《The Regressed Mercenary鈥檚 Machinations》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1: This Contempt Feels Familiar (1) ¡°What happens to people after they die?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know since I¡¯ve never died.¡± I casually answered my friend, who suddenly asked me a question while we were drinking. It was never a topic I had given much thought. After all, sharpening my sword a bit more seemed like a better use of time than pondering such things. ¡°They say some people are reborn.¡± ¡°Well, then, I hope I¡¯m born into an ordinary family next time. I¡¯d like to live quietly.¡± Heughed briefly at my words about wanting a peaceful life, then asked again. ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Many are already suffering from the disaster. If you make a move, even more people will die.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t realize my cheerful friend had so much pain.¡± ¡°Everyone has a painful past or two.¡± He nodded in agreement, then raised his ss. ¡°Let¡¯s go monster hunting again when this is all over.¡± ¡°Find me a worthy opponent, then.¡± He chuckled, drained his drink in one go, and set the ss down. ¡°Good luck. Should I say a prayer for you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe in gods. I only trust this.¡± I shook my sword andughed, making him shake his head as he stood up. ¡°Farewell. I won¡¯t go far.¡± ¡°As if you ever would.¡± Ssssish. A ck vortex appeared, and his body was sucked into it, disappearing from sight. ¡°What a convenient skill.¡± Left alone, I raised my ss. One drink, two drinks, three drinks. Memories from the past surfaced again. ¡®I regret it.¡¯ The Ferdium Territory is in the northern part of the Ritania Kingdom. It was a poor and destend located on the kingdom¡¯s border, constantly battling barbarians. I was born the heir to that territory. ¡®I was pathetic.¡¯ I lived my life entirely ofints, constantlyparing my circumstances with those of other noble children. Comparisons bred inferiority. Inferiority spilled out in reckless actions, leading to idents; others constantly pointed at me and mocked me. A scoundrel, a madman, a shut-in swordmaster¡­ I lived through all sorts of insulting titles until. Eventually, I fled my family in disgrace. Years passed as I wandered as a mercenary. Maybe I was lucky, but I managed to survive despite rolling through countless battlefields. As I gained skills, brushing up against death time and again, my fame grew¡ªand so did my longing for home. ¡®I thought everything would be fine if I returned to the family back then.¡¯ With regret and guilt over my foolish younger days, I thought I could return home and greatly help my family. But¡­ By the time I returned, my family and estate were already reduced to ashes. I couldn¡¯t do anything. All I did was run. I had to hide, discarding even my noble name, fearing the potential harm I could face. ¡®I had to be stronger.¡¯ A new goal emerged within me. I endured years of agonizing pain, sharpening myself like a de. I fought relentlessly against countless cmities that ravaged the continent. At some point, people began calling me by a new name. The King of Mercenaries. And eventually, I stood among the seven most powerful people in the world, in the glorious position known as the Continent¡¯s Seven Strongest. By then, Icked nothing in life, with countless subordinates, unmatched fame, and the skills to back it all up. ¡®But it still wasn¡¯t enough.¡¯ However, I always felt an insatiable thirst. The downfall of my family, the regrets of my youth, and the realizations that came toote. Every night, my past tormented me, and I couldn¡¯t sleep without a drink. My long-gone family and friends, the people of mynd¡­ they would never return. ¡®I regret it.¡¯ The wars weren¡¯t over yet. The disasters that swept across the continent bathed thend in blood, and the people¡¯s anguished cries never ceased. But my heart could no longer contain those screams. ¡®It¡¯s time.¡¯ It was time to put aside my regrets, even if only for a moment. I still had one thing left to do. Because I was still too weak, still not enough, still too cautious¡­ still¡­ still¡­ I had always made excuses, postponing what I had to do. ¡®Revenge.¡¯ Yes, the time hade to exact vengeance on those who destroyed my family. Emptiness gnawed at me from within. I could dy no longer. Their blood would fill the void inside me. I set down the ss of liquor and gripped my sword. * * * The King of Mercenaries, Giselle, had raised an army. The news that someone ranked among the Continent¡¯s Seven Strongest was marching to war shocked everyone. Though Giselle was considered the lowest of the seven, the King of Mercenaries strategic value was said to be equal to the military force of an entire nation. ¨D Why did the King of Mercenaries make such a choice! With the ongoing wars, Giselle¡¯s actions stirred up fury from many. Why cause internal strife now, of all times? In response, he revealed the name and lineage he had hidden for so long. ¡°For me, avenging my family is more important.¡± The target of his vengeance was the kingdom where his family once resided ¡ª the Kingdom of Ritania. Giselle pointed his sword at the homnd he had left behind long ago. Drawn by his renowned reputation, many flocked to join the war. Among them were Giselle¡¯s loyal subordinates and those eager to seize an opportunity in the chaos, all raising their swords alongside him. ¡°My sole objective is the destruction of Ritania.¡± Ritania was known as a military powerhouse, but Giselle, one of the Continent¡¯s Seven Strongest, was equally fearsome. Ghiin had rampaged through the kingdom, smashing everything in his path with overwhelming force. However, his advance was suddenly met with fierce resistance. ¡®Strange.¡¯ Powerful individuals, whose names Ghiin hadn¡¯t even known before, began appearing one after another, blocking his path. But these people weren¡¯t from Ritania. Why were those unrted to the kingdom standing in Ghiin¡¯s way? ¡®Something¡¯s up.¡¯ Pushing aside his suspicions, Ghiin calmly cut them down one by one as he pressed forward. He needed to end the war quickly if he wanted to win. But with the sudden appearance of these hidden powerhouses, his ns were thrown into disarray. As the war dragged on, the kingdom¡¯s finances quickly worsened. Many of his mercenaries, true to their nature, started abandoning him as they calcted the diminishing gains. Then, a decisive event took ce that sealed the war¡¯s oue. The ¡®Noble Knight,¡¯ Aiden, one of the Seven Strongest on the continent, had joined the fray. The scales of victory rapidly tipped in the kingdom¡¯s favor. In the end, Ghiin was forced to kneel before his enemies during the final battle. ¡°Carto. No, was your real name Ghiin? So this is how it ends,¡± Aiden said,ughing in amusement. The handsome man with golden hair, d in shining armor, stood before him. Though his armor was cracked in several ces and his hair disheveled, evidence of the hard-fought battle, he bore no life-threatening injuries. In contrast, Ghiin, kneeling before him, had been pierced by dozens of spears and swords, making it hard to find any part of his body untouched. Even as he bled, Ghiin bared his teeth and smiled at Aiden. ¡°Damn, bastard. I didn¡¯t expect you to get involved.¡± Aiden chuckled again as he nced around the battlefield. The area had been utterly devastated by the intense fighting. Corpses were piled up like mountains, and rivers of blood flowed through the ground. ¡°Your men all ran away. As expected of lowly dogs without pride.¡± ¡°Kugh, a capable mercenary, knows how to find a way to survive. If you can live, there¡¯s no need to die.¡± Scoffing, Aiden raised his sword and brought it to Ghiin¡¯s throat. ¡°Anyst words?¡± ¡°None. I only regret that I couldn¡¯tpletely destroy the kingdom. Now kill me, you greasy bastard.¡± ¡°How insolent.¡± Aiden¡¯s lips curled in displeasure at Ghiin¡¯s defiant attitude. ¡°I never liked you. A filthy mercenary being mentioned in the same breath as me.¡± ¡°You think I enjoyed it?¡± ¡°But to think you were a survivor of the Ferdium Count¡¯s family¡­ that was a surprise.¡± Ghiin¡¯s eyebrow twitched. There was something strange in Aiden¡¯s tone as if it was more than just idle chatter about a well-known fact. Seeing the confusion in Ghiin¡¯s eyes, Aiden smiled in satisfaction. Leaning closer, he whispered into Ghiin¡¯s ear. ¡°To think the Grand Duke of Ferdium was you. After your sister died, you disappeared, didn¡¯t you? There was a time we looked for you.¡± ¡°How the hell do you know that?¡± Aiden wasn¡¯t from the Ritania Kingdom. He had no reason to know about something that had happened long ago in another country. And to say that he had been looking for him? ¡°Of course, I know. ¡®We¡¯ were the ones who destroyed your family in collusion with the Delfine Duchy.¡± ¡°What?¡± Aiden¡¯s words struck Ghiin¡¯s mind like a hammer. The Delfine Duchy, which had destroyed Ferdium, had long since raised a rebellion and seized control of the kingdom. That¡¯s why Ghiin had no choice but to consider the kingdom itself as his target for revenge. But to think that even figures from other nations were involved in that affair! Unable toprehend the situation, Ghiin¡¯s body stiffened. He shouted urgently, his expression full of confusion. ¡°¡®We¡¯? Are you saying someone was backing the Duchy?¡± ¡°Backing¡­ That¡¯s not really a word I like. I¡¯d rather say¡­ No, exining it to someone like you would be pointless. Just think of it as everyone being on the same side.¡± Aiden, arrogant and obnoxious as ever, was a man who constantly preached about justice. That¡¯s why he was called the ¡®Noble Knight¡¯. It was simply unbelievable to think that someone like him was involved in the conspiracy to destroy Ferdium. ¡°Why the hell would someone like you interfere with our family¡­! It¡¯s not even a fiefdom in your country!¡± ¡°The world doesn¡¯t work that simply. But, I suppose a lowly mercenary like you couldn¡¯t possibly understand such sophisticated reasoning.¡± ¡°Then, you getting involved in this war as well¡­?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, to clean things up neatly. After all, I can¡¯t let any stains tarnish my name.¡± As soon as Aiden finished speaking, he raised his sword. The moment that sword fell, Ghiin¡¯s head would roll. ¡°You bastard! I will never forgive you!¡± Ghiin struggled to rise, but his already broken body couldn¡¯t even summon mana properly. ¡°You fool, this is the end. You should¡¯ve just lived your life as a mercenary, knowing your ce.¡± With a cold sneer, Aiden swiftly swung his sword. Fwoosh! For a moment, time seemed to stop. A chilling sensation brushed against his neck. His vision began to spin. In the blooming blood, Ghiin felt all the emotions that had tormented him thus far surge once more. Regret, emptiness, longing, sorrow¡­ But in the end, the only thing that remained was a boundless, burning rage. ¡ªThere¡¯s talk about being reborn, isn¡¯t there? Why was it that thest words of a friend came to his mind? ¡®If I really were to be reborn! I would tear you all to pieces!¡¯ Thud. His severed head rolled to the ground. With his eyes wide open in bitterness, the King of Mercenaries, Ghiin, met his end in vain. * * * ¡®I¡¯m alive?¡¯ He was sure his head had been cut off. Could it have been an illusion? Ghiin cautiously opened his eyes without moving his body. ¡®A tent?¡¯ What he saw was a simple military tent, the kind typically used in camps. ¡®Was I captured?¡¯ Judging from theck of presence around him, it seemed he was the only one inside the tent. Moreover, he wasn¡¯t tied up. ¡®How arrogant of them. To just leave me like this?¡¯ It seemed they had underestimated him greatly. Leaving him here without even tying him up. He cautiously tried to gather his mana, but the immense mana he once wielded, like a vast ocean, couldn¡¯t be felt at all. ¡®Did they do something to me after all?¡¯ He slowly lifted his upper body and surveyed his surroundings. ¡®A sword?¡¯ A sword was leaning against the side of the simple bed. ¡°Heh, they really must think I¡¯m a joke.¡± Even if he couldn¡¯t use his mana, the swordsmanship he had honed over the years hadn¡¯t disappeared. With just a single sword, he could kill hundreds of regr soldiers. ¡®I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re thinking, but I¡¯ll make them regret it.¡¯ Mana was something he could recover after escaping this ce. Rustle. Just then, he sensed someone approaching the entrance of the tent. Ghiin quicklyy back down and closed his eyes. A soldier entered, carrying something. Judging by the savory smell of soup, it seemed they were bringing him a meal. The smell of food made him a bit hungry but now wasn¡¯t the time to be distracted by such things. As the soldier turned his back to prepare the meal, Ghiin swiftly drew the sword and moved like lightning. ¡°Shh, if you answer my questions obediently, I¡¯ll let you live.¡± After a brief hesitation, he added softly, ¡°Maybe.¡± The soldier, startled by the sword at his throat, soon slumped as if resigned. Just as Ghiin was about to ask his question, the soldier let out a sigh, sounding annoyed, and muttered: ¡°Sigh, Young Master. Why are you doing this again? Are you bored? Can¡¯t you just return to the castle?¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Ghiin was at a loss for words,pletely bewildered. Even if he were a prisoner, how could a mere soldier dare speak like this to the King of Mercenaries? But then¡­ This annoyance¡­ felt strangely familiar. Chapter 2 Chapter 2: This Disregard, It Feels Familiar (2) Ghiin, momentarily dumbfounded by the word ¡°Grand Duke,¡± frowned and spoke. ¡°Grand Duke? Are you mistaking the King of Mercenaries for someone else and daring to lock me up here?¡± ¡°Hah, where in the world is there such a king? Are you ying king this time? What is it that you¡¯re so dissatisfied with again?¡± Overwhelmed for a moment by the soldier¡¯s irritated tone, Ghiin unwittingly spoke his honest thoughts. ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t like being here.¡± ¡°Ah, then please, just leave! You were napping, so why are you suddenly acting like this?¡± ¡°Just leave? You¡¯re telling me that someone like you has the authority to release me?¡± ¡°No, what authority! You followed us of your own ord, didn¡¯t you? You can just leave whenever you want!¡± The voice was far too sincere to be an act. Only then did Ghiin sense something was wrong and cautiously asked. ¡°¡­Where are we?¡± ¡°Where? We¡¯re here to exterminate the orcs that appeared near the estate, aren¡¯t we?¡± Something seemed to tickle the back of his neck, like a memory trying to surface. ¡°¡­How did you suppress my mana?¡± At that, the soldier let out an incredulous chuckle. ¡°What mana? You don¡¯t even train. Do you even know what mana is?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Even this tant disrespect felt strangely familiar. Startled, Ghiin began to look around his surroundings again. Then, he spotted a g hanging on one side of the tent and widened his eyes. A ck background with a white wolf emblem. Why was the banner of Ferdium, a family that had already fallen, hanging here? ¡°Why is that here? Is this some kind of joke? Are you mocking me, waiting to see my reaction?¡± The soldier, now too fed up to even respond, pushed Ghiin¡¯s arm away and shoved the sword aside. As Ghiin helplessly let the soldier have his way, his own hand came into view. ¡°What the hell¡­ What happened to my hand?¡± The hand, which had once been covered in unsightly scars, was now white and smooth. It looked like the hand of someone who had never trained a day in his life. Astonished, Ghiin stared at his hand and then hurried over to a water basin in the corner. ¡°What? What?¡± He gasped in horror at the reflection in the water. Lustrous golden hair, fair and transparent skin, delicate features. This was not the face of the Mercenary King, whose face was permanently scarred, and his eyes were sunken from alcohol. ¡°Aaaahhh!¡± As Ghiin screamed, startled by his own reflection, the soldier clicked his tongue. ¡°He¡¯s lost it. Finally, he¡¯spletely lost it. I knew this day woulde.¡± Ghiin took a step back, shocked at his own face. He cautiously looked into the basin again, only to be shocked again. Sure, the Grand Duke was a good-looking man, but being this surprised by his own face seemed like a bit much. It was clearly too much self-admiration. But Ghiin was too busy examining his reflection to care about the soldier¡¯s thoughts. ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯ve gotten younger, haven¡¯t I?¡± No matter how much I checked, I looked no older than myte teens. Could this be a dream? Ghiin pinched his arm slightly. The sharp pain snapped him back to reality. ¡®It¡¯s not a dream!¡¯ Then, was it the memory of bing the King of Mercenaries that was a dream? He shook his head internally. It was far too vivid and brutal to have been a dream. ¡®It couldn¡¯t have been a dream.¡¯ Every sense was screaming that this situation was real. Everything was real, not a dream. I had returned to the past with the memories of a life lived in the future. ¡°Hah!¡± With a dazed expression, Ghiin looked at the soldier and then covered his mouth with his hand. The soldier¡¯s attire and insignia were undoubtedly from the Ferdium Estate. Pointing at the soldier with trembling fingers, Ghiin¡¯s lips pped without producing any sound until he finally let out one word of admiration. ¡°Wow.¡± The soldier sighed, looking up at the ceiling with an exasperated expression. ¡°Please eat and return to the castle. You don¡¯t look well.¡± The soldier turned as if to leave, but Ghiin hurriedly grabbed him. ¡°Wait! Wait!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Uh, so¡­ right, what¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Ricardo.¡± ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s a cool name. You¡¯ve got a pretty handsome face, too.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, thank you. You¡¯re handsome as well, Grand Duke.¡± At that, Ghiin waved his hand awkwardly andughed. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve heard that. After I got all these scars on my face, no one called me handsome.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Ricardo stared at Ghiin¡¯s smooth, white face, momentarily lost in thought. This guy doesn¡¯t even train properly,ining about calluses on his hands¡ªso what¡¯s all this about scars on his face? Though Ghiin had always been a bitcking, now it seemed he had indeed gone mad. Since Ricardo didn¡¯t respond, Ghiin awkwardly plopped down into a chair. ¡°Ahem, anyway, the thing is¡­.¡± He hesitated for a moment, unsure how to exin this situation. But he soon decided, looking up at Ricardo with a serious expression. ¡°Ricardo, listen¡­ I know this is hard to believe, but the truth is, I died and came back to life¡­ I¡¯ve returned to the past.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± After a moment of silence, Ricardo gave Ghiin a sympathetic look. ¡°You¡¯re not asking to go to a monastery or a tower, are you?¡± When nobles were thought to be mentally ill, they were often sent to monasteries or towers. Ghiin¡¯s reputation was already in the gutter due to his frequent mishaps. His status as the Grand Duke was the only thing that had kept him from being locked away, but if word spread that he was mentally ill, he would be immediately taken away. Understanding Ricardo¡¯s implication, Ghiin tried to hide his startled expression, forcing a loudugh. ¡°Ahahaha, just joking, joking. This guy really doesn¡¯t get jokes. Ah, how could someone go back to the past? How could theye back to life? Hahahaha.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯ll be on my way now.¡± ¡°Ah, yeah, go ahead. I¡¯ll stay close by.¡± As soon as Ricardo left, Ghiin lowered his head deeply. ¡°Haah, this is driving me crazy.¡± Of course, no one would believe him. He, who had indeed returned to the past, could hardly believe it himself. So, how could anyone else? ¡°Anyway, it seems this was before I ran away from home.¡± In his previous life, he¡¯d boldly run away around this time. But since he saw a Ferdium soldier nearby, it seemed he hadn¡¯t run away just yet. ¡°I should start by trying to recall everything. If I wander around recklessly, I might actually end up imprisoned.¡± Gathering his thoughts, Ghiin carefully stepped out of the tent. ¡°Oh¡­.¡± The other tents around him, the soldiers standing guard, all caught his attention with new rity. The tents were mainly worn out, looking like piles of trash. But because of that, Ghiin was sure he had returned to the past. Back then, the Ferdium territory was impoverished. The soldiers who spotted him saluted as they passed by. They showed proper respect, but their faces were filled with thinly veiled contempt. That tant disregard only reinforced his realization that he had returned in time. ¡°Heh, heh heh¡­.¡± Laughter escaped him as he found the situation unbelievable. ¡®I¡¯ve really returned to the past.¡¯ He didn¡¯t know what kind of phenomenon this was, but the reason behind it didn¡¯t matter. Right now, his heart was pounding uncontrobly. ¡°Ahahahahaha!¡± Ghiin spread his arms wide and looked up at the sky,ughing like a madman. The soldiers around him shook their heads in disdain, staring at him with pity, but he couldn¡¯t care less. ¡®I can fix everything!¡¯ All the regrets and mistakes of the past, and even the despair that awaited in the future. The things that had tormented him his entire life hadn¡¯t happened yet. The people he¡¯d always longed for, the ones he loved, were still alive in this time. ¡®But they aren¡¯t safe.¡¯ Ghiin¡¯s eyes filled with killing intent when that thought crossed his mind. The Delfine Duchyhad destroyed the territory and the ones behind them. He couldn¡¯t be satisfied until he ripped those bastards to pieces. ¡®I¡¯ll kill them all.¡¯ This time, things would be different from his past life. His mind was filled with the knowledge of the future. If he used that, he could be stronger faster than anyone else and prepare for every threat. ¡®Yes, with who I am now, I can do it. There¡¯s no need to rush. I¡¯ll hunt them down one by one.¡¯ Ghiin took a deep breath, cooling his heated body and mind. The first priority was to assess the current situation. ¡®Orcs, they said? If it¡¯s an orc subjugation¡­ Right, it¡¯s definitely that time!¡¯ The memory came back to him clearly. How could he forget the time he nearly died? Unable to bear the scornful looks directed at him, he¡¯d recklessly joined the subjugation party to prove himself. Though, calling it a subjugation party was generous¡ªit was just one knight and about thirty soldiers. The orcs that appeared near the territory numbered only three. Everyone thought that force would be enough. ¡®But it wasn¡¯t.¡¯ In reality, there were over twenty orcs in the vicinity. Orcs, who suddenly raided their camp, had ambushed the subjugation force. Ghiin had almost lost his life as well. The damage had been more significant because Ghiin had insisted onmanding. ¡®No doubt about it, it¡¯s today.¡¯ Looking at the surroundingndscape and theyout of the tents, he was sure of it. Before they could even spend a night here, they had been ambushed by orcs and suffered near annihtion. ¡®Wait, how much time do I have left?¡¯ Ghiin hurriedly looked up at the sky. It was just past noon, and the sun had begun its slow descent. ¡®I need to prepare immediately.¡¯ The orcs had charged in before sunset. At this rate, the orcs would appear soon. ¡®They didn¡¯t n the attack either, so I still have a chance.¡¯ The orcs had attacked the subjugation force merely by chance after encountering them. As long as he prepared in advance, they wouldn¡¯t suffer the same heavy losses as they did in his past life. ¡®If I was going to return to the past, couldn¡¯t it have been a little earlier!¡¯ Ghiin grumbled inwardly. Being suddenly thrown back to the past left him bewildered and disoriented. He hadn¡¯t even adjusted to the current situation, and now he had to deal with orcs immediately. ¡®Not like I can avoid it, though.¡¯ In his previous life, many people had died here because of him. Although he had barely survived, he couldn¡¯t escape the me. It was one of the reasons he had decided to leave his family. Now, he had a chance to correct the starting point of all those regrets. Avoiding it would only be foolish. ¡®Alright, let¡¯s think of it positively. This is the first step toward changing the future.¡¯ From this day forward, the territory¡¯s future would bepletely different from his past life. When Ghiin raised his head, there was no more confusion on his face. Only firm resolve remained. ¡°Well then, I suppose I should tell them there are twenty orcs, not just three¡­¡± Ghiin, who had been walking to find themander of the subjugation force, stopped momentarily. At this time, he was considered the northern region¡¯s scoundrel and a piece of trash. If he suddenly imed that there were more orcs and they needed to prepare, they¡¯d just dismiss it as another one of his insane ramblings. ¡°What should I do? I doubt they¡¯ll listen to reason.¡± Persuasion only works when there¡¯s a basis and trust. In his current state, he would obviously be ignored, no matter what he said. After contemting briefly, Ghiin came up with a clear solution. ¡°I have no choice. I¡¯ll just have to takemand myself. That¡¯s the only way.¡± It left him feeling a bit uneasy, as it wasn¡¯t much different from his past life, but there was no other option. ¡°How did I takemand back then?¡± Ghiin carefully searched his memory. He vaguely recalled what had happened. ¡ª ¡°I¡¯ll takemand! There are only three orcs!¡± ¡ª ¡°You think you¡¯ll get away with defying me? Once I inherit the territory, do you think I¡¯ll let you live?¡± ¡ª ¡°Are you looking down on me? I can do it! Just give it to me!¡± ¡­He had simply thrown a tantrum. ¡°Haha¡­ I really acted like a brat.¡± Ghiin let out a self-deprecatingugh. He had been so desperate not to be ignored despitecking any real ability. It was the kind of thing that would make him kick his nkets in embarrassmentter on. ¡°Hmph, there¡¯s no need to go that far.¡± He still had to seizemand, but he had no intention of behaving childishly like before. Unlike then, he had matured and gained a lot of experience. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s approach this politely and with dignity. I¡¯m an adult now.¡± With a lighter step, Ghiin went to find the knight leading the subjugation force. The knight immediately disyed his displeasure upon seeing Ghiin. ¡°What brings you here?¡± Ghiin calmed himself with a cough at the tant look of disdain. ¡®Wow, it¡¯s been a while since someone looked at me like that. Not used to it. But still, I should speak softly and kindly.¡¯ ¡°Ahem, well¡­ um, what was your name again?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Skovan.¡± Skovan clicked his tongue inwardly. How could someone who was supposed to be the Grand Duke of the territory not even know the name of one of his family¡¯s knights? This man clearly had no qualifications. Unaware of Skovan¡¯s thoughts, Ghiin raised his voice deliberately. ¡°Oh, right. Sir Skovan, I came to talk about something important.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Despite Skovan¡¯s blunt tone, Ghiin didn¡¯t lose his smile. ¡®I need to speak politely, very politely¡­ but wait, shouldn¡¯t he just give it to me if I ask?¡¯ ¡°Give it to me.¡± ¡°What?¡± At the abrupt demand, Skovan looked puzzled. Ghiin answered firmly. ¡°Themand. Hand it over.¡± To Ghiin, this was polite enough. After all, he wasn¡¯t hitting anyone. Chapter 3 Chapter 3: This Kind of Disrespect, It Feels Familiar (3) Skovan¡¯s expression turned dumbfounded at Ghiin¡¯s sudden words. It was already annoying enough that someonepletely useless had tagged along, but now he was demanding themand authority? ¡®Is he out of his mind?¡¯ Skovan wanted to p him immediately but held back with superhuman patience. After all, he couldn¡¯t just go around hitting the heir to the territory. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re suddenly saying this, but it¡¯s impossible. I¡¯m themander of the subjugation squad.¡± He added in his usual bit of disrespect. If Ghiin got upset, he could just soothe him and send him away like always. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for you to lead the soldiers with your abilities, Grand Duke.¡± Skovan braced himself, expecting Ghiin to shout, but his reaction was different from usual. ¡°Is that so? Still, I¡¯ll take care of it this time.¡± Skovan¡¯s eyes widened at Ghiin¡¯s nonchnt response. ¡®What¡¯s this? Something feels off today. Why isn¡¯t he throwing a tantrum?¡¯ The Grand Duke always radiated inferiority from the outside. His shoulders and back were slightly hunched, and he constantly nced around nervously. When things didn¡¯t go his way, his face would flush red, and he¡¯d start yelling. But none of that was visible today. His shoulders were straight, his back upright, and his chin raised slightly, exuding arrogance. Even his eyes were devoid of emotion. His demeanor and aura were somanding that even a Swordmaster would have to take a step back. ¡®Did he eat something strange? What did we have for lunch today?¡¯ It felt strange to see someone who usually just sat in a corner, getting angry, now acting this way. Still, Skovan wasn¡¯t too concerned. No matter how much he dressed up his exterior, the pathetic core wouldn¡¯t change. ¡°No. Please go back and rest. I¡¯ll finish the subjugation quickly and return to the castle.¡± ¡°I said I¡¯ll handle it.¡± ¡°¡­I told you, it¡¯s not possible.¡± ¡°I said, I¡¯ll do it.¡± ¡°Grand Duke!¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Skovan suddenly felt suffocated, as though he had eaten a whole pile of sweet potatoes, leaving his chest tight and constricted. In the past, he could just curse the useless brat in his head, calm him down, and that would be the end of it. Now, it felt like he was talking to a wall. Sighing deeply, Skovan tried again, ¡°I was entrusted with themand by the lord. No matter what, I can¡¯t just hand over the authority the lord has given me, even to you, Grand Duke.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Right now, my orders take precedence since I¡¯m the one on the field. Shouldn¡¯t the on-sitemander make decisions? Isn¡¯t that how it works on the battlefield?¡± ¡®That ¡°on-sitemander¡± is me, not you, you creatively insane bastard! What do you know about battlefields!¡¯ The more Ghiin talked, the more ridiculous his words became. But his status was higher, and reasoning with him was impossible. It seemed the fool genuinely thought they were ying some kind of child¡¯s game of soldiers. ¡®Fine, what did I expect from that idiot anyway? I¡¯ll just let him y themander role for show¡­ and I¡¯ll just kill the orcs myself.¡¯ If things got truly dangerous, he would have restrained the Grand Duke by force if necessary. In his mind, he wanted to gag that mouth spewing nonsense and throw him in prison right now. But he was a knight, and Ghiin was the heir of the territory. Skovan forced himself to swallow his anger. ¡®Ugh, this is filthy. I swear this time, I¡¯m really quitting for good.¡¯ Even if he went to another territory, he¡¯d at least receive better treatment and be able to work with more reasonable people. Firmly deciding to leave Ferdium after this mission, Skovan spoke to Ghiin. ¡°Do you really¡­ have to do this?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°¡­Understood. I¡¯ll hand overmand to you, Grand Duke. But you¡¯ll have to take full responsibility as well.¡± ¡°Oh, great. I knew you¡¯de around. Let¡¯s get ready right away.¡± ¡°Ready? For what?¡± ¡°Battle preparations.¡± ¡°But we haven¡¯t even found the orcs yet. What are we preparing for¡­?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t feel like exining. You wouldn¡¯t believe me anyway. Just leave it to the on-sitemander.¡± Ignoring the bewildered Skovan, Ghiin immediately gathered all the soldiers. Since there were only about thirty of them, it didn¡¯t take long. The soldiers looked at Ghiin with weary eyes. They were fed up with the Grand Duke¡¯s constant mishaps, always having to clean up after him, and now they couldn¡¯t even stand to look at him. Ghiin smiled as he took in their expressions. ¡®Ah, how fickle the human heart is.¡¯ In the past, these looks of disdain had fueled his rebellious behavior. The more they ignored him, the more trouble he caused. As the stares grew colder, his inferiorityplex only deepened. Both he and the people watching him constantly simmered in their anger. It was a vicious cycle. But after dying anding back, his first thought was that these were people he needed to protect. ¡®Their snarling is actually kind of cute.¡¯ After staring at the soldiers for a while, Ghiin spoke softly. ¡°The orcs will be charging in soon. Form a defensive formation and stand by.¡± The soldiers, resigned to the fact that the Grand Duke was doing something crazy again, got into position. ¡®What the hell is this?¡¯ ¡®Ugh, this is so exhausting.¡¯ The soldiers, standing in ce, silently cursed him in their minds. Just as Skovan, watching them waste time, was about to say something to Ghiin¡ª Thud-thud-thud-thud! In the distance, they heard the sound of somethingrge approaching in droves. The soldiers turned towards the noise, shouting in surprise. ¡°O-Orcs! They¡¯re reallying!¡± ¡°What the hell, why are there so many of them!¡± Dozens of orcs were charging straight towards them. Skovan, the actuamander of the subjugation squad, panicked as he drew his sword. ¡°Th-this! Everyone, don¡¯t panic! Prepare for battle¡ª Huh?¡± When he turned to look at the soldiers, his eyes widened. The soldiers had already raised their shields and lowered their spears, ready for battle. Because they had preemptively formed a defensive line, they were able to prepare forbat in an instant. If Ghiin hadn¡¯t prepared them in advance, everyone would have been thrown into chaos by the sudden ambush. ¡°W-what is this¡­?¡± Skovan¡¯s eyes were wide as he stared at Ghiin. Normally, Ghiin would have been boasting, full of himself, about his foresight, but instead, he was busy checking the soldiers¡¯ condition. Even though they had preemptively formed a defensive formation, the sheer number of orcs was overwhelming. The soldiers, faces full of fear, were trembling. Ghiin patted the shoulder of one of the nervous soldiers and said, ¡°Hey, why are you so scared? Afraid of those?¡± ¡°Huh? W-what?¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk. Scared like that? Do you know what the most important thing in a fight is?¡± ¡°W-what is it?¡± The soldier, still in a daze, asked as Ghiin replied leisurely. ¡°Momentum. You need momentum. Just like those orcs over there.¡± The soldier gulped and turned his head again. The orcs were charging toward them, exuding a wild and savage momentum as if they could tear their enemies apart in an instant. But watching the Grand Duke act so rxed in this dire situation made everything feel unreal. Seeing the confused soldier, Ghiin continued. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. If you get scared, you won¡¯t be able to fight properly, and you¡¯ll die. Dying like that would be a real shame, don¡¯t you think?¡± Ghiin smiled softly. It reminded him of the days in his previous life when he trained new mercenaries. But the soldier, listening to him, was thinking seriously. ¡®Why is this idiot suddenly trying to act cool?¡¯ Advice only has weight when ites from someone credible. Hearing these words from a Grand Duke who was rumored to be less capable than even a regr soldier only made it sound ridiculous. Ghiin noticed the expression on the soldier¡¯s face and suddenly frowned. It was obvious what he was thinking. ¡°Hey.¡± ¡°Y-yes?¡± ¡°You were cursing me in your head just now, weren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°N-no¡­ sir!¡± A brief silence fell before Ghiin clicked his tongue and turned away. ¡®Sigh. I¡¯m used to this kind of disrespect, but it still doesn¡¯t make it any easier.¡¯ He, who was once one of the Seven Strongest on the Continent and the King of Mercenaries, was being treated like this. If his subordinates from his previous life knew, they¡¯d never stop teasing him. ¡®Well, I¡¯ll fix my reputation slowly, over time.¡¯ Ghiin chuckled and moved forward, spinning his sword casually as he approached the orcs. Skovan shouted in rm. ¡°Grand Duke! What are you doing? Get back!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just watch from there.¡± ¡°W-what?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡± With that, Ghiin darted forward. ¡®Damn it! Stupid fool! If you want to die, die alone!¡¯ Skovan gritted his teeth and signaled the soldiers to retreat. Once the soldiers were out of harm¡¯s way, he nned to pull Ghiin back. But the scene that unfolded next made Skovan freeze like a statue. ¡°Graaaah!¡± The leading orc swung its rusty axe toward Ghiin as he approached. A fierce blow that looked as if it could split a human in half in an instant. However, Ghiin simply stepped aside with a smile on his face. Bam! The missed axe smashed into the ground. At the moment when the orc, with a furious expression, tried to raise its axe again¡ª Swoosh! With a sound cutting through the air, Ghiin¡¯s sword shed like lightning and sliced across the orc¡¯s throat. ¡°Grrr¡­¡± Thud! The orc copsed with a guttural sound, falling to the ground. The soldiers, seeing the orc writhing on the ground, stared in disbelief with their mouths agape. Orcs were monsters known for their thick hides. Without the use of mana, it was difficult to inflict serious wounds on them. Yet, despite this, Ghiin¡ªwho was clearly not capable of using mana¡ªhad severed the orc¡¯s neck in a single stroke. ¡°W-what is this?¡± Even Skovan stood frozen, his lips moving but no wordsing out, his face nk with shock. Even though he could use mana, he hadn¡¯t sensed any trace of its flow. That meant¡­ Ghiin had incapacitated the orc with a single strike withoutusing mana. ¡°Impossible!¡± Mana was a supernatural force that allowed humans to surpass their limits. To kill an orc in one blow without using mana would require immense strength or extraordinary skill. Ghiin, who had never trained and had a frail body, shouldn¡¯t have such monstrous power. So, there could only be one reason he managed to kill the orc. Ghiin possessed a swordsmanship skill beyond imagination, striking at the exact weak point at the perfect moment. ¡°Grrah!¡± ¡°Graaaah!¡± The orcs, who had been charging, suddenly stopped when the one at the front copsed. They began to surround Ghiin. Ghiin smirked and curled his lips. ¡°Oh, lucky me. You¡¯re alling at me first? That makes things easier.¡± He had already gathered the soldiers and formed a line to reduce any potential casualties. He could kill as many orcs as there were, but it was difficult, even for him, to prevent the soldiers from getting hurt. Yet these foolish creatures were all rushing toward him. He almost felt like bowing in gratitude. ¡°Fighting without mana¡­ It¡¯s been a while.¡± With an arrogant smile, Ghiin raised his sword. At this time, he knew his family¡¯s mana cultivation technique, but he had never properly trained in it. In his previous life, it wasn¡¯t until he left home and wandered as a mercenary that he began training¡ªfor survival. And even then, at the beginning, he had to fight for his life without the use of mana. But now, while it was simr to those days, it was also different. In his mind, he possessed the culmination of swordsmanship he had honed over the years. ¡°Come at me!¡± ¡°Graaaah!¡± Bam! The orcs swung their axes wildly, but Ghiin¡¯s strange, fluid movements made all their strikes miss. He dodged the attacks with minimal movement, using the force of the approaching orcs against them, slicing through the weakest part of their necks. sh! ¡°Grrrk!¡± With each swing of his sword, another orc spewed blood and copsed. ¡°Phew, my body really isn¡¯t cooperating,¡± Ghiin muttered as he shed his way through. This body from this era was pathetically weak. Even with just a little movement, sweat poured down like crazy, and his muscles ached from the strain. It felt like his joints were creaking from the excessive movements. Yet, despite all this, a smile never left his face. He had spent decades in battle and ughter. If he hadn¡¯t learned to enjoy fighting, he wouldn¡¯t have survived. This feeling of pushing his body to its limits¡ªit was still proof that he was alive. Whoosh! Boom! Ghiin narrowly dodged the orcs¡¯ attacks, taking them down one by one. Watching this, Skovan swallowed hard. Even though he could use mana, he couldn¡¯t move like that. ¡®How¡­ How is the Grand Duke moving like that?¡¯ It was clear he was struggling, but in the moments he dodged or attacked, there wasn¡¯t a single wasted motion. Skovan had never seen swordsmanship like this in his entire life. ¡®Incredible.¡¯ As someone who trained in the sword, he found himself wanting to learn such perfect movements. It was like watching a Swordmaster who couldn¡¯t use mana. ¡®No¡­ maybe even more than that¡­¡¯ If someone else had heard his thoughts, they¡¯d think he was crazy, but he was almost spot on. The Seven Strongest on the Continent were all superhuman beings, beyond the limits of humanity. Their skills weren¡¯t just techniques; they were insights that pierced through the very essence ofbat. Even without mana or a strong body, the experience and skill Ghiin had umted allowed him to surpass those limitations. Crack! With another swing of Ghiin¡¯s sword, yet another orc coughed up blood and copsed. ¡°Grrrk!¡± The remaining orcs began to retreat, stumbling back in fear. There had been more than twenty orcs, but now only five were left. In just a brief moment, most of them had been in, their throats either shed or stabbed by Ghiin¡¯s de. ¡°What, done already? I haven¡¯t even warmed up yet. And you call yourselves a warrior race? Pathetic,¡± Ghiin taunted them, pointing his sword at the orcs with a smirk. Of course, his true thoughts werepletely different. ¡®Ha¡­ I¡¯m going to die at this rate. I just want to lie down. Was I really this weak back then?¡¯ Wielding power beyond one¡¯s limits always came with a price. Ghiin¡¯s frail body was starting to give out on him. Chapter 4 Chapter 4: This kind of disregard feels familiar (4) Having suddenly pushed muscles and tendons that hadn¡¯t moved in a while, my entire body inevitably creaked with pain. Ghiin discreetly counted the remaining orcs. ¡®Wow, there are still five left?¡¯ ording to the initial calction, I should have dealt with all of them by now. But my body was even more pathetic than I thought. Forget killing all the orcs¡ªit was hard enough just to stay on my feet. ¡°Krrrk, krrr.¡± Fortunately, it seemed my bluff had worked as the orcs slowly began to retreat. Though orcs were famous as a warrior race, wandering orcs valued their own lives more than battle. As soon as they realized they couldn¡¯t defeat the human before them, theypletely lost their fighting spirit. ¡®Damn it, they can¡¯t run away.¡¯ Growing anxious, I prepared to attack the orcs right away. But just as I moved, my legs suddenly gave out, and I stumbled to the ground. ¡°¡­?¡± Seeing my flustered expression, the orcs¡¯ eyes gleamed. ¡°Graaa!¡± One of the quick-witted orcs, wielding an axe, immediately charged at me. Skovan, who saw this, shouted in rm as he rushed forward. ¡°Your Highness!¡± Skovan¡¯s panicked cry rang out, and the orc¡¯s axe swung toward me. Kwaaang! Rolling on the ground, I barely dodged the axe, which struck the earth just a hair¡¯s breadth away. Seizing the opportunity, I sprang up and swung my sword at the orc¡¯s neck. Paaaak! With a spray of blood, the orc copsed. Skovan, who had been running toward me, abruptly halted his steps. I swept my hair back, shing a rxed smile. ¡°Heh, the n seeded.¡± ¡°Krrr!¡± The orcs began to retreat again. They must have thought I had deliberately shown a weakness to lure them in. But Skovan, staring at me with a confused look, seemed unsure. ¡®Is this real? Did he actually deceive them? Then why are his legs shaking like that?¡¯ It wasn¡¯t just my legs. The hand holding my sword was trembling ever so slightly, too. That was a sign that my muscles weren¡¯t responding properly. And yet, my expression was as carefree as if I were out for a stroll. If this were all an act, I would have had the talent to be a renowned stage actor. As both the orcs and Skovan hesitated, uncertain of what was happening, I made up my mind. ¡®No choice. It¡¯s embarrassing, but I can¡¯t help it.¡¯ Earlier, I had confidently told them just to watch, but now it was time to mobilize the soldiers. To be honest, moving my body was genuinely difficult. But I couldn¡¯t afford to show any weakness here. The enemy¡¯s morale would rise even further when I appeared weak. Putting on a stern expression, I turned to the soldiers. ¡°At this point, you should be able to handle them. Attack the remaining orcs now!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± However, the soldiers just blinked, not even thinking about moving. It was true that Ghiin had disyed some impressive skills, but it was so unexpected that they couldn¡¯t adjust to it. Ghiin also blinked as he stared at the soldiers. ¡®Not a single one¡­ is moving?¡¯ He suddenly realized how utterly insignificant his treatment had been during this time period. Sure, he had been a scoundrel, but he never imagined the soldiers would disregard him to this extent. There was no choice. He had to call out names and give direct orders in times like this. ¡°Ricardo! At least you step up! Block the front!¡± He reluctantly called on someone he knew, but the handsome Ricardo cried out in horror. ¡°No, I won¡¯t! Don¡¯t do this! Why are you doing this to me?¡± ¡°Wow, this is driving me crazy. Is there seriously not a single person here who listens to me?¡± Since the soldiers wouldn¡¯t obey him, he had no choice but to yell at the realmander. ¡°Skovan! What are you doing? The orcs are escaping! Move already! Do you all want to die, you bastards?!¡± Only after hearing Ghiin¡¯s furious roar did the dazed Skovan snap back to reality. ¡°Huh? Yes! Yes! Everyone, attack!¡± As expected, a realmander was different. The moment the order was given, the soldiers moved like clockwork. ¡°Waaah!¡± Skovan quickly stepped in to block the path of the orcs. The orcs had already turned to flee, but he was a knight capable of using mana. No one here could match his speed. While Skovan darted around, slowing the orcs¡¯ escape, the soldiers began to surround them. Ghiin wanted to join in and deal with the remaining orcs, but his body wouldn¡¯t cooperate. ¡®Ugh, it feels like my bones are twisting.¡¯ Ultimately, he gave up moving and stylishly sat on the ground. In a battle, confidence, and spirit were everything. Showing weakness was never an option. This was the essence of the mercenaries¡¯ fundamental principles of ¡°bluff¡± and ¡°swagger.¡± Thankfully, Skovan was a skilled enough knight that handling the remaining orcs wasn¡¯t difficult. ¡°Kraaaagh!¡± Thud, thud! Before long, the remaining orcs all copsed. Ghiin, who had been sitting and pretending to watch casually, smiled. ¡°They¡¯re all dead. No one¡¯s injured or killed, right? So, how was it? Wasn¡¯t it manageable for all of you?¡± At Ghiin¡¯s question, the soldiers silently nodded in response. Honestly, they felt like they should say something, but no words woulde out. The Ghiin they knew was a pathetic piece of trash. He never trained or exercised properly, weak as could be, yet overflowing with arrogance. But that very same piece of trash had just disyed incredible swordsmanship and single-handedly ughtered nearly twenty orcs. If people had known I was this skilled, I wouldn¡¯t have been treated so poorly all this time. ¡°Y-Your Highness, are you alright?¡± Skovan asked, his eyes trembling as he looked at Ghiin. He felt no different from the soldiers. This was unbelievable. Even themander of the Ferdium Knights wouldn¡¯t have been able to show such swordsmanship. He wanted to grab Ghiin and ask him how this was possible, but Ghiin spoke first. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m fine. Anyway, are we heading back to the castle now?¡± ¡°Yes. We should return to the castle since we¡¯ve killed all the orcs.¡± ¡°Good. Then return to the castle right away.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Skovan was puzzled by the urgency in Ghiin¡¯s voice, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to ask why. ¡°Make sure to transport this body to the castle quickly and safely. We can¡¯t afford to die again, right?¡± Thud. Before Skovan could respond, Ghiin lost consciousness and copsed. Even the bluff and swagger of a mercenary had its limits. * * * The first thing Ghiin saw when he opened his eyes was a clean ceiling, and he breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°I¡¯m alive.¡± Having pushed his body to its absolute limit without mana, he had passed out. The aftereffects were still painful but proved this wasn¡¯t a dream. ¡°Oh, this ce¡­¡± The room wasn¡¯t veryrge, but it was tidy and elegant, like something a noble would stay in. For some reason, the environment felt familiar, and Ghiin tilted his head as if trying to recall a memory that was just out of reach. ¡°It looks like I¡¯m back at the castle. Is this my room?¡± It seemed quite some time had passed since he lost consciousness. Creak. Suddenly, the door swung open, and a woman entered. When she saw Ghiin looking around the room, she eximed in surprise. ¡°Young Master! You¡¯ve woken up!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The woman, dressed neatly and with her ck hair tied up, pped her hands joyfully. Her face seemed oddly familiar. Startled, Ghiin called out her name. ¡°Belinda?¡± The woman standing before him was undoubtedly Belinda, his personal head maid and tutor. Even when all of Ferdium despised Ghiin, she had always stood by his side. To meet her again like this¡­ ¡°Belinda!¡± Ghiin leaped from the bed and hugged her tightly. ¡°Why are you acting like this all of a sudden? Did you do something wrong again?¡± Belinda asked gently, trying to calm him down. Ghiin stepped back and gave her a broad smile as he answered. ¡°No, I¡¯m just happy to see you.¡± ¡°We see each other every day. What¡¯s suddenly making you so happy?¡± As she eyed him suspiciously, Ghiin met her gaze and spoke earnestly. ¡°The truth is, I died and came back to life¡­¡± ¡°Yes, yes. You died to an orc and then resurrected in your bed. Wow, how amazing,¡± she cut him off, sensing he was about to spout nonsense again. ¡°¡­No, that¡¯s not it.¡± She quietly approached Ghiin and whispered in his ear. ¡°Master, you do realize you¡¯re in a dangerous situation, right? If the maids hear and rumors spread, you could really end up locked up.¡± ¡°¡­¡± At her words, Ghiin nodded with a resigned expression. As expected, conveying sincerity wasplicated when one had terrible credit. ¡°By the way, where am I?¡± ¡°Where else? You¡¯re in your room, Master. Anyway, I¡¯m d you¡¯ve woken up.¡± He looked around again. It was a sight deeply ingrained in his memory. Familiar, yet distant¡ªa space that evoked memories. It was definitely the room he used when he was younger. Belinda continued speaking as he took in the room with a fresh perspective. ¡°You seem to be feeling better¡­ You¡¯ve sweat quite a bit, so you should bathe first.¡± She turned around and shook the golden bell that was on the table a few times. Ding, ding. Soon after, the door opened, and a few maids rushed in. ¡°Prepare the bath for the Master.¡± ¡°Yes, Head Maid.¡± The maids hurried over to Ghiin, practically dragging him away as if they were about to lift him. ¡°Huh? Huh?¡± Flustered, Ghiin was taken away just like that. * * * After he finished freshening up, Ghiin stood in front of the mirror again. Unlike his reflection in the water, the image in the mirror appeared vividly real. ¡®¡­I can¡¯t believe this.¡¯ The person reflected in the mirror was the picture of a nobleman. The scars that used to cover his face, the cruel glint in his eyes, and the terrifying expression he had grown used to¡ªnone of them were there anymore. Only the handsome, bright face of the past Ghiin remained. Belinda chuckled softly while he stood there staring at the mirror with a dazed expression. ¡°Do you like your face that much?¡± ¡°Yes, I like it a lot.¡± Belinda made a slightly awkward expression at his confident reply, with no hint of shame. As she watched, Ghiin continued to gaze endlessly into the mirror. It wasn¡¯t easy for someone to suddenly be so captivated by their own face. ¡®Wow, he really seems to like it. Well, staring at the mirror is better than causing trouble, I guess.¡¯ Though the atmosphere felt a bit strange today, it wasn¡¯t unusual for the Master to act odd now and then. ¡°You should rest a little more.¡± With those words, Belinda shook her head and left the room. Even after she left, Ghiin continued staring at the mirror for a long time. Creak. He had no idea how much time had passed when the door quietly opened, and a young girl peeked her face in. ¡°Brother?¡± ¡°Elena?¡± Ghiin, seeing her face, shouted in surprise. A girl of about sixteen or seventeen with blonde hair. It was his younger sister, Elena. Seeing her, Ghiin felt as though his heart had dropped. Suddenly thrust back into the past, he had been so busy fighting battles that he hadn¡¯t had the chance to organize his thoughts. But at the sight of his sister¡¯s face, one event came into sharp focus in his mind, untangling from the jumble of memories. ¡®Wait, how many days are left?¡¯ In his previous life, Ghiin faced a torrent of me after the subjugation force was annihted. Although he¡¯d caused many problems, that was the first time so many people had died because of him. ¡®If only I hadn¡¯t given such a sloppymand back then.¡¯ The vassals had insisted on imprisoning him, and unable to bear the situation, Ghiin had resolved to leave his family. ¡®Yes, the battle with the orcs was just the beginning.¡¯ His heart began to race. While he was living with that heavy decision to leave, the incident had urred. The ident that happened to Elena had been the decisive factor in his leaving the family. ¡°Elena!¡± As Ghiin called her name grimly, Elena, startled, answered. ¡°Huh? What?¡± ¡°How long until the festival?¡± ¡°Uh, a week?¡± Ghiin covered his face with his hands so she wouldn¡¯t see andughed silently. He couldn¡¯t suppress theughter. If the day he failed to defeat the orcs and decided to leave amidst all the me had been a turning point, then there was another day that truly changed his life. How could he forget, even after decades? His eyes, hidden behind his hands, filled with a cold, murderous intent. ¡®The day I most wished I could go back to. The memory that tormented me all my life.¡¯ In a week, Elena would die. Chapter 5 Chapter 5: I Won¡¯t Let It Happen Twice (1) ¡°Oppa?¡± As Ghiin suddenly grabbed my face and his shoulders began to shake, Elena showed a slightly frightened expression. It was because her brother was the type who could snap and do something crazy at any time. ¡°Huh? Oh, no, it¡¯s nothing. But wow, it¡¯s really been a long time!¡± Ghiin spread his arms wide, looking emotional. Elena¡¯s death had been a painful memory that haunted him for his entire life. Seeing her alive again, he felt an overwhelming joy swelling in his chest. He didn¡¯t express his emotions in words. True to his title as the King of Mercenaries, he always expressed himself physically and boldly. ¡°Elena!¡± As Ghiin approached with open arms, Elena¡¯s face turned pale momentarily. ¡°Wh-Why?¡± ¡°I really missed you!¡± ¡°But I just saw you a few days ago¡­ Wait! Why are you acting like this? Don¡¯te any closer!¡± Grab! Ghiin hugged Elena tightly, closing his eyes. An emotion so overwhelming it almost brought tears wrapped around his entire body. ¡°Eek! Why are you being so creepy all of a sudden!¡± Elena was genuinely flustered. The truth was, she and Ghiin didn¡¯t have the best rtionship. Driven by his inferiorityplex, Ghiin was always quick-tempered and made those around him feel exhausted. There was no way he had been affectionate towards his younger sister. ¡°What kind of prank is this? What are you plotting now?¡± Elena twisted her body, pushing Ghiin away. Just as she was about to fire another retort, she froze the moment she looked at her brother¡¯s face. Soft eyes, a smile filled with unexined longing. It was an expression of Ghiin¡¯s that she had never seen before, and for a moment, it left Elena feeling choked up. She didn¡¯t know why she felt this way. ¡®Why is he acting like this? Did he cause trouble again? And why are his eyes all unnecessarily teary?¡¯ Elena stared at Ghiin suspiciously. On the other hand, he was still smiling brightly, as if he couldn¡¯t be happier. Though she didn¡¯t know the reason, that smile felt sincere at that moment. ¡®He¡¯s kind of like how he used to be?¡¯ When their father was always away on campaigns, and after their mother passed away, the two siblings relied on each other. As time passed and Ghiin became a scoundrel, their rtionship had grown distant, though. As Elena squinted and continued to stare at him, Ghiin cleared his throat. ¡°Ahem, I¡¯m just happy to see you. Anyway, what are you doing in my room?¡± ¡°Wow.¡± Elena looked at him stunned, as if she couldn¡¯t believe what she heard. Ghiin hadn¡¯t reacted like this a few days ago when she visited. ¡ª Get lost. Don¡¯t loiter in front of me and ruin my mood. I find your presence incredibly unpleasant. That was the kind of response she was used to hearing from him. Truthfully, Elena hadn¡¯t wanted toe, but she had heard that Ghiin had nearly died to an orc, so she visited out of courtesy. ¡°Well, Belinda told me to check on you¡­ I heard you were in danger from an orc, but you seem fine?¡± Belindatendedy to think rather simplistically. She probably hoped that the siblings¡¯ rtionship would improve if Elena came to visit. Since Belinda kept asking, Elena eventually gave in and visited, but to her surprise, Ghiin seemed to be in good shape. She had expected him to be bedridden with a fever, not weing her so cheerfully. ¡°Orcs? I handled them all. It was nothing. I¡¯m very strong, you know.¡± As Ghiin shrugged and acted smug, Elena couldn¡¯t help but let out augh. ¡°What? You came back after copsing, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Oh, what are you talking about? Listen to this. You want to hear how I dealt with those bastards¡­¡± Ghiin began gesturing wildly as he recounted his tale of valor. Watching him boast so exaggeratedly made Elena burst intoughter. Seeing him show off was funny, and it wasn¡¯t so bad to see her brother in such a bright mood for a change. ¡°So, I called for that guy, Ricardo¡­¡± ¡°Oh, I know who he is. That flirt of a soldier, right?¡± ¡°You know him? Well, he is good-looking.¡± ¡°He¡¯s famous. Do you know how popr he is with thedies?¡± ¡°Hmph sounds like he¡¯s as much of a scoundrel as Aiden.¡± ¡°Aiden? Who¡¯s that?¡± ¡°There¡¯s someone. A really bad guy.¡± Ghiin¡¯s eyes briefly gleamed with a hint of malice, and Elena¡¯s face reflected a knowing expression as if to say, Of course, there it is. She had thought he was doing better, but it seemed he wasn¡¯tpletely back to normal yet. Still, this was an improvement, even if slight. She would have to keep watching him since his mood could change at any moment. ¡°I¡¯ll get going now. Take care of yourself.¡± ¡°Yeah, next time, I¡¯ll tell you about the time I killed a dragon.¡± ¡°Oh? Did you kill it in your dreams? Do you even know what a dragon is?¡± After hearing Ghiin¡¯s exaggerated, heroic tale, Elena left in good spirits. Although he was a bit odd, this version of Ghiin¡ªwho was full of bluster¡ªwas much better than before. In the past, his temperament had made even a brief conversation unbearable. Even after Elena had left, Ghiin stood staring at the door for a long time, a faint smile ying on his lips. ¡°I¡¯ve never forgotten you, not for a single moment.¡± He could never forget the sight of Elena, found brutally murdered and mutted. ¡°Nor have I forgotten the others.¡± He couldn¡¯t erase the memory of returning to the estate and finding the decapitated bodies of his father and their vassal hung at the gates. ¡°I was a coward and a disgrace.¡± He remembered how, out of fear, he had run away, unable to do anything. The smile on Ghiin¡¯s face suddenly vanished, reced by a chilling atmosphere. ¡°The opportunity to set everything right hase back to me¡­¡± He was no longer the pathetic, disgraceful nobleman from his past life. ¡°I will prevent the fall of Ferdium.¡± Ghiin hurriedly found a pen and paper and scribbled down as much as he could remember about the future. He had a rough idea of the significant events that would unfold across the continent. While he couldn¡¯t recall exact dates, he had a general sense of the timeline, which would help guide his next steps. ¡°First, I need to save Elena¡­¡± In a week, the festival would begin. This festival, meant to pray for prosperity, also marked the start of the harvest season. Even in the harsh northern territories, where battles with barbarians were never-ending, people held festivals, praying for better times. ¡°Think¡­ back then¡­¡± At the time, Ghiin was so fed up with the constant criticism and scorn that he decided to leave the family estate. The festival began amidst that turmoil, and at Elena¡¯s urging, he went out with her to enjoy the celebration. But with his mood in shambles, he couldn¡¯t care less about the festival. He eventually returned to the castle alone. After all, it was a festival held within the territory, and Elena had her knight escorts, so he didn¡¯t give it much thought. ¡°Then Elena disappeared¡­¡± It wasn¡¯t long after Elena and her knights went missing that their bodies were found. That incident was the final straw. Ghiin couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and fled the castle, avoiding the whispers and rumors that gued him. That was thest time Ghiin set foot in Ferdium. ¡°I should have been with her.¡± Though, in truth, it probably wouldn¡¯t have made a difference. Back then, Ghiin had been far too weak to protect anyone. Still, the guilt of leaving Elena and returning to the castle alone haunted him for the rest of his life. ¡°Could it be¡­ was Elena¡¯s death orchestrated by the Delfine Duchy?¡± In his previous life, it was revealed that the person who killed Elena was a young noble from another territory who hade to watch the festival. Naturally, those used of the crime denied it, iming they had been falsely framed, but Ferdium got dragged into a territorial war and suffered heavy losses. From that point on, a series ofrge and small incidents unfolded, making the situation worse and worse. ¡°Something stinks¡­ like goblin dung.¡± Ghiin didn¡¯t know the exact details of what had happened afterward because he left before the territorial war erupted. All he knew was the general flow of events, pieced together from information he had gathered during his quest for revenge. At first, he had assumed it was a preemptive strike, destroying territories that might rebel. But everything became suspicious once he learned that Aiden had been involved in Ferdium¡¯s downfall. It was clear now that there had been a conspiracy. ¡°Why would they destroy such a poor, useless territory? Even if they conquered it, they¡¯d just end up fighting the barbarians in our ce.¡± There were hidden resources nearby, but no one knew about them during this time. It was something Ghiin had investigated repeatedly in his previous life, wondering if those resources were the reason. ¡°Well¡­ it doesn¡¯t really matter what the reason is. I¡¯ll just kill them all.¡± Ghiin¡¯s expression hardened with cold resolve. In his previous life, he had targeted only the Delfine Duchy for revenge, believing them to be behind everything. But now, things were different. He didn¡¯t know who Aiden referred to as ¡°us,¡± but whoever opposed Ferdium would be wiped out. Ghiin tapped his chin with his fingers, lost in thought. ¡°Elena and the knight¡¯s bodies were found in the slums, right?¡± There was no reason for them to go there during the festival. Someone must have lured them or taken them by force. ¡°At least one thing is certain.¡± Elena¡¯s death was the starting point of Ferdium¡¯s decline. ¡°In that case, I just need to fix things from the very beginning.¡± He organized his thoughts and immediately left his room. ¡°I need to get my body into shape as quickly as possible. The problem is, I don¡¯t have much time¡ªjust one week¡­¡± Ghiin wandered around the lord¡¯s castle. It had been so long since he had lived in Ferdium Castle that he barely remembered itsyout or the faces of the servants. Everyone he passed greeted him, but their expressions weren¡¯t pleasant¡ªmostly a mixture of indifference or silent disdain. ¡®I¡¯m not that terrible of a person.¡¯ At this point in time, he was probably seen as a touchy, irritable person who everyone wanted to avoid. ¡°Master! Ghiin, Master!¡± As he wandered, someone called his name and came running, out of breath. ¡®Oh¡­ Fergus?¡¯ It was Fergus, one of the knights who had served as his guardian. He was old enough to have retired and taken it easy, yet he had remained in the castle, faithfully staying by Ghiin¡¯s side. Fergus stood in front of him, bowing deeply and panting heavily. ¡®How far has he been running?¡¯ If assassins showed up now, it would be unclear who would be protecting whom. Still, his loyalty was something to admire. Later, Ghiin had learned that Fergus had worried about him until the day he died, even after Ghiin had fled the estate. ¡°Huff, huff¡­ Master, where have you been wandering off to alone? Belinda didn¡¯t know either, so this old man has been searching for you everywhere.¡± Fergus spoke while still gasping for air. He must have been running all over the ce in a hurry. ¡°Geez, how old am I that you still call me ¡®Master¡¯?¡± ¡°Haha, in this old man¡¯s eyes, you still look like a child.¡± With how frail Ghiin¡¯s body was now, he must have appeared even younger. Ghiin let out a sigh. Lately, he¡¯d been hearing things he never could have imagined during his days as the King of Mercenaries. ¡°If that¡¯s how you see it, then I guess that¡¯s how it is. But why did you seek me out?¡± ¡°Heh heh, it¡¯s only natural I follow you when you¡¯re on the move, young master. Why are you suddenly asking?¡± The old knight looked warmly at Ghiin, and meeting that gaze made Ghiin flinch for a moment. ¡®Right.¡¯ At this time in his life, Ghiin had rejected even his bodyguards due to his inferiorityplex and anger. It felt like everyone was his enemy, like they were all mocking him. But Fergus and Belinda, who had looked after him since childhood, were the exceptions. It was only after losing what was precious to him that he realized their worth. How foolish he had been. Ghiin suddenly felt a sting in his nose and pulled Fergus into a tight hug. He had intended to keep his actions discreet, but the joy of reuniting with someone so dear was hard to contain. ¡°Old man, live a long time. Let¡¯s live long together, okay? Dying¡­ it¡¯s really a terrible feeling.¡± Startled by Ghiin¡¯s sudden action, Fergusughed awkwardly. ¡°Heh heh, why are you acting like this all of a sudden? It¡¯s like we haven¡¯t seen each other in ages¡­.¡± So he noticed! As expected, age hadn¡¯t dulled his instincts. Well, Fergus would believe anything I say. After all, he was the loyal knight who stood by Ghiin even when everyone cursed his name over the orc subjugation incident. With his mind made up, Ghiin spoke with determination. ¡°Old man, listen carefully. This is really important. The truth is¡­ I died and came back to life¡­.¡± ¡°Heh heh, enough of your jokes.¡± So, he doesn¡¯t believe me after all. ¡°¡­Yeah, anyway, just live long. It¡¯s not easying back to life.¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll live at least until you get married, young master.¡± ¡°Hmm, marriage, you say.¡± Ghiin gave a bitter smile. Love? Marriage? Now wasn¡¯t the time to even consider those things. With the destruction of the territory looming, who could I me if I died worrying about such matters? Shaking his head to clear his thoughts, Ghiin resumed walking with long strides. Fergus hurriedly followed behind, asking, ¡°But where are you going all of a sudden?¡± ¡°The training grounds. I need to get some practice in.¡± Fergus gasped in shock, clutching his chest. ¡°Y-young master¡­ training¡­ Huff, cough!¡± ¡°Whoa! What¡¯s wrong with you, old man? Get a grip! Breathe! I said breathe!¡± Why does no one believe anything I say? Chapter 6 Chapter 6: I Won¡¯t Be Fooled Twice (2)H Thanks to Ghiin¡¯s quick response when performing chestpressions, Fergus barely managed to start breathing again. ¡°Where did you learn something like this?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what¡¯s important. You almost had your body and soul split just now. Do you thinking back to life is easy?¡± ¡°Urgh, my heart¡¯s gotten weaker with age¡­ It sometimes acts up when I¡¯m startled.¡± Ghiin had wished him a long life, but they had almost parted ways right after meeting today. Clicking his tongue, Ghiin massaged Fergus¡¯s hand. ¡°Later, I¡¯ll brew some mandrake root tea for you. For now, go get some rest.¡± ¡°But I still need to escort you, Young Master¡­¡± ¡°No, please, just go rest. You¡¯re driving me crazy with worry. At this rate, I¡¯ll have to be the one escorting you.¡± ¡°Then, at least let me stay by your side while you train.¡± Unable to win against Fergus¡¯s stubbornness, Ghiin reluctantly nodded. Even if Fergus was called a bodyguard, it was only in name. In reality, he was more like a nanny who followed Ghiin around the castle. Due to his age, there wasn¡¯t much Fergus could do. If Ghiin had taken this away from him, Fergus would have lost the little joy he had left in life. After briefly looking around the castle to get his bearings, Ghiin headed straight to the private training grounds. The ce was filthy and abandoned, with no one guarding it or keeping it clean. Looking at the neglected training ground, Ghiin became lost in thought. ¡®Why was I like that back then?¡¯ An environment where he could entirely focus on mana cultivation and training was something he couldn¡¯t have even dreamed of during his mercenary days. Indeed, leaving home leads to a life of hardship. As he reflected on this newfound realization, Ghiin called a servant to clean the training grounds. ¡°Are you really nning to train?¡± Fergus asked. ¡°Yeah. I need to work hard now.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve made a wise decision. Absolutely.¡± Fergus was genuinely happy. Others would mock whatever Ghiin did, thinking he was just all talk. But Fergus was always the only one who believed in him, saying the young master was just temporarily lost. While Fergus guarded the entrance to the training grounds, Ghiin entered and began his mana cultivation. ¡®I don¡¯t have much time left, but I need to push myself as far as possible.¡¯ He had the knowledge and experience umted from his previous life. If he used it well, he was confident he could grow stronger faster than anyone else. But there wasn¡¯t enough time. ¡°A week¡­ It¡¯s tight, but it¡¯s not impossible.¡± Compared to his past life, his current body was in such terrible shape that it made him sigh. To turn such a weak body into one of steel in just a week? That would be impossible, even if he were reborn several times over. However, if he could just manage to control mana, his physical abilities would improve drastically. ¡°At the very least, I need to get to the point where I can handle mana.¡± If hebined it with the experience from his past life, even with this wretched body, he could handle most knights. Sssss¡­ Under Ghiin¡¯s will, the surrounding mana began to move, flowing into his body and gathering once again in the core below his navel. He had swiftly reached the stage of absorbing and converting mana into his body¡ªa remarkable feat considering he had previously been unable to sense mana at all. If others saw this, they would have been startled. However, for Ghiin, who had practiced mana cultivation even on the battlefield, this was as easy as breathing. The excess mana that couldn¡¯t be stored within his body scattered outward, bing a reddish haze. ¡®What a waste.¡¯ Ghiin¡¯s method of mana cultivation was still iplete. It was a technique he had recklessly modified from his family¡¯s original method, adjusting it to suit his own body. Because it had been refined through actualbat, the technique carried a dense aura of killing intent andcked stability, but it was fast and effective. Even in his previous life, this modified cultivation technique allowed him to rise to the ranks of the powerful. ¡®I had a stroke of luck, too.¡¯ His position as one of the Continent¡¯s Seven Strongest was thanks to a grimoire he had identally discovered in an ancient ruin. An iplete grimoire with no name, old and tattered, with only half of it remaining. Yet, it was from that grimoire that Ghiin drew inspiration to recreate his mana cultivation technique. Wuuung! Mana gathered in Ghiin¡¯s right chest, forming a new core. Unlike others who only used the core naturally present in their bodies, he had artificially created one in an entirely different location. Wuuung! Another core soon formed in his left chest. Guuuung! The cores, arranged in a reverse triangle, including the one below his navel that he had from birth, quickly interconnected and circted mana. This was the advantage of Ghiin¡¯s unique cultivation method, which only he could use. The explosive power produced by these multiple cores working together was extraordinary. This very strength allowed Ghiin to carve his name among the Continent¡¯s Seven Strongest and earn the title of King of Mercenaries. However, where there are strengths, there are also weaknesses. Ghiin¡¯s cultivation technique was problematic because of the extreme instability of the energy. ¡°As expected, it¡¯s difficult to manage.¡± The mana stored in the three cores began to struggle, trying to burst out of his body. Ghiin focused his mind, suppressing the resistance and forcing the mana to obey his control. ¡®I¡¯ll have to fix this slowly as well.¡¯ While he could release immense power explosively, it consumed an enormous amount of mana in a short time. In his previous life, with a vast reservoir of mana akin to an ocean, it hadn¡¯t been a significant issue unless he faced an opponent of the same caliber. But now, things were different. He had to reserve the explosive bursts for critical moments to use his limited mana efficiently. Sssss¡­ ¡®For now, three cores will have to do.¡¯ With just three cores, he could handle most knights. Ghiin decided to focus on stabilizing his mana rather than increasing the number of cores. Even during my time as the King of Mercenaries, controlling five cores was the limit. The burden multiplies every time an additional core is added. ¡®Anyway, my body won¡¯t be able to withstand more than this.¡¯ Although the amount of mana stored in the three cores I had just created wasn¡¯t entirely satisfying, this was my limit for now. But Ghiin did not intend to be content with this state forever. He would perfect this iplete martial technique and grow even stronger in this life. The source of Ghiin¡¯s power was revenge and anger. In his previous life, the only reason he was able to reach the pinnacle of strength was because he endured bone-crushing suffering, driven solely by vengeance. He constantly recalled the final moments of his past life, never forgetting that resolve. ¡®Aiden, this time I will sever your head.¡¯ Aiden, the ¡®Noble Knight¡¯ with whom Ghiin hadst crossed swords in his previous life. As he remembered him, Ghiin furrowed his brow. ¡®The more I think about it, the more furious I get.¡¯ Aiden had already worn him down and had the audacity to bring his knights to fight. Aiden was an opponent Ghiin couldn¡¯t guarantee victory against, even in a one-on-one duel, and now he had to deal with them attacking in unison. There was no way to hold out. ¡®That coward¡­ If we had fought one-on-one, I would¡¯ve won.¡¯ Ghiin ranked seventh among the Seven Strongest on the continent, while Aiden ranked fifth. But the rankings meant nothing. They were just arbitrary numbers people assigned based on timing and reputation. In reality, their skills were almost identical, and the oue of a fight could change depending on their condition that day or the surrounding circumstances. ¡®I know this all too well¡­¡¯ When you¡¯re one of the Seven Strongest, you can¡¯t help but have immense pride. So, even when ignorant people said such things, it made him strangely irritated. In his previous life, hisst drinkingpanion, the ¡®One-Man Army,¡¯ who was also called the Archmage, would asionally tease him like this: ¡ª ¡°I¡¯m ranked third, and you¡¯re ranked seventh. Yup, you really suck at fighting.¡± ¡ª ¡°Quit talking nonsense¡­ Are you bored? Want to spar for old time¡¯s sake?¡± Whenever they bantered like that, the area around them was devastated, and the terrain changed so much that their subordinates begged them many times to stop. ¡®Damn it, now I¡¯m pissed again.¡¯ Thinking about it now, he got worked up all over again. Even though they both knew it wasn¡¯t true, it was infuriating when the other person acted childish. Maybe it was his innate fighting spirit, or perhaps the desire to assert his rank was a primal instinct embedded deep within him. ¡®Fine. This time, I won¡¯t just be one of the Seven Strongest. I¡¯ll be the strongest on the continent.¡¯ After all, even in his previous life, he never thought he¡¯d lose to any of the other members of the Seven Strongest. He always believed that you wouldn¡¯t know until you fought. His opponents probably thought the same. Except for one person¡­ but that was the only exception. ¡°The Continent¡¯s Greatest Sword¡­ That man was certainly strong.¡± The first spot in the ranking of the Seven Strongest on the Continent, acknowledged by all. Even Ghiin, who was confident in his own skills, had thought, ¡®Ah, this might be tough¡­¡¯ when facing him. The moment he recalled that overwhelming prowess, his heart cooled. Even though he had returned to the past, he still felt like he couldn¡¯t beat that massive wall. ¡®No. Ghiin Ferdium, you idiot! What pathetic thoughts! What reason do you have to feel intimidated already?!¡¯ Sure, the ¡®Continent¡¯s Greatest Sword¡¯ had indeed been strong back then, but there was no reason to get scared in advance. ¡®I¡¯m young now, too.¡¯ Ghiin had the experience and knowledge he umted in his past life, and now he had the youth to fully use them. He could give it a try. Of course, the most important goal was to prevent the destruction of his territory and family. However, if he didn¡¯t have the desire to be the best¡ªa fighter¡¯s thirst for challenge¡ªhe wouldn¡¯t be able to improve his skills either. ¡®I¡¯ll crush them all.¡¯ In this life, he would put an end to the duchy and the bastards hiding behind it, and he would be the strongest, no matter what. Ghiin¡¯s eyes glowed red as he clenched his teeth. * * * Until the festival began, Ghiin focused on rebuilding his basic physical condition. While concentrating on training, he also made efforts to eat and converse with Elena whenever he had the chance. ¡®It¡¯s still a bit awkward, though.¡¯ But Elena seemed to be slowly epting his changes, and their rtionship was improvingpared to before. ¡°Have you started training againtely?¡± ¡°Yeah. As the heir to a knight¡¯s family, I can¡¯t afford to ck off.¡± ¡°You used to hate that kind of thing, didn¡¯t you? You¡¯d say stuff like, ¡®Only idiots study or train. If I just give the orders, they¡¯ll handle it. Why should I bother?¡¯ You even used to frown like this.¡± ¡°Did I say that?¡± Elena mimicked a scowling expression, and Ghiin just shrugged. He knew he had always been full ofints, but honestly, he didn¡¯t remember every stupid conversation in detail. ¡°Yeah! Dad said it was annoying, too. He mentioned how it¡¯d be nice if you¡¯d hurry up and take over as lord so he could retreat to the countryside.¡± ¡°¡­Well, I guess I was a pretty terrible son.¡± It was a line that clearly drove home how much of a mess he¡¯d been in his past life. ¡°If you work hard, maybe Dad will return and be happy?¡± ¡°Who knows.¡± Ghiin¡¯s father, the Count of Ferdium, was currently on an expedition in the northern region. Only the troops meant to maintain public order were left in the territory. If the main force was away and a chaotic festival was approaching, it would be the perfect time for external forces to cause trouble and flee. This was something Ghiin had never realized in his previous life. Now that he was aware of it, he became even more convinced that Elena¡¯s death back then hadn¡¯t been a mere coincidence. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m off to train.¡± ¡°Since when did you start working so hard? I wonder how long it¡¯llst this time.¡± Leaving Elena, who was muttering to herself, behind, Ghiin headed back to the training grounds. * * * Time passed, and the day of the festival finally arrived. ¡®It¡¯s today.¡¯ After strapping his sword to his waist and finishing his preparations, Ghiin headed to Elena¡¯s room. Elena, who was about to enjoy the festival, looked puzzled when she ran into him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you training today? Are you going to the festival too, brother?¡± ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go together.¡± ¡°Wow, this is a surprise. You¡¯re actuallying to the festival with me?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s only right to enjoy a festival.¡± ¡°Hmm, you¡¯ve really changed.¡± Elena turned to her maids and told them to take the day off. They were still either afraid or ufortable around Ghiin, so she had dismissed them. As Ghiin escorted her, he fell deep into thought. ¡®It¡¯s different from before.¡¯ In his previous life, Elena had always been the one to ask him to go out with her because he was constantly in a foul mood. Her suggestion had been a gesture of consideration, hoping that the festival might cheer him up, even just a little. But now, since Ghiin had changed his behavior in this life, Elena no longer felt the need to ask first. How he acted affected how those around him responded, and even his future was shifting subtly. ¡®Even if the major events remain the same, I can¡¯t calcte every small change. I have to adapt to the situation.¡¯ He knew those were targeting the Ferdium family, but the more he interfered with their ns, the more their methods would evolve. Even if he knew the future, it was up to him to use that knowledge appropriately based on the current circumstances. ¡®There can be no mistakes.¡¯ As he reminded himself of this, Ghiin wandered through the festival with Elena. While Elena seemed to be genuinely enjoying herself in the bustling crowd, Ghiin¡¯s mind remained clouded, unable to immerse himself fully in the festival atmosphere. ¡®This is strange. How did we end up near the slums?¡¯ Elena had been enjoying the festival in the crowded central area and showed no signs of wanting to go to the slums. No one had called her there either. Perhaps the future had shifted slightly just because he had decided to apany her this time. After wandering around for a while longer, Elena stretched and muttered with a hint of boredom. ¡°It¡¯s fun, but since it¡¯s the same every year, it gets a little dull.¡± Festivals were typically repetitive, and given that their impoverished territory had limited resources for preparations, it was no wonder she found it monotonous. ¡°Isn¡¯t there anything more exciting?¡± As she aimlessly nced around in mild disappointment, one of her escort knights approached and whispered something. ¡°My Lady, shall we go somewhere else then?¡± ¡°Hmm? Where?¡± The escort knight, who smiled warmly, was named Jamal. He had been one of Elena¡¯s personal guards for a long time and had a good reputation within the castle. ¡°I heard that something special is happening a bit further out, near the outskirts.¡± ¡°Really? What is it?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s just what my friend told me. I don¡¯t know the details, but they said it¡¯s supposed to be quite¡­ stimting.¡± ¡°Really? Let¡¯s go! I want to see it!¡± Elena¡¯s eyes sparkled as she excitedly eximed, eager to go and check it out. Ghiin quietly observed Jamal¡¯s face. ¡®So, it was you.¡¯ Chapter 7 Chapter 7: I Won¡¯t Fall for It Twice(3) Ghiin had considered various possibilities for how Elena might have gotten into an ident. Among them was the assumption that a traitor could exist within the castle. Naturally, he had doubts about the bodyguard knight, but he thought it was Jamal who had been guarding Elena for so long. ¡°What do you think? Shall we go take a look as well, my lord?¡± ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go check it out.¡± Nodding lightly, Ghiin followed Jamal along with Elena. Pushing through the bustling crowd, they soon veered off to a quieter area, eventually entering the slums. Although the journey took some time, Elena eagerly walked on, filled with excitement at the prospect of seeing something new. The eerie atmosphere unique to the slums scared her a little, but with the bodyguard present, she didn¡¯t seem overly concerned. Ghiin quietly observed the other bodyguard, Philip. ¡®Is this guy in on it too?¡¯ Philip¡¯s face was slightly flushed, and he walked silently, looking awkward. In his previous life, Elena, Philip, and even Jamal had been found as corpses. If both of them were traitors, the reason for their deaths was obvious. ¡®They must have been silenced.¡¯ The cost of being involved in the dangerous conspiracy of killing the lord¡¯s daughter wasn¡¯t cheap. Typically, one had to risk their own life, but it seemed neither of them had thought that far ahead. ¡°This is the ce!¡± As the group arrived at a clearing, Jamal excitedly shouted. Surrounding the open space were dpidated, run-down houses. Every path was littered with discarded materials and trash. ¡®Of course.¡¯ The piles of trash scattered around would make it difficult to escape. Upon closer inspection, it was clear that theyout had been deliberately manipted. At first nce, it looked like ordinary garbage, but the exits were skilfully blocked. ¡°What¡¯s supposed to be here? It¡¯s just trash everywhere.¡± Elena furrowed her brow. After spending time and effort toe all this way, the dismal scene clearly irritated her. Her voice turned sharp as her disappointment grew, and Jamal frantically waved his hands. ¡°It¡¯s just not ready yet. Soon, people wille and show you something amazing.¡± ¡°Hmph, forget it! I¡¯m going back. Let¡¯s go, brother.¡± Elena wasn¡¯t a fool. Though she spoke calmly, her unease was evident. She had trusted her long-time bodyguard and followed him, only to be led to a ce filled with nothing but trash¡ªit was enough to raise suspicion. ¡°Mydy, isn¡¯t it a waste to leave without seeing the show aftering all this way?¡± Jamal blocked her path, grinning slyly. His face had been tense a moment ago, but now his attitude brimmed with confidence as if he no longer cared what happened. ¡°Move aside, I¡¯m going back.¡± ¡°Just wait a moment, will you?¡± ¡°Philip!¡± Elena turned toward Philip, her face filled with anger. However, he simply moved to stand beside Jamal without uttering a word. ¡°Could it be¡­ both of them¡­?¡± Terrified, Elena clutched Ghiin¡¯s arm tightly. With both bodyguards acting suspiciously, an ominous feeling crept over her. ¡°Why, why are you doing this¡­? What¡¯s going on?¡± She barely managed to speak, her voice trembling slightly. Jamalughed as if it were nothing. ¡°I don¡¯t hold any grudge against you, mydy. You¡¯ve been kind, and being your bodyguard hasn¡¯t been bad.¡± ¡°Then why¡­?¡± He shrugged his shoulders. ¡°A job with better conditions came along, that¡¯s all. It¡¯s a bit of a shame that I won¡¯t see you again, though.¡± Jamal grinned wickedly, licking his lips. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve brought thedy as promised! Let¡¯s finish the deal!¡± Jamal shouted, and three men emerged from a rundown building. One was a middle-aged man with an ordinary appearance, and the other two were younger. All three had unremarkable faces, the kind that would easily blend into a crowd without drawing attention¡ªperfect for disappearing. The middle-aged man nced around before asking Jamal, ¡°He looks like Ferdium¡¯s Grand Duke. Wasn¡¯t he part of the deal?¡± Jamal chuckled. ¡°Yeah, the fool followed us all the way here. I¡¯ll throw him in as a bonus. Consider it a gift.¡± ¡°A pleasant surprise. This will yield an even better oue. Prepare yourselves.¡± The middle-aged man smiled satisfactorily and nodded, prompting the other two men to block their escape route. Elena, now pale with fear, looked around in desperation. ¡°Jamal! What the hell are you doing?¡± Jamal responded with a nonchnt smile. ¡°Who knows? My job was just to bring you here. After that, it¡¯s up to these guys. Whether they sell you as a ve or kill you, I don¡¯t really care.¡± ¡°W-What?¡± Elena was too shocked to respond coherently, so Ghiin stepped in. ¡°You¡¯ve sold us out. Do you really think you¡¯ll get away with something like this in the lord¡¯s territory?¡± Despite Ghiin¡¯s warning, Jamal didn¡¯t seem worried. ¡°We¡¯ll be long gone by the time anyone finds out. Besides, I¡¯m sick of this wretched ce, fighting every day. There are plenty of others leaving Ferdium just like us.¡± ¡°But they aren¡¯t leaving after causing trouble like you.¡± ¡°Consider it bad luck, Grand Duke. You weren¡¯t part of the n, but at least the maids didn¡¯t follow because of you. You¡¯ve saved a few lives, I guess. After a life full of mischief, at least you did something good before you die. Haha.¡± ¡°Bad luck, you say¡­¡± Ghiin gave a smile that Jamal found hard to interpret. Mistaking it for resignation, Jamal shook his head. ¡°Apologies, truly. My conscience stings a little, but I have no other choice.¡± Despite his words, Jamal¡¯s face showed no sign of remorse. Smirking, he walked toward the middle-aged man. Philip, on the other hand, wore a grim expression. It seemed he felt at least a shred of guilt. Jamal nced over at the middle-aged man, his expression tightening slightly. ¡°You seem a bit light-handed. If you¡¯re ying a joke, it¡¯s not funny. You do know both of us are knights, right?¡± In response, the middle-aged man pulled out a piece of paper from his coat and waved it. ¡°You worry too much. Carrying around that much money is inconvenient, don¡¯t you think? When dealing withrge sums, it¡¯s easier to use the Northern Merchants¡¯ Union¡¯s letter of credit.¡± ¡°Tch, I prefer gold coins. There won¡¯t be any problems when exchanging it, right? If it¡¯s fake, I¡¯ll make sure to kill you.¡± The middle-aged man chuckled and nodded his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There won¡¯t be any issues, I promise.¡± As the middle-aged man reassured him, Jamal reluctantly epted the paper. He started to draw on his mana to verify its authenticity, but when he saw the writing on the paper, his eyes widened in shock. [Invitation to the Digald Ball] It was a worthless invitation to a ball in another territory. ¡°You bastard!¡± The moment Jamal, filled with rage, tried to draw his sword¡ª Thud! The middle-aged man, who had already pulled out a dagger, stabbed Jamal in the stomach. ¡°Urk, ugh!¡± ¡°I found this on my way here. You don¡¯t seem to like it. Not a fan of balls, are you?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the middle-aged man moved his dagger again. Thud! Thud! Thud! He stabbed Jamal multiple times in quick session before stepping back slightly. ¡°I didn¡¯t lie. Once you¡¯re dead, there won¡¯t be any issues at all.¡± ¡°You son of a¡­ You tricked us¡­¡± Jamal staggered, clutching his stomach, before copsing to the ground. Jamal and Philip had considered the possibility of things going wrong, given the dangerous nature of their n. However, confident in their skills as knights, they had pushed ahead, only to be undone by the middle-aged man¡¯s cunning move. ¡°Arrghhh!¡± Unable to hold back his fury, Philip drew his sword and charged at the middle-aged man. ng! The middle-aged man drew his sword in an instant, effortlessly parrying Philip¡¯s attack. After exchanging a few blows rapidly, the middle-aged man offered a slight nod of approval. ¡°Not bad.¡± As expected of a Ferdium knight who had fought many battles, Philip was indeed skilled. However, the middle-aged man was on an entirely different level. Swish! When the middle-aged man summoned more mana, Philip¡¯s neck was swiftly sliced through with ease. ¡°Gurgle¡­¡± Spitting out blood, Philip copsed. Without batting an eye, the middle-aged man approached and made sure to sever his headpletely. Afterward, he turned toward Jamal, whoy dying in a pool of his own blood. ¡°S-Spare me¡­¡± Even as hey dying, Jamal begged for his life. ¡°Sorry, but I like things neat.¡± ¡°You bastard¡­¡± ¡°Anyway, thanks for your efforts. I¡¯ll take the gift.¡± Without any change in expression, the middle-aged man decapitated Jamal. After dealing with both men, the middle-aged man took out a pipe from his coat and began smoking. ¡°Hoo¡­ It really tastes the best when smoked at times like this. Now, shall I finish this up?¡± He exhaled smoke from his mouth and nced back at the siblings. Elena gripped Ghiin¡¯s arm even tighter. She was on the verge of tears, her body trembling uncontrobly. It wasn¡¯t just the fear of seeing a person get their throat shed in front of her¡ªit was the terror that she might suffer the same fate. ¡°O-Opaa! Let¡¯s run away!¡± Elena tugged on Ghiin¡¯s arm again. She desperately wanted them to escape, but Ghiin shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s fine, let go. You¡¯re surprisingly strong, you know?¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, we need to run!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just three guys. No need to worry.¡± Ghiin smiled, trying to free his arm, but it wasn¡¯t easy. ¡°Do you work out? Why are you so strong?¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± Elena¡¯s face twisted in disbelief. The middle-aged man, who had been watching silently, chuckled. They said the Grand Duke of Ferdium was a bit unhinged, and it seemed that really was the case. Despite his enemies sneering at him, Ghiin began to release his mana, spreading it out like thin threads in all directions. Had this been his past life, he would have made the entire space within his sight his domain. But for now, he could only spread his mana thread by thread. ¡®Thinner and wider.¡¯ This kind of mana maniption wasn¡¯t something just anyone could do. Even the average knight wouldn¡¯t know how to wield such a technique. Even if they knew, they wouldn¡¯t have a clue how to use it. Only those who had transcended to the highest skill level, capable of controlling mana at will, could perform such a technique. Though Ghiin¡¯s body hadn¡¯t matured yet, his experience and knowledge had already far surpassed that level. Despite his limited mana reserves, manipting it with precision was not an issue. ¡®There¡¯s no one else besides these three.¡¯ Nothing caught in his mana threads. Now confident that no other enemies were hidden nearby, Ghiin carefully pried Elena¡¯s hands off his arm. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± At Ghiin¡¯s question, the middle-aged man knocked the ashes from his pipe before replying. ¡°¡­I¡¯ll tell you out of respect for nobles. It¡¯s Frank. Go ahead and curse my name when you meet the reaper.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a local name. Who hired you?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to know that.¡± At Frank¡¯s nod, the two men who had been blocking the escape routes moved closer. One of them asked Frank, ¡°How should we handle this?¡± After a brief moment of contemtion, Frank answered coldly. ¡°Beheading is toomon. Break his whole body apart. Make sure the Count of Ferdium sees it and flies into a rage. And don¡¯t forget to keep him alive as long as possible. The more he writhes in pain, the better it¡¯ll look.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Thud. The moment he heard those words, Ghiin¡¯s heart pounded heavily. Painful memories that had tormented him his entire life resurfaced in his mind. The memory of Elena¡¯s mutted body, brutally carved up and returned to him, still haunted him. He had wept and hurled at the sight of her corpse. That final image of Elena had etched itself so vividly in his memory that he could never forget it¡ªnot even in death. ¡®I have never forgotten. Not even once.¡¯ Blood rushed to his head, and his face began to burn. When was thest time he had been this enraged? Excitement before the battle was dangerous, but Ghiin allowed himself to be swept up by the intense emotions. His hands began to tremble slightly, and his breathing quickened. Seeing this, Frank smirked. ¡®What aplete amateur.¡¯ Just by watching his hands tremble, Frank could tell how poor Ghiin¡¯s skills were. But there was one thing that bothered him¡­ ¡®Is he smiling?¡¯ Despite the situation, Ghiin¡¯s lips were curled into a smile. His eyes gleamed with an unsettling madness. But what could a mere weakling like him possibly do? Frank brushed off the uneasy feeling and urged his men forward. ¡°He really must be as crazy as the rumors say. Hurry up and finish him off.¡± The two men moved closer to Ghiin. Elena stepped back hesitantly. ¡°O-Oppa!¡± She was so worried about Ghiin that she couldn¡¯t even think about running and screamed his name in fear instead. At that moment, Ghiin spoke in a low voice. ¡°Finally, I¡¯ve found you.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve missed you. So very much.¡± ¡°What the hell is this bastard talking about¡­¡± Ghiin¡¯s hand shot out like lightning, grabbing one of the men by the throat. ¡°Keuk, keugh!¡± Puhook! His fingers pierced through the man¡¯s neck,pletely tearing it open. Blood gushed out, soaking his clothes. ¡°Kuh, keugh¡­!¡± The man dropped his sword, his body convulsing. Ghiin, his hand now drenched in blood, slowly pulled the man closer to his face. A voice, thick with ecstasy, echoed out. ¡°You have no idea¡­ how long I¡¯ve waited for this moment. I¡¯ve dreamed of it¡­ every single day.¡± Without hesitation, Ghiin flung his arm backward. Puh-uhk! The man¡¯s head was ripped off, his lifeless body copsing into a heap of trash. Chapter 8 Chapter 8: You messed with the wrong person (1) In an instant, one man was dead. ¡°You, you bastard!¡± Another man hurriedly swung his sword down at Ghiin. Ghiin easily dodged and tapped the side of the de with the back of his hand. Tang! With a light sound, the man¡¯s arm, still gripping the sword, was flung upward, exposing his upper body. Grab! Ghiin seized the man¡¯s face and mmed him into the ground. BANG! A thunderous sound echoed as the back of the man¡¯s head became half-buried in the dirt. Blood started to seep out, possibly from a cracked skull slowly. However, Ghiin didn¡¯t stop. He continued to grab the man¡¯s head and pound it into the ground. Bang! Bang! Bang! BANG! After repeating this several times, the man¡¯s head waspletely smashed. Crunch! Even the front of his face was utterly crushed by Ghiin¡¯s fist. Ghiin slowly stood up. When their eyes met, Frank¡¯s face stiffened. It had all happened so quickly that he was left dazed, unable to respond. ¡®What kind of look is that¡­?¡¯ Ghiin was staring at him with a nk expression. Frank felt chills run through his entire body. Ghiin resembled a beast, starved for blood. Frank had killed many people in his time, but he had never seen anyone exude such terrifying intensity. ording to the n, this shouldn¡¯t have been difficult. They had assumed that once Jamal and Philip were dead, no one would be left to interfere. ¡®Tsk, the intel waspletely wrong.¡¯ For a brief moment, Ghiin had clearly used mana. There was no other way he could have moved with such strength and speed. ¡®To think someone that young can already use mana.¡¯ There¡¯s a vast difference in power between those who can use mana and those who cannot. A de infused with mana is solid and sharp enough to cut through even the most rigid steel. ¡®Even so, those two went down far too quickly. Were they careless?¡¯ Frank narrowed his eyes,paring the information he had with the scene unfolding before him. ¡®He didn¡¯t even hesitate to kill someone. That¡¯s rare for someone his age. So, despite his reputation as a wastrel, was he always this cruel by nature?¡¯ ording to the rumors, the Grand Duke of Ferdium had never killed anyone and had spent all his time in his territory. Yet, here he was, ruthlessly taking lives as if it were second nature. If this really was Ghiin Ferdium¡¯s first time killing, then he was undoubtedly a born murderer. ¡®When I return, I¡¯ll have to deal with the intel department myself.¡¯ Despite his reputation for ipetence, Ghiin had just taken down two knights who could use mana in the blink of an eye. It was an unbelievable situation, but Frank could only conclude that the information they had was entirely wrong. Elena, too, stood there in shock, unable to believe what she had just witnessed. I shuddered at the cruel sight unfolding before my eyes, but more than that, I was astonished by the fact that my brother had such skill. ¡®Did he really get that strong after just a few days of training? Does that even make sense?¡¯ Elena was momentarily shocked but soon felt relieved. ¡®Well, at least it¡¯s a relief. We¡¯re alive for now.¡¯ No matter how he had honed his abilities, survival was what mattered most right now. Frank swallowed nervously and slowly opened his mouth. ¡°Grand Duke Ghiin of Ferdium. This doesn¡¯t match the information we had. Were you hiding your skills?¡± At that moment, Ghiin straightened his posture fully and drew his sword. ¡°Whether I was hiding my abilities or not is irrelevant. Let me ask you once more¡ªwho ordered this?¡± Frank shook his head at Ghiin¡¯s question. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to know. Your skills are quite impressive, but you¡¯ll die here anyway.¡± Though surprised, Frank knew he had to manage the situation. He hadn¡¯t expected Ghiin to possess such force, but he didn¡¯t think it would be enough to make him a real threat. Ghiin nodded. ¡°Right, I didn¡¯t expect you to talk so easily. Viins usually don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get cocky just because you beat my men. I¡¯ll admit your skills are remarkable for your age, but you won¡¯t defeat me with that level of experience and maturity.¡± Ghiin let out a dryugh. Who was this guy to talk about experience and maturity? ¡°I¡¯ve probably lived more days than you have.¡± ¡°You¡¯re quite the foolish one.¡± Frank raised his sword and took a stance. It wasn¡¯t in his best interest to stay here for long, so he was determined to finish this quickly and return. Ghiin also raised his sword, a smirk tugging at one corner of his mouth. ¡°Then, let¡¯s begin.¡± Pahng! Ghiin was the first to make a move. Frank quickly blocked the attack and immediately attempted a counterstrike. Kwaang! The two swords shed violently. Elena, her heart pounding with anxiety, sped her hands together tightly. If Ghiin lost, she was as good as dead, but she could do nothing to help. She could only shuffle her feet in panic. ¡®Sh-should I run?¡¯ Maybe going to call for help would be the wisest thing to do. But the thought of leaving her brother behind weighed heavily on her. Plus, she didn¡¯t know how many more enemies lurked around. ¡®If I act on my own, I could end up in even more danger.¡¯ Unable to decide, Elena slowly began to back away, trying to stay unnoticed. She figured that if things didn¡¯t look good after watching a little longer, she¡¯d rush back to the castle and ask for help. Kaang! Kaaang! As Elena wrestled with her decision, the battle between the two men grew fiercer. ¡®Of course, Jamal and Philip would¡¯ve been easy opponents.¡¯ From Ghiin¡¯s perspective, Frank was an outstanding knight. The amount of mana he emitted and how he utilized it was far superior to most knights. No wonder he had been confident enough toe all the way to the Ferdium estate. ¡®The longer this drags on, the worse it¡¯ll be for me.¡¯ With only a week¡¯s worth of umted mana, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for Ghiin to handle Frank. Ghiin,cking physical abilities and mana, could only hold his ground thanks to his exceptional swordsmanship. Frank was thinking along simr lines. ¡®What kind of swordsmanship is this?!¡¯ Ghiin¡¯s swordsmanship was so brutal and practical that it went beyond frightening¡ª almost awe-inspiring. His sword wasn¡¯t like the typical knights¡¯ swords, nor did it follow the techniques of the Ferdium family. It was ferocious, filled with a thick killing intent, and its movements were unpredictable. Just when Frank thought he had blocked an attack, the de glided along his own, aiming for vital spots from unexpected angles. No knight would wield such a cruel sword. ¡®This is definitely not the Ferdium family¡¯s swordsmanship. How on earth did he master such techniques at his age?¡¯ To Frank, Ghiin¡¯s swordsmanship was a few, if not several, levels above his own. If it weren¡¯t for his body, which was greatly strengthened by his superior mana, he would have been torn apart and killed long ago. ¡®But I¡¯ll still win.¡¯ Frank drew more mana to hasten the battle¡¯s end. As time passed, wounds began to umte on Ghiin¡¯s body. Kaang! Ghiin barely managed to block the iing de, his eyes locked onto Frank¡¯s. He was trying to gauge whether his family¡¯s enemies were involved in this incident. ¡°Shall I guess who¡¯s behind this? The Duke of Delfine? No, it¡¯s more likely Count Desmond.¡± Count Desmond managed the northern territories under the Duke of Delfine¡¯smand. No matter how powerful the Delfine Duchy was, it was difficult for them to handle every estate personally. Attacks on smaller territories were often delegated to other families loyal to the duchy. It was possible that the Duke of Delfine had directly sent underlings, but Ghiin doubted they would have cared enough about Ferdium to intervene personally. Either way, whether it was the duke or hisckeys, they were all in league together. Frank¡¯s eyes widened in shock at Ghiin¡¯s confident tone, but he quickly recovered, masking his expression as if nothing had happened. ¡°You¡¯re a dangerous man.¡± Without saying more, Frank swung his sword again. But Ghiin had already seen enough from that reaction. ¡°Heh, I knew it. So it was you lot.¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± As expected, his family¡¯s downfall resulted from those bastards¡¯ scheming. It confirmed his suspicions that all the conspiracies had begun with Elena¡¯s death. Now that he had his answers, it was time to stop them before they could make another move. ng! ng! Their swords shed violently, filling the air with the unpleasant screech of metal. Ghiin gritted his teeth and smirked. ¡°There¡¯s nothing left to confirm. Let¡¯s end this.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be stubborn. Your swordsmanship is impressive, but you still can¡¯t defeat me with that amount of mana. Whatever you think you know, it won¡¯t matter once you¡¯re dead.¡± Frank responded with confidence. Ghiin had already suffered many injuries. If just a bit more time passed like this, Ghiin would draw hisst breath. Rumble! The two men red at each other, channeling mana into their swords with all their might. Ghiin¡¯s sword was gradually being pushed back. Frank was sure of his victory. It was at that moment. ¡°The fight¡¯s not over until the end. Don¡¯t you think?¡± Ghiin¡¯s eyes suddenly shed red. Frank tried to summon all his strength to push Ghiin back, sensing an ominous premonition. At that moment. Wooong! A second core inside Ghiin began to spin, unleashing a torrent of mana. A vivid red light, iparable to Frank¡¯s mana, enveloped Ghiin¡¯s sword. ¡°Ugh!¡± As Ghiin¡¯s strength surged, a groan escaped from Frank¡¯s mouth. ¡°What¡­ What the hell is this!¡± Frank shouted in disbelief. Ghiin slowly pushed his opponent¡¯s sword back, a cruel smile spreading across his face. ¡°You spent your life in regret, never knowing who the real culprit was. If only you had known, you would¡¯ve done anything to hunt them down and kill them.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You were one of my biggest regrets.¡± Frank couldn¡¯t understand what Ghiin was saying. It didn¡¯t matter, though. Even as the years passed and he grew older, this memory had never faded. Every time he thought of Elena¡¯s death, he drowned himself in alcohol and stayed up all night. He always regretted it, but the past was something he could never change. ¡°This time, it¡¯s different.¡± Now that he had returned to the past, all that pain and fury had be pure ecstasy. He could barely contain his joy at the thought of severing the starting point of all his nightmares and exacting his revenge. Ghiinughed as he detonated his third core. Boom! He unleashed a power several times greater than the mana he had, driving Frank back relentlessly. ¡°Argh!¡± Unable to withstand that overwhelming force, Frank was thrown backward. ¡°What is this¡­?¡± Frank quickly regained his stance, but he staggered back in fear. No matter how much mana one drew out, it was impossible to amplify one¡¯s power to such an extent. At most, it would make you slightly stronger than your usual capabilities. But the power Ghiin was disying far exceeded that level. ¡®Was he hiding his strength from the beginning? No, then why did he endure all those injuries?¡¯ Frank was thrown into confusion, unable to understand the situation. Ghiin didn¡¯t miss that brief opening. ¡°Do your best.¡± Bang! Ghiin closed the distance instantly and swung his sword with tremendous speed. ng! Frank barely managed to block the strike, but another attack came before he could gather his senses. ng! ng! ng! Ghiin¡¯s relentless sword strikes rained down without stopping. Frank had no choice but to give ground, overwhelmed by the man who swung his sword wildly, red light gleaming in his eyes. ¡®This is impossible! How could he have gained this much power all of a sudden!¡¯ Now, regarding speed, strength, and skill, Frank was utterly overpowered by Ghiin. Boom! Ghiin continued his assault like a storm, driving his opponent back. The time Ghiin could sustain such immense power wouldn¡¯tst for long¡ªjust a few minutes. He had to finish the fight within that time. ng! Ghiin¡¯s sword came crashing down on Frank¡¯s sword with tremendous force. Once again, Frank managed to block it, but Ghiin didn¡¯t stop. Sizzle! Mana erupted wildly from Ghiin¡¯s body, creating a tangible aura. His body, covered in blood from the wounds inflicted by Frank, began to emit a crimson mist. He looked just like a red reaper. ng! ng! ng! Their swords shed fiercely again and again. Crunch. At some point, Frank realized that something was wrong with his sword. But his head would fly off if he didn¡¯t block Ghiin¡¯s next attack. He had no other options. ng! As their swords collided once more¡ª Crack! Frank¡¯s sword could no longer withstand the force of Ghiin¡¯s attack and shattered. Among the scattering fragments of his sword, Frank murmured in disbelief. ¡°How¡­ How could this happen¡­?¡± Ghiin met his gaze and spoke. ¡°Don¡¯t think you¡¯ll die so easily.¡± Chapter 9 Chapter 9: You messed with the wrong person (2) The fight ended in an instant. Frank couldn¡¯t withstand Ghiin¡¯s power after he detonated all three of his cores. Thunk! Ghiin¡¯s sword pierced through the core located just below Frank¡¯s navel. ¡°Urgh, urgh¡­¡± Frank suddenly felt his mana begin to dissipate. ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± While the core was said to be located beneath the navel, it wasn¡¯t a physical object. It was simply a term used to describe mana collection in a space that made umting it easier. So, piercing the abdomen wouldn¡¯t necessarily destroy the core. However, there were other ways to destroy it. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m going to destroy your core first.¡± Ghiin manipted his mana and collided it with Frank¡¯s core. ¡°Ugh! Argh!¡± Frank screamed in terror. ¡°You¡­ Are you insane?¡± Destroying someone¡¯s core meant erasing all the energy they had spent their entire life umting. If done incorrectly, the mana could explode, putting both the attacker and the target at risk. It was a dangerous method that wasn¡¯t used unless it was absolutely necessary to keep the opponent alive. The stronger the mana, the bigger the explosion, so it wasn¡¯t even attempted against those with a particr skill level. But Ghiin didn¡¯t care in the slightest, focused entirely on channeling his mana. Rumble! Frank¡¯s mana began to dissipate rapidly. ¡°Urgh! How¡­ how is this¡­¡± Crack! The furious vibrations of Ghiin¡¯s mana within Frank¡¯s body finally shattered his corepletely. Thud. As Ghiin withdrew his mana and pulled his sword out, Frank copsed helplessly to the ground. ¡°You¡­ who¡­ are you¡­¡± Frank couldn¡¯t believe it. Ghiin¡¯s swordsmanship had been impressive, but if the information about him had been wrong, that would have been understandable. But breaking the core of a swordsman of Frank¡¯s level was impossible for someone of Ghiin¡¯s age. Frank had never seen anyone handle mana with such precision. Ghiin left Frank¡¯s convulsing body on the ground and turned away. ¡°O-Oppa¡­¡± Elena swallowed hard as she watched Ghiin approach her. Covered in blood, his form cloaked in a reddish haze, he evoked a terrifying image as if she were seeing a demon. ¡°How¡­ how could Oppa have such skill¡­¡± Though Elena didn¡¯t practice swordsmanship, she grew up surrounded by knights in the harsh North. Frank was a knight of considerable skill, even from her perspective. If he could kill Jamal and Philip alone, it meant he was strong enough to overpower most ordinary knights easily. Yet, Ghiin had just defeated him. ¡°So¡­ it was really true that Oppa killed those orcs¡­¡± In fact, a few days earlier, a debate had arisen in the Ferdium castle over Ghiin¡¯s abilities. Skovan and the soldiers from the subjugation squad had spread rumors that Ghiin had killed the orcs. Of course, othersughed at Skovan and called him a liar. Ghiin didn¡¯t answer Elena¡¯s question, only offering a smile. ¡°Rest for a bit.¡± ¡°What?¡± At that moment, Ghiin gently touched the nape of her neck. Thunk. Elena¡¯s body copsed like a puppet with its strings cut. With no mana of her own, she couldn¡¯t resist or even realize what Ghiin had done. He carefullyid Elena down in an abandoned house nearby before walking back towards Frank. ¡°The most thrilling moment hase.¡± Frank frowned and asked, ¡°Why did you let me live? Torture me all you want, but you won¡¯t find out anything.¡± ¡°How amusing. I already know who¡¯s behind this. There¡¯s nothing I need from someone like you.¡± ¡°Then why keep me alive?¡± Ghiin slowly knelt down and stared into Frank¡¯s eyes. ¡°From your actions, it¡¯s clear you¡¯ve killed quite a few people. Normal people can¡¯t just ughter others like they¡¯re chopping up meat without feeling anything.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You seem like a professional, so you probably know. Sometimes, even if there¡¯s no need, torture is necessary. Yes, like when you need to vent the anger that¡¯s been building up in your chest.¡± As soon as Frank heard those words, he tried to bite down on his tongue. But Ghiin was faster. He grabbed Frank¡¯s jaw and, with his other hand, tore a piece of his clothing, rolling it up and stuffing it into his mouth. ¡°Mmph! Mmmph!¡± ¡°You killed others without hesitation, yet you¡¯re scared of suffering yourself? That¡¯s a little disappointing.¡± Slice! Ghiin severed Frank¡¯s tendons as he thrashed around. Then, he gathered all the swords lying around. Snap! Crack! Ghiin used mana to break the swords, shaping the fragments exactly how he wanted. He made dozens of sharp, jagged pieces, each of varying thickness. Ghiinid the shards out next to Frank. ¡°Hard to believe, but I¡¯ve killed quite a few people myself. I¡¯ve also gotten pretty good at torture. I practiced diligently to use it on my enemies one day.¡± Ghiin picked up one of the sharp fragments. Frank, his eyes filled with fear, watched it. ¡°You know how they say revenge is meaningless? But I¡¯ve realized that¡¯s something people say when they¡¯re not angry enough. When your head is full of rage, nothing feels quite as thrilling as sessful revenge.¡± Frank couldn¡¯t understand what Ghiin was saying at all. They hadn¡¯t even tried anything yet, so what revenge was he talking about? And beyond that, it seemed like Ghiin had known about their existence from the start. Unable to respond, Frank just stared as Ghiin continued to mumble. ¡°Coming back to the past feels really nice. But the despairing memories and the fury inside me are still here. It¡¯ll probably only end when I¡¯ve wiped all of you out. We can never coexist.¡± Frank¡¯s eyes began to fill with terror. Although Frank still couldn¡¯t understand what Ghiin was saying, just looking into his madness-filled eyes sent shivers down his spine. Frank had killed enough people to recognize those eyes. They weren¡¯t something one was born with. Only someone who had killed others as routinely as eating meals could have that kind of look. ¡®How could someone his age have such experiences?¡¯ Something almost came to mind, but the following voice interrupted his thoughts. ¡°Well, let¡¯s get started. It¡¯s going to be thrilling. I¡¯ve already tested everything on myself. Don¡¯t feel too bitter about being the only one going through this. All yourrades will meet the same fate.¡± ¡°Mmmph!¡± A sharp fragment slowly pierced Frank¡¯s neck. ¡°You won¡¯t die easily. You messed with the wrong person.¡± * * * ¡°Huff¡­¡± By the time Frank had gone half-insane from enduring the pain, the torture had finally ended. In other words, he was dead. Ghiin, staring down at the mangled corpse, let out a shortugh. ¡°So, this is what it feels like.¡± It was as if a heavy weight that had been lodged in his heart had lifted. One of the dark, burning mes that had scorched him for so long had finally been extinguished. ¡°Feels good. I can breathe a little easier now.¡± However, several more mes were still burning within him, ones that had yet to be put out. Only once they were all extinguished would he feel true freedom. ¡°Uurgh!¡± Suddenly, Ghiin bent over, coughing up arge mouthful of blood. He had been holding back during Frank¡¯s torture, but his internal injuries were too severe. His body screamed in pain, the aftermath of enduring the recoil from the mana explosion. Detonating all three cores simultaneously with his still immature body had been too much of a strain. ¡°Hah¡­ Now, to deal with the rest.¡± Ghiin made his way back into the abandoned house where Frank had initially appeared. In his previous life, another body had been discovered here. He needed to find it. As soon as Ghiin entered the decrepit building, he spotted several thick sacks lying around. After prodding them a few times with his sword sheath, he carefully opened one of them. Inside was the corpse of a young man. ¡°The Digald heir.¡± Gilmore Digald. In his previous life, Gilmore had been identified as Elena¡¯s murderer, the heir to the Digald Count¡¯s estate. He was infamous for his womanizing, his indulgence in alcohol and drugs, and his constant misbehavior. When his body was found back then, everyone assumed he was the one who had killed Elena. Because of that, the territories of Digald and Ferdium had wasted their strength in and war. ¡°As expected.¡± The enemy¡¯s goal had been to pit the two territories against each other. He had fallen right into their trap in his previous life, but not this time. Ghiin untied the remaining sack. Just like the first one, the corpses of men came out. Judging by the crest engraved on their breasttes, they were clearly Gilmore¡¯s escort knights. If word of their deaths spread like this, the same issue as in the previous life would ur. When Elena died in the past, the Ferdium territory attacked the Digald territory. This time, it would be the opposite¡ªDigald would attack Ferdium. Even though he had prevented Elena¡¯s death, this did not mean he could stop the territorial war itself. However, Ghiin had no intention of moving ording to his enemies¡¯ ns. ¡°It won¡¯t go the way you think.¡± Ghiin gathered burnable items and piled them up next to the corpses. ¡®I need to take care of this cleanly.¡¯ He used mana to crush any items that could identify them, such as Gilmore¡¯s ring and the escort knights¡¯ breasttes. He then dragged Frank and his men¡¯s bodies over and burned them all together. Soon, the mes began to consume everything, emitting a foul smell. Even if someone discovered the remaining bones, they would just assume it was some vagrant from the slums who had burned to death. Finding a corpse with no ties to anyone was amon urrence in these times. ¡°They¡¯re burning well.¡± The mes spread to the surrounding scrap and trash, growingrger. ¡®I¡¯m lucky I could handle this on my own.¡¯ Just in case, he had Fergus prepare the soldiers and bring signal res. However, if he had called the soldiers, word would have gotten out that Gilmore Digald had died here. ¡®I¡¯ve stopped the immediate territorial war, so I¡¯ve bought us some time.¡¯ He had prevented the death of Elena, which had been the starting point of everything in his previous life, as well as the ensuing territorial war. But the enemies wouldn¡¯t stop here. They would continue to target this ce. He had to prevent the deaths of those around him and minimize the damage as much as possible. ¡®I¡¯ll never let things go the way you want.¡¯ With Elena on his back, Ghiin steeled his resolve once more and headed towards the castle. * * * After the two returned, the Ferdium Castle was in an uproar. It was a grave matter¡ªan escort knight had tried to kill the lord¡¯s daughter. Homerne, the baron who served as the steward of Ferdium, raged furiously, his anger palpable. ¡°Conduct a full investigation and mental re-education for all the knights and soldiers and ban them from participating in the festival. Also, send word of this to the lord immediately!¡± The atmosphere within the castle quickly became tense. People gathered in small groups, whispering in secret. ¡°Did you hear? It sounds like Jamal and Philip wentpletely mad. They say Lord Ghiin took them down himself.¡± ¡°No way, the youngdy must be lying to make the young lord look good.¡± ¡°That must be it, right? I bet Jamal and Philip killed each other fighting. They probably wanted to have the youngdy to themselves.¡± ¡°Exactly. The young lord just got lucky and survived. Now he¡¯s pretending like he did something.¡± ¡°First, Skovan was spreading lies, and now the youngdy is too. I bet the Grand Duke is behind it, threatening them.¡± Elena, who had already been through a harrowing ordeal, grew even more disheartened by these rumors. No one believed her words. Instead, Elena was crowned as one of the two great liars of the territory alongside Skovan. Regarding Frank, Ghiin had strictly forbidden her from speaking a word so she couldn¡¯t say anything. While Elena was feeling dejected, Ghiin heard the rumors and merelyughed. ¡®If I say I¡¯ve even taken care of Frank, they¡¯ll believe me even less. Not that I n to reveal it, especially with Gilmore still around.¡¯ Still, after a few days, Elena regained herposure thanks to the concern andfort from those around her. Ghiin felt relieved to see her return to her bright self, but he also pondered how to prepare for the future. ¡®I stopped the first move. But when they realize their n failed, they¡¯ll act again.¡¯ In his previous life, the Ferdium territory continued to be embroiled in various conflicts until it was ultimately destroyed. The Delfine Duchy weakened the other territories like that and then overthrew and seized control of the kingdom. Although he still didn¡¯t know why they were targeting Ferdium, he had to be ready. ¡®I have so much to prepare. Training time, money, troops, my people¡­ and a luxury carriage with smooth handling and premium liquor. Ah, no, that¡¯s not right.¡¯ He couldn¡¯t stop all the plots and attacks by himself. He needed to build his power and establish a solid foundation quickly. ¡®Money. In the end, I need money. Without it, I can¡¯t do anything. Damn it, whether in my past life or this one, money is always the problem.¡¯ No matter how much he thought about it, money was immediately needed. With money, he could gather people, obtain what was necessary, and sustain it all. However, the Ferdium territory was one of the poorest in the kingdom, and even the little money they had wasn¡¯t within Ghiin¡¯s reach. ¡®There¡¯s nothing I can do right now, is there?¡¯ No matter how much he thought about it, no clear solution came to mind. Even if he wanted to use his memories from his previous life to make money, he would first need some starting capital. And the current situation wasn¡¯t leisurely enough to allow him time to umte wealth slowly. ¡®I can¡¯t just go around begging for money¡­ And persuasion isn¡¯t going to work, either. Should I go back to mercenary work? But that would take too long. Robbery or banditry would be the quickest, after all, wouldn¡¯t it?¡¯ Ghiin crouched in a small garden, plucking petals one by one as he continued to mull over his predicament. ¡®Gah, but I can¡¯t really stoop to the level of banditry¡­ Damn it, what should I do to raise the initial funds quickly?¡¯ As Ghiin was deep in thought, someone approached him with a few knights in tow. ¡°Hey, cousin! I heard the rumors! It looks like you¡¯vee down with delusions now, too? Going around spouting such big lies¡ªyour guts are impressive, I¡¯ll give you that. I¡¯m seriously touched! Hahaha!¡± Hearing the man¡¯s boisterousughter, Ghiin¡¯s eyes widened. Chapter 10 Chapter 10: Beat him, Don¡¯t beat him, Beat him (1) Kane Rogues, a cousin one year younger than Ghiin, was the heir to the Rogues County, located a little distance from Ferdium. He was prettyrge and robust, which made the people of Rogues territory ce high expectations on him. For Ghiin, Kane was both his only friend at the time¡­ and also the one who tormented him the most. Kane often visited Ferdium, but with the festival taking ce, it was inevitable that this guy, who loved to y, would show up. ¡®Right! How could I forget about him?¡¯ As he watched Kane¡¯s sly grin, old memories came flooding back. The two of them were troublemakers of the same sort, but their reputations were slightly different. Kane was arrogant and violent, but people didn¡¯t look down on him. He was always so confident and bold that some even praised him for his spirited nature. In contrast, Ghiin was always treated as a petty and inferior kid. ¡®Because of him, I always got more k.¡¯ Kane often humiliated him, crushing his pride at every turn. Ghiin endured too many shameful situations because of him. And that wasn¡¯t the end of it. Even when they hang out together, Kane always treats Ghiin like his subordinate. Sending him on errands was a given, and whenever Kane got drunk and lost control, he¡¯d swing his fists at the slightest displeasure. The more Ghiin suffered such humiliation, the more his anger piled up, and he¡¯d take it out by tormenting the people of the estate or causing idents. ¡®Hah, just thinking about it is embarrassing.¡¯ Ghiin let out a self-deprecatingugh as he rubbed his forehead. He couldn¡¯t go up against Kane back then, so he vented his anger elsewhere. Outside, he was too afraid to make a sound, but inside the estate, he¡¯d bark orders and act tough, earning him nicknames like ¡®Room Tyrant¡¯ or ¡®Room Swordmaster.¡¯ ¡®Ugh, why was I like that?¡¯ Crouching down, Ghiin reminisced about those times, plucking petals off a flower one by one. Kane, watching him, frowned. ¡°What the hell? You didn¡¯t hear me? There¡¯s been talk that you¡¯ve gonepletely nuts, and it looks like they were right.¡± Kane sneered. Ghiin stood up, dusting off his pants, and gazed at him nkly. Kane, wearing a baffled expression, approached him and whispered, ¡°Did you not prepare what I told you to? I came all the way here to have some fun, but you¡¯re acting weird today. Did you take something by yourself or what?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ preparation.¡± At Kane¡¯s words, Ghiin finally remembered and nodded. Right, every time Kane visited, he always ordered Ghiin to prepare alcohol and women. It was supposed to be for them to have fun together, but what kind of friendship was that? To Kane, Ghiin was just an easy target to exploit. Kane tapped Ghiin¡¯s cheek and said, ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s drink and have a st for the first time in a while. After all, we really get along regarding that, right? This is what true friendship is all about.¡± In other words, he intended to roam around and torment people. Kane was just as insolent as Ghiin, and he caused a lot of trouble. Harassing the maids was amon urrence, and he was also notorious for beating soldiers for no reason. Since the Count of Ferdium was almost always away on expeditions, Kane roamed freely through the Ferdium castle under the pretense of being a rtive. Ghiin, the heir to the territory, was practically his subordinate, so there was nothing to hold him back. When Ghiin continued to stand there absentmindedly, Kane yelled in frustration. ¡°Ah, what¡¯s wrong with you today! Huh? Why are you reacting so slowly?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Hey, are you not going to answer? Did you suddenly lose your mind? Did you eat something bad?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Hey! Ghiin! Snap out of it!¡± Kane growled, shoving his face right up to Ghiin¡¯s nose. His escort knights hurriedly restrained him, whispering, ¡°Young Master, many eyes are watching. Please calm down a bit here.¡± ¡°It would be better to speak with Lord Ghiin in a quieter ce.¡± This was the Ferdium territory. It wouldn¡¯t be good if rumors spread about Kane tormenting people, so for now, they pretended to hold him back. There was always a more secluded ce where he could vent his angerter. The knights didn¡¯t even bother to hide their real intentions. Experiencing such a ridiculous situation for the first time in a long while, Ghiin rolled his eyes in confusion. ¡®What should I do?¡¯ It wasn¡¯t worth it to crush a brat who picked a fight with him. Besides, it had been a while since he maintained some dignity as the King of Mercenaries, so it felt somewhat beneath him to personally deal with a brat like this. It had been a long time since anyone dared to challenge him. And even if they did, his subordinates usually took care of it. ¡®I¡¯ll need to pick up a capable subordinate soon.¡¯ Although it was embarrassing to respond to every little provocation, ignoring it would also hurt his dignity as the King of Mercenaries. ¡®Finding someone is one thing, but¡­¡¯ Ghiin subtly red at Kane. ¡®Should I beat him up? Or just leave him alone?¡¯ After some deliberation, he decided to try his newly found amusement with flower petal fortune-telling. The results were always clear, so he asionally relied on it. Ghiin picked up a flower and began plucking its petals, predicting Kane¡¯s fate. ¡®Beat him, don¡¯t beat him, beat him, don¡¯t beat him. Beat him. Don¡¯t beat him?¡¯ Seeing Ghiin with a peculiar expression, plucking flower petals, Kane frowned. ¡°What the hell are you doing right now¡­?¡± ¡°Hah, you¡¯re lucky.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ghiin threw the now bare flower stem behind him and continued, ¡°You rude bastard. Since you¡¯re a guest, I¡¯ll let you off this once. You should be thankful to the flower petals.¡± ¡°W-What?¡± Kane blinked in confusion before regaining hisposure. ¡°People keep calling you crazy, so maybe you¡¯ve actually lost it¡­ You¡¯re just an idiot who takes out your anger on people weaker than you. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Kane¡¯s words became harsher by the second. Even the passing servants stopped to watch the spectacle. Despite their growing audience, Kane didn¡¯t stop hurling insults in his rising anger. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you lowering your gaze? You think you¡¯re actually strong now because you¡¯ve been spreading lies about beating a knight?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t believe it when I heard the rumors. Iughed for ages. Do you really think anyone¡¯s going to respect you for lying like that? Should I remind you of your ce?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Ghiin suddenly realized just how much he had changed. ¡®In the past, I would¡¯ve knocked him out the moment he called me an idiot. I must¡¯ve really grown up after dying anding back to life.¡¯ ¡°Hey, what are you doing? Not answering? Do you want me to rip your mouth open?¡± ¡®Stay calm. I¡¯m an adult now. There¡¯s no need to fall for the provocations of some brat¡­¡¯ ¡°Hey, you idiot!¡± In that moment, Ghiin¡¯s right hand shot out like lightning. Thwack! ¡°Ugh!¡± Kane clutched his face, caughtpletely off guard by the sudden punch. Ghiin looked down at his right hand in admiration. ¡®I only thought about hitting him, but my hand moved all on its own.¡¯ Kane, still covering his face, screamed. ¡°You crazy bastard!¡± Thwack! ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°Young Master!¡± As Kane staggered again, his escort knights rushed to his side in a panic. Meanwhile, Ghiin looked at his left hand this time, wearing a look of admiration once again. Kane, now red in the face, took a step back and drew his sword. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t, Young Master!¡± The escort knight quickly blocked Kane¡¯s path, whispering softly. ¡°There are too many eyes watching right now.¡± Indeed, a crowd of servants, maids, and soldiers had gathered, murmuring as they watched the situation unfold. Kane scanned his surroundings, gritting his teeth in frustration. ¡°I¡¯m the one who got hit in front of everyone, and you¡¯re telling me to just put up with it?¡± ¡°Challenge him to a duel. That should work. Besides, he was the one who attacked first.¡± The knight spoke with a meaningful expression. Kane hesitated for a moment before nodding. ¡°A duel¡­ Yeah, that¡¯s better.¡± If he humiliated Ghiin publicly, that bundle of inferiority wouldn¡¯t be able to stand it. And on top of that, he might even get the chance to break a bone or two and cripple him for good. Kane immediately pulled off his glove and threw it at Ghiin¡¯s face. Whoosh. Ghiin dodged the glove easily, making Kane¡¯s face twist even further in anger as he shouted, ¡°A duel! There are rumors all over the castle that you lied about beating Jamal and Philip! You¡¯ve tarnished the dignity of the nobility, and then you attacked me for daring to question the truth!¡± At Kane¡¯s sudden deration, Ghiin widened his eyes in surprise and pointed to himself with his finger. ¡°Duel? With me? Are you serious?¡± ¡°Yeah! You¡¯re not going to chicken out now, are you? A lot of people are already watching!¡± ¡°Wow¡­¡± Ghiin felt a strange emotion wash over him. A duel! He couldn¡¯t even remember thest time he¡¯d been in one. Even Aiden, one of the top seven on the continent, had chosen to fight cautiously during theirst battle. The Continental Seven were like that¡ªbeings so powerful that no one could guarantee a victory in a one-on-one fight. Yet here he was, getting a duel challenge from this child among children. ¡®Let¡¯s just go with the flow. Have I been overthinking everything because I suddenly returned? My head¡¯s been a mess trying to n for the future. It¡¯s hard to adjust.¡¯ It might have been the dissonance between his past life¡¯s memories and his current body¡¯s abilities. He needed time to get used to it but had been too impatient. ¡®What happens to that guy in the future again?¡¯ The Rogues County had sided with Ferdium during the endless territorial wars and ended up falling alongside them. After that, Kane disappeared without a trace. In his past life, Ghiin had gathered that much information and then lost interest. He was too great of a person to let bad memories from his youth traumatize him. Still, though Kane was hopeless, Count Rogues had at least been loyal. ¡®Fine. For Count Rogues¡¯ sake, I¡¯ll give his son a little lesson this time. After all, you only grow when you get properly taught at the right age. I went through a lot because I was just as immature back then.¡¯ Having made up his mind, Ghiin threw his glove at Kane¡¯s face. Kane scoffed and tried to dodge it, but the glove changed its trajectory mid-air and hit him squarely in the face. ¡°Huh?¡± The crowd around them stifled theirughter. ¡°You¡­ You bastard¡­.¡± Kane¡¯s face flushed red with anger. Just as he was about to burst into a fit of rage, Ghiin spoke calmly. ¡°Fine, I ept your duel. I was going to let this go since I¡¯ve been wrapped up in all sorts of financial nningtely, but¡­ Oh, wait.¡± Ghiin¡¯s face lit up as he suddenly remembered something he had forgotten. ¡°Hey, pay me back the money you owe me.¡± ¡°What? When did I borrow money from you?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been borrowing little by little from me, haven¡¯t you?¡± Kane used to extort money from Ghiin whenever he could. Even the small allowance Ghiin had received as the heir of a poor territory was taken by Kane. ¡°If you add it all up, it shoulde to a thousand gold.¡± Kane was shocked and shouted at the outrageous sum. ¡°A thousand gold?! I didn¡¯t even take a hundred gold from you!¡± ¡°Oh, did you? Well, either way, you borrowed money from me, right? If you add interest, ites to a thousand gold. Pay up. I¡¯m in need of some cash right now.¡± In truth, even a thousand gold wasn¡¯t enough for the things Ghiin had nned. He needed at least ten thousand gold to handle just part of it. But since there was no way Kane had that kind of money, Ghiin decided to settle for a thousand gold. ¡®It¡¯s a small amount, but money can grow. The important thing is to get started.¡¯ Completely unaware of Ghiin¡¯s thoughts, Kane looked at him in disbelief and shouted. ¡°You crazy bastard! What the hell are you talking about? What does your need for money have to do with me?! Besides, that wasn¡¯t even a loan, that was money you gave me to thank me for being your friend! Don¡¯t you know about ¡®friendship fees,¡¯ huh?!¡± Seriously, did people need to start paying to make friends these days? ¡®Friendship fees? What kind of nonsense is that? I was just being a sucker.¡¯ Ghiin shook his head. Now that he thought about it, the memory was clear. He hadn¡¯t wanted to give the money, but Kane had forced it out of him with his fists. ¡°People who take by force always say things like that. Well, whether you want to pay or not, once this duel is over, you¡¯ll have to cough it up.¡± Ghiin raised his fist and grinned. ¡°After a few punches, even money you didn¡¯t have tends to show up.¡± Chapter 11 Chapter 11: Beat him, Don¡¯t beat him, beat him (2) Kane gritted his teeth and growled at the provocative remark. ¡°This bastard really has lost it now, hasn¡¯t he? You better get ready to lick my boots while crying.¡± The two moved toward the training grounds. News of the duel spread quickly, and people began to flock to the area. The rumor that the ill-tempered Grand Duke was about to get beaten was too good of a spectacle to miss. Even some knights who were off duty showed up. Among them, Ghiin noticed one drunk knight and smiled as if he were happy to see him. ¡®Oh, Skovan¡¯s here too.¡¯ The knight, stumbling around with a red nose, was Skovan. He had boasted to everyone about how Ghiin had performed during the subjugation, but no one believed him. Instead, he was criticized, with people using him of giving all the credit to Ghiin just to curry favor with the heir to the estate. Before long, he had be known as a sycophantic knight, someone who had ttered the Grand Duke from an early age. The titles that followed him were ¡°Lying Knight¡± and ¡°The Knight Who Abandoned Honor.¡± From that point on, Skovan lived in a drunken stupor. No one believed him, and he lost his knight¡¯s honor. With no purpose left, he had no choice but to drown himself in alcohol. Ghiin, fully aware of the rumors, felt a twinge of pity. ¡®Those disgraceful titles will disappear soon enough. Hang in there, Skovan. Just endure.¡¯ Ghiin and Kane didn¡¯t start the duel immediately; they waited for enough people to gather. It was customary to allow onlookers time to assemble when a duel was about to take ce. In Ferdium, where entertainment was scarce, these duels were events not to be missed. Once a sufficient crowd had gathered, a knight stepped forward and spoke. ¡°Alright, it looks like enough people are here. Let¡¯s begin.¡± The crowd began cing bets on who they thought would win. The problem was everyone bet on Kane. ¡°This isn¡¯t going to work; the bet can¡¯t stand like this.¡± ¡°Well, the oue¡¯s obvious, so there¡¯s no helping it.¡± ¡°How about changing the terms of the bet?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wager on how long the Grand Duke willst instead.¡± Hearing thismotion, Kane smirked arrogantly. From how people reacted, it was clear who the favorite was. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s change the rules. The standard is¡­¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Just as the knight was about to alter the rules, a slurred voice interrupted. ¡°Skovan?¡± Skovan, looking disinterested, didn¡¯t even bother to respond as he set down his bottle. Then, he rummaged through his belongings, pulled out a pouch filled with money, and tossed it forward. Thud! The knight caught the heavy pouch and, with a strange smile, asked mockingly. ¡°What¡¯s this? Why so much? You¡¯re not serious, are you?¡± Skovan, his eyes bloodshot and teeth clenched growled. ¡°I¡¯m betting everything I have on the Grand Duke. If you¡¯re scared, you might as well just die.¡± The knight¡¯s face brightened at Skovan¡¯s words. ¡°Good. Yeah, this is how the bet should go. But the amount feels a littlecking.¡± No matter how much Skovan scraped together his entire fortune, how much could a knight from a poor territory really earn from his sry? Besides, he had been spending most of that on alcoholtely, so it wasn¡¯t as though he had much money to spare. ¡°Hey, does anyone else want to bet on the Grand Duke?¡± Since the rest of the people had all bet on Kane, even if they won, they would have to split Skovan¡¯s money among several people. Though the amount Skovan had bet wasn¡¯t insignificantpared to the others, it still felt a bitcking when it came to splitting it among everyone. ¡°Ugh, it¡¯s a shame, but I guess we¡¯ll proceed like this. Then¡­¡± At that moment, the door to the training grounds opened, and Elena entered, walking in with her maids. She wore a proud expression as she stood before the knight and gracefully ced a pouch of money on the table. ¡°I¡¯ll ce a bet, too.¡± The knight cringed slightly at the sight of Elena, whose eyes were dark with shadows under them, before asking for confirmation. ¡°Who exactly are you betting on?¡± ¡°On my mother¡¯s son.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The knight, delighted, collected the money. Due to the poverty of the Ferdium family, Elena hadn¡¯t been receiving much for her living expenses either. Still, she was a noble, so when her money was added to Skovan¡¯s, it became an amount that everyone was satisfied with. Elena sat in the chair her maids had prepared for her and suddenly met Skovan¡¯s gaze. It was a sense of shared pain. The two could understand each other¡¯s suffering. Like Skovan, Elena was also treated as a liar trying to support Ghiin. It was frustrating that no one believed her, andtely, she hadn¡¯t been able to sleep properly. ¡®Mydy, this is so unfair.¡¯ ¡®I feel like I¡¯m going crazy from how unfair it is, too.¡¯ The duel finally began as the two exchanged nces, silently conversing with their eyes. Ghiin swung his sword through the air a few times before pointing it at Kane. ¡°Come on.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You said you wanted to fight, right? Come at me. No matter what, it¡¯s cowardly for a master to attack a novice first.¡± ¡°You bastard!¡± Kane raised his sword and charged at him with a wild rush. Being at least a head taller and much bulkier than Ghiin, the scene of their duel looked like a bullfight. ng! The two swords collided with a loud crash. Kane red at Ghiin as if he wanted to kill him, gathering all his strength. ¡®I¡¯ll turn him into a cripple.¡¯ How dare Ghiin suddenly challenge him? Kane couldn¡¯t forgive him. Just as the rumors said, this bastard must have gonepletely insane. ¡®The best medicine for a madman is a beating.¡¯ Kane truly believed that. Up until now, he had never seen anyone who didn¡¯t listen after being beaten. The problem was that Ghiin thought the exact same way. ¡®Is there something that can¡¯t be solved with strength? Then maybe you just don¡¯t have enough strength.¡¯ As their swords shed, Ghiin was evaluating Kane. ¡®As expected, his strength isn¡¯t bad at all. With his build, he probably has decent endurance, too. Looks like I won¡¯t have to worry about what happens next, so that I can beat him up a bit. He¡¯s good at cursing and probably would¡¯ve made a great bandit. A bit of a shame.¡¯ His size and strength far surpassed those of his peers, likely thanks to being well-fed and well-rested. Most formal knights wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against Kane alone in terms of raw strength. ¡®Now, let¡¯s see how his swordsmanship holds up.¡¯ ng! ng! The two swords collided rapidly without pause. People were astonished as they watched Ghiin handle his sword with ease. Even Kane, who was facing him directly, couldn¡¯t believe what was happening. ¡®W-what the hell! When did his skills improve this much?!¡¯ Ghiin struggled to block even a single strike thest time they sparred. Kane had expected the same oue today, but the reality was different. Ghiin was now easily blocking or dodging every one of his attacks. While Kane groaned and swung his sword furiously, the spectators couldn¡¯t help but marvel at Ghiin¡¯s impressive performance. ¡°The Grand Duke¡¯s skills have improved a lot!¡± ¡°Could it be that Lord Kane is weaker?¡± ¡°They both look pretty shy to me.¡± ¡°Usually, it¡¯s the ones without skills who fight more dramatically.¡± Hearing the crowd whispering, Kane¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment. He had intended to crush Ghiin in one blow but hadn¡¯tnded a single hit. ¡®Damn it! Why can¡¯t I hit him?!¡¯ As Kane grew increasingly frustrated, Ghiin smiled and lightly stepped back. ¡°Shall I make this a bit more interesting?¡± ¡°What?¡± Everyone around them turned their curious eyes toward Ghiin. Click. Ghiin calmly sheathed his sword and, shaking both hands, spoke casually. ¡°I¡¯ll fight barehanded. The level difference is so obvious that I must give you a handicap to make this fun.¡± ¡®And besides, feeling the impact when I hit with my bare hands is more satisfying.¡¯ Kane¡¯s face flushed with anger at the sudden provocation. ¡°You, you bastard!¡± Ghiin paid no attention to him and instead raised both hands toward the crowd, urging them to cheer. ¡°Hahaha! This is fun!¡± ¡°Wow! The Grand Duke has improved so much!¡± ¡°Just win, somebody!¡± Duel between knights or nobles usually had a certain level of dignity and solemnity. That had its own charm, but it was undeniable that what Ghiin was doing now, with his showmanship, was much more entertaining for the audience. Ghiin, looking around at everyone, threw out another bold statement. ¡°If I win, I¡¯ll buy everyone here drinks and meat!¡± ¡°Wow! That¡¯s awesome!¡± ¡°Go, Grand Duke!¡± ¡°As expected of the heir of Ferdium!¡± He didn¡¯t have money, but he promised anyway. This was how Ghiin, who had lived as a mercenary, operated. Mercenaries¡¯ duels usually yed out this way. They showed off their skills, attracted attention to themselves, and skillfully manipted the atmosphere to their advantage. To the nobles, Ghiin¡¯s behavior seemed vulgar beyond belief, but for the spectators, that only made it all the more entertaining. As the crowd cheered, Kane clenched his teeth and looked around. ¡°You¡­ you crazy bastard! How dare you pull this kind of stunt in a sacred duel!¡± In an instant, the atmosphere had turned chaotic, like a bustling marketce. It felt like Kane had be nothing more than a diator ve put on disy for the audience¡¯s amusement. As Kane stood there flustered, Ghiin clicked his tongue and spoke. ¡°At the end of the day, it¡¯s just a fight. Sacred? What¡¯s so sacred about it? Did the temple sponsor you or something? Why are you suddenly spouting nonsense that doesn¡¯t suit you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have any pride as a noble, you bastard?!¡± ¡°Nope, none at all. Are you just going to keep talking? If you¡¯re too scared, I can fight you with just one finger.¡± Ghiin wiggled his finger tauntingly, and the people around them burst outughing. Rather than viewing it as a noble duel, the crowd found it more rtable, like a brawl betweenmon street thugs. ¡°Wahaha!¡± ¡°The Grand Duke¡¯s personality seems different now!¡± ¡°Still, this is way more fun to watch!¡± For a brief moment, the image of the pitiful Ghiin from the past disappeared from their minds. Instead, they began to anticipate what else he might show them next. Amidst the loud cheers from the crowd and Ghiin¡¯s provocations, Kane lost his temper and shouted furiously. ¡°You bastard! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± ¡°Ah, you¡¯re still just talking. I told you not to.¡± Swoosh! Ghiin suddenly dashed toward Kane and swung his palm toward Kane¡¯s head. Thwack! ¡°Gah!¡± Kane let out a painful groan, unable to retaliate against the surprise attack. Even though it was just a p, his skull throbbed as if it had been shaken to its core. Grabbing his head, Kane staggered backward, bellowing like a bull before charging at Ghiin again. ¡°You arrogant bastard!¡± But Ghiin dodged the attack effortlessly and immediately began beating Kane¡¯s body. Thwack! ¡°Ugh! You bastard!¡± Thwack! ¡°You damn¡­ argh!¡± Thwack! ¡°How dare you¡­ keuk!¡± Thwack! ¡°W-wait!¡± Thwack! Kane couldn¡¯t even attempt a counterattack, nor could he properly curse, as he continued to take blows. The onlookers watched with awe in their eyes. ¡°The Grand Duke¡¯s movements¡­.¡± ¡°Wow, that¡¯s amazing.¡± ¡°Has he always been this skilled?¡± Ghiin¡¯s movements were sometimes graceful, sometimes beautiful, and at other times, fierce. Even the knights who had been watching were left in shock at his dazzling disy of skill. Every movement Ghiin made was filled with masterful technique, a level that was impossible for someone of the Grand Duke¡¯s age to achieve. Even whenparing himself to Ghiin, it was hard to say he was superior confidently. ¡°Waaaah!¡± ¡°The Grand Duke is the best!¡± ¡°He¡¯s so cool!¡± The spectators couldn¡¯t help but cheer as they watched. The more dazzling Ghiin¡¯s punches became, the more the audience felt exhration as if their frustrations were being blown away. On top of that, seeing Kane get beaten up was its own source of pleasure. After all, no one liked him, since he often came by just to harass people. ¡®Now, I suppose it¡¯s time to really begin.¡¯ Feeling that the atmosphere had shifted entirely in his favor, Ghiin decided to deliver the final blow. He looked at Kane, swollen all over and on the verge of tears, and smiled wickedly. ¡°Hey.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°Bite down tight. If you don¡¯t, you might end up biting off your own tongue.¡± Boom! The moment Ghiin¡¯s fist mmed into Kane¡¯s stomach, it sounded like a thunderp had struck. The spectators were so shocked that they instinctively stepped back. Boom! Boom! Boom! Kane flew across the training ground incredibly fast, crashing hard into the wall. When his body finally slumped to the ground, cracks that hadn¡¯t been there before appeared on the wall behind him. That was the result of just one punch. The knights who saw the scene wore expressions of disbelief. ¡°H-how is that even possible?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t sense any mana, though¡­¡± In truth, Ghiin had quickly infused his fist with mana and swiftly withdrew it. However, to those watching, it looked as though Ghiin had demonstrated immense power without using any mana at all. Only a master could manipte mana with such precision. ¡°Wooo! It¡¯s over!¡± ¡°The Grand Duke won!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe it! The Grand Duke actually won the duel!¡± The crowd cheered, but for Ghiin, it wasn¡¯t over yet. If he had a heart kind enough to end things here, he wouldn¡¯t have survived the rough world of mercenaries in the first ce. ¡°But he¡¯s still not dead. He hasn¡¯t even surrendered. Guess I¡¯ll have to keep going.¡± Ghiin approached the fallen Kane. Kane, barely clinging to consciousness, weakly opened his mouth. ¡°S-stop¡­ I, I surr¡ª¡± ¡°Hm? What was that? I can¡¯t hear you.¡± ¡°I s-surr¡ª¡± ¡°I still can¡¯t hear you.¡± Just as Kane was about to dere his surrender, Ghiin¡¯s fist struck him right in the philtrum. Thwack! Chapter 12 Chapter 12: To Beat, or Not to Beat, Beat (3) ¡°Keeek!¡± Kane clutched his mouth and rolled on the ground. ¡®What the hell? Why is he so good at fighting? Was he always this good? No, that can¡¯t be it. If he was, there¡¯s no way I would¡¯ve been beating him up all this time! What the hell happened?¡¯ His thoughts were abruptly cut off as Ghiin began an unrelenting assault. Thud! Thud! With each punch, the atmosphere around them slowly shifted. At first, the onlookers had been impressed by Ghiin¡¯s shy movements. But now, more and more people began to worry about Kane, as the beating had be too brutal. ¡°Isn¡¯t he going to die at this rate?¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t someone stop him?¡± The spectators murmured in shock. ¡°Ugh¡­ Keeeek¡­ P-please¡­ s-stop¡­¡± Kane barely managed to open his mouth in between the endless blows, but Ghiin didn¡¯t stop. Once he started, he never finished things halfway. He didn¡¯t forgive those who bared their teeth at him so easily. It was a principle he had upheld since his days as the King of Mercenaries. ¡°Your Lordship, please stop!¡± Unable to watch any longer, Kane¡¯s bodyguard rushed forward and blocked Ghiin¡¯s path. ng! In that instant, Ghiin¡¯s sword was at the bodyguard¡¯s throat before anyone noticed he had drawn it. Ghiin smiled menacingly. ¡°How dare you interrupt a sacred duel. Are you going to face me instead of your master?¡± If Kane had been winning, the bodyguard would¡¯ve said the same thing and left Ghiin alone. A duel is always sacred, but only when you¡¯re the one winning. The bodyguard swallowed nervously and spoke up. ¡°Th-the match is already decided. Please, stop your hand.¡± Indeed, Kane was writhing on the ground like a worm. Ghiin nced down at him and clicked his tongue. ¡°Can¡¯t even endure this much. Kids these days are so damn weak. Well, I suppose I¡¯ll end it here¡­¡± Then, turning coldly to the bodyguard, he added, ¡°When will you repay the money you borrowed from me?¡± ¡°L-Lord, I don¡¯t have that much money on me right now. I need to return to the estate.¡± ¡°And when, exactly?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯ll report back and send it by the end of this month.¡± In reality, the amount Kane had extorted from Ghiin didn¡¯t even total 100 gold. He would¡¯ve taken more, but Ghiin hadn¡¯t had enough money on him for that. Now, all of a sudden, Ghiin was demanding 1,000 gold, iming it was interest or something. The bodyguard felt wronged, but he had no choice but to ept. If he had argued here, that madman might have really killed Kane. But Ghiin¡¯s demands didn¡¯t end there. ¡°Oh, and make sure to treat everyone here to drinks and meat. You¡¯ve at least got enough for that, right? Don¡¯t deduct it from the 1,000 gold. That¡¯s the debt, which is the price for losing the duel.¡± ¡°How is that fair? You said if you win, you¡¯ll pay! Why do we have to pay?¡± With a face full ofints, the bodyguard mped his mouth shut, and Ghiin mocked him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Aren¡¯t you going to answer? Don¡¯t like it? Or are you just being stingy? After all the trouble you¡¯ve caused my estate¡¯s people, shouldn¡¯t you at least treat them out of guilt?¡± Hearing these words, as if spoken by some champion of justice,ing from someone who had tormented those same people, only made the bodyguard more infuriated. But with no choice in the matter, he eventually nodded. ¡°¡­Understood.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve acknowledged your loss, so take responsibility and finish it properly.¡± Ghiin sheathed his sword and grabbed the scruff of Kane, who was still sprawled on the ground. Kane, unaware that the duel had ended, muttered in a dazed state. ¡°S-spare me¡­¡± Ghiin let out a chuckle and said, ¡°I¡¯m not going to kill you. Why would I? You can¡¯t even die if you want to until you pay back my money. Got it?¡± ¡°Y-you¡­ devil¡­¡± ¡°Devil? Hardly. You should be thankful I¡¯m letting you off this easily. Consider this an educational lesson. Hey, take him out of here and get him treated.¡± The bodyguard swiftly hoisted Kane onto his back and quickly exited the training ground. The crowd, having held their breath in tension, started cheering and pping one by one once Kane was gone. They admired the Grand Duke for his impressive duel and felt great seeing the loathsome Kane get crushed. ¡°Wow! The Grand Duke is amazing!¡± ¡°I had no idea he was this strong!¡± ¡°Drinks and meat! Time to celebrate!¡± As the excitement filled the air, the knights exchanged stern nces with Skovan. ¡°It was real, wasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Skovan, you¡­¡± Skovan grinned smugly as he downed the remaining liquor in his cup. Sitting beside him, Elena raised her chin in satisfaction, expressing relief. ¡°Wooooo!¡± Even as Ghiin returned to the castle, the crowd continued to cheer. Smiling as though he had no choice, Ghiin waved to the people, and his eyes met Skovan¡¯s. Skovan smiled back and slowly lifted his bottle. Ghiin grinned and gave him a thumbs-up in return. ¡°See, didn¡¯t I tell you?¡± Elena whispered to her maid next to her and hurriedly followed Ghiin into the castle. ¡°Brother! Brother, wait!¡± She quickly ran over and linked arms with him. Since the incident on the festival day, Elena has be much morefortable around Ghiin. ¡°Brother, what are you nning to do with all that money you won from the duel?¡± Elena looked up at Ghiin with wide, expectant eyes. Her previous gloom had lifted, and she seemed brighter now. Given how poor their estate was, Elena hardly had any fancy clothes or essoriespared to other girls her age. At balls or banquets, she often shook her head in envy when she saw the youngdies from other estates adorned with beautiful outfits. But now, with the prospect of Ghiin having a lot of money, it was only natural that she felt a spark of hope. ¡°I have ns for it,¡± Ghiin replied with a lightugh, trying to pull his arm away, but she wouldn¡¯t let go. ¡°Hey, are you working out or something? How are you this strong?¡± ¡°Oh, stop changing the subject! Let me guess, you¡¯re nning to buy a present for Amelia, right? You¡¯ve always tried so hard to impress her.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Your fianc¨¦e. Her birthday ising up soon, right? Aren¡¯t you nning to buy her a gift? Something like an incredibly expensive jewel! Since you¡¯re already buying one, can¡¯t you get me one too?¡± Ghiin felt as though he had been struck hard on the head. Amelia was the youngdy of the Count of Raypold¡¯s family. Although it was established byw that the northern lords had to support Ferdium in exchange for its defense of the borders, Raypold had been providing support beyond what was required. The engagement between Amelia and Ghiin had also been arranged to signify the alliance between their two families. In his previous life, after Ghiin ran away, the engagement had naturally been called off. Considering Raypold¡¯s dissatisfaction with Ghiin throughout the engagement, they must have been thrilled when it was broken. ¡®That¡¯s right! There was that option!¡¯ Ghiin¡¯s face brightened, and he nodded repeatedly. He needed a considerable amount of money to start the business he had in mind right away. He had been troubled by how to raise the funds, but hearing Amelia¡¯s name sparked an idea. ¡®If you don¡¯t have a way to earn money, just get it from someone who does!¡¯ It was the kind of idea a bandit might have, but since Amelia was the target, it didn¡¯t matter. ¡®I should squeeze that traitor for all she¡¯s worth.¡¯ Before attacking the kingdom, Ghiin thoroughly investigated the reasons behind his family¡¯s downfall while he was the King of Mercenaries. Although much of the information had been erased or distorted over time, he had grasped the broad strokes. Among the records was information about Raypold. ¡®They tormented our territory with money.¡¯ While other regions aggressively harassed Ferdium, the Raypold estate suddenly stopped its financial support, causing trouble. Ferdium had tried to ovee the crisis, but Raypold always worked the hardest to obstruct them. ¡®And it was all under Amelia¡¯s orders.¡¯ Amelia wouldter stage a rebellion and im the position of Count of Raypold for herself. When Ghiin uncovered the truth, he hadpletely razed Raypold¡¯s territory, but he failed to capture the mastermind, Amelia. After that, throughout the entire year-long war, she had relentlessly tormented him. Even when he tried to capture and kill her, she was so cunning that she constantly eluded him, driving him to no end of frustration. ¡®I was nning to wipe her out anyway¡­¡¯ Up until now, his n had been simply to prepare for an attack and crush his enemies, but it seemed like a change of strategy was in order. Officially, Raypold¡¯s estate wasn¡¯t yet an enemy, and he had no justification to attack. In that case, it would have been better for him to take everything he could from them before they becameplete enemies. ¡°Elena.¡± ¡°What?¡± Elena¡¯s eyes sparkled with anticipation. Ghiin tousled her hair, smiling. ¡®I guess I should give her a gift, at least.¡¯ Since Elena had finally started feeling better after being gloomy for so long, he thought lifting her spirits would be a good idea. He was also thankful for the reminder about Amelia, whom he had almost forgotten. ¡°Pick out the clothes and essories you want.¡± ¡°Really? How much can I spend?¡± ¡°Five gold.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, just forget it.¡± ¡°No! No! Okay, I got it. Thank you, oppa!¡± Elena quickly changed her expression and acted cute, fearing that he might change his mind. Ghiin gave a bitter smile as he sent Elena back to her room. Before the thought that had just surfaced could fade, he hurriedly went to find Belinda. ¡°Belinda, when is Fathering back?¡± ¡°The lord? If you think about it, once he received news from the youngdy, he would¡¯ve started preparing to withdraw the troops¡­ It¡¯ll probably take about a week.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough time. I can go ande back.¡± ¡°Go where?¡± ¡°To Raypold¡¯s estate.¡± Belinda shed a mischievous smile. ¡°Now that you mention it, Miss Amelia¡¯s birthday ising soon. There¡¯s bound to be a banquet, so are you going there already?¡± ¡°Well¡­ that¡¯s not exactly the reason, but I do n to meet Amelia. I have other business to take care of as well.¡± ¡°Oh my, you really like Miss Amelia, don¡¯t you? How romantic.¡± Ghiin shook his head. He felt that he¡¯d just be teased further if he said any more. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m going. Just so you know.¡± Belinda looked puzzled as she watched Ghiin prepare to leave the castle immediately. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry?¡± ¡°I¡¯m pressed for time. I need to go ande back before Father returns. There¡¯s something I need to discuss with him.¡± He gave a vague excuse as he stepped out of the room, but Belinda quickly grabbed him. ¡°So, who are you going with? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going alone?¡± ¡°Of course. If I ride hard without stopping, I¡¯ll get there quickly. It¡¯s fine to go alone.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t do that! Do you know how dangerous the world is right now? Why would you travel alone?¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. I can protect myself well enough.¡± ¡°Still, no. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°You, Belinda?¡± ¡°Yes. You¡¯re heading to Count Raypold¡¯s estate, so at least keep up appearances. I¡¯ll also prepare a few guards.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ alright.¡± Belinda had a point about maintaining appearances. In his past life, he had been so strong that he could travel alone without a problem, but now, he was significantly weaker than he had been back then. There was no need to refuse guards when they were avable. ¡®That¡¯s right. I¡¯m not the me of my past life.¡¯ Ghiin silently clicked his tongue at the thought that he almost recklessly went into enemy territory alone without thinking. It seemed like he would need some time to adjust to the gap between his past and present self. After waiting for a bit, Belinda reappeared, dressed in a ck robe. Seeing her in different attire was refreshing, given that she usually wore the same practical clothing. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Dressed like that, you look like a different person.¡± ¡°I¡¯m still wearing the same thing underneath.¡± Belinda dramatically opened her robe. Underneath, her usual outfit remained unchanged, but the inside of her robe was lined with numerous daggers. Seeing this, Ghiin shook his head. ¡®Forget the guards; isn¡¯t Belinda alone more than enough?¡¯ Belinda, his tutor and headmaid, had an identity that remained shrouded in mystery. When Belinda first entered Ferdium, some knights had tried to mess with her. They thought she was just an easy target, a young maid from outside. However, after whatever had happened back then, those knights began avoiding Belinda from the very next day. Rumors spread throughout the castle that Belinda was actually skilled enough to take down knights. Since then, no one dared to treat her carelessly. ¡®I didn¡¯t realize it before.¡¯ Although he had heard stories in his past life, Ghiin hadn¡¯t believed them then. Now, however, he could sense that she was more than capable of handling most knights. No one knew why someone with such skills lived as a maid in a remote estate. The only known fact was that she had apanied Ghiin¡¯ste mother as a maid when she married into the Ferdium family. ¡°Fasten it properly. We¡¯ll be riding hard, so you need to be careful.¡± Ghiin tightened Belinda¡¯s robe for her. A small smile appeared on her lips. Seeing the once-irritable Ghiin act differently made her feel proud. ¡®Who would¡¯ve thought our young master would suddenly mature like this? It must have been just a phase. He still acts strange sometimes, but it¡¯s better than before.¡¯ Ghiin hadn¡¯t just changed his attitude and speech; his skills had improved to the point where he could even defeat Kane. As someone who had watched over him since childhood, Belinda couldn¡¯t be more pleased. ¡®He was probably grumpy because of all that secret training. It¡¯s all thanks to my excellent teaching.¡¯ In reality, all Ghiin had learned from her were strange tricks and bizarre facts, but Belinda didn¡¯t see that as a problem. Despite holding the title of a tutor, Belinda wasn¡¯t exceptionally skilled at teaching. Her way of thinking was somewhat unconventional. In truth, what Belinda had been doing all this time was more akin to the duties of a nanny than a tutor. ¡°Let¡¯s go if you¡¯re ready.¡± ¡°Should we call Sir Fergus as well? He is your personal guard, after all.¡± ¡°No need. If we ride too fast, the old man¡¯s heart won¡¯t be able to take it. Just the other day, he suddenly copsed while talking to me.¡± ¡°Understood. Let¡¯s depart, then.¡± Ghiin, Belinda, and four knights tasked with their protection quickly left the castle. Chapter 13 Chapter 13: I¡¯m Not Asking to Borrow It (1) On the way to Raypold, Belinda asked. ¡°But are you really not buying a gift? You¡¯re just going like this?¡± ¡°¡­Well, I guess I¡¯ll buy a flower or something.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a while since youst saw her. Will that really be enough? I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll like it much.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. I have no intention of trying to impress her.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Ghiin was being sincere. In his previous life, when he knew nothing, he had always fretted over trying to impress the beautiful Amelia. But now, he had no desire to appear appealing to a woman who was bound to be his enemy in the future, nor did he wish to maintain their engagement. ¡®This time, I¡¯ll make sure she doesn¡¯t waste all that money.¡¯ No matter how strong a military force was, it would amount to nothing without financial independence. War consumed an enormous amount of money and resources. Without the funds to sustain an army, it was as if there was no army at all. Hadn¡¯t he painfully learned this when he faced the kingdom¡¯s relentless waves of supplies in his past life? They couldn¡¯t afford to feed and equip the soldiers properly, and it was impossible to do so in such a situation, no matter what they wanted to do. ¡®I need to move faster.¡¯ Although returning to the past was fortunate, the current situation was not ideal. At this point in time, the Delfine Duchy had already extended its influence over most of the territories and was just beginning to reach out toward the north. The assassination of Elena was part of that n. Ghiin suppressed the growing sense of urgency within him. ¡®Amelia, if you don¡¯t want to be humiliated, you¡¯d better prepare to hand over a hefty sum.¡¯ The horse carrying him continued to race towards the Raypold estate without rest. As Ghiin imagined how much he could extort from Amelia, the anxiety that had weighed heavily on his heart lightened just a little. * * * The group arrived safely at Raypold Castle. Besides being covered in dust from riding for several days, there were no significant issues. As Ghiin headed straight for the castle¡¯s main gate, Belinda stopped him. ¡°Are you really going in without washing? You¡¯re covered in dust and look filthy. Lady Amelia will hate it.¡± ¡°I told you, I don¡¯t need to impress her.¡± ¡°Huh, what¡¯s with this sudden change?¡± Belinda looked at Ghiin¡¯s back in bewilderment. Just a few months ago, Ghiin would turn red at mentioning Amelia¡¯s name. It was hard to believe this was the same person. ¡°Are you going for a ¡®bad guy¡¯ look or something? Right now, you just look dirty¡­¡± ¡°Enough. Well, since it¡¯s been a while, I guess I should at least buy a gift for the visit.¡± Ghiin headed for Raypold Castle carrying only a bouquet of flowers he had picked up from the marketce. ¡°Stop right there. What¡¯s your business?¡± The guards, with rxed expressions, blocked Ghiin¡¯s path. With few attendants and covered in dust, they hadn¡¯t recognized him as a noble. Belinda immediately stepped forward. Her usual yful demeanor vanished, reced with a solemn and dignified attitude. ¡°This is young lord Ghiin, the young lord of the Ferdium Estate. He hase to see his fianc¨¦e, Lady Amelia. Please convey this message to her.¡± It was customary for nobles not to step forward when they had attendants. Ghiin simply watched as Belinda handled the situation. ¡°Y-young lord G-Ghiin?¡± The guards exchanged uneasy nces. They had also heard the rumors about Amelia¡¯s worthless fianc¨¦. As they hesitated, Belinda frowned. ¡°What are you doing? Hurry up and go inform them.¡± ¡°Ah, yes, understood.¡± One of the guards turned and entered the castle, muttering curses under his breath. It wasn¡¯t long before the guard returned, wearing a troubled expression. ¡°Um¡­ thedy isn¡¯t feeling well at the moment, so she sends her apologies, but she requests that you return for now¡­¡± Before he could finish, Belinda¡¯s eyes red as she stormed up to the guard. ¡°The young lord himself hase here, and she won¡¯t even meet with him? She won¡¯t even provide amodations and is asking us to leave? Does she think the Ferdium Estate is a joke?¡± The guard stammered. Honestly, they did think little of Ferdium, but he couldn¡¯t say that out loud. ¡°It¡¯s not that¡­ It¡¯s just that thedy¡­¡± ¡°Hey!¡± As Belinda unleashed her formidable aura, the guard stepped back, his face going pale. ¡®W-What is this? She¡¯s dressed like a maid, but¡­ she feels like some kind of secret bodyguard or something?¡¯ Overwhelmed by the pressure, the guard¡¯s body trembled. Only then did Ghiin step forward. ¡°Enough, Belinda.¡± ¡°But, young master¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll handle it from here.¡± After dismissing Belinda, Ghiin approached the guard and whispered quietly. ¡°Tell them I have something to discuss regarding the merchant guild. If I leave now, who knows what I might say? I¡¯m not exactly known for keeping my mouth shut.¡± ¡°Y-Yes, I understand.¡± The guard hurriedly fled back inside the castle. A short whileter, the same guard returned, bowing deeply to Ghiin. ¡°Thedy has requested that you be shown inside.¡± The sudden change in their attitude made Belinda¡¯s eyes widen as she nced at Ghiin, curious about what he had said to make them sopliant. Ghiin smirked and whispered to Belinda. ¡°Seems she¡¯s fond of me. Ah, the curse of my irresistible charm.¡± ¡°Oh my, where did this sudden confidencee from?¡± Belinda scolded Ghiin yfully, saying he was bing cheekier by the day. Still, she preferred this to his old self, who always used to be angry. The group was guided to avish reception room. As they walked, Ghiin looked around, clearly impressed. ¡®Wow, they¡¯re definitely rich. I¡¯m d I came. Looks like I¡¯ll be able to secure a lot of funding for development.¡¯ Raypold Castle was beautifully adorned with expensive materials,pletely unlike the rough and rugged Ferdium Castle. It clearly showed off the wealth of the estate. Belinda and the knights waited in the adjacent room while Ghiin was left alone to wait for Amelia. ¡®She¡¯ste. Considering what I said, she must have a lot on her mind.¡¯ Amelia took a considerable amount of time to appear. Even after Ghiin finished his tea, he continued to wait, eventually growing bored. Finally, the door to the reception room opened, and a woman entered. Bright brown hair cascaded gracefully over her shoulders. Her slightly lowered eyes and raised chin gave off an impression of arrogance and coldness. This was Ghiin¡¯s fianc¨¦e, Amelia Raypold. ¡°Nyaang.¡± A cat followed behind her, its tail raised high. It was a cat known as Bastet, with short gray fur that shimmered with a bluish tint and a sleek, graceful body. Much like its owner, the cat exuded an air of elegance and pride with every step and expression. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Amelia. Did you miss me? Oh, it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen that cat too. What was its name again?¡± Ghiin greeted her casually, but Amelia only raised an eyebrow, not bothering to reply. ¡®Who does he think he is, calling my name like that? Miss him? This pathetic fool who does nothing but guard the frontier? Has he lost his mind?¡¯ When Amelia first heard that Ghiin had arrived, she had scoffed and told the guards to send him away. There was no need to meet someone who hade unannounced, especially someone as disappointing as Ghiin. She had absolutely no intention of seeing him. However, after hearing the single message Ghiin had sent, she had no choice but to let him into the castle. ¡®What exactly does he know?¡¯ The fact that Amelia was growing a merchant guild was a tightly guarded secret. It wasn¡¯t just a matter of starting a simple tradingpany. Unaware of Amelia¡¯s inner turmoil, Ghiin shed a bright smile and continued speaking. ¡°Your birthday ising up soon, right? Here¡¯s a gift.¡± A sh of contempt crossed Amelia¡¯s face as he handed over a bouquet of flowers. ¡®Did he really bring me that as a gift? Does he dare offer something so pathetic to me, Amelia Raypold?¡¯ In all her life, she had never received such a worthless present. No one had ever dared to offer her something so cheap. Although she wasn¡¯t usually the type to care about the value of gifts, the fact that Ghiin presented it made it unbearable. ¡°Nyaang!¡± Even Bastet let out a displeased meow as if to express its shared disgust. With graceful steps, Amelia walked over and took the bouquet from Ghiin¡¯s hands. ¡°Thank you. It¡¯s a lovely bouquet. However, flowers like these wilt so quickly. There¡¯s no need for me to keep them.¡± Amelia casually tossed the bouquet into a corner of the reception room. It was an act designed to humiliate the giver. For someone who valued their honor, especially a noble, such behavior would be considered uneptable under normal circumstances. But Amelia had purposely thrown the bouquet in in sight, hoping to provoke Ghiin into an emotional response, to make him act rashly. However, instead of blushing or getting angry, Ghiin merely shrugged, leaning back on the sofa without a care in the world. ¡°Our estate doesn¡¯t have much money, so that I couldn¡¯t get you an expensive gift. But it¡¯s the thought that counts! The thought!¡± With an unwavering expression, Ghiin yed innocent, and Amelia responded with a smirk on her lips. ¡°Even if your estate is poor, that¡¯s not something to boast about, is it? Don¡¯t you feel ashamed? And if you want to express your feelings, the gift¡¯s value also matters. You can¡¯t express sincerity with garbage.¡± Amelia spat out harsh words, aiming to provoke Ghiin. It was something unimaginable for her, given her usual reserved nature, but right now, she had no other choice. If she wanted to gauge what he knew and how much he knew, she had to shake him up emotionally. However, Ghiin, even after being insulted outright, replied with a calm expression. ¡°Being poor isn¡¯t something to be ashamed of. Unless, of course, you¡¯re doing something dishonest. I once thought about forming a band of thieves but decided not to because it¡¯s too disgraceful.¡± His words carried a deeper meaning. Amelia¡¯s face stiffened. His tone and behavior were as if he was boldly dering that he knew something. ¡®He¡¯s different from before. He¡¯s never shown such strange confidence. What happened?¡¯ Until recently, Ghiin hadn¡¯t been able to hide his affection for her. Whenever he stood before her, he was always shy, unable to even speak first. But now, she couldn¡¯t sense any of those feelings from him. Instead of trying to impress her, it seemed like he didn¡¯t even care. The sudden change in Ghiin¡¯s attitude made her more wary. ¡°Well, fine. What¡¯s the reason you wanted to meet? I¡¯d appreciate it if you got straight to the point.¡± ¡°I like how direct you are. I need some money. I¡¯m in a bit of a tough spot right now.¡± Ghiin winked and made a circle with his fingers. Amelia¡¯s face briefly froze at the unexpected request. Who in the world would ask for money so boldly and arrogantly! ¡°Ha, is that why you came to see me? Asking your fianc¨¦e for money¡ªdo you have no pride, my lord?¡± Ghiin smiled awkwardly and waved his hand. ¡°No, no, you misunderstood. I¡¯m not asking to borrow money.¡± ¡°Then what?¡± Ghiin leaned in slightly, bringing his face closer to Amelia¡¯s, and whispered. ¡°I¡¯m asking you to just give it to me. Between us, you could do at least that much, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°You will, won¡¯t you?¡± As she listened to Ghiin¡¯s words, Amelia made a serious decision. She would break off the engagement with him today. Chapter 14 Chapter 14: I¡¯m Not Asking to Borrow It (2) Amelia was dumbfounded. Demanding money out of the blue¡ªGhiin was the first person who had dared to make such a request of her. And ¡°our rtionship¡±? He hadpletely misunderstood his position. She didn¡¯t bother hiding her anger. ¡°You speak so freely, my lord. Then, I should be allowed to speak my mind as well. Raypold already provides more than enough support to that beggarly Ferdium.¡± ¡°Beggarly? Isn¡¯t that a bit harsh? My father would be quite hurt if he heard you. Calling your future father-inw a beggar, no less.¡± ¡°If suddenly showing up and demanding money isn¡¯t begging, then what is? Or is this request alsoing from Count Ferdium himself?¡± At Amelia¡¯s words, Ghiin crossed his legs and responded with a rxed expression. ¡°If we don¡¯t keep the North under control, the kingdom will have quite a hard time, don¡¯t you think? We¡¯re doing a job that someone has to do, stepping up for the kingdom. You¡¯re simply supporting us in that effort. That¡¯s a deal, not begging, isn¡¯t it?¡± What he said was logical. Someone had to keep the northern barbarians in check. That was why Ferdium had been fighting wars in the deste bordends for so long. Since Ferdium was fighting on behalf of others, it was only natural that the kingdom and other territories shared the costs of maintaining their military forces. However, Amelia simply gave him a mocking smile. ¡°So, my lord, are you the one fighting the barbarians? It¡¯s Count Ferdium who¡¯s holding the North, and my father is already more than generous in his support.¡± She wasn¡¯t wrong. Raypold had already sent substantial financial aid to Ferdium. There was no reason for Ghiin to demand more money under these circumstances. ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m not the one fighting them right now, but if you think about the future, it¡¯s not wrong for you to give me the money.¡± ¡°What future?¡± Amelia furrowed her brow in confusion, and Ghiin responded with a faint smirk. There was no trace of humor in his eyes. ¡°In the future, I¡¯ll inherit Ferdium. When that happens, it would be natural for the future Countess of Raypold to support me, right? I¡¯m just asking to receive it a bit early.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Amelia¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. It was the kind of statement that, if overheard, could get someone killed. She couldn¡¯t tell if he was deliberately making such outrageous remarks or was simply a madman spouting nonsense. A cold silence hung between the two for a moment. Amelia took a small, deep breath and then broke the silence. ¡°My lord¡­ no matter how much you say it in jest, you shouldn¡¯t make suchments. I am a woman and not the heir to Raypold. The idea of me bing the Countess of Raypold¡­ stop saying such ridiculous things.¡± ¡°Ah, you¡¯re not interested in such a position?¡± ¡°Whether I¡¯m interested or not, it¡¯s impossible from the start. I¡¯m someone who¡¯s destined to marry into Ferdium. Anyone who heard this wouldugh.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going to marry me, are you?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Amelia bit her lip, unable to find the right words to respond. ¡®Who would ever marry a scoundrel like you!¡¯ If not for the promise made by the previous generation, someone like Ghiin wouldn¡¯t have even dared to look her in the eye, let alone be engaged to her. Seeing Amelia¡¯s expression, Ghiin smirked. ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay here for long, so I¡¯ll get straight to the point. Whether you care about bing the Countess or not, I don¡¯t really care. I just want the money.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no reason to give you money, and I don¡¯t even have that much to begin with. What makes you think I¡¯d have that kind of money to give you?¡± ¡°Is that so? That doesn¡¯t seem right. The Actium Merchant Guild is thriving, isn¡¯t it? You¡¯ve got plenty of money.¡± Amelia¡¯s face immediately stiffened when the name ¡°Actium¡± came up. There was a sh of killing intent in her eyes as she red at Ghiin. But although she concealed her rage, inside, she was filled with confusion. ¡®How does he know?¡¯ She had her suspicions, but now his words confirmed it. Ghiin knew about her weaknesses and her ambitions. On the surface, Amelia had no visible connection to the Actium Merchant Guild. The guild was currently under someone else¡¯s name, and she had gone to great lengths to maintain her distance from it. And yet, Ghiin had explicitly brought up the Actium Merchant Guild. How he had discovered the truth was beyond her understanding. Ghiin, looking calm and rxed, added, ¡°I¡¯ll keep it simple. Hand over 10,000 gold, and I won¡¯t spread any rumors. That¡¯s a pretty cheap price, don¡¯t you think? If you don¡¯t trust me, then trust the weight of the money.¡± She had no choice but to hand over the money. If her secret were exposed, Amelia would lose everything¡ªpossibly even her life. She had fallen into an inescapable trap. Ghiin knew this well, so he was pushing her shamelessly. ¡®She probably hasn¡¯t fully taken control of her family yet. This threat only works because it¡¯s now or never.¡¯ Amelia Raypold. Known for her gentle, graceful demeanor and her exceptional intellect, she was hailed as a paragon of nobility. And yet, in the future, she would be infamous among other nobles as the ¡°Witch of the North,¡± the most viinous of viins. In Ghiin¡¯s previous life, she had imprisoned her father, Count Raypold, in a tower, murdered her half-siblings, and takenplete control of the family and its territory. Although she had received support from the Delfine Duchy, her most significant asset in iming the Countess title was the Actium Merchant Guild. Under the guise of providing security, Actium had raised a massive private army, making it not just a merchant guild but a formidable organization with both financial and military power. ¡®She probably had other groups under her as well, but the Actium Merchant Guild was definitely thergest.¡¯ After bing the Countess and expanding Actium into a massive merchant guild, Amelia¡¯s ambitions turned toward Ferdium. But that was all in the future. ¡®For now, she¡¯s probably struggling just to keep her forces hidden.¡¯ Count Raypold had many children. There wasn¡¯t much difference in age or capability between the children, so thepetition to im the sessor¡¯s position was fierce. Her siblings wouldn¡¯t sit idly by if it became known that she was secretly building her own power base out of ambition. She ground her teeth and red at Ghiin. ¡®How could that worthless scoundrel¡­ Does he know I¡¯ve joined hands with the Delfine Duchy?¡¯ But they weren¡¯t the only problem. Count Raypold was showing a hostile attitude toward the Delfine Duchy. If he found out that Amelia had allied with the Delfine Duchy and was receiving funds and military support for an uprising, the Count would also cut ties with his daughter. ¡®Even just the suspicion alone is enough to pose a threat right now.¡¯ Of course, she didn¡¯t think Ghiin had any clear evidence. But it would be dangerous if even a single person heard what Ghiin had said and started to suspect her. In fact, the Delfine Duchy might even try to eliminate her to erase any evidence. She couldn¡¯t just leave such a threat unattended. Closing her eyes, she slowly opened her mouth. ¡°Young Master.¡± ¡°What? Have you changed your mind? Are you going to give me money?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve crossed too many lines, Young Master. Unfortunately, this is where we part ways.¡± ¡°Already? But I haven¡¯t even received the money.¡± Ignoring Ghiin¡¯s words, Amelia spoke to the air. ¡°Deal with it.¡± At thatmand, the wall with arge bookshelf flipped over, and a man holding a sword walked out. However, Ghiin merely smirked without a hint of surprise. ¡°If I die here, a territorial war will break out. Can you handle that?¡± ¡°You must have trusted Count Ferdium. Too bad he¡¯s not here. It¡¯ll be as if neither you nor your party ever came here.¡± ¡°So cold. Well¡­ I already knew you were that kind of woman.¡± Ghiin calmly stood and drew his sword as if he had expected this. But Amelia only scoffed. Ghiin¡¯sck of skill was well-known in the area. Raising her chin, she elegantly gave themand. ¡°Finish it quickly. I don¡¯t even want to see him. Let¡¯s go, Bastet.¡± Nyaang. Without a second nce, she turned away. She also intended to go outside and give the order to kill the rest of Ghiin¡¯s party. ng! The sound of swords shing rang out behind her. ¡°Urgh!¡± And then a short scream echoed. Amelia¡¯s expression hardened, and she stopped in her tracks. She realized that the scream hadn¡¯te from Ghiin. When she turned back, an unbelievable sighty before her. Blood from the fallen man seeped into the carpet. ¡°For a hidden trump card, don¡¯t you think he¡¯s a bit too weak? With all your money, you could¡¯ve hired someone morepetent.¡± Next to the man, Ghiin casually shook the blood off his sword, his expression rxed. ¡°H-how¡­ how could you¡­?¡± The dead man had been a skilled fighter who could easily subdue a rookie like Ghiin. Yet there hey, defeated by none other than Ghiin. Amelia couldn¡¯tprehend the situation unfolding before her eyes. Bang! ¡°Mydy, what¡¯s happening?!¡± The two knights guarding the door burst in as if they were about to break it down. ¡°Huh?!¡± Seeing Ghiin standing over the corpse with a sword, they gasped and immediately drew their des, surrounding him. Quickly assessing the situation, Amelia shouted at the top of her lungs. ¡°Kill him! Kill him immediately!¡± ¡°You mean¡­ the Young Master?¡± ¡°Hurry! Kill him before anyone gets here!¡± The knights hesitated, but they couldn¡¯t ignore her orders. They slowly approached Ghiin, aware of the potential consequences of killing the heir of another territory. However, if they disobeyed Amelia, their lives were at risk right then and there. Just then, an unfamiliar voice rang out from behind them. ¡°Hold on, knights. Move any closer, and thedy will be in danger.¡± Before anyone had realized it, Belinda had appeared, a smug look on her face as she pressed a dagger to Amelia¡¯s throat. Behind her, the four knights who had apanied her blocked the doorway. ¡°A bit too intense for a lovers¡¯ quarrel, wouldn¡¯t you say, Young Master? What¡¯s going on?¡± Belinda winked at Ghiin as she spoke. He responded nonchntly as if it were no big deal. ¡°Oh, just a little disagreement. Women can be so hard to understand.¡± ¡°Everyone goes through that when they¡¯re young. It¡¯s because neither side knows how topromise.¡± ¡°Still, I think we can finally have a proper conversation now, right, Amelia?¡± Ghiin stepped toward Amelia, but the knights, fearing that Belinda might hurt her, didn¡¯t dare stop him and stood awkwardly in ce. Looking at Amelia¡¯s eyes, filled with rage, Ghiin couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°You see, if you¡¯d just handed it over when I asked nicely, things wouldn¡¯t havee to this. It¡¯s just pocket change for you. Why make things so difficult?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Well, things have escted now, so I can¡¯t just let it go, can I?¡± Though he said this, Ghiin had never really expected Amelia toply easily. In fact, the way things had unfolded was precisely as he had anticipated, and he found it amusing. With a smile still on his lips, Ghiin continued. ¡°Let me break the bad news to you. The price just went up¡ªnow it¡¯s 20,000 gold, Amelia.¡± Chapter 15 Chapter 15: I¡¯m Not Asking to Borrow It. (3) ¡°Kyaaa!¡± At that moment, Bastet released a sharp screech and leaped at Ghiin. But he casually tilted his head to avoid it, and the cat ended up crashing to the floor. A pitiful, deting sound escaped from it. Ghiin nodded andughed. ¡°What a funny cat. You better keep an eye on it. I don¡¯t want to hurt animals.¡± Bastet bristled and red at Ghiin, but it didn¡¯t attack again. Seeing the cat act just like its owner, Ghiin couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Speaking of which, your head of security¡­ Was his name Bernarf? You two seem pretty close.¡± Ghiin recalled that after Amelia ascended to the position of Count Raypold, she married her bodyguard, Bernarf. He had thrown out thement based on what little he knew, but Ameliapletely misunderstood. ¡®No way¡­ Is he jealous because I¡¯m close to my bodyguard?¡¯ How could there be such a pathetic fool! It was true that she was particrly close to Bernarf. After all, she had personally taken in that simple country bumpkin and raised him to where he was now. He was a talented and capable man, and she highly valued him. But their rtionship was nothing like what Ghiin was insinuating. As her thoughts continued, Amelia¡¯s face suddenly turned pale. ¡®W-what if this lunatic spreads ridiculous rumors¡­?¡¯ If word got out that she, who was engaged, had fallen in love with her bodyguard, it would bring eternal shame to her family. ¡®It¡¯s a ridiculous notion, but if ites out of this guy¡¯s mouth, it¡¯ll be like throwing fuel onto a fire.¡¯ Many people in her domain knew that Amelia cherished Bernarf. Some even gossiped that she had picked up a pretty boy and made him head of her bodyguard unit. It was also an open secret that Bernarf had feelings for her. With the current troubles caused by the Actium Merchant Guild already giving her a headache, she didn¡¯t have the energy to handle another issue. Amelia remained silent for a while, swallowing dryly before finally opening her mouth. ¡°And what about the guild¡­ Have you been investigating me?¡± Perhaps Ghiin liked her so much that he had snooped around, trying to dig up information. Then, when he found out she was closer to Bernarf than he expected, he might¡¯ve been trying to extort money out of her out of spite. ¡®If it¡¯s a guy with no honor like him, that¡¯s definitely possible.¡¯ However, Ghiin showed no signs of jealousy or any other emotion. ¡°Well, I just know someone, that¡¯s all. I overheard it by chance.¡± Ghiin shrugged nonchntly as if it were no big deal. One of the most basic strategies was feeding false information to an enemy to confuse them. Amelia would likely spend quite some time agonizing over how Ghiin had discovered her secret. But no matter how much she investigated, she¡¯d find nothing. After all, who could possibly imagine that a man who had lived in the future had died and thene back to life in the past? ¡°So, what¡¯s it going to be? Are you giving me the money or not? I told you I¡¯m in a hurry.¡± Amelia ground her teeth and spoke. ¡°You¡­ Do you think you and Ferdium will be safe after this? I don¡¯t know where you picked up such rumors, but to make such ridiculous threats like this¡­.¡± But she couldn¡¯t finish her sentence. Her mouth closed on its own. Suddenly, an overwhelming, terrifying bloodlust began pouring out from Ghiin, who had remained calm andposed until now. ¡°Say it again. Do I think our estate will be safe?¡± The destruction of his family and estate had been a trauma that haunted Ghiin his entire life. And Amelia was one of the main culprits. Hearing such a threat from someone like her made it impossible for him to contain his rage. The sudden change in Ghiin¡¯s demeanor made even the surrounding knights, including Belinda, swallow nervously. Just facing Ghiin head-on made Amelia feel as though her heart might stop. ¡°Threats aren¡¯t made with words, Amelia.¡± Ever since he had left his family, Ghiin had lived his life cutting down others on the battlefield. Among those he killed were not only renowned knights and high-ranking nobles but countless other influential figures as well. If he could build a castle with the corpses of those he had in, surely there would be some like Amelia among them. The harsh words of Amelia, who hadn¡¯t even properly established her own power yet, were less significant than a cat¡¯s scratch to him. ¡°What do you think happened to all the bastards who¡¯vee at me so far? Except for that cat. All of them¡­¡± Ghiin paused mid-sentence. Since he had returned to the past, all those people were probably still alive and well. After a brief moment of contemtion, Ghiin muttered softly. ¡°They¡¯re probably living healthy lives. For now.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°They were fairly strong opponents.¡± Amelia, as well as the others in the room, looked at him with bewildered expressions. Avoiding their sharp gazes, Ghiin lowered his eyes and shook his head before speaking again. ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s not important right now. What are you going to do?¡± Ghiin briefly considered mentioning the Delfine Duchy but decided against it. The situation was dangerous enough as it was; there was no need to invite even greater risk by bringing up those behind the scenes. Amelia closed her eyes. As absurd as it seemed, seeing Ghiin¡¯s confident attitude made her think that he might know more than he was letting on. She could kill Ghiin and his party right here if she wanted. However, if she tried to deal with him and those knights as well, themotion would inevitably grow, and she would likely be the one who ended up under suspicion. ¡®I need to get them out of the castle first. Father and my brothers mustn¡¯t find out.¡¯ Having made her decision, she opened her eyes and spat out her words as though chewing them. ¡°¡­I¡¯ll give you 20,000 gold. Take it and leave immediately.¡± ¡°Good. I knew you¡¯d be decisive.¡± ¡°Shut up. The annulment process will begin right away.¡± ¡°Sure, handle it however you want.¡± Ghiin readily agreed. After all, with that much money in hand, what was an annulment? Amelia gazed at him for a moment before speaking in a subdued voice. ¡°You¡¯ve changed a lot.¡± ¡°You¡¯re one of the people who made me change.¡± There was no way Amelia could ever know the true reason behind Ghiin¡¯s transformation. Without waiting for a response, he turned away. Her voice, heavy with resentment, stopped him in his tracks. ¡°Do you really think anything will change just because someone like you has? Throwing yourself into danger over petty jealousy and money. You¡¯re still as foolish as ever.¡± ¡°Think whatever you want.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll regret what happened today.¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± Amelia wasn¡¯t the type of woman to let something like this slide. She would likely try every scheme she could think of to silence Ghiin in the future. Even so, it was a risk worth taking. With 20,000 gold, he would have just enough capital to start what he needed. ¡®Amelia, this time, I¡¯ll make sure to take your head. Don¡¯t think you can keep running like in our previous life.¡¯ As Ghiin left the audience room, his expression was just as cold and hard as Amelia¡¯s. The two, whose rtionship had been bound by a formal engagement, had now crossed a river from which there would be no return. * * * Even long after Ghiin¡¯s group had left, Amelia couldn¡¯t calm her simmering anger. ¡°Ghiin Ferdium! How dare he threaten me?¡± To be threatened by such a man and even have money extorted from her! It was undoubtedly the greatest humiliation of her life. ¡°I have to silence him, no matter what¡­¡± She bit her lip, her face twisted in frustration. The Duke of Delfine was a frightening man. If rumors about the secret pact they had made started to spread, he would undoubtedly cut ties without hesitation. There was no escaping it once she had decided to join forces with him. ¡°I can¡¯t afford to fall out of their favor until I¡¯ve built enough power.¡± The Delfine Duchy¡¯s scheme was already in motion. If they couldn¡¯t flip an estate from within, like Ferdium¡¯s, they would attack it from the outside. In regions like Raypold¡¯s estate, where there was potential, they would invest and take control. They were weakening the power of every estate that wasn¡¯t allied with them. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll have to kill him.¡± There was no hesitation, no guilt. In the noble society, it wasmon to kill even blood rtives if necessary. ¡®First, I¡¯ll kill him. Then, if I need an excuse, I¡¯lle up with one afterward.¡¯ She didn¡¯t care if suspicions arose about her being responsible for Ghiin¡¯s death. Silencing him regarding the Merchant Guild was far more important. After all, the dead don¡¯t speak. ¡°Bernarf! Bring Bernarf to me, now!¡± Having made her decision, Amelia shouted. Not long after, a tall, handsome man with thick blond hair entered the room. ¡°Did you call for me?¡± ¡°Bernarf!¡± Meow! Bernarf flinched as he saw the furious Amelia and the ring Bastet. He asked cautiously, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Kill Ghiin. That bastard knows my secret.¡± ¡°What? What do you mean by that? What exactly does he know?¡± After hearing the full story, Bernarf¡¯s expression turned serious. He contemted for a moment before nodding. ¡°This isn¡¯t a good situation. But you don¡¯t need to worry too much. He¡¯s a pathetic man whocks the ability to actually do anything. He probably just came here to extort money from you.¡± ¡°But if that bastard runs his mouth carelessly, everything could fall apart. We have to be careful right now.¡± ¡°He got his money, so he¡¯ll be quiet for a while. In fact, he might stay silent ande backter asking for more.¡± In truth, Ghiin had no intention of returning to her, but the two assumed he mighte back to demand more money. Given that they saw him as a petty man who would go so far as to threaten his fianc¨¦e for money, it wasn¡¯t a stretch for them to think that way. They didn¡¯t even bother to wonder what Ghiin might actually use the money for. They simply assumed he¡¯d squander it on gambling or entertainment, or at best, use it to prop up his miserable estate a little. Ghiin¡¯s long-standing reputation as a delinquent yed a significant role in shaping their perceptions. Even though they had seen a change in him, prejudice didn¡¯t fade so easily. Amelia pulled out a map from the bookshelf and pointed to a location with her finger. ¡°Kill him here. We¡¯ll avoid prying eyes in this spot. Get the money back, too.¡± The ce Amelia pointed to was a valley surrounded by low mountains. It was the quickest route from Raypold Castle to Ferdium¡¯s estate. Since it was a narrow path, an ambush could easily handle Ghiin¡¯s small party. However, Bernarf shook his head. ¡°Everyone already knows that Young Master Ghiin was here. It could raise suspicions.¡± ¡°What if we make it look like bandits or monsters attacked him?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s discovered that we were involved, Count Ferdium¡¯s wrath will be upon us. There¡¯s nothing to gain from a conflict with Ferdium¡¯s estate, especially with the important matters ahead of us.¡± ¡°As long as we don¡¯t get caught, it¡¯ll be fine. The insult he gave me is one thing, but we can¡¯t leave a potential threat like him alone.¡± ¡°¡­We can¡¯t use our knights.¡± ¡°Then send mercenaries or assassins. We¡¯ve invested in those guys for times like this. Use them.¡± In the end, Bernarf nodded in agreement. Amelia had a point. It was risky, but as long as they didn¡¯t leave evidence, there would be no real danger. Ghiin was already an outcast within Ferdium¡¯s territory, so no one would pay much attention to him. ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll make sure they¡¯re fully prepared.¡± Amelia looked at Bernarf with cold eyes. Unlike that pathetic Ghiin, Bernarf was quite capable. If Bernarf moved, taking care of someone like Ghiin would be no trouble at all. ¡°Good. Make sure it¡¯s done quietly before any rumors spread.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll handle it without issue.¡± ¡°Alright, go.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯ll finish it quickly and return.¡± Bernarf frowned slightly, making sure Amelia couldn¡¯t see. Thanks to Ghiin, it looked like things were going to be quite troublesome for a while. Sigh, why does that bastard have to stir up such a headache¡­? All he wanted was to stay by Amelia¡¯s side, but the world seemed determined to make it difficult. ¡®At least with the annulment being pushed forward, that¡¯s a good thing for me, right?¡¯ Bernarf nced longingly at Amelia as he left the room. He didn¡¯t care about Ghiin or anything else; he just wanted to finish the task quickly and return to Amelia¡¯s side. Chapter 16 Chapter 16: We Need A Variable (1) ¡°Ferdium¡¯s side has failed.¡± ¡°What?¡± A man with a splendidly groomed mustache frowned upon hearing the report from his subordinate. His name was Harold Desmond, the lord of Count Desmond¡¯s territory and a man plotting the Northern overthrow under the Delfine Duke. ¡°You were trying to pit them against Digald¡¯s territory in a territorial war. And that failed?¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°Even after winning over their knights? Did the knightmander get in the way?¡± Ferdium might have been a territory without wealth or notable figures, but at least Count Ferdium and their Knight Commander, Randolph, were respectable enough. At Harold¡¯s question, his lieutenant hesitated awkwardly before replying. ¡°The knightmander had left for a military campaign with Count Ferdium. But¡­¡± The lieutenant nced at Harold, gauging his mood before continuing. ¡°Rumor has it that two of the escort knights tried to kidnap the count¡¯s daughter and got caught. They were killed by Ferdium¡¯s heir apparent. Frank has gone missing, and no one knows if he¡¯s alive or dead.¡± ¡°Ferdium¡¯s heir apparent¡­ that bratty troublemaker? He defeated trained knights? Could Frank have fallen to him, too?¡± ¡°Ghiin doesn¡¯t have that kind of skill. We¡¯re assuming¡­ the two escort knights fought each other to im the count¡¯s daughter, and it ended in mutual destruction.¡± Harold remained silent momentarily before letting out a derisive chuckle as if the situation were utterly ridiculous. ¡°Is that what you¡¯re reporting to me? ¡®Assuming¡¯? ¡®Guessing¡¯? Are you saying you can¡¯t even figure out what¡¯s happening in that tiny territory?¡± The more he spoke, the more Harold¡¯s body radiated an intimidating aura. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, sir. The site waspletely burned down, so it¡¯s been difficult to get urate information.¡± Harold stared down at his trembling subordinate and spoke slowly. ¡°The lord and the knightmander were both away on campaign. It¡¯s a territory with few knights or soldiers. We sent Frank there and even won over their escort knights. And yet, you couldn¡¯t manage to kill a single girl?¡± His voice rose in frustration. ¡°And now you¡¯re telling me that the pathetic heir of Ferdium killed those knights? Since when did my lieutenant be so useless he can¡¯t even gather proper information?¡± The lieutenant threw himself to the ground, groveling. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry! Please, just give me one more chance, and I will surely seed!¡± ¡°You want another chance after failing at such a simple task?¡± Harold scoffed. The odds that Ferdium¡¯s heir could be some unexpected variable, as suggested by those ridiculous rumors, were incredibly low. If that were the case, then it was likely the lieutenant was simply ipetent¡­ or he had conducted the mission carelessly. Either way, Harold had no use for such subordinates. Jingle, jingle. Harold reached for the bell on his desk and rang it twice. Two knights entered the room. Harold looked down at the now-pale lieutenant with an expression devoid of any emotion. ¡°Take care of him.¡± ¡°P-please! Spare me! Just give me one more chance! Please! I beg you! Aaahhh!¡± The lieutenant screamed as he was dragged away, but Harold didn¡¯t pay any attention and shifted his gaze back to the documents on his desk. ¡°I¡¯m already burdened with keeping an eye on Raypold, and now Ferdium is bing an annoyance.¡± Right now, Harold¡¯s greatest focus was on Amelia¡¯s rebellion n. ording to the information, Count Raypold had been quietly stockpiling food and increasing his forces. ¡®Before he grows stronger, Amelia needs to seed.¡¯ That didn¡¯t mean he could just leave Ferdium as it was. Suddenly, Harold furrowed his brow, feeling an odd sense of unease. ¡°Ghiin Ferdium¡­¡± It was particrly annoying because Ghiin had been a figure he hadn¡¯t even cared about until now. He wouldn¡¯t have felt so disgusted if it had been anyone else¡¯s name. ¡°I¡¯ll have to send more people.¡± After much deliberation, Harold decided to deploy more spies to the Ferdium estate. * * * ¡°Young Master, what on earth was that all about?¡± ¡°Oh, just a lovers¡¯ quarrel. Looks like Amelia loves me a bit too much. Damn, I¡¯m so popr.¡± Belinda red at Ghiin, who was wearing a smug expression. ¡°And why did you ask Lady Amelia for money?¡± ¡°I needed some money for something, and Amelia was the only person around with a lot of it.¡± ¡°Ah, so you squeezed money out of your rich fianc¨¦e?¡± Belinda narrowed her eyes at Ghiin, looking at him like he was insane. He shook his head as if wronged. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not that kind of guy. I had a reason.¡± ¡°And what reason is that?¡± ¡°In my past life, Amelia tormented me a lot. I¡¯m just collecting on that debt now. You could call itpensation.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± It was true, but there was no way such a story would be epted. ¡°Are you really not going to tell me the truth?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m serious!¡± As they exited Raypold Castle, Belinda continued to badger Ghiin. But no matter how much she pressed, Ghiin wouldn¡¯t offer any real exnation. ¡®Like she¡¯d believe me anyway.¡¯ Even if he told her that Amelia would be Ferdium¡¯s enemy in the future, it was obvious he¡¯d just be dismissed as crazy. That didn¡¯t mean he could reveal Amelia¡¯s secrets and ruin her ns. If he did, the Delfine Duchy would discard her immediately and find another pawn. That would only make things more difficult for Ghiin. It was better to continue doing so as long as he could use his knowledge of the future to his advantage. Belinda snorted, clearly unconvinced. ¡°Fine, if you say so. But is it really okay to keep squeezing money out of her? Won¡¯t there be a problem if Count Raypold finds out?¡± Ghiin shrugged as if to say not to worry. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Amelia will never say anything.¡± ¡°How can you be so sure?¡± ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s a secret for now. I¡¯ll tell youter. Anyway, let¡¯s get on to the next task.¡± Belinda widened her eyes in surprise at his unexpected words. ¡°The next task? You¡¯re not going back right away?¡± Ghiin nodded. ¡°Amelia won¡¯t sit still.¡± Belinda didn¡¯t deny it and nodded in agreement. She also knew well about the underhanded ways of the nobles. It was a situation in which it wouldn¡¯t have been strange if a de flew at them from anywhere at any time. ¡°They might send someone.¡± ¡°Yes, we need to be prepared.¡± Thanks to all the experiences he¡¯d had with Amelia in his past life, Ghiin knew her better than anyone. With her personality, there was no way she would just let them walk away unscathed. ¡°We need a wild card on our side. We have to throw Amelia off a little.¡± ¡°A wild card?¡± ¡°Someone who can join us. And someone who will continue to be of help in the future.¡± ¡°Who is that? Do you know someone?¡± ¡°Well¡­ First, we need to check if they¡¯re even here.¡± Belinda, looking puzzled, asked again. ¡°You¡¯re searching for someone when you¡¯re not even sure they¡¯re here?¡± ¡°My memory¡¯s a little hazy. Let¡¯s look for them first, and if we can¡¯t find them, we¡¯ll think of another n.¡± ¡°Honestly, what are you thinking¡­ So, what¡¯s their name?¡± ¡°Gillian.¡± Ghiin and hispanion went around several ces asking about this person named Gillian. Not long after, a knight returned with information on his whereabouts. ¡°As expected, he¡¯s around here. Let¡¯s go.¡± Ghiin, feeling a sense of urgency, hurried his steps. Gillian was a person Ghiin had only heard of through rumors during his mercenary days in another country. From what he had heard, Gillian had stayed in Raypold for a while before eventually taking his own life. ¡®Thankfully, he hasn¡¯t died yet.¡¯ The fact that he hadmitted s*****e was proof of how dire his situation had been. Ghiin stood in front of a shabby house on the outskirts of the castle and nodded to himself. ¡®As expected, his family haspletely fallen.¡¯ The house looked as if it could copse at any moment. Aside from being somewhat isted, it didn¡¯t seem much different from the houses in the slums on the other side of the castle. ¡°Is anyone there!¡± The knight apanying them called out loudly and knocked on the door. After a moment, a man emerged. He appeared to be in his fifties. His white hair and beard had clearly turned that way from years of hardship. Since he hadn¡¯t been taking care of himself, his hair and beard were wildly overgrown and disheveled. His sunken eyes looked like those of a dead fish. ¡°What do you want?¡± His cracked and weak voice left Belinda and the knight unable to hide their disappointment. To them, Gillian seemed like nothing more than a broken man. ¡®Did he really go to all this trouble just to find someone like this? What could he possibly be thinking?¡¯ There was something called presence in a person. Even those who couldn¡¯t use mana had a certain aura that others could feel as soon as they met them. But Gillian¡­ Sure, the smell of alcohol was expected, but the atmosphere he exuded was no more imposing than that of a lowly thug from a marketce. Belinda scanned Gillian up and down, trying to understand Ghiin¡¯s intentions. ¡®Does he just want to use him as a porter? If that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t it be better just to hire a ve or a servant?¡¯ While Gillian¡¯s build and muscles seemed somewhat usable, his exhausted expression and drooping shoulders made her doubt whether he could even carry loads. As the others wore expressions of doubt and disappointment, only Ghiin smiled. ¡°Gillian, I¡¯vee to meet you.¡± ¡°What business do you have with me?¡± Gillian, despite Ghiin appearing young, treated him respectfully and courteously. The boy¡¯s attire differed from that ofmoners, and with knights and maids apanying him, it was clear that he was a noble at a nce. ¡°This must be quite a difficult situation, right? I can solve your problem for you.¡± At Ghiin¡¯s words, Gillian let out a self-deprecatingugh. ¡°It seems the young nobleman is bored. You can unt your pretensions elsewhere.¡± His words dripped with sarcasm and irritation. His sharp change in attitude from just a single sentence caused Belinda and the apanying knights to frown. However, Ghiin didn¡¯t seem to mind. ¡°I can help you,¡± he repeated. ¡°Just leave. My life is already tiring enough, and I have no energy left to y along with a young noble¡¯s whims.¡± With that, Gillian turned away. It was an act of rudeness that amoner should never show to a noble. One of the knights gripped his sword and stepped forward. ¡°This man is incredibly disrespectful.¡± Gillian briefly nced back at the knight¡¯s sword, then chuckled and pointed to his chest. ¡°If you want to kill me, go ahead. Do you have the guts for it? My heart is right here¡ªstab it properly.¡± ¡°You bastard!¡± The knight gritted his teeth and stepped forward again, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to swing his sword. Instead, Gillian¡¯s defiance¡ªhis invitation to kill him¡ªunsettled him. Smiling as if to calm things down, Ghiin motioned for the knights to step back. ¡°Come on, it¡¯s our first meeting. Let¡¯s not be so hostile. Gillian, I really can solve your problem.¡± Gillian, with hollow eyes, looked back at Ghiin. His bright expression seemed almost cheerful, and in his eyes shone unwavering confidence. ¡®What a strange nobleman.¡¯ He didn¡¯t seem to care about the authority or dignity typical of nobles, which reminded Gillian of old acquaintances. After hesitating for a moment, he sighed and spoke. ¡°¡­Come inside.¡± Following Gillian inside, the group immediately covered their noses. Belinda clicked her tongue as she surveyed the house. ¡®Hah, this is aplete dump.¡¯ The house was a mess, with thickyers of dust everywhere from theck of cleaning, and mold had even formed in the darker corners. However, the variety of weapons strewn about the house stood out more than the filth. ¡®Is he a cksmith?¡¯ Given hisrge build and the weapons lying around, it seemed a usible guess. But Belinda couldn¡¯t understand why Ghiin had gone out of his way to find a cksmith in such a situation. ¡®Why doesn¡¯t he just exin things? Why do I have to guess?¡¯ She pouted, frustrated by Ghiin¡¯sck of exnation. ¡°This way,¡± Gillian said. They followed him into a small bedroom. Inside, a young girl about the same age as Elenay with a gaunt face, fast asleep. ¡°She¡¯s my daughter.¡± Belinda and the knights stepped back, startled by the sight of Gillian¡¯s daughter. Her once brown hair had faded and be so brittle it seemed like it would crumble at a touch. Her lips were cracked and split, making her look almost like a corpse. The bloodstains on the bed and her missing fingernails hinted at how much pain she was enduring. But the most rming thing was the red spots that covered her face and body. Belinda grabbed Ghiin¡¯s arm without thinking and shouted, ¡°My lord!¡± Ghiin gently took Belinda¡¯s hand off his arm and nodded. ¡°Yes, I know.¡± ¡°My lord, you need to step back. This isn¡¯t something you can help with.¡± Now, they could understand why Gillian had been acting that way. His daughter, suffering from an incurable disease, and the disdainful or fearful looks of those around them¡ªany hope had already vanished. As his daughter slowly inched toward death, so too did he. Seeing Belinda¡¯s reaction, Gillian let out a bitterugh. ¡°So, you came here iming to help without even knowing what disease my daughter has?¡± ¡°No, I know.¡± ¡°Then you should understand. My daughter is suffering from an untreatable disease.¡± ¡°I know there¡¯s no known cure,¡± Ghiin replied, his tone matter-of-fact. Gillian¡¯s face twisted in a grimace, his voice filled with a growl. ¡°Yet you still said you could help me? What is your real intention,ing here¡ª¡± Belinda interrupted, standing in front of Ghiin. ¡°Lord Ghiin, please step back!¡± Her voice was loud, and the fact that she had called him ¡°Lord¡± was proof of how angry she was. But Ghiin didn¡¯t retreat at all. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not contagious. It was already revealed to be a false rumor, remember?¡± ¡°Even so, step back! There¡¯s no harm in being cautious!¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s not contagious.¡± Belinda frowned. She couldn¡¯t understand what made Ghiin so confident. What he said next left her even more astonished. ¡°I know the cure for this disease. To be exact, I¡¯m the only one in the world who knows how to treat it.¡± Chapter 17 Chapter 17: We Need a Variable (2) ¡°What did you say?¡± Belinda looked dumbfounded. Even as they spoke, red blotches continued to appear all over the girl¡¯s body, blooming like petals before gradually fading away, only to reappear in a cycle. Some of the blotches swelledpletely, leaking pus, while others simply flickered in and out of existence. Belinda watched Gillian¡¯s daughter for a moment before speaking. ¡°This illness is clearly ¡®Eternal Punishment¡¯.¡± Ghiin nodded. ¡®Eternal Punishment¡¯ was a dreadful disease that couldn¡¯t be cured, not even by divine power. Because of this, clerics imed it was a punishment inflicted upon those whomitted grave sins in their previous lives. The memory of that made Ghiin click his tongue involuntarily. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ve never liked that group. The Saintess and her kind are always nagging and being so fussy around me¡­ No, forget it. I was just reminded of the past.¡± Ghiin quickly changed the subject as the others looked at him in confusion. ¡°Regardless, this is just a simple illness. It¡¯s not some divine punishment or a shackle she¡¯s been born with. It¡¯s an illness that can absolutely be cured.¡± Belinda couldn¡¯t help but frown at his confident tone. ¡°And how exactly does the young master n to cure something that no one else can? Even divine power doesn¡¯t work on this disease.¡± Divine power could cure most illnesses, but this one was an exception. While divine power might temporarily suppress the symptoms, the disease always reappeared shortly after, and the patient would copse again. ¡°Divine power merely suppresses the disease for a short time. But even that has its limits. Besides, ordinary people can¡¯t keep receiving divine treatment endlessly.¡± Divine power was rarely dispensed in the temple except duringrge-scale relief efforts. Nobles or wealthy individuals had easy ess to such treatments, but it was a distant luxury for the poor. ¡°You must have already spent everything you had,¡± Ghiin said. Gillian nodded weakly. He had once earned a considerable fortune, but years of caring for his sick daughter had drained all of his assets. He had poured all his wealth into trying to cure her, but it was like trying to fill a bottomless pit. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s time for us to leave. The young master has no reason to stay here any longer.¡± Belinda only wanted Ghiin to stay away from the girl. Although the rumor about the contagious illness was false, she couldn¡¯t shake her unease. She wasn¡¯t the only one. Others, too, avoided those afflicted with the disease, fearing they might catch it and suffer for the rest of their lives. No matter how baseless the rumors were, no one wanted to risk getting close to the patient, just in case. ¡°No, I must treat her. It¡¯s a relief that it¡¯s not toote yet.¡± However, Ghiin firmly shook his head. He understood why Belinda was trying to stop him, but he had no intention of leaving after finally finding the person he was looking for. It was fortunate that he had immediatelye to find Gillian, recalling the stories he¡¯d heard in his previous life. The timing had just barely worked out. Gillian¡¯s daughter would die soon. Overwhelmed by his daughter¡¯s death, Gillian would give up on everything and take his own life as well. If that happened, he would never be able to meet Gillian again. ¡°You intend to treat her yourself?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the only one who knows the cure for this disease. Of course, I have to do it.¡± At those words, Belinda raised both hands, giving up on stopping him. Ghiin had always been stubborn since he was young. Once he set his mind on something, even Belinda couldn¡¯t stop him. Seeing Ghiin¡¯s confident demeanor, Gillian remained silent. If there were a way to cure this incurable disease, it would be a miracle beyond his wildest dreams, but could such a thing really be possible? Yet Gillian no longer had the strength to either trust and follow those words or deny them. Just then, Gillian¡¯s daughter began to tremble violently in agony. ¡°Aaah, ugh¡­¡± ¡°Rachel!¡± Gillian urgently called his daughter¡¯s name and rushed to her side. The ¡®Eternal Punishment¡¯ brought waves of intense fever and unimaginable pain at unpredictable intervals. ¡°Aaaaagh!¡± Her agonized screams were unbearable to hear, and both Belinda and the knights turned their heads away with heavy expressions. Despite their wish to avoid getting involved with Ghiin, watching someone suffer so much was hard. Rachel had wed at the bed linens so fiercely in her pain that her fingernails had already been torn and shredded, with blood and pus seeping out. The dark, dried bloodstains on the sheets vividly showed how immense her suffering had been. When blood began to trickle from her mouth, Gillian quickly lifted Rachel¡¯s upper body to help her expel it. If she vomited blood while lying down, her airway could be blocked, causing her to suffocate. ¡°Aaah, aaagh!¡± ¡°Rachel, Rachel¡­ It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright¡­¡± As Rachel foamed at the mouth in torment, Gillian was no less anguished as he trembled, unable to do anything but hold his daughter tightly. Watching Gillian helplessly shiver as he clung to his suffering daughter, Belinda clenched her teeth. ¡®There¡¯s not much time left.¡¯ ¡®Eternal Punishment¡¯ didn¡¯t begin with such severe symptoms like Rachel¡¯s. At first, it only caused a few red spots to appear on the body, followed by a mild fever. But as time passed, the condition worsened until even divine power became ineffective, leaving nothing but relentless pain. Seeing Rachel¡¯s condition, it seemed she had already reached the final stage. ¡°Uh, ah, ah, dad¡­ I-I¡¯m in so much pain¡­ Aaagh¡­ I want to die¡­ Dad, please¡­!¡± ¡°Rachel, Rachel¡­¡± Gillian held his daughter, who was writhing in agony, tightly in his arms to keep her from moving. Eventually, tears began to fall from his eyes. His gaze was filled only with a desperate wish to end this hellish suffering. ¡®It¡¯s unbearable.¡¯ ¡®I can¡¯t hold on any longer.¡¯ ¡®Let¡¯s die together.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Rachel.¡¯ It was something he had only ever imagined, never able to bring himself actually to do it. But now, sensing the end was near, Gillian¡¯s eyes went dark. It was the kind of gaze one has when deciding to give up on life. Belinda and the attendant knights turned away altogether, unable to watch any longer. Only Ghiin observed the tragic scene with a severe expression, taking in every detail. As Rachel¡¯s convulsions gradually subsided, Ghiin finally spoke. ¡°Belinda.¡± ¡°Y-yes?¡± Belinda, who had been sniffling, hurriedly raised her head and moved closer at Ghiin¡¯s gesture. ¡°We need to begin treatment as soon as the seizures stop. I¡¯ll write down the necessary ingredients, so get everything without missing a single item.¡± ncing at Rachel as he recalled what was needed, Ghiin soon pulled out paper and pen from his coat and quickly scribbled down a list. Belinda, upon receiving the paper, was startled. ¡°You¡¯re asking for Fairy¡¯s Blessing?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Fairy¡¯s Blessing was a flower that cost several times more than its weight in gold. It was so rare and expensive that only the exceedingly wealthy could even afford to glimpse it. ¡°But, my lord¡­ Why such an expensive ingredient¡­?¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s the most important one. We don¡¯t have time. We need to make the medicine as quickly as possible, since we don¡¯t know when the seizures will start again.¡± Left with no choice, Belinda hurried out to purchase the ingredients. Under Ghiin¡¯s orders, the attendant knights also began preparing the tools to make the medicine. Gillian, having finally managed to calm his daughter after her seizures stopped, could only stare nkly at the scene. His body and mind were utterly exhausted, and he no longer had the strength to stop whatever Ghiin was doing. When Belinda returned with the ingredients, Ghiin immediately began the process of creating the medicine. ¡®It¡¯s an incurable disease now, but a cure will be discovered in the future.¡¯ The treatment method had been so widely discussed that even Ghiin remembered it. The problem was that it required outrageously expensive ingredients, but the mixture didn¡¯t need to be perfectly precise, and the preparation method wasn¡¯tplicated. Fortunately, this allowed Ghiin, who had never studied pharmacology, to imitate an apothecary clumsily. Ghiin began carefully making the medicine, following the recipe he remembered. The others watched him with curious eyes, wondering if he could really make it. Though they couldn¡¯t fully believe it, seeing Rachel in such pain made them hope, even if just a little, that the medicine would have some effect. Gillian, staring helplessly at the serious Ghiin making the medicine, asked him. ¡°This is my first time meeting you, my lord. Why are you going this far?¡± He couldn¡¯t understand why Ghiin was suddenly so determined to cure his daughter¡¯s illness or why he was personally making the medicine after purchasing expensive ingredients. However, Ghiin didn¡¯t even nce at him and remained focused solely on making the medicine. ¡°I said I¡¯d cure her, didn¡¯t I? Does there need to be some grand reason for helping a sick person?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± It was something a con artist might say. No, even if he was a con artist, Gillian didn¡¯t care anymore. As a father, he clung to the tiniest sliver of hope. Though his resignation had built up over many years, that hope blossomed again in his heart, mocking all his past despair. But Gillian knew too well that the more one hoped, the greater the despair when that hope was crushed. Caught between hope and doubt, Gillian couldn¡¯t do anything but watch Ghiin with trembling eyes. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± The purple liquid in the small sk looked like melted amethyst. Holding the medicine bottle in one hand, Ghiin approached Rachel. He gently supported her neck and carefully poured the medicine into her mouth. The group watching was soon filled with disappointment; outwardly, there seemed to be no change at all. ¡°Stop making that face like you¡¯re worried for nothing. It¡¯s not magic; did you expect her to get better the moment she drank it?¡± Ghiin dragged a chair next to Rachel¡¯s bed and crossed his arms as he sat down. The others had no choice but to wait alongside him, their boredom growing. ¡°Hah!¡± Hourster, Belinda, who had been dozing off next to Ghiin, was startled awake by a shout. ¡°What? Are we under attack?¡± The escort knights were staring at something with shocked expressions. ¡°That, that¡­ is that real?¡± Gillian was just as surprised. ¡°I-is this¡­ Did the medicine¡­ actually work?¡± Ghiin smiled, satisfied. ¡°It¡¯s working. Honestly, I was a little worried.¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment. The spots that had covered Rachel¡¯s face and body were slowly disappearing. Even when they used divine power, the spots only faded in color, never vanishing like this. But now, all that remained were traces of dried blood where the spots had been; the rest of them had disappeared entirely. Belinda, her voice trembling, pressed herself close to Ghiin. ¡°Is she really cured? Are you sure?¡± Gillian, too, couldn¡¯t even breathe properly as he waited for Ghiin¡¯s answer. Seeing such noticeable improvement made his heart pound like it was about to burst. ¡°She¡¯s not fully cured yet but should be much better. We¡¯ll need to confirm it, though, so go fetch a priest. I¡¯ll pay for it.¡± One of the escort knights took the money Ghiin handed him and rushed out quickly. He, too, wanted to confirm if the cure was natural. Not long after, a plump priest followed the knight back, walking with a haughty air. As soon as he entered the house, he wrinkled his nose and covered it with his hand. ¡°Ah, the goddess loves cleanliness¡­ this ce is a dump. I¡¯ve never seen such filth. This is like a hell on earth. Are you all demons living in this wretched hell?¡± Everyone ignored the priest¡¯s words. Ghiin merely chuckled and gestured for him toe closer. ¡®How dare that brat to order me around with a gesture?¡¯ The priest grumbled internally, but he didn¡¯t voice hisints since he had been paid generously. ¡°Ahem, so where¡¯s the patient? I came here out of goodwill but am quite busy, so I can¡¯t stay long.¡± At the priest¡¯s question, Ghiin nodded toward Rachel. ¡°This rude brat¡­ Is this girl?¡± The priest immediately recognized Rachel. He had treated her at the temple several times before. ¡°Good heavens, this illness cannot be cured with divine power. I¡¯ve told you many times already, haven¡¯t I? Divine power only suppresses the disease¡­ Wait, hold on. What did you do to her?¡± Chapter 18 Chapter 18: We Need a Variable (3) The priest who had been examining Rachel couldn¡¯t hide his astonishment. The disease afflicting her was an incurable one that grew increasingly resistant to divine power over time, worsening until it ultimately led to death. Yet now, Rachel¡¯s condition had visibly improved. ¡°What in the world is happening?¡± Startled by the unprecedented sight, the priest hastily infused her with divine power. ¡°Oh, Goddess!¡± He couldn¡¯t stop eximing in wonder. Every time he had previously attempted to heal her, the disease had fiercely resisted the divine power, making treatment impossible¡ªbut not this time. It was an unbelievable situation. Having treated Rachel several times before, the priest knew exactly how powerful the disease¡¯s resistance to divine power had been. But now, her body absorbed the divine power without any rejection, as easily as cotton soaking up water. After a long while of channeling divine power into Rachel, the priest stood up with a dazed expression. ¡°As unbelievable as it is¡­ it seems her condition has improved. This is a miracle! The Goddess has bestowed a miracle upon us! Oh, merciful Goddess, to bless such a ce as this den of demons!¡± The priest began to praise the Goddess enthusiastically, dering that the Goddess had forgiven Rachel¡¯s sins and performed a miracle to heal her. Though the priest had said he couldn¡¯t stay long, he showed no signs of leaving, standing and sitting repeatedly while reciting prayers. Seeing that the priest had no intention of leaving, Ghiin muttered a word to the knights. ¡°Send him home.¡± The knights forcibly dragged the priest, who was still insisting he needed to witness more miracles, out of the room. Only after seeing the overly excited priest did Gillian finally be convinced. His daughter¡¯s illness had truly been cured. His heart raced, and his legs trembled to the point that he could barely remain standing. Falling to his knees, he caressed his daughter¡¯s face while shedding endless tears. ¡°Oh¡­ Oh, Rachel¡­¡± As Rachel¡¯s condition improved and her pain diminished, a peaceful smile appeared on her sleeping face. It was the first time in years that Gillian had seen such a serene expression on his daughter¡¯s face, and he couldn¡¯t help but break down in tears. How long had it been since he¡¯dst seen that smile? How many times had he wished and prayed to see it again? This was a miracle. ¡°This¡­ This can¡¯t be happening¡­¡± After sobbing for a long time, Gillian suddenly regained hisposure and stood up, gazing at Ghiin with desperate eyes. ¡°Is it¡­ Is it truly possible for my daughter to be cured?¡± ¡°If she continues to take the medicine for a month or two, she should be fully healed.¡± ¡°H-how is it possible to cure an incurable disease¡­ when even divine power couldn¡¯t?¡± ¡°Divine power only stimtes vitality and strengthens the body¡¯s regenerative abilities. It¡¯s up to the body to fight the disease. That¡¯s why there are more illnesses that divine power can¡¯t cure than people realize.¡± Ghiin replied with an air of arrogance. Gillian was left speechless. What could he say when the person who had cured his daughter was right there? Staring nkly at Ghiin momentarily, Gillian suddenly snapped out of his daze and asked with a desperate tone. ¡°What¡­ What do you want? Surely, you must havee to me with something in mind.¡± ¡°What can you give me?¡± ¡°All I have left is this worthless body. If you ask me to be a dog, I will. If you ask me to be a ve, then I will be your ve.¡± Gillian was sincere. He was prepared to give Ghiin whatever he wanted for his daughter¡¯s sake. Ghiin let out a smallugh and shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I just need the old you, the person you used to be.¡± Gillian paused, remaining silent for a while before finally forcing himself to speak. ¡°If I refuse¡­ what happens to my daughter?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if you refuse, I¡¯ll still treat your daughter. I don¡¯t really care about the money either.¡± Gillian stared at Ghiin in disbelief. The idea of offering help without expecting anything in return? No one in this world did that. His life experiences had taught him that many times over. Sensing Gillian¡¯s skepticism, Ghiin continued with a rxed expression. ¡°Don¡¯t believe me? It¡¯s really no big deal for me. It¡¯s not as huge of a favor as you think. This much is easy for me to give.¡± Despite Ghiin¡¯s words, they weren¡¯t convincing. He knew a cure for an unknown disease and had gone out of his way to find aplete stranger like Gillian. It was hard not to be suspicious. ¡°Honestly, I¡¯d be disappointed if you refuse, but I¡¯m not in the habit of forcing people to do things they don¡¯t want to do. If you don¡¯t want to, then that¡¯s that.¡± Gillian looked at Ghiin for a long time. Behind the innocent, childlike exterior, there was an odd sense of maturity¡ªa calm confidence that radiated from him. His eyes reflected a clear sense of purpose. ¡®What on earth is this man dreaming of?¡¯ Gillian soon steadied his gaze. Taking a deep breath, he grabbed a dagger. Snip. He gathered his long hair that had reached his shoulders and cut it all off in one swift motion. His once hunched shoulders and bent back straightened, and his figure appeared more imposing. The lifeless look in his eyes ignited, burning with intensity like mes. He lookedpletely different from the man Ghiin had first met. The sudden surge of energy startled the knights, who instinctively gripped their sword hilts. Belinda narrowed her eyes and reached into her coat, thinking Gillian might threaten Ghiin to get more medicine. As Gillian strode toward Ghiin, the knights quickly blocked his path. Gillian stopped in his tracks, locking eyes with Ghiin. Standing a full two handspans taller than Ghiin, Gillian looked down at him, exuding an overwhelming sense of pressure despite his calm posture. With a deep, resonant voice, Gillian asked, ¡°Are there any others besides the people here with you? Or is anyone elseing to meet us?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s just us. There¡¯s no one else we need to meet, and no one else ising.¡± Hearing their conversation, Belinda slowly drew her dagger from her coat. The questions themselves were suspicious¡ªasking about their group and potential contacts could easily be interpreted as a threat, especially with Gillian¡¯s sudden change in demeanor. However, Gillian didn¡¯t seem to care whether Belinda was wary of him or not. Squinting his eyes, he asked Ghiin, ¡°Do you happen to have any enemies who hold a grudge against you?¡± Ghiin chuckled as if amused by the question. ¡°Of course I do. Some people hold grudges against me now, and there will be more in the future.¡± The moment Gillian heard that, he wordlessly grabbed a harpoon from the corner of the room and tied it to the end of a long rope. Without a word, he exited the room and hurled the harpoon with incredible force toward the door. BANG! The harpoon pierced through the door and flew out at breakneck speed. Immediately after, Gillian infused the rope with mana and yanked it back hard. A man in a gray robe, impaled in the shoulder by the harpoon, was dragged through the shattered door. ¡°Gahhh!¡± The man screamed in pain, writhing as Ghiin watched in disbelief. ¡°Well, looks like we had a tail following us,¡± Ghiin remarked with a dryugh. The man who had been dragged inside stared up at Gillian with eyes full of terror. He had no idea how someone had managed to spot him, let alone pull off such a precise strike, piercing only his shoulder to avoid a fatal wound. Belinda and the knights¡¯ eyes widened in shock at Gillian¡¯s incredible throwing skill. Not only did it require mastery of mana, but it also demanded precise control of every muscle movement. Unfazed by their reactions, Gillian grabbed the man¡¯s head with one hand and dragged him over to Ghiin. Ghiin looked down at the man coldly and asked, ¡°Who sent you?¡± ¡°I-I¡­¡± The man trembled uncontrobly, unable toplete his sentence. He couldn¡¯t understand how he had been singled out. He had been blending in with the crowd, pretending to be just another passerby. And yet, Gillian had targeted him so precisely. Seeing the man unable to respond, Belinda stepped forward and swiftly searched his belongings. She found a poison-coated dagger and various concealed weapons, but there was nothing that identified his background. ¡°What should we do with him?¡± Gillian asked. Ghiin thought for a moment before turning his gaze back to the man. ¡°I suppose you have no intention of talking, do you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The man hesitated but ultimately remained silent. Ghiin shrugged with a look of disappointment. ¡°That¡¯s a shame. It would have been easier for both of us if you¡¯d cooperated. I really didn¡¯t want to dirty my hands on such a fine day.¡± Even when it came to killing, Ghiin believed there had to be at least some reason for it, especially when dealing with enemies. It was a principle he had maintained since his days as the King of Mercenaries. Looking down at the man, who still refused to speak, Ghiin turned to Gillian. ¡°I think I already know who sent him, so there¡¯s no need to ask further. Since we have no other questions, it¡¯s best to send this uninvited guest on his way.¡± Nodding, Gillian dragged the man into another room. Crunch. A sickening sound echoed through the closed door, followed by an eerie silence. Shortly after, Gillian returned, his expression cold and indifferent. The knights were stunned by Gillian¡¯s decisiveness. He did not need any further confirmation before taking action, and his unwavering resolve was overwhelming. ¡®Was he always like this? How could he change so suddenly?¡¯ ¡®There¡¯s no hesitation in his actions. The Young Lord has brought a dangerous person into his fold.¡¯ Gillian, who had seemed so weak and powerless when they first met, now exuded an overwhelming presence, like apletely different person. Ghiin, observing him, spoke. ¡°Judging by your actions, it seems you¡¯ve made up your mind.¡± Gillian took a deep breath and slowly knelt down. ¡°I pledge my loyalty to you, my lord.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t regret it?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already fulfilled my lifelong wish. From now on, I will live only for you.¡± His firm tone conveyed his unwavering resolve. Satisfied, Ghiin personally helped him up, a pleased smile formed on his face. ¡°Good. Rachel will be taken care of at the estate. Her remaining treatment will, of course, continue.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Ghiin, with a yful expression, shifted the topic. ¡°By the way, that was impressive. How did you manage to pinpoint him so urately and drag him in? Even our knights didn¡¯t notice.¡± At those words, Belinda and the knights¡¯ faces flushed with embarrassment. They had detected that there were people outside, but it had been difficult to determine whether they were enemies. After all, even in a secluded area, a few passersby weren¡¯t out of the ordinary. Yet Gillian had immediately sensed that the man was suspicious and acted ordingly. ¡°Hey, I could¡¯ve done that too if I wanted! I was just watching the treatment, that¡¯s all!¡± Belinda shouted, looking aggrieved. Ghiin shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I didn¡¯t notice either.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say it like it¡¯s normal not to know!¡± As Belinda continued to grumble, Gillian responded with an impassive face. ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯ve been cooped up at home for so long. When you stay in one ce for too long, it bes easier to notice people who behave suspiciously.¡± Belinda pursed her lips in frustration. ¡°But still, you could¡¯ve made a mistake, right? No one¡¯s perfect.¡± ¡°More important than making a mistake is the safety of the Young Lord. If it turns out to be nothing, we can deal with it then.¡± Gillian replied firmly. Belinda and the apanying knights paled slightly. As attendants, they couldn¡¯t act so recklessly¡ªany mistake could tarnish the honor of the one they served. Even if the situation was resolved without error, it was nearly impossible to restore once honor was damaged. However, Gillian¡¯s attitude made it clear that he didn¡¯t care, even if the man he had just killed had turned out to be an innocent guest or an unrted bystander. ¡®Tch, it¡¯s my job to protect the Young Lord.¡¯ Feeling like Gillian had been taken from her, Belinda grumbled inwardly. She understood Gillian¡¯s mindset, though. He had been a broken man, unable to do anything but despair beside his dying daughter. Now that Ghiin had saved his daughter¡¯s life, how could he not be grateful? He would surelyy down his own life if asked. ¡®Still, I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d change this much.¡¯ His presence was overwhelmingly intense. A person like that would undoubtedly draw attention, for better or worse. ¡®Hopefully, he won¡¯t cause any problems.¡¯ Unaware of Belinda¡¯s concerns, Ghiin patted Gillian on the shoulder and said, ¡°Well done. I¡¯m counting on you from now on.¡± Gillian bowed his head. ¡°I will never disappoint you.¡± And thus, the variable Ghiin had prepared¡ªGillian¡ªofficially joined the group. Chapter 19 Chapter 19 We Need a Variable (4) Gillian had said he could leave at any time, but actually, preparing for the departure took longer than expected. He didn¡¯t have many belongings, but the numerous weapons scattered throughout the house posed a problem. The carriage was too small and old to carry all the weapons stored in the house properly. Unable to bear it any longer, Ghiin handed over some money. ¡°Go and buy a decent carriage. Make sure Rachel can travelfortably.¡± After gathering all the luggage, the modest carriage pulled by two horses took on a grotesque appearance, looking more like something out of a nightmare. Smallnces were attached to each horse¡¯s saddle, and various weapons were stered all over the sides of the carriage. Gillian, too, strapped a sword and a hand axe to his waist and even mounted a crossbow on his back. Anyone who saw him would think he was heading straight into a battlefield. The knights shook their heads, their faces weary with disbelief. ¡®It looks like a mobile bandit fortress. Does he really need that many weapons?¡¯ Powerful warriors usually only carried a small selection of their preferred weapons. Even heavily armored knights would typically bring just a couple of weapons to the battlefield, and if they needed more, they¡¯d have their squires carry them. To the knights, Gillian looked like someone who simply couldn¡¯t bear to part with his weapons, dragging along everyst piece of gear. However, Ghiin merely nodded his head as Gillian packed up his weapons, not offering any furtherments. ¡°Let¡¯s depart. Anything we missed can be fetchedter by sending someone back.¡± Gillian drove the carriage, while the rest of the group rode on horseback, just as they had when they first came to Raypold. ncing at Ghiin from a short distance away, Belinda quietly fell deep into thought. ¡®It¡¯s not just his personality that¡¯s changed. No matter how I think about it, something¡¯s off.¡¯ At first, she had believed that Ghiin had simply matured and came to his senses. She thought his skills were finally starting to reflect the effort he¡¯d been putting into training all this time. She had convinced herself that his remarkable talent, which had always been there, was finally showing itself. Because she had cared for the wayward Ghiin since they were young, she¡¯d grown ustomed to always interpreting things in the most favorable light. But no matter how much she tried to rationalize it, she couldn¡¯t understand how he had cured Gillian¡¯s daughter. ¡®There¡¯s no way the young master could have known that kind of knowledge on his own.¡¯ Ghiin wasn¡¯t particrly smart, and his worldview was narrow. He¡¯d never left the estate, so how could he have gained such insight? Besides, Belinda knew well that Ghiin had distanced himself from books since childhood. How could someone like that know a cure no one else knew of? It didn¡¯t make any sense. ¡®Could it be¡­ ck magic?¡¯ Belinda absentmindedly fiddled with the dagger inside her sleeve, considering every possibility. She had heard stories of legendary ck magicians who could transfer their souls into other people¡¯s bodies to continue living. Belinda tried to find something odd in Ghiin¡¯s calm expression. ¡®No, no. It¡¯s because he looks different but is still our dear young master.¡¯ Though he asionally showed different sides of himself, the distinctive aura Ghiin gave off hadn¡¯t changed. Having taken care of him since childhood, there was no way she wouldn¡¯t recognize it. He had be strangely moreposed and sly, but it wasn¡¯t entirely impossible when she thought about the old Ghiin. He had always had a bit of a nonchnt side. Now, it felt like he hadyered an excessive amount of confidence on top of that. A person who was the same yet different. That was how Belinda saw the current Ghiin. ¡®I really don¡¯t know. He just won¡¯t tell me anything.¡¯ She had questioned him multiple times, but Ghiin had casually brushed it off each time, saying he¡¯d exinter. Eventually, Belinda stopped pursuing her suspicions and started thinking about how to use the medicine Ghiin had developed. ¡®If I handle this well, it might make some money.¡¯ Belinda managed all the funds Ghiin received to maintain his noble status. She struggled to stretch the small amount to support him, so the thought of even earning a single coin made her heart race. ¡®The problem is the ingredients. Only wealthy people would be able to afford it.¡¯ The ingredient known as ¡°Fairy¡¯s Blessing,¡± used in the medicine, grew in such small quantities in specific regions that it was more expensive than gold. Despite its exorbitant price, it had a variety of beneficial properties and was used as an ingredient in high-end medicines and potions. ¡®Still, it would be cheaper than receiving divine healing¡­ Even just selling the recipe through a contract could make some money.¡¯ While the group each pondered their own thoughts, Ghiin was engaged in a lengthy conversation with Gillian. Since Ghiin didn¡¯t unt his noble status and behaved casually, Gillian feltfortable talking to him. ¡°For a nobleman, you seem quite carefree, my lord.¡± ¡°Heh, yeah, I guess I¡¯m prettyid-back.¡± Though Gillian had phrased it politely, Ghiin didn¡¯t reallye off as a noble. In fact, it made sense, given that he had spent more time living as a mercenary than as a noble. Ghiin only maintained the bare minimum of noble etiquette, so to others, he appeared more like a confidentmoner than a nobleman. ¡°Well,tely, I¡¯ve been trying to act more dignified. But honestly, it feels really awkward.¡± ¡°Sometimes it¡¯s better for young people to act freely. You should enjoy your youth.¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to, but my youth is already mortgaged to other matters. It¡¯s a bit unfortunate.¡± There were times when Ghiin¡¯s remarks didn¡¯t make much sense to Gillian, but he simply brushed it off, thinking it was just part of Ghiin¡¯s unique personality. * * * The group reached the outskirts of the Raypold estate without any significant events. At first, they were a bit tense, unsure of what Amelia might try, but there were no ambushes, even when passing through some rather dangerous areas. ¡°If we get through this part, we¡¯ll be out of the Raypold estate soon,¡± Ghiin said with a sense of relief. Ahead of them, trees lined both sides of the path. It wasn¡¯t a vast forest, but the dense woods were enough to get lost in if one wasn¡¯t careful. The same density also meant there was a high risk of an ambush, but it was the fastest route to the Ferdium estate. Otherwise, they would have to either climb over the mountain or take a much longer detour. ¡®If she were to stage an ambush, she¡¯d send enough force to ensure it¡¯s dealt with properly.¡¯ Of course, Ghiin was confident he could repel any forces Amelia might send. He hadn¡¯t yet revealed his full abilities, so Amelia wouldn¡¯t be able to assess his strength correctly. Besides, even for someone like Amelia, sending someone capable of handling Ghiin would be a significant burden. Talented individuals weren¡¯t something you could just summon whenever you needed them. Still, it never hurt to be cautious. As they approached the path¡¯s entrance, Ghiin quietly released a threadlike stream of mana into the surroundings. ¡®This is the best spot for an ambush. It¡¯s an awkward position to raise a formalint to the Raypold estate if something happens here.¡¯ The thin strands of mana spread out from Ghiin, sweeping the area around the group. This was a technique that only someone at the highest level of mastery could detect¡ªa skill unique to Ghiin. After nodding his head a few times, Ghiin turned to the group and said, ¡°Let¡¯s move forward.¡± They slowly urged their horses forward into the narrow path. As they traveled through, Ghiin remained silent, and the knights followed, somewhat tense. Yet, even after a considerable amount of time passed, nothing happened. One by one, the knights began to rx. As they neared the end of the small forest path, Belinda, riding next to Ghiin, furrowed her brows. A faint, prickling sensation touched her skin¡ªa hint of killing intent. Her instincts, honed through years of experience, alerted her. As she focused her mana, familiar presences began registering in her senses. Confidently, Belinda spoke up. ¡°Young master, wait a moment¡­¡± But before she could finish her sentence, Gillian had already leaped onto a horse and cut the reins connecting the carriage. ¡°I¡¯ll handle this. Please, stay back and rest.¡± He drew the crossbow from his back without hesitation and fired a bolt. At the same time, his horse charged forward. Thud-thud-thud! The modified crossbow, capable of firing three bolts rapidly, sent its projectiles soaring between the tall trees. ¡°Ugh!¡± Several people, who had been hiding and camouging themselves among the trees, fell to the ground. At the same time, loud noises echoed from various directions. ¡°They¡¯ve noticed!¡± ¡°Attack!¡± People sprang out from the ground while those hidden among the branches covered by leaves leaped down. Their numbers are easily estimated to be around thirty. While Ghiin¡¯s escort knights were startled and hurriedly drew their swords, Gillian charged toward the emerging enemies, shouting. ¡°A whole lot of rats have shown up!¡± With a scoff, Gillian discarded his crossbow and pulled out two hand axes hanging at his waist. Thud! The hand axe buried itself into the forehead of the enemy at the front. They copsed without even a scream. However, Gillian didn¡¯t spare a nce at the newly made corpses. Without dy, he reached for the smallnce attached to the side of his saddle and charged straight toward the mass of approaching enemies. Smash! ¡°Arghhh!¡± In an instant, several people were impaled by the smallnce, their heads crushed. Without mercy, he pierced through any enemies in his path as he advanced. The escort knights, seeing this, were so shocked that they forgot they were under attack, their mouths agape. ¡°Ance charge?¡± ¡°In this kind of terrain, is that even possible?¡± In a forest filled with obstacles like trees and rocks. Moreover, skewering enemies consecutively like that was difficult even on t ground, unless one was a master horseman. Yet Gillian skillfully avoided obstacles while maintaining his horse¡¯s speed. In his wake, only the corpses of enemies remained. It was truly an astonishing technique. Even the enemies, stunned, gritted their teeth and shouted. ¡°Forget that guy! Kill that Ghiin first!¡± All of them turned away from Gillian and rushed toward Ghiin. ¡°Young Master, let me¡­¡± As Belinda and the escort knights tried to rush to his aid, Ghiin raised his hand to stop them. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Gillian told me to just rest.¡± By then, Gillian had already turned the reins and charged back toward Ghiin. Ignoring the enemies scattered around him, he swiftly approached the carriage and grabbed therge shield attached to its side. Now, at close range, one of the enemies pulled out a dagger and hurled it toward Ghiin. Swish! The sound of des cutting through the air echoed endlessly. Daggers were flying in from all directions. Despite the sharp des hurtling toward him, Ghiin¡¯s expression remained calm and rxed. Rat-a-tat-tat! At that moment, Gillian leaped in front of Ghiin. The massive shield blocked all of the iing daggers. He then swung the shield widely in front of him. Two or three enemies, charging forward, were flung back in a straight line by the sheer force. Belinda, in astonishment, asked in a bewildered voice. ¡°Who is that man? What kind of person is he?¡± This time, Ghiin, who usually dismissed such questions with secrecy, answered casually as if it were no big deal. ¡°Gillian, the captain of the Ratatosk Mercenary Corps. A master of weaponry who can fight in any terrain and under any circumstance.¡± Ghiin quietly smiled as he watched Gillian¡¯s reliable back. Chapter 20 Chapter 20: We Need a Variable (5) Boom! Gillian hurled his massive shield straight ahead. The assassins charging at him couldn¡¯t withstand the impact and copsed immediately. The remaining assassins hesitated, their confidence shaken, and retreated backward. ¡°Damn it! Isn¡¯t this different from the intel?¡± The middle-aged man leading the assassins shouted loudly. If they had known there was someone this skilled, they would have brought more people. ording to their information, the group was supposed to be slightly better than average knights, but at this rate, they would all be wiped out by a single man. ¡°Damn it! Everyone, attack at once!¡± At the middle-aged man¡¯smand, the assassins all drew their swords and rushed toward Gillian. They now realized that only by getting past him could they reach Ghiin. ¡°Damn fools¡­¡± Muttering under his breath, Gillian grabbed a hand axe that was hanging next to the carriage. Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, he charged toward the oing enemies. Crash! ¡°Aaargh!¡± With each swing of the axe, a head split open. Swords that were raised in defense were cleaved in two, along with their wielders¡¯ skulls. Anyone who tried to dodge had the axe follow them, its direction changing mid-swing. Gillian was like a lion amidst a flock of sheep. ¡°Y-you bastard! Die!¡± One assassin, who had been waiting for an opportunity, stabbed his sword toward Gillian in the chaos of hisrades¡¯ deaths. But¡­ Thunk! ¡°Huh¡­ huh?¡± Gillian caught the sword with his bare hand. His hand was unscathed, not a single mark on it. ¡°H-how¡­?¡± The assassin, frozen in shock, couldn¡¯t react. They had estimated Ghiin¡¯s group to be at the level of mid-tier knights and had only brought those who could wield mana to ensure the mission¡¯s sess. But for someone to catch a mana-imbued sword with their bare hand¡­ they couldn¡¯t even fathom the monstrous strength before them. Yet, the assassin had no time to think further. Crunch! As Gillian tightened his grip, the assassin¡¯s sword shattered into pieces. The assassin, still dazed, had his head split open by the falling axe. His lifeless body slumped at Gillian¡¯s feet. The remaining assassins, having witnessed this, staggered backward in fear. Even the middle-aged leader couldn¡¯t bring himself to charge forward anymore. The mission was a failure. With that monster standing in the way, killing Ghiin was impossible. ¡°Retreat! Fall back!¡± As soon as the middle-aged man shouted, the assassins scattered in all directions, clearly waiting for themand. ¡°Not if I can help it!¡± Gillian, already mounted on a horse, pursued them. Daggers from his belt flew through the air faster than he could ride, cutting down assassins as they fled. Before long, all but one had fallen. Thest assassin had gained a considerable distance. If things continued, he might escape. Gillian hurled the axe in his hand at the final fleeing assassin. Thud! St! The moment the axe lodged itself into the assassin¡¯s head, a dagger pierced through his heart. Gillian turned around. Belinda, who had met his gaze, raised her chin triumphantly. The dagger that had shot out from inside her robe was attached to a thin wire. With a slight motion of her hand, the dagger that had pierced the assassin¡¯s heart was drawn back into her robe as if it were being reeled in. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me, he would¡¯ve escaped,¡± she said. Gillian responded with an emotionless face. ¡°My axe struck first.¡± ¡°My dagger hit first,¡± Belinda shot back sharply. Gillian made no furtherment, walking over to the fallen assassin to retrieve his axe from the man¡¯s neck. Then, he approached Ghiin and gave a slight bow. ¡°All threats have been dealt with.¡± ¡°You did well,¡± Ghiin said, holding back augh. Behind him, Belinda was ring at Gillian with a furious expression. It was amusing to watch Belinda, who usually strutted around the estate with a haughty and aloof demeanor, fuming and bouncing around in front of Gillian. ¡®Belinda has finally met her match,¡¯ Ghiin thought with a smirk. The escort knights, who had been standing idly by, exchanged awkward nces. They hade along with the intention of protecting Ghiin, but now that the situation was resolved without them lifting a finger, they felt somewhat embarrassed. ¡®At his level, few in the Ferdium family could even stand against him.¡¯ Though the escort knights were considered strongpared to knights from other estates, Gillian was on apletely different level. The knights nced at Gillian and whispered among themselves. ¡°Didn¡¯t the young lord say he¡¯s the leader of the Ratatosk Mercenary Corps?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve heard of them too.¡± ¡°No wonder. He¡¯s not just any ordinary person.¡± ¡°How did the young lord even manage to recruit him?¡± Though Ratatosk was a mercenary group operating in foreignnds, its reputation was so well-known that even the knights had heard of it. Given his incredible skill, Gillian¡¯s leadership of such a renowned group made perfect sense. Ghiin smiled, pleased with himself. He had already witnessed Gillian¡¯s capabilities when they had been pursued, but this was the first time he had seen him fight earnestly. ¡®He¡¯s far more skilled than the rumors suggest.¡¯ In his previous life, Ghiin had only heard of Gillian through rumors while working as a mercenary in foreign countries. His colleagues and seniors, who came from nearby estates, often spoke of Gillian. Ghiin had always wanted to recruit him in this life, and fortunately, the timing and circumstances had aligned perfectly. At the time, he had thought the rumors might have been exaggerated, but seeing him fight in person, he realized Gillian¡¯s abilities surpassed even the stories. ¡®It was a good decision to act quickly.¡¯ Thanks to his swift actions, he had gained a powerful card in his hand. He had also managed to extract money from Amelia and acquired a loyal subordinate, making this journey truly a sess. Ghiin patted Gillian¡¯s shoulder several times and then turned to the rest of the group. ¡°It seems Amelia hired those assassins. That woman is persistent, isn¡¯t she?¡± In his previous life, Amelia had relentlessly obstructed Ghiin¡¯s path. Even when he tried to kill her, she always managed to slip away, causing him a great deal of trouble throughout the war. Of course, he didn¡¯t n to leave Amelia alone in this life. After all, we were bound to sh repeatedly. Belinda began rummaging through the bodies of the assassins one by one. I wondered what she was up to and soon realized she was trying to identify their affiliation. ¡°Can you tell where the assassins came from?¡± After inspecting a few bodies, Belinda nodded in response. ¡°Seeing the tattoo of three fangs, they¡¯re part of the ¡®Wildcat Smuggling Guild.¡¯ It¡¯s a pretty powerful guild in Raypold.¡± ¡°Wildcat Smuggling Guild? That¡¯s an odd name.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a guild formed by smugglers and bandits. They¡¯re a bunch of crude and rough guys. Besides assassination, they¡¯re involved in smuggling and drug dealing. In short, they¡¯re dirty criminals.¡± ¡°How do you know about things like that when you¡¯ve always stayed in the estate?¡± I asked. Belinda hesitated for a moment before answering. ¡°Well, I learned about them before I came to the estate. They¡¯re persistent, so we can¡¯t let our guard down even after we return to the estate.¡± ¡°I see. It seems like Amelia hired some nasty people. I¡¯ll make sure to take care of that guild when the opportunity arises.¡± The name of the Wildcat Smuggling Guild was added to his kill list. Amelia was undoubtedly using the criminal guilds in Raypold as her pawns. One day, I had to destroy not only the Wildcat Smuggling Guild but also every other criminal guild. ¡®But how does Belinda know about things like this?¡¯ Belinda imed it was by chance, but I didn¡¯t quite believe her. I didn¡¯t know much about the guilds in the region. After this point in time, I had spent most of my life in foreignnds, and I never had any dealings with criminal organizations. Even as someone who lived as a mercenary, Icked that knowledge¡ªso it was strange for Belinda, who had spent her life in the estate, to know the names, characteristics, and even the influence of these guilds. ¡®Come to think of it, I don¡¯t know much about Belinda either.¡¯ I knew she was my tutor, head maid, and strong enough to take on most knights¡ªthat was about it. ¡®Well, there¡¯s plenty of time to get to know her. I¡¯ll figure it out slowly.¡¯ I pushed aside my questions about Belinda for now and focused on more pressing matters: gathering all the valuables and weapons from the bodies of the attackers. With the estate already in financial trouble and plenty of expenses to cover, I couldn¡¯t afford to let any opportunity slip by. * * * After fending off the assassins in the forest, we traveled for another two days before finally arriving near the Ferdium Estate¡¯s castle. In the distance, the familiar sight of Ferdium Castle came into view, and a feeling of warmth washed over me. ¡®It¡¯s nice to have a ce to return to.¡¯ In my previous life, when I hade back, my family had already been destroyed. The despair of having no home to return to is something you can¡¯t understand until you¡¯ve experienced it yourself. After that, I wandered for the rest of my life, unable to settle down anywhere. My life was always filled with hardship; even when I rested, it never felt like true rest. I was constantly gued by unease and sorrow. Seeing the Ferdium Estate still standing strong this time filled me with deep emotion. From the depths of my heart, a firm resolve bloomed once again. ¡°I will definitely protect it.¡± He would never let the Ferdium Estate, his family, be destroyed again. * * * ng! ¡°How! How can you fail to kill even one of them?!¡± The teacup Amelia threw shattered into pieces as it hit the floor. ¡°Nyaang!¡± Bastet let out a sharp cry as if echoing Amelia¡¯s frustration. Bernarf couldn¡¯t say a word and could only watch the two of them. ¡°It wasn¡¯t even a warning. It probably made me look even more ridiculous.¡± ¡°Nyaang!¡± Amelia¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, red from burst veins. It was a look no one could ever imagine on her, someone who was always graceful andposed. Bernarf was quite shocked. ¡®And she still looks beautiful!¡¯ She always looked pretty, no matter what she did, but this was the first time he had seen her this angry. It was genuinely terrifying. If he dared to tell her to calm down now, the next teacup would fly at his head, not the floor. So, he firmly kept his mouth shut. At that moment, Bastet scolded him with a cry. ¡°Nyaang!¡± ¡®Damn cat. It acts like it¡¯s my superior or something. Ugh¡­ I¡¯ll catch that cat one day and get rid of it for sure.¡¯ While he liked Amelia, Bastet, who acted just like her and looked down on him, was something he could never get used to. ¡°It¡¯s one thing to drag my honor through the mud, but they¡¯re rolling it in the filth. How can you not manage this? You sent thirty people, and not a single one seeded? How much more of a fool do you think Ghiin is going to see me as?¡± ¡°Nyaang!¡± ¡°Shut up, Bastet!¡± As Amelia red at Bastet, the cat immediately lowered its head and scurried behind Bernarf to hide. ¡®Serves you right.¡¯ Bernarf felt a little better watching the annoying cat get scolded. Seizing the moment her attention shifted slightly, he lowered his head and responded carefully. ¡°I apologize. It seems the knights were more skilled than we anticipated.¡± They had no idea that Gillian had joined Ghiin¡¯s group. The tail they had nted on him had been caught, and all the assassins sent to ambush him had been wiped out, so there was no one left to report back to them. Amelia¡¯s bloodshot eyes red at Bernarf. ¡°You should have gone to Ferdium Estate and killed Ghiin there. But then again, how could I expect anything from trash that couldn¡¯t kill even one useless man?¡± Bernarf couldn¡¯t immediately respond. Attacking Ghiin while he was leaving Raypold Estate was one thing, but attacking him inside Ferdium Estate was an entirely different matter. Ghiin was the Young lord of Ferdium, no matter how shabby the estate was. It wasn¡¯t easy to kill a vital figure of an estate within their own territory. If the mastermind behind the assassination attempt were revealed, it could very well lead to a full-scale territorial war. Amelia knew this, too. She was simplyshing out in her anger. ¡°For now, keep the wildcats on standby. Make sure they can move at a moment¡¯s notice. I¡¯ll find a way. When the timees, make sure they do their job right.¡± Amelia clicked her tongue in irritation. ¡°If they make me look more of a fool than I already am, they won¡¯t like what happens. And you, Bernarf, you know what I mean, don¡¯t you?¡± Bernarf, who she usually favored, felt a sudden wave of depression wash over him at her cold words. ¡°¡­Understood. I¡¯ll prepare them properly.¡± Amelia took a moment to catch her breath, then picked up Bastet and held the cat in her arms. ¡°You might as well fight instead of those useless fools, Bastet. Maybe I should have taken the risk and killed Ghiin back then. There¡¯s not a single useful person around.¡± ¡°Nyaong.¡± Bastet rubbed its face affectionately against Amelia as if it had forgotten all about cowering in fear earlier. Bernarf red at the cat with resentment. As their eyes met, Bastet seemed to smirk at him, making Bernarf curse under his breath. ¡®¡­That damn thing is smart. No doubt about it.¡¯ Having been thoroughly scolded and even mocked by a cat, Bernarf withdrew with a bitter expression. ¡®Why bother worrying about him when she¡¯s going to break off the engagement anyway?¡¯ He thought it would be better to consider the 20,000 gold coins he had spent as a break-up gift and just let it go. But Amelia¡¯s pride had taken a deep wound, and she clearly couldn¡¯t let it go that easily. ¡®Foolish idiot, why did he have to provoke her of all people?¡¯ Despite the fact that all the assassins had returned as corpses, Bernarf still firmly believed that Ghiin would eventually die. Everything Amelia wanted always came to pass. For Bernarf, that was an unshakeable truth. Chapter 21 Chapter 21: You Madman, Why Would You Do That! (1) Ghiin¡¯s party couldn¡¯t hide their relief as they returned to the estate. Their trip had been short, but being outside, they couldn¡¯t rx as freely as they did in Ferdium. Only Gillian remained expressionless, simply surveying different parts of the estate. As they made their way to the lord¡¯s castle, Ghiin asked Gillian, ¡°This is the Ferdium Estate. How do you feel after seeing it yourself?¡± ¡°¡­It seems fine.¡± ¡°No, no. I¡¯m not asking for that kind of formal answer. I want an honest evaluation of what it looks like to an outsider.¡± Gillian hesitated for a moment but eventually decided to speak honestly. He wasn¡¯t one to prefer ttery, even to the one he served. ¡°¡­The houses are all old and worn down. It doesn¡¯t look like they¡¯re being maintained at all. That likely means the estate is poor.¡± Raypold was the wealthiest estate in the north. Although Gillian himself lived in poverty after spending his fortune on his daughter¡¯s treatment, he had seen how the people of Raypold lived during hisings and goings. As a mercenary, he traveled extensively and witnessed many estates firsthand. From what Gillian could see, the Ferdium Estate was nothing more than a poor, rural backwater. Ghiin nodded without any sign of anger. ¡°You¡¯re right. It is an impoverished estate. The lord, the people¡ªnone of them have money. They live day by day, earning just enough to eat.¡± ¡°I see hardly any young men around. Even if you wanted to develop the estate, that would make it impossible.¡± ¡°Right. Do you know why that is?¡± After a brief moment of thought, Gillian replied, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Ferdium Estate is constantly at war with the northern barbarians. That means there¡¯s frequent conscription, and it¡¯s only natural that the young are in short supply.¡± ¡°You know your stuff.¡± Ghiin smiled bitterly. ¡°This area near the lord¡¯s castle, which is supposed to be the most developed, is in this state. You can imagine how bad the other viges are.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± ¡°With no one to work the fields, tax revenues decline, and the estate bes even poorer. It¡¯s a vicious cycle.¡± Listening to Ghiin, Gillian realized that the estate¡¯s condition was worse than he had initially thought. Ferdium¡¯s situation was akin to pouring water into a bottomless pit. The inability to collect proper taxes made it impossible for the estate or its military to function properly. Ghiin urged his horse forward slowly, letting out a self-mockingugh. ¡°The biggest problem, as always, is money. The knights¡¯ and soldiers¡¯ equipment is outdated, but we can¡¯t afford to rece it. Even supplies don¡¯t arrive on time. If it weren¡¯t for support from other estates, Ferdium would¡¯ve copsed a long time ago.¡± ¡°The situation doesn¡¯t sound good.¡± ¡°Yeah. At this rate, we¡¯ll starve to death long before we die in battle.¡± In his previous life, Ghiinined about being born into such a poor estate. Now, he realizes just how childish that had been. ¡°Actually, we don¡¯t fight all year long. It¡¯s more like we fend them off and push them back at regr intervals. The real problem is that even with all the able-bodied men in the army, we¡¯re barely holding on.¡± ¡°But you can¡¯t just disband the army, can you?¡± ¡°Exactly. We have no other source of ie, yet we must maintain the army. It¡¯s no wonder we can¡¯t escape this cycle of poverty.¡± In Gillian¡¯s opinion, it wasn¡¯t just a geographical issue. The weather in the Ferdium Estate was cool but not bad for farming. The real problem was that there weren¡¯t enough people to farm. All thebor force was being consumed by the war. Ghiin then brought up another issue aside from the barbarians. ¡°Did you see the forest attached to the northwestern part of the estate on your way here? It¡¯s called the Forest of Beasts. Have you heard of it?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard it¡¯s filled with monsters.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve got troops stationed there, too, constantly keeping watch because we never know when those monsters might emerge. So, in a way, we¡¯re fighting another war on that front. Just maintaining the army drains our resources.¡± With barely any money or manpower, all the capable men were busy standing guard with the army. It made one wonder if it wouldn¡¯t be better to just charge in, fight, and die in a ze of glory rather than slowly bleed the estate dry. The military alone was consuming resources just by existing. Even now, the estate was barely staying afloat thanks to aid from other estates, but it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if it copsed any day now. With a heavy heart, Gillian asked, ¡°Couldn¡¯t you ask for more aid from the other estates? Money or food, for example. You could distribute it to the poor¡­.¡± ¡°They don¡¯t want us growing stronger. They give us just enough support to keep the army running, but they would never provide anything that could benefit the people of the estate.¡± Gillian found himself nodding instinctively. Ghiin was an exception. Most nobles didn¡¯t even care about the welfare of their own people, let alone those of another estate. They certainly weren¡¯t about to give away their wealth to feed someone else¡¯s subjects. The only reason they offered even meager support was because someone had to hold the line here. The strong northern temperament allowed the people to endure such poverty for so long. ¡°Were there no other alternatives?¡± Ghiin nodded. ¡°My father, his father, and even his grandfather all tried to break the cycle, but they couldn¡¯t. Without money, there was no way to try anything new.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a difficult situation.¡± ¡°Even if thend is dry, as long as there¡¯s a single drop of water, there¡¯s a chance for new life to sprout. But the reality is that our estate doesn¡¯t even have that one drop.¡± Gillian spoke honestly, voicing the frustration building in his heart. ¡°To be frank, I think you¡¯d be better off being knighted by another estate. Inheriting this estate would only bring you endless suffering.¡± Ghiin responded with a grin. ¡°I¡¯ll fix this.¡± ¡°Pardon? You, my lord?¡± It sounded almost like a vow. When Gillian asked in disbelief, Ghiin nodded. ¡°I will put an end to the estate¡¯s poverty. Not just a single drop of water, but a rainstorm.¡± Gillian thought it was nothing more than the foolish dreams of youthful confidence. Anyone could see that saving the estate in its current state was impossible. However, Ghiin truly believed he could solve Ferdium¡¯s problems. It was a conviction no one else could understand, one that only he held. * * * As soon as Ghiin arrived at the lord¡¯s castle, he confirmed that his father had returned and began moving swiftly. ¡°Belinda, please prepare a ce for Gillian and Rachel to stay. I¡¯ll be meeting Father soon. We¡¯ll also need to prepare medicinal herbs for daily treatments.¡± ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll handle the backlog of other tasks as well.¡± Ghiin then turned to Gillian. ¡°Gillian, stay at the castle for the time being. I¡¯ll arrange proper amodations for you soon.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± After thanking the knights-in-training for their efforts, Ghiin, with Gillian in tow, headed to meet his father. ¡®How long has it been?¡¯ As the young lord of Ferdium, it had only been a few months since hest saw his father. But for the King of Mercenaries, it had been decades. Standing at the door, Ghiin took a moment to calm his nerves, unable to enter immediately. His father¡¯s weary voice could be heard through the door as he spoke with his retainers. ¡°Are you saying we need to reduce our forces?¡± ¡°Yes, it seems we¡¯ll struggle to maintain the current state. The amount of aid we receive has decreased,¡± replied Albert, the treasurer, in a monotone voice. There was a brief silence before Randolph, the captain of the knights, spoke up with a heavy tone. ¡°Albert, if we reduce the troops any further, we won¡¯t be able to maintain the frontlines properly.¡± As captain, Randolph was deeply invested in maintaining the frontlines and fighting off the barbarians. He asked, frustrated, ¡°Where have we lost funding from? Why don¡¯t we just request more support from Raypold? They should have the resources to help.¡± Steward Homerne sighed at Randolph¡¯s words. ¡°That won¡¯t be possible. We need to cut back because Raypold, the estate that sent us the most support, has reduced their aid. I¡¯ve heard that the Count of Raypold has increased military spending. He¡¯s gathering more soldiers and stockpiling food.¡± Randolph, surprised, asked again. ¡°Why is the Count of Raypold increasing his forces? There¡¯s nowhere else in the north to fight besides here.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. We¡¯ve always been too focused on the northern fortress to understand what¡¯s happening around us.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t afford to reduce the troops. If we do, the barbarians will overrun us. We have less than thirty knights left as it is. Everyone else has abandoned us due tock of money, and that¡¯s why we¡¯re dealing with traitors like Jamal and Philip.¡± Though Randolph argued forcefully, Albert responded in the same emotionless tone. ¡°We¡¯ll also need to reduce the knights¡¯ forces. If that happens, we¡¯ll have no choice but to scale back our northern front.¡± Randolph shouted loudly as if he was about to explode. ¡°Brother! There¡¯s no point in holding the line if we shorten the front! The barbarians will just slip through all the gaps we¡¯ve left open!¡± No one could respond to that; it seemed they had no words left to argue. The main retainers were limited to the steward, the knightmander, and the treasurer. Although the estate was poor, these few individuals had stuck together, somehow managing to keep it running until now. Homerne, Albert, and Randolph were the core and the real power behind running Ferdium. Ghiin, who had been listening to the conversation by the door, turned to Gillian with an awkward smile. ¡°This is a bit embarrassing. The estate¡¯s circumstances are dire, so the atmosphere differs from other estates, right? They¡¯re all sworn brothers to my father.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I was actually surprised that the estate has been able to hold up in this condition, but it seems like it¡¯s thanks to the strong bonds among the people.¡± ¡°Yeah, those men have endured hardship with loyalty and duty. Even if they¡¯re a bit stiff, they¡¯re good men.¡± ¡®Though they still treat me like an enemy.¡¯ Ghiin swallowed thosest words. He wasn¡¯t exactly on good terms with the three of them since all he ever did was cause trouble. Before opening the door, Ghiin took a deep breath. Now, he had to face those strict and stubborn men. ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± He pushed the door to the hall open with effort. Inside were the half-bald steward, Homerne, the ever-serious treasurer, Albert, and the bearded knightmander, Randolph. They were around the same age as the Count of Ferdium, and as soon as they saw Ghiin, their expressions immediately darkened. However, the moment Ghiin saw his father, nothing else registered in his mind. ¡®Father!¡¯ His father, Zwalter Ferdium, wore the same impassive, stern expression as always. Ghiin¡¯s heart pounded in his chest. Of course, he was happy to see the other three, but his father was someone special to him. In his past life, after running away from home, he had never gotten the chance to see his father again, so his memory of him had faded over time. Now, seeing his father again, every detail of his face stood out vividly. ¡®I didn¡¯t know it would take this long.¡¯ When he had left the family, he thought he could return anytime to see him again. That had been a childish thought. Only after the family had fallen into ruin did he realize what he had taken for granted wasn¡¯t guaranteed. After experiencing the pain and sorrow of being unable to see the people he longed for, he understood how precious the things he had once assumed would always be there truly were. ¡°Father¡­¡± Ghiin opened his mouth with a trembling voice but couldn¡¯t bring himself to finish his sentence. Words like ¡°Thank you for your hard work¡± or ¡°Did you return safely?¡± didn¡¯te out. He could only stare at his father with trembling eyes. But Zwalter had no way of knowing what Ghiin was feeling. Seeing his son acting strangely, he grew a bit tense. ¡®What¡¯s going on? Did he get into trouble again? Why are his eyes so unnecessarily wet?¡¯ When Ghiin didn¡¯t say anything after a long moment, Zwalter finally spoke first. ¡°Ahem, I heard you went out. What happened with Count Raypold¡¯s daughter?¡± Chapter 22 Chapter 22 You Madman, Why Would You Do That! (2) At his father¡¯s question, Ghiin finally gathered his thoughts and straightened his posture as he replied. ¡°There was no particr issue. I just had a few things to discuss with Amelia.¡± ¡°Is that so.¡± There was a glimmer in Zwalter¡¯s eyes. Since the past, Ghiin had always been busy avoiding and running away from him. Rather than approaching him to greet him, Ghiin often made excuses and hid whenever Zwalter sought him out. The only time they ever met face-to-face was when Ghiin got into trouble and was dragged back home. And now, for Ghiin toe to him of his own ord like this¡­ That wasn¡¯t all. There was a sense of confidence in his words and actions as well. It was almost as if Ghiin had be a stranger¡ªso different from the person Zwalter once knew. When a person acts out of character, suspicion naturally arises. ¡®Why is this kid acting like this? Is he sick or something?¡¯ Zwalter narrowed his eyes and scrutinized Ghiin from head to toe. ¡®Hmm, something¡¯s definitely off.¡¯ As Zwalter remained silent, the atmosphere gradually became heavy. Sensing the shift, Ghiin spoke up first. ¡°You must have gone through a lot. I heard you defended the estate well again.¡± ¡°No, I should have pushed them backpletely, but I couldn¡¯t because of matters rted to the estate. Still, we inflicted significant damage so that those bastards won¡¯t act recklessly for a while. Once I rest and finish reorganizing, I n to head out again.¡± Ghiin quietly observed his father¡¯s face. Though it wasn¡¯t intentional, he had already heard how difficult the situation in the estate was while he was outside. However, despite the strain, Zwalter showed no signs of weakness in front of his son, speaking only of the tasks ahead. ¡®He¡¯s just the same as always.¡¯ Even after seeing his son for the first time in a long while, his stern face remained unchanged. To others, he would appear to be an emotionless, boring, and humorless man. When Ghiin was younger, he thought the same. He hated his father for being rigid and strict. But now, he understood whaty behind that expression: fatigue, exhaustion, and an unshakable sense of responsibility. ¡®Everyone depends on that sense of duty.¡¯ The peace that everyone took for granted was actually built on Zwalter¡¯s sacrifices. As a child, Ghiin thought his father was reckless, who only cared about fighting, and paid no attention to his family. He resented him for this. He had often envied the children of other noble families who livedfortably and luxuriously within their estates. He couldn¡¯t understand why only his family had to live in such hardship and poverty. But now that he understood the weight of responsibility, he felt he could grasp what his father was going through. How difficult it must have been to live like that. Ghiin became lost in his thoughts. Noticing that his son wasn¡¯t speaking again, Zwalter decided to ask what had been on his mind. ¡°I heard you personally dealt with Jamal and Philip. Is that true?¡± ¡®Hmm, how should I exin this?¡¯ He was already tired of all the rumors spreading about that incident. Ghiin hesitated for a moment, and Randolph, themander of the knights, leaned forward and asked, ¡°That¡¯s right, there¡¯s been a lot of talktely. So, let¡¯s be honest. Did you kill them yourself?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t kill all of them myself.¡± At that, the retainers of the Ferdium family nodded as if to say, Of course. From the start, none of them believed the rumor that Ghiin had killed two knights by himself. Randolph, too, nodded and asked again, ¡°As expected. So, did they fight among themselves?¡± ¡°Yes, they did fight each other.¡± Since Frank had killed Jamal and Philip, it wasn¡¯t exactly a lie. ¡°So the Young lord just finished things off?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s how it turned out in the end.¡± Considering he had killed all the remaining ones, including Frank, it could be said that he had indeed finished things off. Randolph looked satisfied with Ghiin¡¯s somewhat honest answer. In truth, he was still reeling from the fact that a traitor had emerged within the estate and even more from the absurdity that the knight under hismand had fallen to that troublemaker. ¡°You got lucky. But it still wouldn¡¯t have been easy dealing with a knight. You did well.¡± Zwalter, with a somewhat approving smile, spoke to Ghiin. For someone who had been a disgrace to the estate, aplishing even that much was an impressive feat. The Ghiin he knew would have run away, abandoning his sister, without a second thought. The fact that he had stayed to protect her meant he hadn¡¯t fallen to the absolute worst yet. ¡°I heard you even won a duel against Kane. Keep training diligently like that.¡± ¡°I will.¡± Randolph didn¡¯t bother to press whether beating Kane was actually true. He had already received a report from the knight who witnessed the duel, and he figured it had just been a fight between evenly matched opponents. After the duel with Kane, the rumors of Ghiin¡¯s role in the orc subjugation had settled into the simple notion that Ghiin had actively helped Skovan. All the controversies had been resolved, but Randolph¡¯s view of Ghiin remained unchanged. If only he weren¡¯t the son of my lord¡¯s brother, I would¡¯ve snapped him in half already. This time, Homerne stepped forward. ¡°Young lord, you must always conduct yourself properly. Always remember that you are the heir to Ferdium. Never lose your honor¡­ and always, for the sake of the estate¡­ your grandfather, Count Dante Ferdium¡­¡± Homerne¡¯s nagging began to stretch on endlessly. To him, Ghiin was a disgrace to the title of Young lord, an unworthy heir, and a constant headache for the estate. That¡¯s why he couldn¡¯t help but reprimand him every time he saw Ghiin. In truth, it was partially Homerne¡¯s nagging that had fostered Ghiin¡¯s rebellious spirit in his past life. Not that Homerne had any way of knowing that. ¡°I understand. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Ghiin casually cut off the nagging. Look at him cutting me off just because he doesn¡¯t want to listen. Talking to him is useless,pletely useless. Homerne shut his mouth, his expression full of discontent. In the past, he used to nag, hoping that Ghiin would grow up properly, but now he nagged out of fear that Ghiin might cause even more trouble. As soon as Homerne¡¯s lecture ended, Albert, who had been waiting, casually chimed in, ¡°We n to reduce your allowance to maintain your dignity.¡± Even a single slice of bread would be a waste on you. The estate was short on funds, so naturally, they nned to reduce the allowance to maintain the dignity of the most useless freeloader. However, a surprisingly straightforward answer came back. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Hm? Why is he agreeing so easily? Albert cast a suspicious nce at Ghiin. Usually, he would have cursed, thrown a fit, and shamelessly demanded the money. Strange. Albert, who usually didn¡¯t bother lecturing Ghiin and treated him with indifference, only spoke up regarding matters concerning money. Let¡¯s just wait and see. Albert closed his mouth, already nning to cut even more from Ghiin¡¯s allocated budget if necessary. The truth was, these three hadn¡¯t always been so dissatisfied with Ghiin. When he was young, they had adored him as if he were their own child. But after Ghiin¡¯s troublemaking had surpassed the level of ¡°just a kid being a kid,¡± they had all given up on him. Now, just seeing his face was enough to stir feelings of resentment. Other retainers also approached and greeted Ghiin in turn. Having all suffered due to him at some point, their expressions were uniformly reluctant. Zwalter couldn¡¯t help but give a bitterugh to himself. Seeing all the retainers so wary of Ghiin brought a wave of fatigue over him. In a way, his son had a certain overwhelming presence. He really is a strange one, even if he¡¯s my son. Zwalter clicked his tongue and, with a slightly tired tone, began to speak. ¡°Alright, it doesn¡¯t seem like you¡¯re just here for pleasantries. What do you want to say?¡± Ghiin nodded seriously. This was where things really mattered. ¡°I have something I want to do, and I¡¯d like Father¡¯s permission.¡± ¡°You¡­ want to do something?¡± ¡°Yes, there¡¯s something I must do.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is, but wouldn¡¯t it be better if you just did nothing?¡± Ghiin, with a sullen expression, replied, ¡°It¡¯s something necessary.¡± ¡°¡­Alright, what is it?¡± Zwalter, trying to hide his anxiety, asked. Having been toughened by countless battles in the north, nothing usually fazed him, but whenever he dealt with his son, his heart would start racing. They say children are the enemies of their past lives. He must havemitted many sins in his past life. Seeing the tense look on his father¡¯s face, Ghiin clicked his tongue inwardly. Really, what kind of father gets so nervous just looking at his own son? Not only his father but also all the retainers were on edge as if they were facing a savage. Despite the cold treatment, Ghiin didn¡¯t feel upset; in fact, he found it somewhat amusing. It was nice for him to see these people again after so many years, but they looked at him as if they had seen a ghost because his behavior was so different from before. It was only natural that they were wary of him, considering he had been nothing but trouble until recently. Well, this isn¡¯t so bad. Having been cursed endlessly in his past life while bringing the kingdom to ruin, he found the retainers¡¯ reactions this time to be nothing noteworthy. With the estate in such dire straits, how much must these people have suffered because of a Young lord who did nothing but cause trouble? But now, things were different. Ghiin possessed the knowledge and ability to turn around the estate¡¯s grim situation. It¡¯s a good thing for the estate anyway. Ghiin steeled himself and firmly dered, ¡°I will develop the Forest of Beasts.¡± Zwalter¡¯s eyebrows twitched. The retainers listening beside him all showed clear signs of shock. In an instant, the atmosphere in the room grew heavy. The silence became so thick that one could hear the sound of blinking. After a long moment of stunned disbelief, Homerne looked at Ghiin and spoke, ¡°Young lord, did you just say you¡¯re going to develop the Forest of Beasts?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ll take care of everything. I just need permission to build a garrison near the forest and gather forces.¡± Several ominous names, such as the Forest of Darkness and the Forest of Silence, knew the Forest of Beasts. The one thing all the names had inmon was their foreboding nature. The forest, sprawling to the north of Ferdium, was filled with powerful monsters. No one had ever seeded in exploring it. Even in Ferdium, they avoided interfering with it, only defending against the asional monsters that emerged from its depths. With a chuckle as if to teach Ghiin a lesson, Homerne said, ¡°Young lord, do you even know what kind of ce the Forest of Beasts is?¡± Ghiin nodded slightly, a smile on his face. ¡°Of course, I know. It¡¯s a forest full of dangerous monsters.¡± The murmurs among the retainers grew louder. There were tasks in this world that could be done and tasks that couldn¡¯t. To them, what Ghiin was proposing was something that couldn¡¯t be done. They couldn¡¯t fathom why he hade out of nowhere with such a ridiculous proposition. In their minds, it was just another disaster waiting to happen, like the many before it. With a stiff expression, Homerne spoke again, ¡°Not only is it impossible to develop the forest, but as a noble of your rank, you cannot gather forces or build garrisons within the estate without permission.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why I came to seek Father¡¯s approval.¡± Ghiin responded casually, his demeanor making Homerne feel his anger rising. It seemed that now that Ghiin had grown older, he nned to cause disasters on an even grander scale. Calm down; this is in front of the Lord. Homerne tried to restrain himself. But as memories of all the terrible disasters Ghiin had caused shed through his mind, and seeing the audacity on his face now, Homerne simply couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. Before Zwalter could say anything, Homerne exploded, spitting out his words, ¡°You crazy fool, why would you do that?!¡± Chapter 23 Chapter 23: You Madman, Why Would You Do That ! (3) Zwalter and all the other lords were present, but he couldn¡¯t hold back his loud outburst. Touching the Forest of Beasts was apletely different issuepared to the previous idents Ghiin had caused. ¡°If you stir that ce up, only monsters wille out! Why would you even go in there? It¡¯s a total loss! Don¡¯t you understand why we leave it alone?¡± Baron Homerne¡¯s words were harsh,pletely disregarding any courtesy. However, no one in the room seemed to care about respecting the young lord. Albert, with sharp eyes, started calcting the costs and benefits. ¡°That ce is swarming with monsters, so it¡¯s been deemed useless. Even if we try to develop it, the costs would far outweigh any benefits.¡± ¡°The young lord seems to be overestimating his own abilities. Does he really think he¡¯s gotten stronger just because he beat Lord Kane? Hah, this is ridiculous.¡± When even Randolph joined in the opposition, Ghiin clicked his tongue inwardly. He had expected opposition, but their reaction was far more resolute than he had anticipated. ¡®I knew it, of course.¡¯ With all three of his father¡¯s sworn brothers opposing him, it was impossible to get their approval. As Ghiin stayed silent without responding, Homerne¡¯s face turned redder, and he yelled even louder. ¡°Why are you so desperate to poke around everywhere?¡± ¡°Brother, you¡¯re getting too worked up,¡± Randolph said quietly, tugging at his sleeve. But Homerne didn¡¯t care. ¡°Have you forgotten the kind of trouble this brat has caused? At the very least, he should stop making a mess as a young lord!¡± Homerne raised his voice further. ¡°He secretly sold military provisions to gamble with the money! He almost set the city gates on fire because he was in a bad mood! He butchered a warhorse just because he wanted to eat meat, and he melted down all the knights¡¯ armor to try and forge a so-called legendary sword!¡± As Homerne¡¯s tirade continued, Ghiin¡¯s expression grew more awkward. ¡®Did I really go that far?¡¯ It had been so long that he had forgotten. ¡°The young lord has caused too many problems to count! And now, what? The Forest of Beasts? How much bigger a mess are you nning to make? Absolutely not!¡± Ghiin avoided their gazes, feigning ignorance. ¡®I don¡¯t even remember.¡¯ To them, it was just a few years or months ago, but to him, it was ancient history. Still, he remembered causing a lot of trouble, so he tried to sound sincere as he spoke. ¡°You won¡¯t have to worry about anything like that happening again. You trust me, right?¡± He even shed a slight smile, hoping to ease the tension. However, it backfired. Homerne clutched the back of his neck and staggered. ¡°Ugh, this idiot¡­ How can you be smiling right now¡­¡± Watching the heated exchange from the sidelines, Zwalter let out a sigh and asked. ¡°Are you trying to develop the Forest of Beasts to make money?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Right now, the only valuable resource in the estate is the forest.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right; this was something we had already considered in previous generations. However, we can¡¯t afford to sacrifice soldiers without being certain that valuable resources exist. Even if we had solid information, we don¡¯t have the capacity to do that right now.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand. That¡¯s why I intend to do it myself, without relying on the estate¡¯s resources.¡± Ghiin was well aware of the estate¡¯s state, but he had a reason why the development of that area was crucial. ¡®Only then can the estate be economically independent.¡¯ In his previous life, the Ferdium Estate had eventually copsed due to poverty, constantly being manipted by neighboring territories. Even now, it was clear that if their enemies cut off their financial support, the estate would falter immediately. To prepare for the events toe, he had to secure a steady ie. However, to Zwalter, who knew nothing of the future, it was an unconvincing reason. ¡°What are you going to do without money or troops?¡± Ghiin confidently answered after ncing at the retainers around him. ¡°I will secure the money and the troops myself. I know the estate doesn¡¯t have any funds. All I¡¯m asking for is permission to build a base in the territory and recruit soldiers.¡± At his words, Albert, the treasurer, quickly jumped in. He was curious to hear how the reckless young lord intended to raise money on his own. ¡°What money do you have, Your Grace? Development isn¡¯t something you can do with pocket change.¡± ¡°I know that. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of the money myself.¡± ¡°And how do you n to¡­?¡± Even the usuallyposed Albert chuckled in disbelief and trailed off. Ghiin¡¯s speech made it clear that he had no concept of money. ¡®Is he nning to resort to robbery? Knowing him, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising at all.¡¯ Before Albert could add anything, Homerne cried out in exasperation. ¡°Just please stay put! How much more are you going to exhaust us? Can¡¯t you just sit still for once? Please!¡± Other retainers, sharing in Homerne¡¯s sentiment, nodded in agreement. Ghiin crossed his arms and let out a long sigh. ¡®Ah, it looks like getting approval is out of the question. Tsk.¡¯ It was an unconscious gesture of frustration, but those who witnessed it frowned even more deeply. ¡®That rude brat. How can someone so vulgar be the young lord?¡¯ The others were scowling at him, but Ghiin was lost in thought. ¡®No matter how much I think about it, I must do this.¡¯ It was clear what they all wanted: for him to stay quiet and do nothing. Of course, Ghiin agreed that ying around was easier than working. However, considering the estate¡¯s future, he couldn¡¯t just sit back and do nothing. He was the only one who knew what awaited Ferdium in the future. ¡®Hmm, but their reaction is worse than I thought.¡¯ The retainers, one after another, looked at Ghiin with cold eyes. It wasn¡¯t just because the idea of developing the Forest of Beasts was absurd, but because it hade from a young lord who had not even a shred of trust from them. What could they possibly trust him with? No matter how useless and detestable a person he was, they couldn¡¯t send the heir of the estate to a ce infested with monsters. Seeing a reaction far colder than expected, Ghiin realized that persuading them was pointless. ¡®Hah, I would¡¯ve just beaten them all into submission in my previous life.¡¯ Back when he was the King of Mercenaries, anyone who opposed his decisions would have their backs broken¡ªfairly and squarely. But now, the situation was different. In the end, Ghiin gave up on trying to persuade the retainers. No matter what he said or did, it was meaningless in the eyes of people who already viewed him with disdain. Instead, he looked toward his father, the one person who might at least consider his request. Zwalter was rubbing his eyelids, unable to hide his exhaustion. ¡®I don¡¯t know what goes on in my son¡¯s head anymore.¡¯ He had felt a slight sense of satisfaction when the son who always avoided him had finallye on his own initiative. But how had that feeling vanished in less than a few minutes? His son had shown up only to ask for permission to cause trouble¡ªagain. That boldness, typical of the northern people, might have been admirable if only it had been channeled differently. ¡®If it had been anyone else, I¡¯d have thrown them in jail. But what can you do? Blood is blood.¡¯ Still, since his son hade to ask for permission, Zwalter had to give him an answer. He sighed deeply and spoke firmly. ¡°I cannot allow it. If you provoke the forest and the monsterse flooding out, the damage to the estate would be immense.¡± ¡°Well, there¡¯s nothing I can do about that. Understood.¡± ¡°What? I told you it¡¯s not happening! ¡­Wait, what? You understand?¡± ¡°Yes, you said you wouldn¡¯t allow it.¡± ¡°Uh, right.¡± Zwalter was momentarily taken aback by how calmly Ghiin epted his decision. ¡®This kid¡¯s actually backing down? Why?¡¯ Ghiin had never been one to obey so easily. If words alone were enough to make him understand, he wouldn¡¯t have earned his reputation as a reckless troublemaker. And yet, here he was, nodding along as if it didn¡¯t bother him at all. The retainers, like Zwalter, wore puzzled expressions. ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll be going now. It was nice seeing all of you after so long. Haha.¡± Ghiin grinned and turned away without a hint of hesitation. Feeling uneasy, Homerne urgently shouted after him. ¡°Your Grace! If you cause trouble again, we will lock you in the tower for real this time! Mark my words! Every single retainer will agree to it!¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah, do whatever you want.¡± Without even ncing back, Ghiin shrugged and walked out of the room. After distancing himself from the great hall, he nced at Gillian, who had followed him out and gave an awkward smile. ¡°The atmosphere wasn¡¯t great, so I didn¡¯t get a chance to introduce you. I¡¯m not exactly popr around here.¡± Truthfully, he wasn¡¯t popr anywhere. As if that wasn¡¯t the real issue, Gillian shook his head, looking at him with a concerned expression. ¡°That¡¯s fine. But are you alright, Your Grace? The Forest of Beasts is dangerous, so it¡¯s only natural they wouldn¡¯t grant permission. Please don¡¯t be too disappointed.¡± ¡°Why would I be disappointed?¡± Ghiin had a truly nonchnt expression. Anyone looking at him would have no choice but to think that he had simply let it go. But the words that followed immediately after shocked Gillian. ¡°If I don¡¯t want to get permission, I just won¡¯t. I didn¡¯te here to get approval anyway. Whether I get permission or not, I was nning to proceed no matter what.¡± ¡°What? You¡¯re just going to go ahead with it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I was just saying it out of courtesy, you know, just in case. Since I didn¡¯t get permission, I have no choice but to force things forward.¡± ¡°Sir, you can¡¯t. The Lord personally ordered that this not be done.¡± If Ghiin pushed ahead with something that the Lord explicitly forbade and got caught, no matter how favored he was, he wouldn¡¯t escape punishment. And it wasn¡¯t just any matter¡ªit was the recruitment of private soldiers. Even though Gillian anxiously tried to dissuade him, Ghiin only grinned. ¡°It¡¯s fine. As long as I seed, that¡¯s all that matters. The results will speak for themselves. The answer is already clear.¡± At Ghiin¡¯s shameless and confident attitude, Gillian was at a loss for words. He couldn¡¯t figure out what this reckless young master was thinking. ¡°So, how do you n to proceed? You don¡¯t have any money or forces.¡± Ghiin chuckled. ¡°Ah, you don¡¯t know, do you? I actually have a bit of money. I¡¯m probably the richest person in our estate.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°A wealthy fianc¨¦e gave me quite a bit of money as a breakup gift. I¡¯ll use that to start the development project. Of course, I¡¯ll have to spend sparingly until the first profitse in. Now that I think about it, I should really thank her.¡± ¡°A breakup gift¡­?¡± Once again, Gillian was left dumbfounded. A breakup was a huge disgrace in the world of nobility. And yet, Ghiin not only seemed unbothered but even appeared proud of it. ¡®Is this just carefree¡­ or is he that broad-minded¡­?¡¯ From how things looked earlier, it seemed like the people in the estate didn¡¯t even know he had been dumped. The formal breakup process hadn¡¯t beenpleted yet, but there was no way the marriage would happen, so it was only a matter of time before they split. And yet, Ghiin hadn¡¯t said a word about the fact that he was breaking off the engagement. Gillian couldn¡¯t even bring himself to be surprised anymore; his mouth simply hung open. ¡°And as for the troops¡­ I¡¯ll hire mercenaries.¡± ¡°Mercenaries?¡± ¡°Yes, since I can¡¯t receive support for soldiers for the development project, I¡¯ll have to use mercenaries. I can¡¯t just form a private army on my own.¡± ¡°How many do you n to recruit?¡± ¡°Two hundred.¡± Ghiin answered without hesitation as if he had already prepared his response. Gillian was visibly startled. With two hundred men, a small-scale territorial battle could be possible. ¡°Are you really nning to go through with the development?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It doesn¡¯t matter if others oppose it. What matters is that it¡¯s something I must do.¡± Ghiin¡¯s words were firm and resolute. Gillian couldn¡¯t say anything in response. He started to understand why the retainers often called him a reckless troublemaker. Though he was worried, Gillian knew that Ghiin wouldn¡¯t listen to him even if he tried to stop him. Having sworn to serve him after being indebted to him for life, all Gillian could do was protect him as best he could. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll do my best to protect you.¡± ¡°Just hearing that is reassuring. First, let¡¯s gather the mercenaries.¡± ¡°If you try to recruit two hundred at once, you¡¯ll inevitably end up with some riffraff mixed in.¡± At Gillian¡¯s concerned words, Ghiin nodded. ¡°I know. But if we¡¯re going to develop that forest, we need to have a certain number of people, so we don¡¯t have much choice. We¡¯ll just have to pick out the useful ones separately.¡± ¡°The useful ones¡­?¡± ¡°In this northern region, which small mercenary group has the best skills?¡± Gillian pondered for a moment before his eyes widened in realization. ¡°Surely¡­ you¡¯re not talking about those mad dogs, are you?¡± Ghiin answered with a strange smile. ¡°That¡¯s right. The Cerberus Mercenary Corps. Let¡¯s see if we can leash those mad dogs.¡± Chapter 24 Chapter 24: Birds of a Feather Just as Ghiin and Gillian prepared to head out again, Belinda came rushing in. ¡°Young Master! What do you mean by developing the Forest of Beasts? Rumors are already spreading that you almost caused trouble again!¡± It seemed the story had spread quickly. As soon as Belinda heard the rumor, she came to find Ghiin. ¡°Oh, Belinda. I was nning to find you anyway, so this is perfect. I need to ask you for something.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Gather someborers. First, we¡¯re going to set up a base near the forest. It should be big enough to amodate about 300 people. Also, order the necessary food and materials. It¡¯s going to cost quite a bit.¡± Belinda blinked silently, tilting her head. ¡°Didn¡¯t Lord Ferdium say not to do that?¡± ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m just going to do it secretly. Help me get things ready, will you?¡± Ghiin¡¯s innocent smile was so irritating that it made her want to punch him. Belinda shouted at him. ¡°Why are you doing this when he told you not to? You used to cause small troubles frequently, but why has the scale suddenly gotten so big?¡± She regretted ever thinking that Ghiin had grown into a bigger person. Never in her wildest dreams had she imagined that his troublemaking would grow in scale as well. ¡°Don¡¯t get too worked up. If you don¡¯t want to help, that¡¯s fine.¡± Ghiin shrugged his shoulders and continued speaking. ¡°But even if you don¡¯t help, I will still proceed. If I enter the forest unprepared, I might die. Are you really not going to help?¡± ¡°Help? I¡¯ll just tell the Lord everything!¡± ¡°Ah, Homerne said that if I cause trouble again this time, he¡¯ll really lock me in the tower. If you tell Father, that¡¯s probably what¡¯ll happen, right? In that case, I¡¯ll have no choice but to run away. Who knows, maybe I¡¯ll be so angry that I¡¯ll cause even bigger trouble. Like¡­ setting fire to the forest, for example.¡± ¡°Are you insane? What if someone hears you say that?!¡± Belinda was horrified, but Ghiin continued as if it were nothing. ¡°Well, since I can¡¯t go inside, I might as well burn it down. Wow, that would be so much fun. Should I invite Skovan and Ricardo to join in?¡± ¡°Are you threatening me? Is this a tant threat that you¡¯re going to cause trouble?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a threat; I¡¯m just saying it could happen. Isn¡¯t it better to just let me go into the forest instead?¡± ¡°Aaagh! You¡¯re driving me crazy!¡± Belinda protested fiercely, but after Ghiin¡¯s repeated mix of threats and pleas, she eventually seemed to give in. ¡°Sigh, are you really going to go through with this? There¡¯s no need to go looking for danger. The steward is watching you this time. You might actually get locked up.¡± ¡°It¡¯s something that must be done. If you help, it¡¯ll be a sess. Will you do it?¡± Belinda had always been particrly weak when it came to Ghiin. Ever since he was young, whenever Ghiin begged, she would always give in to his requests. Ghiin acted even more brazenly, knowing full well that she would give in again this time. Sure enough, she sighed and weakly nodded her head. ¡°Sigh, you¡¯ve really grown¡­ but maybe a bit too much.¡± ¡°That¡¯s apliment, right?¡± ¡°Do you think it is?¡± Ghiin smiled as if he didn¡¯t hear her and changed the subject. ¡°Anyway, thanks in advance for getting everything ready. I¡¯m off to recruit some mercenaries.¡± ¡°Take care. It¡¯s a shame I can¡¯t go with you this time¡­ but Gillian will be with you, so it should be fine.¡± With Belinda seeing them off, Ghiin and Gillian immediately left the estate. Their destination was the Zimbar Estate, located close to the Ferdium Estate. It was home to the Cerberus Mercenary Corps, and among the surrounding territories, it had the most mercenaries. As soon as they arrived in Zimbar, the two headed straight for the Mercenary Guild and requested that they gather mercenaries to fill their ranks. The head of the Mercenary Guild was a man who appeared to be in his fifties. When they mentioned recruiting people for the development of the Forest of Beasts, he tilted his head and asked: ¡°You¡¯re nning to develop the Forest of Beasts in Ferdium Estate?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Why there?¡± ¡°Do I need to exin that in order to hire you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s unnecessary, but I¡¯m just curious why you¡¯d take on such a dangerous task¡­¡± Working in the Mercenary Guild, he naturally overheard a lot of rumors. Among them were stories about the Forest of Beasts. Many explorers had ventured into the forest, boldly iming they would conquer it, but none ever returned. No one knew what creatures lived there, how dangerous it was, or if there were any paths. Nothing about the forest had been properly documented. Developing such a forest was an uncertain task with no guarantee of profit. It was obvious that it would be a grueling effort. The Ferdium Estate, whichcked financial resources, would never have even considered such an endeavor. And since there was no certainty of gaining anything from it, no other estates had suggested jointly developing the forest either. It had been abandoned for decades, so it was only natural for the guild head to be curious when an unknown man suddenly appeared, iming he would develop it. ¡°Who exactly are you, if I may ask¡­?¡± Ghiin showed the crest of his family and spoke with authority. ¡°I am Ghiin Ferdium, Young lord of the Ferdium Estate.¡± ¡®Damn, it¡¯s that reckless brat prince, isn¡¯t it?¡¯ The guild head maintained a professional smile, managing not to reveal his inner thoughts thanks to the years of experience he¡¯d umted. Given his profession, he was well-versed in local rumors and naturally heard about Ghiin, the Young lord of the neighboring estate. ¡®What kind of trouble is he trying to cause this time, recruiting mercenaries?¡¯ Though the guild head thought Ghiin was up to something foolish, he couldn¡¯t turn away a customer. After all, what was the job of a mercenary? Even if the employer was a fool, as long as they paid, the mercenary did as instructed. What the job entailed and how the results turned out were up to the employer¡¯s capabilities. The guild head stroked his beard and spoke casually. ¡°Understood. However, since it¡¯s a risky and unverified job, there will be an additional hazard pay. Is that eptable?¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine. Just gather them as quickly as possible.¡± ¡°Considering the number of people you need, it will take a few days.¡± ¡°Try to hire individual mercenaries rather than mercenary groups if possible. If it¡¯s too difficult, you can hire groups only if they have fewer than thirty members.¡± ¡°Understood. You¡¯re quite frugal.¡± Ghiin nned to fill the ranks mostly with individual mercenaries instead of hiringrge mercenary groups. Hiring a big group would cost much more, and there was a higher risk of them betraying him as a collective in dangerous situations. After entrusting the task of recruiting mercenaries, Ghiin casually asked the steward, ¡°Do you happen to know where the Cerberus Mercenary Corps is staying?¡± The steward frowned as soon as he heard the question. Just hearing that name made his stomach churn with irritation. ¡°Cerberus¡­ You mean that pack of mad dogs?¡± ¡°Yeah, those guys.¡± ¡°Those lunatics¡­ I mean, why are you looking for them?¡± ¡°I¡¯m nning to hire them too.¡± The steward was startled and tried to dissuade Ghiin. ¡°Oh no, I wouldn¡¯t rmend that. How about giving up on them? Those guys are far from normal. Thanks to them, I¡¯ve got a stomach ulcer already¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, just tell me.¡± Seeing that Ghiin wasn¡¯t about to change his mind, the steward grumbled to himself, Sigh, it¡¯s a meeting of kindred spirits, I suppose. The steward had a rough idea of what Ghiin was thinking. The Cerberus Mercenary Corps had a reputation for being cheap rtive to their skill. Since the Ferdium family was notorious for being poor, he figured Ghiin wanted to save every penny possible. However, cheap usually came with a catch. The steward was curious to see what would happen when these troublemakers met their match, but still, he couldn¡¯t rmend them with a clear conscience. ¡°I¡¯ve done my best to object. Don¡¯teining to meter.¡± After emphasizing his warning several times, the steward scribbled something down on a slip of paper and handed it to Ghiin. ¡°They¡¯re staying here.¡± ¡°Thanks. Well then, let¡¯s go meet them.¡± The Cerberus Mercenary Corps was a rtively famous small mercenary group in the North. It was known for its skill, but its hiring fees were lower than those of other mercenary groups because its mission sess rate was low. They caused so many problems and acted so unpredictably that it was nearly impossible for them toplete requests sessfully. That¡¯s why they earned the nickname ¡°Mad Dogs.¡± They were moremonly referred to as the Mad Dog Corps than by their actual name. Despite their terrible reputation, the only reason they managed to stay in business was that their individual skills were far superior to those of other mercenaries. Even for mercenaries, they were on par with knights-in-training, and when they fought, they didn¡¯t hesitate to use any means necessary. Knowing this, Gillian spoke to Ghiin with concern. ¡°My lord, do you really have to use them? Wouldn¡¯t hiring a more reliable, well-established mercenary group be better? I really don¡¯t think they¡¯re the right choice.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have enough money for that. We also have to hire workers, secure food, and gather supplies.¡± ¡°But those guys have such a terrible reputation. There¡¯s a good chance they won¡¯t be properly controlled. There are even rumors that they used to be bandits.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. They¡¯re going to be fighting monsters anyway. In fact, being rough might be better. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡± Seeing Ghiin¡¯s firm decision, Gillian withdrew for now. It was his duty to follow the orders of the one he served. However, if they betrayed Ghiin or caused trouble, he resolved to kill them all himself. A whileter, Ghiin arrived at the ce where the Cerberus Mercenary Corps was staying. He looked around and clicked his tongue. ¡°Whistle¡­ this ce is a mess.¡± They were camped outside the city, living in a few shabby tents. Some were gambling, and others were just lying around, sleeping. None of them seemed to have washed; their hair was wild, their clothes were yellowed, and they looked like they smelled even from a distance. One of the mercenaries, who was lying down, noticed Ghiin and Gillian approaching. Picking his nose, hezily asked, ¡°Who¡¯re you?¡± Judging from their clothes, the mercenary must have recognized them as nobles, so he made a half-hearted attempt at courtesy. ¡°I¡¯m here to make a request. Where¡¯s your leader?¡± Still lying down, the mercenary replied as if it were too much trouble, ¡°The boss is busy;e back tomorrow.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Without furtherment, Ghiin turned around and left. Due to the mercenary recruitment process, he had to wait a few days anyway, so he decided to leave for now. The next day, Ghiin returned to the Cerberus Mercenary Corps. ¡°I¡¯m here to meet the leader.¡± The same mercenary, who was picking his nose yesterday, chuckled and replied, ¡°He¡¯s busy today, too. Come back tomorrow.¡± ¡°Got it. Looks like you¡¯re living quitefortably.¡± Ghiin once again left without protest. Gillian, however, was starting to boil with anger. He had caught on to what they were trying to pull. ¡°My lord, they¡¯re doing this on purpose. They know that you¡¯re in a tight spot if you¡¯re desperate enough to keeping back. They¡¯re ying games to assert their dominance over the employer.¡± ¡°I know. But let¡¯s just let it slide today.¡± Ghiin calmly soothed Gillian and returned to their lodgings. The same thing happened the next day, and the day after that. Every time, the mercenaries sent Ghiin away with mocking smiles. Then, on the fifth day, when Ghiin came by again, the mercenary made a circle with his fingers and said, ¡°If you want to meet our boss, you might need to show a little sincerity¡­ He¡¯s a busy man, after all.¡± Ghiin nodded and tossed him a gold coin. The mercenary¡¯s eyes widened, and he swallowed hard. He hadn¡¯t expected such a generous offering from the noble. Greed red in him, and he pushed his luck. ¡°Ahem, this might not be enough, though. Seems like you still don¡¯t understand the situation, so why don¡¯t youe back tomorrow, noble? You¡¯re a bit slow for your age.¡± The mercenaries watching nearby burst intoughter. They were thoroughly enjoying the sight of this young noble being toyed with. Gillian, unable to contain his anger, started to move, but Ghiin lightly held him back and said, ¡°As a guest, I¡¯ve shown all the courtesy I can today. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll meet again. This is myst warning.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah. See you tomorrow. Bring plenty next time.¡± The mercenariesughed and waved mockingly as Ghiin and Gillian left. The next day, the mercenary greeted Ghiin with the same mocking smile and held out his hand for more money. Ghiin nodded slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve shown more than enough respect. Now, let¡¯s start with a leg.¡± Thunk. Gillian grinned, baring his teeth, and grabbed the mercenary by the throat. ¡°What¡­? Hey! Let go! You wanna die, you bastard?¡± The mercenary swiftly pulled a dagger from his chest to stab Gillian. Crack! ¡°Arghhh!¡± With the sound of bones breaking, the mercenary¡¯s scream echoed loudly. Chapter 25 Chapter 25: Birds of a Feather (2) A mercenary screamed as he copsed, his leg broken by Gillian¡¯s attack. At that moment, five other mercenaries who had been watching slowly stood up, exuding a menacing aura. ¡°These bastards have lost their minds just because we¡¯re nobles.¡± ¡°You think we¡¯d be scared just because you¡¯re nobles?¡± ¡°Looks like you haven¡¯t heard the rumors about who we are.¡± The mercenaries each drew their weapons and started approaching the two men. The reason they were called ¡°Mad Dogs.¡± They wouldn¡¯t hesitate to fight if something didn¡¯t sit well with them, even if the opponent was a noble. In short, Cerberus Mercenary Corps was a group filled with rebellious scoundrels. As such, they could not be properly controlled, and since they constantly shed with their employers, their sess rate in fulfilling requests was inevitably low. ¡°They really are reckless,¡± Ghiin remarked with a cruel smile on his face. They were the perfect type to be sent into the Forest of Beasts. To face mindless monsters, men as rough as them were necessary. Ghiin nced at Gillian and spoke. ¡°Don¡¯t kill them.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Gillian shed with the five ¡°Mad Dogs,¡± who had drawn their weapons. Even though there were many of them, and they were skilled and close to the level of knights-in-training, none of them were a match for Gillian. In an instant, their arms and legs were twisted, and they fell to the ground. Seeing this, the remaining mercenaries¡ªeven those who had been sleeping in their tents¡ªstood up and grabbed their weapons, crawling out to surround the two men. ¡°Don¡¯t think you¡¯ll leave here in one piece.¡± ¡°You messed with us, so I hope you¡¯re prepared.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just a bratty noble with too much confidence.¡± Realizing that Gillian¡¯s skill wasn¡¯t to be taken lightly, the mercenaries¡¯ eyes changed. No longer looking at him like a prey they could easily toy with, they now faced him cautiously, as if confronting a wild beast. Ghiin, noticing the change, smiled in satisfaction. ¡°It¡¯s surprising to see this side of them.¡± Despite their wild nature, they seemed capable of cooperating when faced with danger. Though they lived up to their reputation as troublemakers, they appeared to be quite useful in battle. ¡°Well, I guess that¡¯s why your mercenary group hasn¡¯t been disbanded despite all the trouble you¡¯ve caused. Stop attacking and call your leader.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to hire you. But if I turn all of you into cripples, you¡¯ll be useless to me, won¡¯t you?¡± ¡°You crazy bastard!¡± The Cerberus mercenaries were beyond shocked. They couldn¡¯t believe that this young noble, emboldened by having a decent bodyguard, dared to act so arrogantly. ¡°Let¡¯s just chop him up right here.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even think about leaving here alive.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a reason we live on the outskirts. If you die here, they won¡¯t even find your body.¡± The mercenaries, with cruel eyes, slowly closed in on the two, tightening their encirclement. Gillian slowly drew the sword hanging from his waist. ¡®This time, the Young Master made a mistake. It would be better to find another mercenary corps.¡¯ From Gillian¡¯s perspective, there was no proper way to hire these people. He intended to kill all of the mercenaries of the Cerberus Mercenary Corps. As one of the Mad Dogs had said, this ce was on the outskirts anyway, with no passersby. It was truly a situation where no one would care if someone died. In this tense moment, a young man strode out from a tent beyond the group of mercenaries. ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± As he appeared, even the bloodthirsty mercenaries seemed to calm down a little, each stepping back a bit. The first thing that caught the eye was his fiery red hair, which looked as if it were aze. His defiant gaze warned that anyone who recklessly provoked him might be bitten back. Ghiin looked at the man and asked, ¡°Are you the leader?¡± ¡°Yes, I am Kaor, leader of the Cerberus Mercenary Corps.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to make a request.¡± ¡°Youe to make a request, and yet you dare treat my subordinates like this?¡± As Kaor growled, Ghiin red back at him. ¡°Are you upset because your taming didn¡¯t work? You¡¯d better y your tricks in moderation. You could all end up dead if you meet the wrong opponent.¡± Kaor hesitated for a moment under the cold stare. However, he quickly put on a fierce expression. ¡°Do you think I¡¯d be scared just because you¡¯re a noble? I could kill you here and flee to another country, and that would be the end of it.¡± ¡°I like your spirit.¡± Ghiin chuckled and continued. ¡°Thanks to someone, I¡¯ve been dyed quite a while. I don¡¯t want to waste more time arguing, so I¡¯ll get straight to the point. I want to hire you for the task of developing the Forest of Beasts.¡± Kaor furrowed his brows momentarily, then asked incredulously, ¡°The Forest of Beasts? You mean the one attached to the Ferdium Estate?¡± ¡°Yes, I n to develop that area.¡± ¡°Is the lord of Ferdium looking for people?¡± ¡°No, this is my project.¡± ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± ¡°I am Ghiin, the Young lord of Ferdium.¡± The unexpected answer momentarily took aback Kaor, then burst intoughter. ¡°Ha ha ha! That delinquent prince? A brat like you is going to develop the Forest of Beasts? Ha ha ha!¡± Afterughing for a long time, Kaor fixed Ghiin with a menacing look and said, ¡°Get lost. I¡¯m not going to risk my life for some brat. I¡¯d rather take part in a territorial war.¡± The Cerberus Mercenary Corps was known for epting dangerous requestspared to other mercenary groups, but that still depended on the employer¡¯s capabilities. If they had to move ording to the whims of a novice, the risk would be higher, so Kaor refused. At Kaor¡¯s response, Ghiin gave a faint smile. ¡°You¡¯re more of a coward than I thought.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not afraid of nobles, but you¡¯re scared of the monsters huddled together in the forest?¡± ¡°You bastard, watch your mouth¡­!¡± As the two men red at each other, the atmosphere grew tense once again. Gillian prepared to draw his sword while the other mercenaries tightened their grip on their weapons, ready to attack at any moment. Kaor, who had been twitching his lips for a while, finally turned around and threw out ament. ¡°You¡¯re not even worth killing, brat. I¡¯ll just let you go, but pay for the treatment fees and get lost.¡± Kaor intended to just ignore Ghiin and send him on his way. He had no interest in dealing with a noble brat who couldn¡¯t even distinguish between heaven and earth. At that moment, Ghiin quietly spoke, looking at Kaor¡¯s back. ¡°I request ¡®Moriana¡¯s Recognition¡¯ from the leader of the Cerberus Mercenary Corps.¡± The mercenaries around them froze with dumbfounded expressions when they heard this. ¡°What, what?!¡± ¡°Does that noble bastard even know what he¡¯s asking for?¡± Kaor stopped in his tracks and turned around to re at Ghiin. It wasn¡¯t just the mercenaries who were stunned¡ªGillian, too, was shocked and shouted in rm. ¡°Your Grace! What are you saying!¡± What Ghiin requested was an ancient betting method that had been passed down among mercenaries. The rules were simple. Bothbatants¡¯ arms would be tied together in a small circle, and they¡¯d fight with nothing but a single dagger. Mana couldn¡¯t be used, and stepping outside the circle meant immediate defeat. Although it was a simple bet with only two rules, even experienced mercenaries avoided it. The limited space and restricted movement made dodging nearly impossible. A few stabs with the dagger, and death were almost guaranteed. In fact, it wasn¡¯t umon for someone to win the bet only to die soon afterward because of this rule. Kaor twitched his eyes as he red at Ghiin. ¡°You noble brat. Do you even know what you¡¯re asking for?¡± ¡°I know well enough. If I win, you follow me.¡± This method was usually reserved for life-or-death bets between mercenaries. Only the truly insane used it, but once the request was made, it couldn¡¯t be refused. If one declined, it would be as good as admitting they were weaker than their opponent. For someone of Kaor¡¯s rank, avoiding the duel would mean losing the trust of his subordinates, and the organization itself would begin to crumble. After all, Kaor also took his position from the previous leader through this very method. ¡®This¡¯ll be fun!¡¯ After their brief shock, the mercenaries began to eye Kaor with excitement. When you thought about it, it was a pretty entertaining spectacle¡ªa fight between a noble brat and their leader. They might have tried to stop their leader orugh at Ghiin if they were normal mercenaries. But if that were the case, they wouldn¡¯t be called the Mad Dogs. Kaor gritted his teeth at the mercenaries¡¯ reaction. ¡°You¡¯re no mercenary. And yet, you dare to challenge me with a mercenary¡¯s method? Do you want to steal my position, noble brat?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested in a shabby mercenary corps like yours. I just want to prove that I¡¯m no brat. And what better way to show it than using a mercenary¡¯s method, don¡¯t you think?¡± Kaor¡¯s eyes began to gleam with a murderous intent. If I refused the kid¡¯s request in front of my subordinates, my authority would plummet. It was already hard enough to manage this bunch of lunatics. If that happened, I¡¯d be devoured in no time. ¡°Kuk, fine. The young noble wants to be recognized in the way of mercenaries, so there¡¯s no need to argue any further. You won¡¯t regret it, even if it costs you your life?¡± ¡°Of course. But if I win, you and your men will ept the job and follow me.¡± ¡°Fine. It¡¯s a deal. Your escort and my men will be the witnesses of this duel.¡± ¡°I ept.¡± As Kaor agreed and the mercenaries began preparing for the duel, Gillian stepped in front of Ghiin, shouting loudly. ¡°No! What are you thinking!?¡± Gillian¡¯s face was flushed bright red. He finally understood how Belinda felt. His young lord was constantly putting himself in danger. ¡®Why does it have to be like this?!¡¯ Gillian couldn¡¯t make any sense of it. Wanting to enter the Forest of Beasts was one thing¡ªyouthful bravado could exin that. But risking his life on such a dangerous wager? It was beyond anything Gillian couldprehend. Even so, Ghiin was the man to whom he owed his lifelong loyalty. He couldn¡¯t let him get caught up in this perilous game and die here. ¡°Then let me do it! My Lord, please stand back!¡± Having spent years as a mercenary himself, Gillian knew all too well just how dangerous this duel was. Even for someone of his caliber, it was something he¡¯d prefer to avoid if possible. This duel prohibited the use of mana, meaning the fight had to be based purely on strength and skill. If there was a significant difference in ability, it might be manageable. But if the opponent were even somewhat skilled, Gillian would be putting himself at serious risk. Despite his heated response, Ghiin calmly replied. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll do it. Trust me.¡± ¡°No! I cannot allow that.¡± Gillian was firm. Ghiin met his gaze with a serious expression. ¡°Gillian, this is something I need to do. I know I don¡¯t seem reliable right now, but please, believe in me.¡± Gillian was left speechless. There was no sign of recklessness or boredom in Ghiin¡¯s eyes. It was the gaze of someone who possessed an unshakable conviction. Unable to resist that look, Gillian nodded and stepped back. But that didn¡¯t mean he would let his lord face such danger alone. His eyes sharpened, filled with a lethal determination. ¡®If even a single de touches the Young Master, I¡¯ll cut off their heads on the spot.¡¯ Gillian gripped his sword, gathering mana and focusing his entire mind. If it looked like Ghiin would be struck even once, he was prepared to split Kaor¡¯s head open and eliminate everyone here. Whether Ghiin was aware of Gillian¡¯s resolve or not, he stepped into the small circle, hands bound with Kaor¡¯s. Kaor stared at Ghiin with a gleaming intensity. ¡°Are you done with your melodrama? Your chance to flee is gone. I¡¯ll make sure you understand just how foolish it was for a noble to challenge a mercenary¡¯s way of battle.¡± Kaor fully intended to kill Ghiin. For a noble to choose, a mercenary¡¯s duel was sheer arrogance. It was a tant insult, and Kaor had no intention of letting that slide. Once the preparations wereplete, Kaor red at Ghiin and spoke. ¡°You must have heard about this somewhere and thought you could just charge in without fear¡­ but I¡¯ve done this five times.¡± Even for a mercenary, such duels were rare, often a once-in-a-lifetime event. But Kaor had survived five of them at a young age. The fact that he had emerged victorious in all five was why he could stand here now. It was a testament to both his ruthlessness and his exceptional skill. However, Ghiin smirked and responded casually. ¡°I¡¯ve done it over a hundred times.¡± ¡°What?¡± As Kaor stood dumbfounded, the mercenary standing beside them shouted loudly. ¡°Begin!¡± At the signal, both Ghiin and Kaor¡¯s daggers flew toward each other. Chapter 26 Chapter 26 ¨C Birds of a Feather (3) A dagger flew toward Ghiin, aiming for his eyes. He lightly dodged it with just a slight movement of his head, then swiftly stabbed the dagger into Kaor¡¯s side. ¡°Ugh, you¡­ you bastard¡­¡± Kaor red at Ghiin, grimacing in pain. ¡®It must be a coincidence!¡¯ He immediately extended his arm, trying to strike Ghiin¡¯s temple. But Ghiin effortlessly tilted his head back to evade and, in an instant, spun the dagger in his hand to hold it in a reverse grip. ¡°You better give it your all.¡± With those words, Ghiin shed at Kaor¡¯s arm. ¡°Argh!¡± Realizing that the first attack wasn¡¯t just a coincidence, Kaor gritted his teeth. He red fiercely,unching a barrage of attacks, but Ghiin blocked every single one. Instead ofnding hits, Kaor¡¯s body umted more and more wounds. ¡°You bastard!¡± In a fit of rage, Kaor suddenly yanked the hand that was tied to Ghiin. His intent was clear: to disrupt Ghiin¡¯s stance and go for his neck. At that moment, Ghiin¡¯s body moved uncannily, dodging the attack with ease. He used his opponent¡¯s strength to regain his bnce, moving fluidly with precision. It was an artful disy of perfected technique. While dodging, Ghiin didn¡¯t miss the opening Kaor revealed and shed him with his dagger. Slice! ¡°Argh!¡± Another crimson gash appeared on Kaor¡¯s chest. The mercenaries watching the duel were left speechless, their mouths hanging open in shock. They could tell that Ghiin¡¯s movements were far from ordinary. Unlike Kaor, who was locked inbat with him, the spectators, viewing from a distance, could see Ghiin¡¯s remarkable skill even more clearly. ¡°How is he moving like that without using mana?¡± ¡°He looks so young, but what are those techniques?¡± ¡°Even knights can¡¯t fight like that, right?¡± The mercenaries buzzed in amazement, but Gillian wasn¡¯t listening. His hand, which had been gripping his sword to strike at Kaor, had already fallen away from the hilt. He had unconsciously rxed his grip, mesmerized by Ghiin¡¯s movements. ¡®What incredible technique! How can someone that young move like that?¡¯ This was Gillian¡¯s first time seeing Ghiin fight, and he was in utter shock. A genius, perhaps? No, it wasn¡¯t that. Gillian had also been through countless battlefields, and he could tell. If a sh of insight was the realm of genius, then Ghiin¡¯sposure and experience were honed through countless drills and trials¡ªthrough effort and the passage of time. That¡¯s why Gillian felt even more confused. Where did the immense experience and wisdom behind every one of Ghiin¡¯s movementse from? While Gillian wrestled with his thoughts, the duel continued unabated. The sound of fabric tearing and groans of pain ovepped repeatedly. Thud! Thud! Thud! ¡°Ugh!¡± Kaor¡¯s attacks continued to miss, while Ghiin¡¯s dagger relentlessly pierced Kaor¡¯s body each time. ¡°Wh-why! How are you this skilled!¡± Kaor hadn¡¯t been able tond a single blow on Ghiin. The arm holding the dagger was already covered in wounds, and the pain made it impossible to straighten his back properly. He couldn¡¯t believe that the young noble, who looked like a rookie, had such skills. He had been confident in his own abilities. Among mercenaries, he was regarded as one of the strongest. His bravery and viciousness were such that even knights were a step below him. Yet, none of his skills worked against the young noble standing before him. ¡°Grrr!¡± Kaor, with his already wounded arm, raised it again, aiming for Ghiin¡¯s vital point. Striking the opponent¡¯s vital points in a single blow was his specialty. But no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t reach Ghiin¡¯s weak spots. ng! Ghiin effortlessly blocked Kaor¡¯s dagger strike. ¡°Focusing solely on vital points isn¡¯t always the best strategy. Even a beast can do that much.¡± Ghiin spoke as if he were teaching Kaor a lesson and thrust his dagger again in all directions. Each strike cleverly avoided the vital areas of the side, shoulder, chest, and abdomen. ¡°Grr¡­¡± Kaor, now drenched in blood, finally let his arm fall limp. But the look in his eyes, filled with fierce determination as he red at Ghiin, remained unchanged. Even on the verge of death, he refused to surrender. Seeing this, Ghiin nodded. ¡°Your grit is impressive. I¡¯llmend you for not using mana until now.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make meugh. This isn¡¯t over yet. I¡¯ll kill you for sure.¡± ¡°Do you really think you can? One more stab and you¡¯ll die.¡± Ghiin sneered, then casually tossed his dagger behind him. ¡°¡­?¡± Kaor¡¯s face showed confusion. Why would he throw away his dagger after clearly winning the fight? Could it be that he had already judged the match over and would end it on his own terms? ¡°You bastard¡­!¡± He couldn¡¯t ept it. This duel wasn¡¯t over until one of them surrendered or died. Kaor, seething with rage, shouted. ¡°Are you mocking me right now? Who said the duel is over? Pick up your dagger right now! This isn¡¯t finished yet! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Watching Kaor¡¯s outburst, Ghiin casually scratched his ear before speaking. ¡°Who said it¡¯s over?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t n on finishing it yet either.¡± ¡°Then why did you throw your dagger¡­?¡± Before Kaor could finish his sentence, Ghiin raised his fist with a grin. ¡°Now, it¡¯s time for your lesson. You need to learn how to control that temper of yours.¡± ¡°What?¡± Caught off guard, Kaor couldn¡¯tprehend what Ghiin was saying. That¡¯s when Ghiin¡¯s fist flew toward his temple. Thud! ¡°Gah!¡± Kaor staggered heavily from the unexpected blow. Even then, he swung his dagger, trying to attack Ghiin. His reaction speed was shockingly fast. Ghiin, inwardly impressed, smiled in satisfaction. But admiration and teaching were two separate matters. He grabbed Kaor¡¯s wrist, which held the dagger and twisted it in the opposite direction. *Crack!* ¡°Ugh!¡± The sound of bones grinding echoed as Kaor dropped his dagger. Ghiin kicked it up lightly, sending it into the air. Catching the dagger mid-air, he swiftly cut the rope, binding their hands together. *Snap!* Kaor, who had been pulling against the rope with all his strength, suddenly lost his restraint and stumbled backward. It was only a few steps, but it was enough for him to step outside the ring. ¡®Damn!¡¯ ording to the rules, one more way to lose without dying or surrendering was to step out of the ring. Realizing what had happened toote, Kaor¡¯s face turned grim. Though he had never feared death before, this¡­ was an unavoidable situation. ¡°Tch.¡± Kaor spat bloodied saliva onto the ground and red at Ghiin. ¡°Looks like I stepped out of the ring without realizing it. Consider yourself lucky, rookie. Unfortunately, I guess we¡¯ll have to end this here. I¡¯ll concede defeat. Hard to believe a day like this woulde.¡± He hadn¡¯t died, nor had he surrendered. It was only because the rope had been cut, causing him to step out of the ring identally. He could now end the duel while saving some face, pretending it was due to the rules rather than ack of skill. For Kaor, it was the best possible oue. The mercenaries watching from the sidelines had pity in their eyes, but he didn¡¯t care. ¡®¡­To be honest, that bastard¡¯s just too strong.¡¯ Running a hand through his hair, Kaor continued with a smug expression. ¡°So, as promised, I¡¯ll tell you all about the request you wanted¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not over yet.¡± Ghiin interrupted Kaor, pulling his fist back. *Boom!* With a sound like the air exploding, Ghiin¡¯s fist shot forward. Kaor, startled, crossed his arms to block the blow, but it was useless. *Bang!* ¡°Gahhh!¡± Kaor couldn¡¯t withstand even a single punch and was sent flying backward. The pain was excruciating¡ªfar worse than being stabbed or shed with a dagger. His arms throbbed as if his bones had been broken. Rolling across the ground, Kaor quickly regained his senses and stood up. But before he could even assume a proper stance, Ghiin¡¯s fist flew at him again. *Thud!* ¡°Wait! ording to the rules, stepping out of the ring means¡ª¡± ¡°Rules? What rules? Are you going to fight by the rules on a battlefield?¡± ¡°But you¡¯re the one who proposed this duel!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t try to bind me with rules. I fight when I want to and hit when I feel like hitting.¡± With that, Ghiin swung his fist again. *Thud!* ¡®Ah, this guy¡¯s just a total lunatic.¡¯ The ¡°Mad Dog¡± of the town had genuinely run into a crazed opponent. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s take this to the end! I¡¯ll kill you no matter what!¡± Kaor gritted his teeth andunched a counterattack. *Whoosh.* But his attacks nevernded. Every time Ghiin¡¯s body blurred, Kaor¡¯s fists only struck empty air. It felt like he was fighting a ghost. ¡°I can¡¯t ept this!¡± Kaor red at Ghiin with eyes full of malice. Thanks to acquiring a decent mana technique and being born with extraordinary talent, he had lived without fear of anything. But now, he was getting beaten down by a young noble who seemed like a rookie. ¡°Arrgghhh!¡± Kaor charged with a roar, but Ghiin swung his fist without mercy. ¡°The only medicine for a Mad Dog is a beating.¡± *Thud!* ¡°Guh!¡± *Thud!* ¡°Argh!¡± With each blow, Kaor¡¯s consciousness gradually began to fade. By now, thoughts of the duel or proving himself had vanished entirely from his mind. ¡®Why? Why am I getting beaten up like this?¡¯ *Thud!* ¡®What was I even doing?¡¯ The blood loss and continued beating made it hard for even a sturdy mercenary like him to endure. His eyes grew hazy as if he were drunk, and he staggered. The mercenaries watching swallowed nervously. ¡°Can someone even beat a man like that¡­?¡± ¡°He¡¯s going to die at this rate. Shouldn¡¯t we stop this? The duel¡¯s basically over, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°He should¡¯ve just killed him earlier¡­ After all, you don¡¯t mess with nobles. I knew this day woulde.¡± And this was precisely what Ghiin had been aiming for. These were the types of men who would always try to overthrow their master if they didn¡¯t establish dominance. *Thud! Thud! Thud!* Even then, Ghiin¡¯s punches didn¡¯t stop. In Kaor¡¯s fading vision, he could see the face of his long-deceased grandmother. ¡®Ah, Grandma! When did you get here? I miss that omelette you used to make!¡¯ Seeing the nostalgic look in Kaor¡¯s eyes, Ghiin stopped his assault. It was impable timing. ¡°Hm, is this the end?¡± *Thud!* As soon as Ghiin stepped back with a nod, Kaor copsed onto the ground, unconscious. ¡°Captain!¡± The mercenaries rushed over to check on Kaor and shook their heads. ¡°He¡¯s done for. His breathing is too shallow. He¡¯s going to die soon.¡± ¡°To think our captain would die so pitifully.¡± The mercenaries cast their gazes down, keeping a close eye on Ghiin. There wasn¡¯t a single one of them who could stand tall in the face of such overwhelming violence¡ªenough to even make the hot-tempered Kaor kneel. As he silently observed Kaor lying on the ground, Ghiin spoke. ¡°Gillian, bring the person I called for.¡± ¡°Ah, yes, understood.¡± Gillian, having no time to be astonished by Ghiin¡¯s disy of skill, quickly vanished from the scene. He returned in less than a few minutes, carrying a priest on his back. It turned out that before Ghiin had even arrived, he had paid a hefty sum to have the priest on standby at a nearby inn. ¡®Lord Ghiin really ns for everything.¡¯ At first, Gillian didn¡¯t understand why they needed to call a priest. But now, it was clear that Ghiin had anticipated this very situation. No, he had likely orchestrated it to happen this way. The more he saw, the more Gillian realized how far ahead his lord nned and prepared. ¡°Begin the healing immediately.¡± As soon as Ghiin finished speaking, the priest rushed over to Kaor and poured divine power into him. The wounds healed faster than expected. Despite the numerous cuts and heavy blood loss, Ghiin had avoided striking Kaor¡¯s vital points and organs with precise uracy. Watching Kaor¡¯s recovery, the mercenaries were in awe. They had enough battle experience to grasp Ghiin¡¯s intentions and methods quickly. ¡°How did he avoid all the vital spots with strikes like that?¡± ¡°Just how skilled is he with a sword?¡± The mercenaries couldn¡¯t stop marveling as they watched Kaor heal. After the treatment ended and some time had passed, Kaor slowly opened his eyes and muttered, ¡°¡­Grandma?¡± ¡°Grandma? Get a grip already.¡± At the sound of Ghiin¡¯s voice, Kaor snapped his head up and scrambled backward along the ground. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ still alive? I swear I saw my dead grandmother!¡± ¡°There are a lot of guys who im to meet loved ones after I hit them. Anyway, I¡¯d appreciate it if we could sign the contract today. I¡¯m a bit busy.¡± Kaor, looking up at Ghiin, who now wore a carefree smilepletely different from when they were fighting¡ªstaggered to his feet. Scratching his head a few times, he spat on the ground and said, ¡°Let¡¯s¡­ write it now.¡± He had no more intention of arguing or resisting. After seeing Ghiin¡¯s handiwork, he could believe this man was a devil rather than a noble. And since he had lost the duel, he had to abide by the oue. Seeing Kaor¡¯spliance, Ghiin smiled with satisfaction. ¡°Good. You won¡¯t regret this.¡± This was the moment when Ghiin took control of the Cerberus Mercenary Corps,monly known as the Mad Dogs. Chapter 27 Chapter 27: This Is the Best Option (1) ¡°Ugh, why are we gathering this early in the morning?¡± ¡°I heard our employer is aplete rookie. Isn¡¯t he that spoiled young lord from the Ferdium estate?¡± It was still early before dawn broke, yet the mercenaries were already gathered inrge numbers. These were the men Ghiin had recruited through the Zimbar Mercenary Guild. They gathered in the vast open space behind the Mercenary Guild building, whispering to one another about their employer. ¡°A rookie, huh? Guess we can just take it easy on this one.¡± ¡°Yeah, seems like some clueless brat who wants to make a name for himself. Let¡¯s show him how scary the world really is.¡± ¡°How about we just pretend to fight and then slip away with the money?¡± They all underestimated Ghiin, thinking they¡¯d just do the bare minimum while making it look like they were working. Not all of the mercenaries knew Ghiin, but a few had heard the rumors about the pathetic young lord. And those rumors spread quickly among the group. ¡°I heard the Count of Ferdium is often away from the estate, right?¡± ¡°Even better. You think that rookie brat can manage a bunch of mercenaries?¡± ¡°They say he¡¯s a troublemaker. Should we show him what real trouble looks like,ing from the experts?¡± While the mercenariesughed and joked around, arge man with a bald head and a muscr frame stepped forward and shouted loudly. ¡°Hey, listen up. If we want to deal easily with this rookie employer, don¡¯t we need a leader?¡± The bald giant¡¯s name was Gordon. He was a well-known mercenary in the area, famous for his strength. He was so obsessed with training that he earned the nickname ¡°Muscleman Gordon.¡± His dedication to building muscle was extreme¡ªhe wouldn¡¯t even drink alcohol, iming it would cause muscle loss, and he never shed a tear for the same reason. He was solely focused on making his muscles more prominent and harder. Gordon flexed his chest muscles as he spoke proudly. ¡°If we want to handle the employer properly, we need to unify our opinions. If everyone acts on their own, it¡¯ll divide the group. How about I act as the ¡®wrangler,¡¯ and you all back me up? You¡¯ll get your fair share once the job¡¯s done.¡± A ¡°wrangler¡± was a mercenary term for someone stepping up as the representative and pressure the employer. If the job became easier as a result, it was customary for the other mercenaries to reward the wrangler with a bit of money. The mercenaries nodded in agreement to Gordon¡¯s suggestion, one by one. ¡°Hmm, ¡®Gordon of the Muscles¡¯? Not a bad choice.¡± ¡°I¡¯m in. A rookie like him would probably be terrified just looking at Gordon¡¯s muscles.¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we try to get a little extra money out of this?¡± ¡°Sounds good! Let¡¯s also teach that rookie employer a bit about the harshness of the world!¡± ¡°Hahaha, right? Since we¡¯re the ones giving him life lessons, we should charge him some tuition!¡± The mercenaries pped in excitement, clearly entertained by their own ns. A few mercenaries frowned at this behavior and didn¡¯t join in, but the majority had already decided to elect Gordon as their representative. Even the leaders of small mercenary groups quietly supported Gordon, thinking that this wouldn¡¯t be a loss for them either. With everyone backing him, Gordon grinned confidently. ¡°With this many men, the employer won¡¯t be able to act recklessly.¡± There were about 160 mercenaries gathered. If they rebelled as a group, they could be quite a headache for the employer. In such cases, the employer is usually forced topromise, adding more money or loosening the terms of the contract. For example, allowing them to withdraw without paying penalties if they deem the situation too dangerous. Such things happen all the time in this field. The more lenient the employer, the worse the demands became. Although mercenaries were aware that their credibility and reputation were on the line, they didn¡¯t always go too far. Most of the time, they just engaged in a bit of psychological warfare. ¡°Hey, at the very least, let¡¯s make sure we get the terms for canceling the contract in writing.¡± ¡°Yeah, if it really gets dangerous, we need to be able to run away.¡± ¡°But isn¡¯t that ce not even a big deal? No one¡¯s actually seen any monsters there; there are just rumors spreading around, right?¡± The Forest of Beasts was rumored to be dangerous, but in reality, no one knew the truth. Some mercenaries thought it would just be a simple monster hunt, while others were gathered with the intent to flee if the fight got too dangerous. Then, there were those who hade with no thoughts other than to earn some money. While the mercenaries were banding together, two figures on horseback began approaching slowly, cutting through the morning mist. ¡°Oh, finally, the young employer shows up. As expected of a noble, taking his sweet time. Guess it¡¯s time to teach him a lesson, ha ha.¡± At Gordon¡¯s words, the mercenaries burst intoughter. They were starting to look forward to how Gordon would handle the employer. Behind the two figures, a group of about thirty more appeared, all on foot. Seeing this, Gordon whistled. ¡°Of course, he¡¯s a noble. He¡¯s got quite a lot of soldiers with him.¡± ¡°Still, we outnumber them, right?¡± ¡°Ha, how about we circle them and give them a little scare?¡± Encouraged by Gordon¡¯s words, the mercenaries began creeping forward. With intimidating expressions, they intended to overwhelm the neers with their presence. But Gordon,ughing, waved his hand dismissively. ¡°Now, now, let¡¯s not overdo it. You don¡¯t want to scare them too much right from the start. Let me handle this first¡­¡± Gordon, who had been boasting confidently, suddenly fell silent as he saw the faces of the approaching riders emerging from the mist. He rubbed his eyes and looked again, carefully scrutinizing the people approaching, but he hadn¡¯t seen wrong. A voice filled with shock escaped his mouth. ¡°T-the Mad Dogs?¡± Every mercenary froze in ce, stiffening where they stood. Clip-clop. Leisurely riding his horse, Ghiin approached Gordon and nced down at him with a smirk. ¡°Are you the one herding these fools?¡± ¡°W-what? Me?¡± ¡°Your name?¡± ¡°Gordon¡­¡± ¡°Figures. You¡¯re just as simple-minded as you look.¡± Ghiin chuckled and rode past Gordon. It was apparent what was happening just by looking at the mercenaries¡¯ positions. Having done the same thing countless times in his past life, Ghiin could easily recognize the situation. Seeing it from the receiving end, it felt like a childish move. But still, it brought back old memories, so he wasn¡¯t angry. Following Ghiin, Kaor passed by Gordon, ring at him with cold eyes. While Gordon was sweating nervously and stumbling over his words, one of the Cerberus Mercenary Corps mercenaries, following behind their leader, spoke up. ¡°Gordon, it¡¯s been a while. Are you seriously not lowering your eyes?¡± In the end, Gordon hung his head low. If it was purely a matter of skill, he was confident he could take down at least one member of the Cerberus Corps. However, the Mad Dogs fought with such reckless ferocity that provoking them would only be akin to stirring up a ho¡¯s nest. The other mercenaries, seeing the appearance of the Cerberus Corps, also averted their gazes and began whispering amongst themselves. ¡°Why are the Mad Dogs with the employer?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Why is Gordon just standing there?¡± ¡°What else could he do? If those mad dogse at him, it¡¯s gonna be trouble.¡± The mercenaries who had been plotting to squeeze money out of Ghiin started to be wary after seeing the Cerberus Mercenary Corps. They figured it wouldn¡¯t be toote to act after understanding why they were following the employer. Gordon, too, couldn¡¯t say a word and backed off for the moment. Ghiin crossed his legs as he sat down on a chair in the clearing, with the Cerberus Mercenary Corps standing behind him like guards. That alone was a rare sight, but there was something strange about how the Cerberus Corps members behaved. ¡°Why do those Mad Dogs look so cautious?¡± ¡°Could it be they¡¯re afraid of the employer?¡± Indeed, the entire Cerberus Mercenary Corps seemed to be watching Ghiin¡¯s every move. Especially their leader, Kaor, who visibly flinched every time Ghiin so much as gestured. ¡°Looks like the Mad Dogs are practically groveling to the employer.¡± ¡°Does that mean the employer has that much power? Is the Ferdium family really that influential?¡± ¡°Either way, we can¡¯t mess with them now that the Mad Dogs are siding with the employer. Fighting those guys would be a nightmare.¡± The mercenaries quickly realized their ns to exploit Ghiin were doomed. If they caused trouble now, things would certainly escte into a fight. While both sides would take damage, it was obvious they¡¯de out worse. Almost as if waiting for Ghiin to arrive, the mercenary guild manager emerged from the building and handed out contracts to the mercenaries. ¡°Alright, this is His Grace, the Young lord of Ferdium. Make sure to check your contracts and follow the instructions carefully.¡± The mercenaries hesitated to proceed with the contract. The Cerberus Mercenary Corps was so notorious that joining forces made everyone uneasy. Not long after, as the mercenaries stood around, exchanging uneasy nces, Gordon finally snorted and stepped forward. He didn¡¯t want to admit that he was intimidated by the Mad Dogs. ¡°I¡¯m Gordon. Nice to meet you.¡± He gave a curt nod to Ghiin and immediately stamped his seal on the contract without even reading it. Tilting his head, Ghiin asked Gordon, ¡°You¡¯re not going to read it?¡± Before Gordon could answer, the guild manager snickered and replied on his behalf. ¡°He doesn¡¯t know how to read. His brain¡¯s all muscle. Whatever job he¡¯s told to do and however much money he¡¯s promised, he just believes it and goes along with it.¡± ¡°If I study, I lose muscle! Don¡¯t you know thews of the universe? You gain one thing; you lose another!¡± The guild manager gave Gordon a pitiful look as he fumed, ring at him. ¡°Look at this idiot, making excuses just because he doesn¡¯t want to study. What would you even lose from studying, huh?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care! That¡¯s just how I am!¡± Because he couldn¡¯t read, Gordon had been scammed countless times. He often thought he should study, but he never had the time between exercising and resting. Ghiin chuckled as he watched Gordon. He¡¯d alsomanded many subordinates who couldn¡¯t read in his previous life, just like Gordon. Gordon felt oddly familiar to him for some reason, so he decided to say a few words. ¡°When this is all over, and if we get the chance, I¡¯ll make sure someone teaches you.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Gordon shouted enthusiastically as he returned to his spot. Seeing this, the other mercenaries, who had been hesitating, slowly came forward one by one to proceed with the contract. After all, they hade here knowing they¡¯d be fighting monsters. The Cerberus Mercenary Corps was known for itspetence, and as long as the employer could properly control them, it would actually make things safer for everyone. The only regret was that they couldn¡¯t exploit the employer as they¡¯d originally nned. A small mercenary group that had always had a rough rtionship with the Cerberus Mercenary Corps decided to drop out, and the contract process was finallypleted. The guild manager organized the contracts and handed them to Ghiin. ¡°A total of 148 men.¡± Including the Cerberus Mercenary Corps, which brought the total to around 180. It was the sort of number one would typically see employed for territorial wars, whichforted the mercenaries. The more allies they had, the better. After checking all the contracts, Ghiin surveyed the mercenaries. ¡°I am Ghiin, Young lord of Ferdium. As you¡¯ve heard from the guild manager, we intend to pioneer the Forest of Beasts. I¡¯ll exin the specifics once we reach the estate. I look forward to working with you.¡± He immediately ordered the mercenaries to prepare for departure. For those without horses, he purchased horses or arranged rentals, and he also bought plenty of supplies necessary for camping outdoors. As soon as the preparations wereplete, they set off toward the Ferdium Estate. People who saw the rough-looking mercenary group from the morning hurriedly cleared out of their way in fear. ¡®This reminds me of the old days.¡¯ Watching the noisy mercenaries following behind him, Ghiin momentarily sank into nostalgia. In the past, he had also led mercenaries across the continent like this. ¡®I¡¯ll be able to meet them again, right?¡¯ Now that he has returned to the past, his former subordinates must be living somewhere. One of Ghiin¡¯s goals was to find them again if the opportunity arose. ¡ª The group soon arrived at the Ferdium Estate¡¯s borders, but the mercenaries had to stay outside it. If they marched in with an armed force without permission, it would inevitably cause conflict with the estate¡¯s retainers, so they had no choice. After leaving the mercenaries to wait, Ghiin and Gillian headed straight to see Belinda. ¡°Belinda, how¡¯s the preparation going?¡± ¡°You¡¯reter than I expected. But everything you asked for is ready.¡± ¡°Of course, I knew you¡¯d handle it.¡± Belinda puffed up proudly, but then her expression turned into one of concern. ¡°But we¡¯ve already spent more than half of the money we got from Raypold. Considering the cost of maintaining the forces and the additional materials we¡¯ll need, I¡¯m worried we won¡¯t have enough to cover everything. Are you sure this is okay?¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be helped that the initial costs are high. We need to start soon.¡± Although 20,000 gold was a significant amount¡ªenough for a person to livefortably for the rest of their life¡ªit was nowhere near sufficient for arge-scale project like pioneering an estate. Ghiin had already expected that the initial setup would consume most of the funds he extracted from Amelia. They needed to start generating revenue as quickly as possible to sustain the operation. ¡°Tell the workers we¡¯ll start the construction tomorrow.¡± ¡°Young Master, you need to stop this now. The remaining money would be better spent elsewhere. If you keep going, we won¡¯t be able to do anything. Once construction starts, the money will drain away quickly.¡± ¡°No, we can¡¯t stop. This project is absolutely essential for the estate.¡± From Belinda¡¯s perspective, no matter how she looked at it, it seemed impossible to develop the Forest of Beasts with the funds they had left. Seeing that Ghiin had no intention of backing down, she eventually raised her voice in frustration. ¡°We¡¯ve already spent over 10,000 gold just preparing people and supplies! No matter how you think about it, there¡¯s no way we can carry out this pioneering!¡± At her words, Ghiin¡¯s lips curled into a peculiar smile. ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯re not going to pioneer the forest.¡± Chapter 28 Chapter 28: This Is the Best Option (2) ¡°What did you just say?¡± Belinda felt dizzy. She had watched Ghiin since he was young, but at some point, he had be someone she could no longer understand. ¡®He¡¯s crazy. It¡¯s not about bing a bigger person or anything¡ªhe¡¯s just gone mad.¡¯ With a nk expression on her face, Belinda turned to Gillian, who was standing next to Ghiin and began to nag him. ¡°Gillian! You say something, too!¡± Gillian, who also felt the same desire to stop this, finally spoke up. ¡°My lord, how about stopping here? Belinda is right. The remaining money is still a considerable sum. If you at least save that, you can use it for other things in the future.¡± Despite Gillian¡¯s attempt to dissuade him, Ghiin shook his head. ¡°I suppose some exnation is necessary. Let¡¯s bring Kaor here as well.¡± Once Kaor joined them, Ghiin began to exin his thoughts. ¡°As you all know, we¡¯re nearly out of funds and haven¡¯t even started yet. At this rate, we won¡¯tst much longer, so I¡¯m thinking we should focus on quickly generating some revenue.¡± The three of them wore expressions ofplete disbelief. Pioneering was about securing areas where no one had yet set foot. There was no way to know what might be found or how it could bring profit. Unable to hold back any longer, Belinda stepped forward again. ¡°Just call it off right now. If we use up all the remaining money, we¡¯ll really be left with nothing. We¡¯re bound to get caught once we enter the forest anyway. We might even be kicked out of the estate.¡± More than a hundred mercenaries were lingering around the estate. It was apparent the vassals would be on edge. And with so many workers gathered, it was clear that everyone would be looking on with suspicion. Belinda had made an excuse, saying they were building a new training ground and a vi for the Grand Duke. But the moment Ghiin stepped into the Forest of Beasts, that lie would inevitably fall apart. Both Gillian and Kaor spoke up as well, each making their case. ¡°If you¡¯re determined to proceed, we will follow, my lord¡­ but it¡¯s unrealistic. In the end, the lord will surely punish you.¡± ¡°We¡¯re getting paid to fight, so it doesn¡¯t matter to us, but if you think about the people who¡¯ll die, no amount of money will be enough. Well, I suppose you¡¯ll be more famous¡ªknown as the reckless fool of a lord who did something stupid. Hah!¡± Everyone was giving Ghiin¡¯s n a negative evaluation. Even the previous lords of Ferdium had all given up on this task, so there was no way an individual could seed with just 20,000 gold. Ghiin nodded deeply as if he understood their thoughts. ¡°You all make valid points. Naturally, I also think it would be impossible to pioneer in such a way. It will likely fail.¡± ¡°Then why do you keep insisting on this?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m not going to do it that way.¡± ¡°What did you just say?¡± Belinda, flustered, asked again. Instead of answering, Ghiin unfolded a map. ¡°Look, the Forest of Beasts is here, and we¡¯ll be entering from this side.¡± Following Ghiin¡¯s gestures, the three began carefully examining the map. The Forest of Beasts was only roughly marked on the map, showing its general size. Ghiin took out a pen and, starting from the edge of the Forest of Beasts, drew a line straight through before suddenly veering sharply to the side. ¡°This should be about right. We¡¯ll ignore everything else and clear a path like this. That¡¯s the first objective.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Instead of securing the entire area, we¡¯ll secure the fastest route to the target.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going to pioneer thend?¡± ¡°Conventional pioneering is impossible. The n was to secure the resources to generate money quickly from the start. This ce just happens to be the closest to our estate.¡± ¡°Do you even know what¡¯s there?¡± Ghiin smirked at Belinda¡¯s question. ¡°Something that¡¯ll make a ton of money.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Everyone was too shocked to speak. To them, it seemed like Ghiin was randomly picking a spot on the map and insisting there was something valuable there. Gillian, trying to maintain someposure, asked, ¡°My lord, what exactly is there that makes you so confident it¡¯s valuable? And how do you know about it?¡± At that, Ghiin smiled awkwardly as if he was in a difficult position. ¡°Well, it¡¯s top-secret information only I know.¡± ¡°And how did youe by that information? No one has ever entered the forest and lived to tell about it!¡± Belinda mmed her hand on the table, raising her voice. Gillian and Kaor nodded in agreement. Ghiin thought for a moment before speaking with a severe expression. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be too surprised, and listen carefully. The truth is¡­ I died once and came back to life¡­¡± ¡°Stop joking around! This is a serious matter! How do you know this information?¡± ¡°No, really¡­¡± ¡°My lord! People¡¯s lives are on the line here!¡± ¡°¡­Tsk.¡± At Belinda¡¯s outburst, Ghiin tightly shut his mouth. He had genuinely tried to tell them the truth this time, but as expected, no one believed him. He was starting to feel a little lonely. At this rate, he had no choice but to make something up. ¡°I heard a rumor. There¡¯s supposed to be something extremely valuable here.¡± ¡°What?¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes red with anger as she red at Ghiin. Gillian stood dumbfounded while Kaor, head lowered, couldn¡¯t stop snickering. The Forest of Beasts was shrouded in mystery, with only rumors to go by. One of the mostmon stories was about rare medicinal herbs hidden within the forest, fueling many tales of potential riches. Those rumors drove some explorers to enter the forest despite knowing the dangers. But no one had ever imagined that Ghiin would be the type to believe such reckless gossip. Kaor couldn¡¯t hold back hisughter any longer and burst out. ¡°Our employer is truly insane. I didn¡¯t think there was anyone crazier than us, but here he is. Hah!¡± To defy the lord¡¯s orders and squander what little money they had, all based on some vague rumor¡ªonly a madman would even attempt such a thing. Despite the reactions of those around him, Ghiin continued speaking, undeterred. ¡°One day, we¡¯ll need to drive out the monsters and fully utilize the resources in that forest. But now¡¯s not the time for that. Doing so would take too long. We need money right away, which is why we¡¯re going in to make it as quickly as possible.¡± Belinda, barely managing to suppress her rising anger, trembled as she asked again. ¡°So, ording to this ¡®rumor,¡¯ there¡¯s ¡®something¡¯ here, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯ll first gather the most profitable resources here, then use the money to expand the territory further. It¡¯s a n to make money work for us. Simple, right? Hahaha.¡± Belinda had to resist the overwhelming urge to punch the bright smile off his face. Gillian could only sigh deeply with a grim expression. Kaor, on the other hand, didn¡¯t care much as long as he got paid and had some fun. Looking around at his bewildered subordinates, Ghiin spoke firmly. ¡°You might not understand now, but this is something that has to be done. If any problems arise, I¡¯ll take full responsibility.¡± Seeing the determined look in his eyes, both Belinda and Gillian found themselves unable to argue further. ¡°Trust me and follow my lead. If everyone does their best, we¡¯ll definitely seed.¡± Belinda, resigned and drained, muttered under her breath. ¡°I really hope this is yourst rebellious phase. You¡¯re not exactly at that age anymore.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if those rumors are true¡­ but since you¡¯ve made up your mind, my lord, I¡¯ll do my best to assist you,¡± Gillian said, his face showing resolve. Kaor, meanwhile, continued to chuckle. ¡°Watching the heir of the estate end up in prison could be amusing. But please, make sure to settle my final payment before that happens.¡± Everyone seemed to have half given up except for Ghiin, who smiled inwardly. ¡®If everything goes ording to n, a massive fortune wille in.¡¯ Ghiin had targeted the location closest to the edge of the forest, which held the most easily liquidated resources. It wasn¡¯t some baseless rumor¡ªthis was information he had learned in his previous life, though he couldn¡¯t exin the source. ¡®The Delfine Duchy discovered the resource in my past life.¡¯ After overthrowing the kingdom and establishing a new dynasty, the Delfine Duchy began a massive pioneering operation in the Forest of Beasts, using the former kingdom¡¯s full strength. Ghiin bore a grudge against the Delfine Duchy and had also started investigating the forest. He had wanted to know why they were investing so much effort into the forest and whether there was anything he could use to obstruct or harm them. ¡®Even the Duchy didn¡¯t know about the resources at first. They must have entered the forest for a different purpose.¡¯ Although he never uncovered that original purpose, he did manage to obtain a map and journal detailing the locations of critical resources within the forest. He had memorized the information in his previous life but couldn¡¯t use it. Now, he finally had the chance. ¡®Thanks for all the hard work collecting that information. I¡¯ll be sure to put it to good use.¡¯ In his past life, the Delfine Duchy had amassed a great fortune by developing the forest. In this life, Ghiin intended to im those resources for himself. That wealth would provide the power he needed to thwart the conspiracies surrounding Ferdium. ¡°Well then, let¡¯s get started.¡± At Ghiin¡¯s words, everyone returned to their tasks. Gillian managed the mercenaries near the estate, conducting simple drills to keep them upied and prevent them from interfering with each other. Belinda directed the workers, focusing on constructing the camp. Although they were preparing under Ghiin¡¯s orders, none of them felt at ease. Belinda, in particr, was so consumed by worry that she spent sleepless nights, her dark circles growing more pronounced beneath her eyes. ¡°If the rumors are true, who knows what kind of monsters will appear. If he dies in there¡­ he¡¯ll be called an idiot even after death.¡± The truth was, every time people criticized Ghiin, it made her angry and broke her heart. To her, he was nothing but adorable, though others didn¡¯t seem to see it the same way. After hearing so many insults about him, she asionally (just asionally) wondered if she had failed to educate him as his tutor properly. But if he went to such a dangerous ce and lost his life¡­ she wouldn¡¯t be able to face thete Countess Ferdium, who had entrusted Ghiin to her care. ¡°If there¡¯s any sign of danger, I¡¯ll have to drag him out forcibly.¡± Belinda pulled out all the poisons she had collected over time and sifted through them. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ which one should I use to knock him out without killing him?¡± Since Ghiin¡¯s skills seemed to have improvedpared to before, she had to choose wisely. Belinda meticulously selected a poison and delicately applied it to her dagger. If things got dire, she nned to stab him from behind and escape while carrying him. Despite everyone¡¯s concerns, Ghiin never wavered in his decision. Even someone as typically confident and rxed as Ghiin couldn¡¯t let go of his tension this time. The Forest of Beasts was perilous. Even the mighty Delfine Duchy had failed multiple times in his previous life. With his current strength, sess was nearly impossible. The only thing he could rely on was his past life knowledge and experience. He had reviewed the n countless times, assessing every possibility, and had chosen the fastest, safest, and most reliable route. ¡®But information is just information¡­ Reality is full of unpredictable variables.¡¯ Even so, this was the best option if he wanted to save the estate. Every other method required more time, and time was something they didn¡¯t have. The Delfine Duchy had already begun to move. If they responded too slowly, they would all be dead. He had to act quickly, even if it meant risking his life. ¡®I will seed¡­ I have to, for the sake of the estate and the family.¡¯ As Ghiin continuously revised and reviewed his n, time passed quickly. Once Belinda and Gillian hadpleted their preparations, they sought him out. In truth, they had intended to persuade him onest time, but the moment they saw Ghiin¡¯s face, the words got stuck in their throats. Gone was his usual yful expression. His face was cold, almost chilling as if he had made up his mind to face death. Seeing this, they resigned themselves to simply reporting on the situation and their progress. ¡°My lord¡­ The camp is now ready to the point where we can manage basic lodging and meals. But I don¡¯t think we can dy any further.¡± ¡°The mercenaries¡¯ training is alsoplete. The estate¡¯s vassals have started mobilizing soldiers to pressure us.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Ghiin paused in thought. It would have been better to prepare more thoroughly, but this was the limit. If he weren¡¯t the Grand Duke¡¯s heir, they wouldn¡¯t havested even this long. With a bitter smile, he slowly rose from his seat. ¡°You¡¯re right; we can¡¯t afford to wait any longer.¡± Time was always the one thing hecked. If this n seeded, he would finally gain the time he desperately needed. Letting out a long breath, Ghiin spoke firmly. ¡°Gather the mercenaries.¡± Chapter 29 Chapter 29: Follow Me With All Your Might Fully armed mercenaries quickly gathered at Ghiin¡¯smand. The mercenaries stood in formation, keeping rows and lines, whether due to tension or discipline. Even in the short time, some training had paid off. Ghiin led them straight to a base camp near the Forest of Beasts. ¡°As expected, it¡¯s still a bitcking.¡± The base camp was hastily set up with only the basics needed for food and shelter. It would have been better to depart once it waspleted, but there wasn¡¯t enough time to wait. Vassals hade multiple times over the past few days, their eyes filled with suspicion. Each time, Ghiin and Belinda barely managed to send them away with excuses. Still, rumors had begun to spread even among theborers, making it difficult to hold out any longer. ¡°Anyway, while we¡¯re in the forest, the base camp construction will continue¡­¡± Ghiin surveyed the mercenaries and shouted loudly. ¡°You¡¯ve all heard the rumors, but the forest is dangerous! If you follow my orders, there will be fewer casualties. Do not act on your own, and stay alert at all times!¡± The soldiers guarding the entrance to the forest couldn¡¯t help but be startled at the sight of Ghiin suddenly appearing with a heavily armed force. ¡®What is that crazy bastard talking about¡­? Entering the forest?¡¯ The dumbfounded soldiers tried to stop them, but they weren¡¯t strong enough to hold back nearly two hundred mercenaries. Just before they entered the forest, Ghiin closed his eyes for a moment, lost in thought. ¡®If this seeds, all eyes will be on this ce.¡¯ There was no way the Delfine Duchy would sit idly by while Ferdium gained power. No, even before the Duchy could act, the surrounding lords would likely be lurking, waiting for an opportunity. In some ways, Ghiin¡¯s actions were akin to inviting danger upon himself. ¡®But that doesn¡¯t mean I can stop.¡¯ Even knowing death was approaching, he couldn¡¯t just sit and wait, doing nothing. ¡®I¡¯ll do everything I can. It¡¯s the only way to survive.¡¯ With renewed determination, Ghiin opened his eyes and raised his hand high. As he was about to lead everyone into the forest, someone shouted loudly and ran toward them. ¡°Young lord, stop!¡± ¡°Oh, Skovan?¡± The person running toward them was Skovan, who was currently the head of the forest¡¯s guard. After the orc hunt, he had fallen into a drunken stupor and was effectively demoted. Out of loyalty from their time in the orc hunt together, Ghiin waited for him to catch his breath. ¡°Huff, huff, Young lord, are you seriously thinking of entering the forest?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, we¡¯re entering now.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t! It¡¯s against the lord¡¯s orders¡­¡± ¡°Skovan, I need a favor.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Remember how you made some money thanks to me before? Think of that loyalty and hear me out.¡± At the mention of a favor, Skovan¡¯s eyes widened. He had never imagined that the Young lord would ask him for anything. Ghiin had always been the type to take what he wanted without asking or forcing him into troublesome tasks. Ghiin smiled as he watched Skovan¡¯s bewildered expression. ¡°For the time being, you need to keep the soldiers¡¯ mouths shut and keep it a secret that I¡¯ve entered this ce. You have to make sure that the forces from the estate can¡¯t follow me right away. Otherwise, things could get messy, and we might end up fighting amongst ourselves. I¡¯m not joking.¡± ¡°But¡­ the sentries already saw the mercenaries entering the estate. A report will be made soon.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I told you before. The fieldmander must make decisions and act ordingly.¡± ¡°Y-you mean¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you to make something up. Say, we didn¡¯t enter the forest but moved somewhere else. Can you handle that?¡± ¡®Refuse! I have to refuse!¡¯ If the lie were discovered, Skovan would not be safe either. But¡­ Skovan swallowed hard as he looked at Ghiin, who was smiling meaningfully. His eyes gleamed with the same confidence he had shown during the orc hunt. Back then, the Young lord had also demanded control of themand and pushed forward as he saw fit. But because of that, they were able to kill all the orcs without any casualties. Seeing that look in his eyes again, Skovan felt a sudden urge to trust him once more. In the end, Skovan found himself nodding unconsciously. After all, the Young lord was someone who wouldn¡¯t listen, no matter how much he was dissuaded. ¡°As expected, you¡¯re decisive. Good. Then buy me some time. Let¡¯s see what you can do.¡± Ghiin then greeted Ricardo, who had followed behind Skovan. ¡°Hey, Ricardo! So you¡¯ve be Skovan¡¯s deputy? Congrats on the promotion. Still good-looking, as always.¡± Ricardo, who hadn¡¯t yet fully grasped the situation, looked confused and asked, ¡°Young lord, where are you going?¡± ¡°The Forest of Beasts.¡± ¡°If you enter there recklessly, we, the guards, will die too!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be back before you¡¯re in any danger.¡± Ricardo panicked at that and shouted, ¡°Why are you doing this to me?!¡± ¡°What did I do? You said the same thingst time, and here you go again today.¡± Ghiin clicked his tongue a few times and continued, ¡°Anyway, since monsters might pop out, make sure to guard the entrance well. I¡¯ll be back.¡± Before anyone else could stop him, Ghiin quickly headed into the forest. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The mercenaries followed him, slowly moving forward. Skovan, Ricardo, and the remaining soldiers could only stare nkly as they watched. The Forest of Beasts¡ªa ce no one had dared to explore. At that moment, Ghiin¡¯s expedition finally took its first step into that forbidden ce. They hadn¡¯t brought a single horse, so everyone had to move on foot. If a monster attacked and the horses panicked, either running away or causing amotion, they would only be a burden. All the supplies were loaded onto several carts, which the mercenaries had to pull themselves. At the forest¡¯s edge, the Forest of Beasts didn¡¯t seem much different from any other ordinary forest. They could spot a few small wild animals, and the asional chirping of insects could be heard. Some of the mercenaries even started wondering if the rumors had been exaggerated and if there wasn¡¯t much to fear. But after they ventured a bit deeper into the forest, they had no choice but to change their minds. ¡°So, this is where the real danger begins.¡± At someone¡¯s casual remark, everyone silently nodded in agreement. The forest was quiet. At some point, even the sound of insects had ceased. Only the suffocating silence remained. As they ventured deeper, the size of the trees began to change. With their massive leaves, the towering trees blocked out the skypletely. It was dark. Without the faint beams of sunlight filtering through the tiny gaps between the leaves, they couldn¡¯t see anything ahead. A small sigh escaped from one of the mercenaries. ¡°So, this is the Forest of Darkness¡­¡± The other name for the Forest of Beasts was the Forest of Darkness. True to its name, the forest was steeped in a heavy darkness. Despite it being midday, the thick fog that spread across the ground didn¡¯t disperse, adding to the eerie atmosphere. The cool air of the forest enveloped the group, flowing around them. ¡°Light themps,¡± Ghiin ordered. Several mercenaries lit theirmps in response. As they held themps, some began murmuring to each other. ¡°But why did we bring so manymps?¡± ¡°Just for show, I guess. Maybe he thinks torches are beneath him.¡± Althoughmps were far more convenient than torches, they weren¡¯t cheap. Yet Ghiin had prepared hundreds of them. Several boxes, whose contents were unknown, were also stacked nearby. The mercenaries couldn¡¯t help but grumble, silently criticizing Ghiin for being a wasteful noble. Once they had distributed themps and their visibility improved, the group resumed their slow march. Not long after, the path came to an end, and Ghiin gave instructions to the mercenaries. ¡°From here, we¡¯ll make our own path. Cut down the trees and clear the brush.¡± Up until now, there had been faint traces of people having passed through, but now there was nothing. They had to prepare the groundwork by creating a path to reach their destination. Though it would take some time, they needed to secure a proper route so thatborers could build a palisade and solidify the roadter. Ghiin took the lead, grabbing an axe and starting to chop down trees. The sound of chopping echoed through the forest. ¡°What the hell? Even the employer¡¯s getting involved?¡± ¡°So, this is what they call ¡®leading by example¡¯? Is that supposed to be noble dignity? Heh.¡± ¡°How long do you think he¡¯llst? He¡¯s probably just excited and trying to show off.¡± The mercenaries began mocking Ghiin as they worked, chopping down the trees. Seeing a nobleman doing manualbor didn¡¯t inspire respect¡ªit provokedughter instead. ¡°Well, he chops down trees pretty well; I¡¯ll give him that.¡± ¡°But how long will thatst? You see these nobles sometimes, getting overenthusiastic like this.¡± ¡°Right? He probably just feels restless from all that sword training at home. Hahaha.¡± The snickering continued, but only the Cerberus Mercenary Corps remained silent. They knew that it wouldn¡¯t end easily once their employer started swinging his fists. Not that they felt obligated to warn the other mercenaries. Some lessons were best learned through experience¡ªthey¡¯d remember it longer that way. Belinda, frowning, approached Ghiin and whispered to him. ¡°Goodness, why are you doing this, young master? You hired people, so you should let them do the work.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. The faster we finish, the better, even if I help out.¡± ¡°That¡¯s strange. You weren¡¯t like this before, young master. You used to be so noble that you wouldn¡¯t even bathe by yourself.¡± ¡°¡­I don¡¯t remember.¡± It had been just a few days ago for Belinda, but for Ghiin, it was a distant past¡ªone from his foolish youth, a part of his life he preferred to forget. As the two bickered, the mercenaries continued theirbor, chopping down trees one by one. The group¡¯s mood lightened as sunlight began to seep through the gaps left by the felled trees. Even while cutting down trees, Ghiin¡¯s mind never stopped racing. ¡®There can¡¯t be any discrepancies from what was written in that journal.¡¯ In his previous life, while investigating the Forest of Beasts, Ghiin had acquired a journal written by the Delfine Duchy¡¯s pioneering expedition, and he had read it over and over until he memorized every word. Part of his drive was to reim the estate and seize its resources, but his attachment to Ferdium had also kept him returning to that journal. The Forest of Beasts had been one of the primary obstacles to Ferdium¡¯s development, yet it was a ce that could never be truly separated from it. ¡®Though some time has passed, the monsters¡¯ ecosystem and habitat shouldn¡¯t have changed too drastically.¡¯ He had trusted that document, which detailed exactly where and when certain monsters appeared and the extent of the damage they caused, to guide this expedition. If the information was wrong, not only would he lose any chance at making a profit, but the mercenaries could also be wiped out. He had to proceed with utmost caution. As they focused on their work, time flew by, and some of the tension began to ease. ¡°Isn¡¯t this ce just creepy, though?¡± ¡°Yeah, it seems like everyone was just too scared toe in here.¡± ¡°If all we¡¯re doing is making a path, I kinda feel guilty for taking the hazard pay.¡± The mercenaries chatted noisily, quickening their pace. They started to feel like the job would end smoothly since their destination wasn¡¯t far away. However, as they ventured a little further, Ghiin, who was leading, suddenly halted and ordered everyone to stop. ¡°Everyone, prepare for battle.¡± ¡°Huh? Why?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing here.¡± The mercenaries looked around the forest past Ghiin, tilting their heads in confusion. They didn¡¯t sense anything, not even the usual sounds of wildlife. All they saw were thick, towering trees, densely packed, obstructing their view. ¡°Don¡¯t move too close. Slowly back away and get ready to attack.¡± Ghiin repeated hismand. Gillian cautiously surveyed the surroundings but couldn¡¯t sense anything unusual. He nced at Belinda, who shrugged, equally unsure of what was happening. Finally, Gillian leaned in close to Ghiin and asked in a low voice, ¡°My lord, what¡¯s going on? I can¡¯t detect anything around us. I don¡¯t think any monsters are hiding.¡± Gillian prided himself on his sharp awareness of his surroundings. Hadn¡¯t he once easily detected the assassins from the Wildcat Smugglers? Yet Ghiin shook his head. ¡°They aren¡¯t hiding.¡± A line from the journal he had read in his previous life shed through his mind. ¡°When we reached the area filled with trees entwined by thick vines¡­¡± Sure enough, the trees in front of them were all tightly wrapped in thick vines. Gillian asked again, ¡°But there¡¯s nothing here except for trees. What exactly are we supposed to be wary of?¡± ¡°There was no trace of their presence. Even Count Balzac, the kingdom¡¯s greatest swordsman and a Swordmaster, couldn¡¯t sense them¡­¡± Ghiin carefully observed the trees before him and replied. ¡°What is right in front of us.¡± Chapter 30 Chapter 30: Follow Me with All Your Might (2) ¡°What? What do you mean by that?¡± Before Ghiin could answer Gillian¡¯s question, a few mercenariesughed and pushed past them, stepping forward. ¡°Our employer suddenly got scared, huh?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing out there. Why did we stop all of a sudden?¡± ¡°Just leave things like this to us and take a rest. Isn¡¯t that why you hired us?¡± They mocked Ghiin as they swung their axes. There were always people in the group who couldn¡¯t be controlled. To them, Ghiin was just a young, inexperienced rookie. In their eyes, all they needed was to know their destination, and they could handle the rest on their own. His constant instructions wereughable to them. In fact, the only ones who had actually prepared for battle based on Ghiin¡¯s words were the Cerberus Mercenary Corps. The rest of the mercenaries stood idly, watching their employer make what they considered a fuss. ¡°Stop.¡± At Ghiin¡¯s coldmand, the mercenaries who had been moving forward hesitated and stopped awkwardly. ¡°What¡¯s out there anyway?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem as dangerous as the rumors. Just lead the way already.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not even that far, is it?¡± Though the mercenaries grumbled, Ghiin¡¯s expression remained stern as he continued speaking. ¡°Slowlye back here. If you stay there, you¡¯ll die.¡± The mercenaries frowned, unable to understand what Ghiin was talking about. But, looking tense, Ghiin didn¡¯t take his eyes off them, raising one hand. ¡°Prepare for battle, you idiots. When someone speaks, you should listen.¡± At his harsh words, the mercenaries reluctantly readied their weapons. Though they weren¡¯t happy about it, they couldn¡¯t outright disobey their employer¡¯s orders. Ghiin slowly lowered his stance, preparing to charge forward. The mercenaries standing in front of him snickered and shook their heads. They didn¡¯t understand his sudden behavior, but seeing how tense he was, they figured they¡¯d at least pretend to follow along. ¡°Hey, let¡¯s go. Our employer sure scares easily.¡± The mercenaries wereughing when Gillian and Belinda, who had been watching Ghiin with doubtful eyes, suddenly stiffened and turned their heads. Kaor, too, cursed under his breath and drew his sword. [We couldn¡¯t have predicted that it would move. We felt nothing as we entered deeper inside, unguarded¡­] It was then that the mercenaries finally sensed something moving. [They attacked us.] The vines wrapped around the trees began to swirl like a vortex. In an instant, they shot toward the mercenaries ahead like lightning. At the same time, Ghiin¡¯s body sprang forward. Just as a vine was about to strike one of the mercenaries, Ghiin¡¯s sword shed. Swish! The vine that had been aiming to grab the mercenary was sliced cleanly, oozing a sticky, ck liquid. ¡°W-What the hell!¡± Most of the group couldn¡¯t react to the sudden attack. They were frozen in ce, unable to understand what was happening, merely watching in shock. But Ghiin, far from being startled, moved swiftly. Swish! Another vine that had been flying toward a different mercenary was severed once again. However, dozens of vines were flying towards them, and Ghiin couldn¡¯t fend them all off by himself. ¡°Arghhh!¡± Several mercenaries, unable to dodge in time, were snatched by the vines and dragged away. Ghiin grabbed the cors of the mercenaries he had just saved, hurling them back toward the rest of the group, and immediately charged towards the vines again. He needed to save those who had been captured. But the path was already blocked. ¡®Tsk, am I toote?¡¯ Dozens of vines closed in from all sides, aiming at him. Ghiin gripped his sword tightly and leaped into the air, spinning his body once. sh! The vines that had been surrounding him were all severed in one swift motion. As the vine fragments fell to the ground, Ghiinnded lightly and slid backward in a crescent arc. ¡°Young Master!¡± ¡°My Lord!¡± Belinda, Gillian, and Kaor quickly rushed to Ghiin¡¯s side. ¡°Get yourselves together! Form up!¡± At Ghiin¡¯s shout, the dazed group snapped out of it, raising their weapons and swiftly assuming battle stances. ¡°Arghhhh!¡± ¡°Help me!¡± The mercenaries who had been dragged off screamed and struggled desperately. While the group hesitated, unsure of what to do, the trees connected to the vines began to stir slightly. ¡°What the hell is happening?!¡± The bark of the massive trees split open, revealing something that resembled crushed mouths. Having captured a mercenary, each tree began to shove them into these gaping maws and chew. ¡°Gahhhhhh!¡± The horrifying sounds of bones crunching mixed with the mercenaries¡¯ screams echoing through the forest. The other mercenaries, terrified by the sight of theirrades being eaten alive, cried out in panic. ¡°The trees are moving?!¡± ¡°Are they¡­ Ents?¡± As Ghiin listened to the mercenaries¡¯ shocked voices, he shook his head internally. Ents were more like spirits or guardians of the forest, not monsters. They loved peace, sometimes imparted ancient knowledge, and often protected the creatures of the woods. They would never be grotesque creatures that devour living beings whole. The trees, having swallowed the mercenaries entirely, stirred again. Two small openings appeared above the grotesque, gaping mouths like cracks. Through those cracks, ck eyes became visible. Seeing those malevolent eyes sent shivers down the spines of the mercenaries. [Those things were not Ents. They resembled Ents at first nce, but unlike Ents, these beings were sinister, ferocious, and disturbingly unpleasant. We gave them a name derived from the ancient tongue.] As Ghiin looked at the trees before him, he muttered that name. ¡°Dirus Ents.¡± [Fortunately, Count Balzac yed a crucial role in defeating them, but by then, most of our soldiers had already fallen to their ambush. Having lost our advance party, we had no choice but to retreat to the outpost.] Even the Ritania Kingdom, which had once attempted to conquer the Forest of Beasts by rallying all its strength in his previous life, had experienced failure due to the deadly ambush of the Dirus Ents. [These creatures are spread across the Forest of Beasts as if they are its guardians. In essence, they are the gatekeepers of the forest. If you don¡¯t know about them, you¡¯re bound to fall victim to their trap¡­] Recalling this description, a chilling smile crept onto Ghiin¡¯s face. ¡°We¡¯ve got a chance.¡± No one could sense the presence of the monsters, even though they were standing right in front of us, for a simple reason. Until they moved, they were nothing more than trees so that no one could have suspected anything. *Kuo-o-o-o-o!* Dozens of Dirus Ents let out monstrous roars as they began to move. Thick branches intertwined with vines, descending like arms, while their roots, pulled from the ground, twisted together to form legs. Seeing this, the faces of the mercenaries were filled with tension. ¡°The¡­ the trees are moving.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not even an Ent. What the hell is that?¡± ¡°Damn it, who would have noticed them just standing there?¡± These creatures blended in with the forest, deceiving everyone by bing one with the trees. They were monsters that preyed on ignorance, exploiting gaps in perception. *Kraaaaah!* The Dirus Ents, having now taken a form capable of movement, roared furiously as they all red at Ghiin. Their usual tactic was to wait until their prey ventured deep enough into the forest. Then, when it was toote to escape, they would surround and attack, devouring their victims. But once the prey noticed them and refused toe closer, the creatures had no choice but to uproot themselves and move. Now that they were forced to exert unnecessary strength, all their fury was directed toward Ghiin. *Kraaaaah!* Once again, the Dirus Ents let out a piercing shriek. ¡°First row! Raise your shields! Block their attacks with everything you¡¯ve got!¡± At Ghiin¡¯smand, the mercenaries in the front line lifted their shields. However, their expressions were far from calm. ¡°Are we seriously supposed to fight these giant things?¡± These creatures were practically made of the same wood as the trees that made up the Forest of Beasts. Naturally, they were muchrger than any monster that lived in the forest. As the mercenaries, intimidated by their massive size, hesitated, the Dirus Ents shot out their vines. *Thunk! Thung!* ¡°Ughhh!¡± The mercenaries holding up their shields were either knocked down or shoved backward. The sheer strength of the Dirus Ents, matching their enormous size, made it impossible for the mercenaries to hold their ground. The mercenaries in the back quickly fired their arrows. The arrows struck the Dirus Ents¡¯ bodies but failed to prate their thick bark. ¡°W-what do we do?¡± ¡°They¡¯re trees! Unless we chop them down entirely, it¡¯s useless!¡± While the mercenaries were panicking, Ghiin shouted once again. ¡°Everyone, throw yournterns!¡± The weakness of trees is fire. Everyone knew it was amon truth, but using it here was a dangerous gamble. ¡°Young master! Are you crazy? Let¡¯s just run away!¡± ¡°Sir! If the forest burns, we¡¯re done for!¡± Belinda and Gillian shouted in horror. Even if they managed to defeat the creatures with fire, it would all be for nothing if the forest caught aze. It would only bring a far greater danger. Having lost their habitat, the monsters would scatter in all directions, and the nearby Ferdium estate would be utterly destroyed. That was why the previous Lords of Ferdium had abandoned any ns to burn the forest and turn it into farnd. But Ghiin, unconcerned, threw antern and shouted. ¡°It¡¯s fine! They¡¯ll eat the fire! Throw them now! Archers in the back, prepare your fire arrows!¡± *Crash!* Thentern shattered against the body of a Dirus Ent, spilling oil down its side. Seeing this, the mercenaries grabbed theirnterns and hurled them without hesitation. ¡°Ah, screw it! Just throw them already!¡± ¡°Who cares if the forest burns down? The employer said to do it!¡± Though they knew the forest couldn¡¯t be allowed to burn, their own lives came first, so they didn¡¯t hold back. *Kuooo!* The Dirus Ents let out a displeased roar, wildly swinging the vines attached to their arms. But the mercenaries in the front, with all their strength, held their shields up and endured. Realizing that their vine attacks were ineffective, the Dirus Ents began to slowly lumber toward the group, their intention to crush the mercenaries evident. ¡°Fire!¡± Ghiin shouted. ming arrows shot out toward the Dirus Ents surrounding them on all sides. *Kuoo-oo-o!* In an instant, the oil-soaked bodies of the Dirus Ents were engulfed in mes. They halted their advance, stumbling in agony as they were consumed by fire. As the mes spread, everything began to be swallowed by the inferno. The Dirus Ents that were further back rushed through the mes, but morenterns and fire arrows were thrown at them, igniting them as well. *Kuooo!* The mercenaries swallowed hard as they watched the Dirus Ents scream in agony. ¡°A-Are we just going to burn them all and run?¡± ¡°I¡¯m getting out of this estate for sure. If this forest burns down, it¡¯ll be crawling with monsters. This ce is done for. Our employer is out of his mind.¡± ¡°Wait, something¡¯s wrong.¡± *Chiiiiiiik!* As the Dirus Ents writhed in pain, thick steam began to rise from their bodies. ¡°The¡­ the fire¡¯s going out!¡± ¡°What?! Fire doesn¡¯t work on them?!¡± The mes were being drawn into the creatures and gradually extinguishing. The steam filled the area as the fire died down, obscuring their vision. But soon, even the smoke dispersed. *Gulp.* The mercenaries, tense, swallowed dryly. And then, when the Dirus Ents reappeared, they were horrified. ¡°W-What¡­ is that¡­?¡± The creatures¡¯ bark had burned away or fallen off, revealing their inner flesh. The sight was grotesque beyond imagination. Their entire bodies were now ck, and their soft, slick inner flesh looked as if it were made of smooth, moist pudding. Their eyes were hollowed into their bodies, and the sharp teeth visible in their mouths,bined with their slick, ck skin, created a repulsive sight. *Chiiiiik.* Even more surprising was how they casually stepped on and touched the remaining embers on the ground. As soon as the mes touched their ck skin, they were snuffed out as if the fire was swallowed up and extinguished. ¡°The¡­ the fire just¡­¡± The mercenaries recoiled in terror. Already formidable, the monsters had now transformed into creatures impervious to fire. ¡°R-Right. They¡¯re not just ordinary trees.¡± The mercenaries finally understood what they were truly up against. They looked like trees, but they weren¡¯t entirely trees. While their outeryer was tough like bark, allowing them to move around and hunt prey, inside, they were living organisms that could devour and crush anything in their path. *[Their outeryer is no different from hard bark. That¡¯s why they¡¯re vulnerable to fire, but the soldiers¡¯ weapons wouldn¡¯t have worked on them. Their inneryer, however, is different. It can resist fire magic as strong as a 4-circle spell¡­]* ¡°This ce is crazy. We never should havee here.¡± ¡°If the first monsters we encounter are this bad, what else could be lurking here?¡± ¡°We need to go back. This whole idea of developing thend was impossible from the start.¡± The mercenaries, terrified, lost their will to fight. In contrast, Ghiin, recalling something, grinned confidently. ¡°Their flesh looks nice and tender.¡± The mercenaries stared at Ghiin in disbelief. The fire hadn¡¯t even worked, so how could he still be so calm? The more they saw of their employer, the more convinced they were that he wasn¡¯t in his right mind. Chapter 31 Chapter 31: Follow Me with All Your Might (3) ¡°Groooarrr!¡± The Dirus Ents began approaching them, their rage inly visible, without hiding their fury. Even though they¡¯d lost their outer shells, it was clear they believed they could easily crush the humans in front of them. As the mercenaries began to falter, ready to retreat under the overwhelming pressure, Ghiin picked up a spear and spoke. ¡°Hey, are you all going to run without even trying to fight? How do you expect to live off a soldier¡¯s wage like that?¡± Despite his mocking words, the mercenaries couldn¡¯t bring themselves to get angry. They just stared at Ghiin as if he were a madman. They couldn¡¯t understand how he could be so confident when their weapons didn¡¯t work, and neither did fire. ¡°Watch closely.¡± With that single remark, Ghiin hurled the spear with great force. Craaaack! The spear flew with tremendous speed, piercing through the body of the nearest Ent, and then embedded itself into the one behind it. ¡°Graaaaargh!¡± The creature that had been pierced staggered backward, shocked by the pain it had never felt before. ¡°Huh?¡± As the mercenaries stared in disbelief, Ghiin turned around with a grin. ¡°You fools. They don¡¯t have bark anymore. The vines that protected them are all burned away, so they can¡¯t attack from a distance. They¡¯re just big, slow monsters now.¡± Even after seeing the monsters get pierced by the spear and hearing Ghiin¡¯s words, the mercenaries still hesitated to charge. While the Dirus Ents had lost their outer shells, their enormous size and intimidating presence remained the same. As dozens of Dirus Ents approached, surrounding them from all sides, the mercenaries began to retreat step by step, gripped by fear. ¡°Grooooaaarr!¡± The terrifying roar that emerged from their hideous forms shook the air. The mercenaries, overwhelmed by the sheer intensity of the monsters¡¯ presence, began to lose their will to fight. In this state, there was no way they could possibly face them. ¡°Damn it.¡± Clicking his tongue, Ghiin reached into the wagon and pulled out a gigantic greatsword. It wasn¡¯t a typical two-handed sword but one specially crafted to hunt giant monsters. Thud! Holding the massive sword in both hands, he mmed it into the ground, almost as if nting it there. The heavy sound echoed in all directions. ¡®Phew, it¡¯s been a while.¡¯ Although Ghiin¡¯s primary weapon was a sword, and his expertise was in swordsmanship, he had never neglected his training with other weapons. On the battlefield, there were times when he had to use weapons other than a sword, and sometimes, if luck ran out, he even had to fight bare-handed. In fact, back when he was the King of Mercenaries, he was famous for his ability to wield any weapon with ease, not just swords. ¡°Groooaaarrr!¡± Thud! Thud! Thud! As the Dirus Ents approached, the mercenaries recoiled further, stumbling backward. ¡°Your Highness, please retreat. I will handle this.¡± ¡°Cerberus Mercenary Corps, prepare yourselves.¡± Gillian and Kaor readied themselves to step forward. With the mercenaries uncoordinated and in disarray, the two knew they had to keep their heads straight. Otherwise, they would all be trampled to death right then and there. The remaining mercenaries nervously watched Ghiin. Their employer stood motionless, holding only a greatsword as if too frightened to give any orders. ¡®What¡¯s this? That rookie noble stepped forward as if he¡¯s going to fight?¡¯ ¡®He can¡¯t even hold his sword properly because it¡¯s too heavy!¡¯ ¡®What¡¯s he nning to do with that awkward stance?¡¯ The mercenaries grimaced as they quickly stepped back. It wasn¡¯t just one or two monsters¡ªthey were up against a massive and vicious horde. No matter how they looked at it, fighting them was impossible. They simply hoped the Cerberus Mercenary Corps would hold out long enough to buy them time to escape. The mercenaries exchanged uneasy nces, assessing the situation. At this rate, it was clear that their employer, who was at the very front, would be trampled to death. If he died, they wouldn¡¯t have to pay any penalties for fleeing, so the best course of action for them was to run the moment he was killed. ¡°Young master! Leave it to the mercenaries and step back immediately!¡± Belinda, furious, looked between the mercenaries and Ghiin, her voice tense. Even if they were scared to slip away while the employer was right before them? She wouldn¡¯t be satisfied even if she smashed all the mercenaries¡¯ heads! ¡°No. From now on, I¡¯ll be at the front in every battle.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Belinda, dumbfounded, red at Ghiin with eyes zing in disbelief. What was he thinking, saying he¡¯d lead the charge in this dangerous forest without knowing what mighte out? Hiring all these mercenaries only for the employer to take the lead was pure madness. ¡°Are you insane? Even the mercenaries are backing off! What do you think you¡¯re doing?!¡± Both Gillian and Kaor, who had been preparing for battle, also frowned. They would¡¯ve been more at ease if Ghiin withdrew, but since he was at the front, it was honestly frustrating. They knew Ghiin was quite skilled, but this was actualbat. It was nothing but an ufortable situation for those who had to protect him. However, Ghiin, unfazed by their looks, smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡± Inside him, one of his cores began to spin fiercely, emitting mana. ¡°Young master! Stop it!¡± ¡°Young lord, fall back!¡± Sensing the mana¡¯s movement, Belinda and Gillian hurriedly tried to stop Ghiin, but they were a step toote. Ghiin sliced through the air and dashed forward. Kwooooooo! Right after that, a monstrous howl echoed as the body of the Dirus Ent at the front was split in two. Thud! The massive form of the Dirus Ent copsed to the ground, its body cleaved apart. Kwooooooo! Shocked by Ghiin¡¯s sudden attack, the rest of the Dirus Ents froze in ce. ¡°Haa¡­¡± With an exhale, red smoke began to seep from Ghiin¡¯s mouth. It was proof that his core was spinning at full speed. Gwoooo! A few of the Dirus Ents charged at Ghiin. As one of the thick branches swung toward him, Ghiin blocked it with the t of his greatsword, but the impact pushed him back. ¡°Urgh!¡± But as if he had anticipated it, he swiftly spun his body and shed at the nearby Dirus Ent. Crunch! The greatsword Ghiin swung bit halfway into the Dirus Ent¡¯s torso before stopping. Even without the tree bark, it wasn¡¯t the kind of thickness that could be sliced through in one strike. ¡°Hmph!¡± Rrrrrip! Ghiin, unfazed, applied more force, pushing the de further into the monster. With a grinding sound, the enormous body began to split once more. Kraaaah! The Dirus Ent let out a pained scream before its body waspletely severed, copsing to the ground. The surrounding Dirus Ents, enraged,unched a barrage of wild attacks at Ghiin. He deftly dodged their strikes, blocking others with his greatsword while steadily continuing his assault. Another monster was cleaved in half by his sword, falling to the ground. One strike, one monster. One by one, the Dirus Ents were felled, unable to withstand Ghiin¡¯s de. ¡°Ugh!¡± Of course, Ghiin wasn¡¯t unscathed. The Dirus Ents, with their massive frames, also had tremendous strength. Just blocking their attacks was enough to shake him to his core. However, the more Ghiin withstood their strikes, the more he felt his nerves and sensese alive, surging with energy. ¡®It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve felt this¡­¡¯ Since his battle with Frank, he hadn¡¯t had many opportunities to use his full strength. He had been preupied with making ns and gathering funds, following the more extensive course of events he remembered. But right now, at this very moment, he could focus purely on battle. Kraaaah! Another Dirus Ent copsed as its body was sliced apart. Unconsciously, a satisfied smile crept across Ghiin¡¯s face. ¡®After all, this is where I truly belong¡­¡¯ In his past life, he had always stood at the frontlines of battle. He was always in the most dangerous ces. That¡¯s why even the roughest mercenaries hade to acknowledge him. He didn¡¯t mind using his brain when necessary, but it was clear that this kind of work suited him best. ¡°Wh-what the¡­¡± Seeing Ghiin wreak havoc for the first time in a while, Belinda stood frozen in shock, swallowing nervously. She had intended to chase after him and pull him back but found herselfpletely mesmerized. For an ordinary knight, it was impossible to fell such massive monsters in a single blow. No matter how skilled one was, it was an insurmountable task without the necessary mana and physical strength. From what Belinda knew, Ghiin didn¡¯t possess that much mana. After all, there was a limit to how much mana one could umte at his age. No matter how talented, time was a constraint that applied equally to everyone. ¡®Did he somehow steal some kind of miracle drug?¡¯ In truth, Ghiin had only activated a single core. The amount of mana avable from just one core wasn¡¯t vast, but his ability to concentrate and manage mana was unparalleled. Even with a small mana reserve, he could unleash bursts of immense power at critical moments. However, for those unaware of his secret, all they could do was watch in shock at his overwhelming disy. ¡°How¡­ how does the young lord have such strength?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not just skilled in swordsmanship.¡± Gillian and Kaor were stunned, unable even to consider joining the battle as they watched Ghiin in awe. It was the first time they had seen him fighting seriously while using mana. They had always known his swordsmanship was impressive, but they hadn¡¯t expected him to wield such powerful mana in actualbat. Even the mercenaries, who had been quietly retreating, stopped in their tracks, astonished, now watching Ghiin in fascination. ¡°Was our employer always this strong? Didn¡¯t they say he was just a spoiled brat?¡± ¡°How can someone that age have such skill?¡± While everyone stood dumbfounded, watching, the battle grew fiercer. Kwoooooo! All the Dirus Ents converged on Ghiin. With him swinging his greatsword wildly and smashing everything around him, they had no choice but to focus solely on him. ¡®I¡¯ll have to activate the second core.¡¯ Even Ghiin couldn¡¯t easily ovee the sheer size difference between him and the monsters. They were slow, which allowed him to dodge effectively so far, but each attack was terrifyingly powerful. If he were to take a direct hit, even he couldn¡¯t even guarantee his survival. He had no choice but to brace himself for the strain and activate another core. As Ghiin awakened his second core, drawing more mana, his eyes began to glow a deeper red. Gillian, snapping back to his senses, shouted loudly. ¡°What are you all standing around for?! Attack!¡± Gillian charged forward like a raging boar, his axe raised. Crack! His axe cleaved into the body of a Dirus Ent that had been attacking Ghiin. With Gillian¡¯s intervention, Ghiin exhaled deeply, cooling down his second core. Thanks to Gillian, who was now hacking away with his axe, Ghiin had a bit more breathing room to maneuver. ¡°Damn it! Cerberus Mercenary Corps, charge!¡± With Kaor joining in, Ghiin¡¯s movements became even more fluid. ¡°Uraaaaaa!¡± The Cerberus Mercenary Corps swarmed in, plunging their weapons into the monsters. The Cerberus Mercenary Corps were warriors who thrived on life-or-deathbat. Far from being intimidated by the Dirus Ents, they fiercely attacked, sticking close to the monsters andnding blow after blow. ¡°Get in there! Let¡¯s tear these bastards apart!¡± Kwoooo! The battle turned intoplete chaos. The remaining mercenaries, though still swallowing nervously, began to inch forward. ¡°Why aren¡¯t they calling us in? Does he think he can kill them all by himself?¡± ¡°The Mad Dogs jumped in, but still¡­¡± The mercenaries couldn¡¯t make sense of the situation. Their employer hadn¡¯t given them a single order. He was just fighting silently at the front, all by himself. Did that mean he didn¡¯t need them? Why had he hired them if he was going to fight alone? One thing was certain: watching Ghiin fight made their blood boil. ¡°I¡¯ve got to fight too.¡± An older mercenary, known as Toran, grabbed his weapon and rushed in. ¡°I¡¯ming too.¡± A few other mercenaries followed closely behind Toran. Belinda, who had been watching with her arms crossed, shot a sharp nce at the remaining mercenaries. ¡°What are you doing, standing around? Are you just going to sit here and watch?¡± At her sharp scolding, the mercenaries nced at each other before shouting. ¡°Y-Yeah! Let¡¯s get in there too!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s fight!¡± ¡°Waaaaaah!¡± With a chorus of battle cries, the rest of the mercenaries charged into the fray. Chapter 32 Chapter 32: Follow Me With All Your Strength ¡°Hmph.¡± Belinda snorted and moved closer to Ghiin. She didn¡¯t actively attack the Dirus Ents. There didn¡¯t seem to be any need, as the mercenaries were already rushing at them. In fact, she thought she might only get in Ghiin¡¯s way if she interfered in the fight. She quietly remained on guard, nning to pull Ghiin out in case things became truly dangerous. ¡°Whoooa!¡± Roaaar! As the mercenaries charged en masse, the Dirus Ents began to be pushed back. Each mercenary might not have been strong individually, but with over a hundred of them, their numbers made the difference. The mercenaries swarmed the Dirus Ents, attacking each one with dozens of men simultaneously. Roaaar! The Dirus Ents, shed and attacked indiscriminately, began to copse one by one, spewing ck liquid as they fell. Boom! ¡°Arghhh!¡± Of course, the mercenaries weren¡¯t unscathed either. Each time a Dirus Ent swung its arm, mercenaries who failed to block properly were flung far into the distance. Roaar! One Dirus Ent, having thrown off the mercenaries in front of it, lifted its massive foot to stomp on a fallen mercenary. It was nning to crush him entirely. ¡°No, no!¡± Seeing the gigantic shadow looming over him, the mercenary screamed in terror. Sensing his impending death, he squeezed his eyes shut. Thunk! The expected pain never came; instead, he heard a dull thud. The mercenary opened his eyes slightly. In front of him stood Ghiin, holding off the Dirus Ent¡¯s foot with his massive sword. ¡°Huh? Wh-what?¡± ¡°Hey, are you alright?¡± ¡°Y-yes! Th-thank you!¡± Roaaar! Rumble. As the enraged Dirus Ent pressed down with all its strength, Ghiin¡¯s feet were pushed back, the ground beneath him starting to cave in. ¡°Get out of here quickly.¡± ¡°Y-yes, sir!¡± The mercenary hurriedly answered and rolled away to safety. At that exact moment, Ghiin twisted his body and withdrew his greatsword. The Dirus Ent¡¯s foot mmed into the ground with tremendous force. Boom! Ghiin quickly regained his stance and swung his sword fiercely. sh! His greatsword sliced through the Dirus Ent¡¯s ankle with ease. Rooaar! The Dirus Ent let out a painful scream and staggered, its foot now severed. Without stopping, Ghiin relentlessly shed at the Dirus Ent¡¯s body. sh! sh! sh! The mercenary, who had narrowly escaped thanks to Ghiin, stared in awe, his eyes wide with disbelief. Ghiin¡¯s fighting style was unlike that of any knight or nobleman he had ever seen. It was wild, ruthless, and disturbingly brutal. In fact, his fighting resembled that of mercenaries or bandits rather than knights. ¡®S-so scary, but so strong¡­¡¯ While the mercenary remained dazed, lost in admiration, Ghiin had already reduced the Dirus Ent to a pile of shredded remains and moved on to another target. Thanks to Ghiin, who darted across the battlefield, cutting down Dirus Ents left and right, their numbers quickly dwindled. Roooaar¡­ Though it took some time, eventually, all the Dirus Ents had fallen. ¡°W-we won!¡± The mercenaries, gasping for breath, copsed onto the ground in exhaustion. However, no one cheered in the joy of victory. Everyone remained silent, their gazes fixed on Ghiin, who stood with his eyes closed and his head slightly lifted. Thud! When Ghiin turned and nted his greatsword into the ground, the mercenaries flinched. They had been overwhelmed by the sheer force of hisbat prowess. To them, Ghiin was no longer just a young noble but a fearsome warrior. ¡°Hmm.¡± Ghiin scanned the group with a stoic expression. They still appeared dumbstruck. ¡°Did you all enjoy the show?¡± The mercenaries lowered their heads, unable to say anything. Despite being paid for the job, they had been so terrified that they had considered fleeing. In this situation, even if their employer had beheaded them, they wouldn¡¯t have been able toin. They had mocked Ghiin, thinking he was just a young noble, but in truth, they were the ones who had fallen short. ¡°If you allow fear to take over when you can still fight, you¡¯ll end up dead.¡± He had said the same thing once, long ago, to a frightened soldier when they had encountered orcs. Like then, Ghiin had deliberately fought alone without calling for the mercenaries. Whether the purpose was survival, money, or personal growth, fighting out of one¡¯s own will was essential. Instilling confidence that they could fight. Arriving at the most dangerous spot first. Demonstrating overwhelming strength that made the impossible possible. That had always been his role. It was why, in his previous life, all mercenaries had trusted him and followed his lead. ¡°From now on, anyone who tries to run will be the first to lose their head.¡± The cold expression and the terrifying look in his eyes made the mercenaries unconsciously nod in agreement. In the suffocating atmosphere, Ghiin continued speaking. ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee that everyone will make it out alive, but I will save as many as possible.¡± The mercenaries nodded again. ¡°I will always stand at the front.¡± At these words, Belinda frowned, but the mercenaries stood rigid, their eyes fixed on Ghiin. ¡°Follow me with all your strength.¡± As soon as Ghiin finished speaking, the mercenaries, now with determined expressions, picked up their weapons and stood. Belinda was a little surprised watching Ghiin take control of the mercenaries. ¡®The atmospherepletely changed all of a sudden.¡¯ Recently, Ghiin had been acting rxed and yful. It was much better than his irritable attitude from before, but he had never disyed the weighty demeanormon among other nobles. ¡®Maybe it¡¯s the Forest of Beasts that¡¯s making him tense¡­ He feels a bit different, though.¡¯ Ghiin¡¯s words utterly froze the mercenaries. His performance in the battle had earned their unwavering attention. It wasn¡¯t surprising that they were shocked. The man they had dismissed as a mere boy had suddenly takenmand of the situation. Yet, Ghiin, as if he hadn¡¯t just been so severe, was now moving around, helping with the mercenaries¡¯ treatment and patting their shoulders, cracking jokes. ¡®I really can¡¯t figure him out. Does he have multiple personalities or something?¡¯ Having seen him for so long, even Belinda found it impossible to define who Ghiin was now. He had changed so suddenly one day. After treating the wounded and briefly resting, the group resumed their work. The only difference was that the mercenaries, who had been careless at first, were now moving swiftly and efficiently. ¡°Collect some of their inner bark as needed.¡± ¡°Why? Why are we taking that stuff?¡± The mercenaries hesitated, unable to grasp Ghiin¡¯s intention. Why were they collecting the flesh of a monster? ¡°We¡¯ll use it to make fire-resistant clothing or firefighting gear,¡± Ghiin exined. Hearing his reasoning, the mercenaries nodded in understanding, some even letting out murmurs of admiration. ¡°Aha, that makes sense. It blocked the heat pretty well and put out mes quickly.¡± ¡°Yeah, if we use it correctly, it could be useful.¡± The mercenaries realized that the material was indeed effective at extinguishing or resisting fire. Making something to block heat during a ze would prove useful. As Ghiin watched the mercenaries diligently strip the inner bark, a satisfied smile appeared on his face. ¡®This will be quite useful.¡¯ ording to records from his previous life, the hide of a Dirus Ent could withstand up to a 4th-circle fire spell. Depending on how it was used, the material could yield tremendous results. Ghiin already had ns for how he would utilize it. ¡°We don¡¯t need to take it all. We cane backter and gather more.¡± Since no one else ventured into this ce, they could return for it after clearing the path. After gathering a decent amount of the inner bark, the mercenaries piled up the Dirus Ent corpses in one spot and resumed clearing the path. On that first day, nothing else of note urred. But starting from the second day, the monsters began attacking constantly. By the third day, the mercenaries fully realized that this forest was far more of a nightmare than they had imagined. ¡°Damn it! This ce is insane!¡± ¡°What kind of forest has an endless supply of monsters?!¡± ¡°We don¡¯t even have time to rest!¡± The mercenaries were utterly fed up with the never-ending onught of monsters. From the start, they knew they would have to fight monsters upon entering the Forest of Beasts. But they had expected that to be within what they considered ¡°reasonable.¡± ¡°I had no idea it would be like this¡­¡± One of the mercenaries muttered, and the others nearby nodded in agreement. The monsters living in this forest were farrger and stronger than the ones outside. The kind of monster that six or so mercenaries could normally take down outside required many times that number here. Not only were the monsters in the Forest of Beasts stronger, but they also had grotesque and bizarre appearances that left even seasoned mercenaries unsettled. There were all kinds of oundish creatures, to the point where a giant man-eating nt seemed almost cute byparison. The biggest problem, however, was that the attacks seemed to have no end. ¡°I just want to get some proper sleep.¡± For three days, the mercenaries hadn¡¯t been able to sleep properly. This was because the monsters attacked at all hours, day and night. ¡°Heh, and this is just the outskirts? What the hell lives deeper inside?¡± One mercenary let out a bitterugh as he muttered to himself. Though three days had passed, they had barely covered any distance. Clearing the path took a long time, and the relentless battles with the monsters kept them constantly dyed. If just the outer edges of the forest were this bad, they couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine what kind of terrifying creatures lived deeper within. The mercenaries finally understood why no one had ever attempted to clear this forest before. It wasn¡¯t something a single estate could handle. It would require the involvement of an entire nation. ¡°Still, thanks to our employer tearing through the monsters, the damage hasn¡¯t been too bad.¡± ¡°Right? It¡¯s like he¡¯s not even afraid.¡± ¡°How is he even able to do that?¡± The mercenaries had no choice but to endure, no matter how exhausted or frightened they were, all because of Ghiin. Just as he had dered, he always stood at the forefront of the battle. Belinda and Gillian tried to stop him several times, but he never listened. Since he was always at the front, it was only natural that the risk he faced was the greatest. Still, Ghiin dashed forward whenever a monster appeared, minimizing the damage to the mercenaries. ¡°Sometimes, the employer is scarier than the monsters. When he fights, he¡¯s like aplete demon.¡± ¡°Even so, thanks to him, countless lives have been saved. Without him, we¡¯d all be dead by now.¡± As time passed, the mercenaries genuinely began to be moved by Ghiin. ¡°Maybe we really will make it out of here alive.¡± ¡°It seems like all we need to do is follow the employer.¡± Even though each had different thoughts, they all agreed that Ghiin was doing his absolute best in the fight. That was the driving force that kept the mercenaries going. Roooar! ¡°Aaahhh!¡± ¡°Save me!¡± Monsters like the Dirus Ent, whose habitats were documented, could be prepared for, minimizing the damage. But Ghiin couldn¡¯t always block every danger. This forest was teeming with monsters. Some wandered without fixed habitats, or those that moved around for various reasons. Such monsters would suddenly appear from the sides or even from behind, not just from the front. ¡°Hold on! I¡¯ll be there!¡± In moments like those, Ghiin would run faster than anyone else to save the mercenaries. Before long, his body was covered in wounds. He fought ahead of everyone and never held back, so it was only a matter of time before this happened. ¡°Young Lord! Let the mercenaries handle it! Stop stepping in like this! Have you gone mad? Why are you doing this?¡± Belinda couldn¡¯t understand at all. No employer fights like this, putting themselves in harm¡¯s way. Even in war,manders keep themselves safe as much as possible. The leader of a group must survive for the rest of the group to survive as well. But Ghiin was recklessly pushing himself to the extreme. Every time Belinda saw him like that, her heart would sink with fear. ¡®Does he not care about his own body?¡¯ She had seen enough of Ghiin¡¯s skill. He was good, to the point where it was worth acknowledging. When monsters appeared, he always found the best way to deal with them and gave out precise orders. His judgment andmand were at an incredible level, but his frantic way of fighting overshadowed everything else. As Belinda¡¯s concerns grew, the mercenaries¡¯ dependence on Ghiin deepened. ¡°Once again, the employer saved us.¡± ¡°It¡¯s safer to stay close to the employer.¡± ¡°What kind of noble is like this? Maybe he was a charge leader in a past life or something.¡± ¡°Hahaha, yeah, a charge leader suits him perfectly.¡± A separate charge unit is often formed inrge mercenary corps to take on the most dangerous tasks. What Ghiin had been doing so far was no different from leading such a charge unit. In his past life, Ghiin had primarily served in charge units, so the mercenaries¡¯ words weren¡¯t wrong. The mercenaries couldn¡¯t help but feel a strange emotion whenever they saw him rampaging among the monsters. At first, it was just awe, but as time passed, a growing sense of trust in Ghiin began to take root. ¡°The employer is doing all this for us.¡± Everyone nodded at someone¡¯s passing remark. Mercenaries were treated as one of the lowest professions. The notion that they were despicable people who sold their lives for money was deeply ingrained. However, Ghiin showed no sign of looking down on the mercenaries. He always put his body on the line for them and was even more easygoing and bold than the mercenaries themselves. Because of that, the mercenaries were gradually drawn to Ghiin. Of course, not everyone felt the same. Some had lost their fighting spirit entirely due to the relentless battles and powerful monsters. One such individual was Manus, a mercenary with a face like a sneaky rat. Chapter 33 Chapter 33: This ce Is Insane Manus cleverly began stirring up the others. ¡°This is beyond what any individual can handle. We¡¯re wasting our time with this.¡± ¡°But they said the destination isn¡¯t far from the entrance¡­¡± ¡°Heh, you believe that? Do you even know where it is? How far do we have to go?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°If you think about it, there are way too many strange things. They picked a destination in a forest where no one had ever been. Do we even know where we¡¯re going? What¡¯s there? Why are we even heading there?¡± ¡°Hm, I hadn¡¯t thought about it like that.¡± ¡°Damn it! Our employer must be insane! Not just the kind of guy who stays lost in his delusions¡ªno, he¡¯s a bold lunatic who actually acts on them! In the end, we¡¯re all going to die!¡± No one could argue against Manus¡¯ words. There were indeed cases where lords or nobles, lost in their fantasies, led people into bizarre situations. A moment of silence passed, and the mood grew heavy. Toran, an older mercenary who had been listening quietly, frowned. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for our employer, we¡¯d all be dead already. Stop spreading unnecessary fear.¡± ¡°¡­No, I just can¡¯t help but feel uneasy.¡± ¡°Do you think it¡¯smon to meet an employer like this? Our employer is fighting at the front lines, trying harder than anyone else to keep us alive.¡± Usually, nobles gavemands to mercenaries but never led the charge. The more dangerous the task, the more they stayed back. Mercenaries were hired as shields, not to achieve something together. Even mercenaries epted that as the norm. But Ghiin was different. He continued to show that he genuinely wanted to save as many people as possible. Already moved by this, Toran growled at Manus, who was trying to stir up trouble. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for our employer, we¡¯d all be dead by now. It¡¯s not just delusion¡ªhe¡¯s got the skills to back it up. We just need to trust and follow him.¡± Manus couldn¡¯t argue with Toran¡¯s words. The other mercenaries nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s not using us as meat shields.¡± ¡°It¡¯s clear our employer isn¡¯t like other nobles.¡± ¡°And how about his leadership? He¡¯s incredibly skilled. This isn¡¯t his first time leading, for sure.¡± ¡°With an employer like him, we can trust him.¡± Still, fighting monsters hand-to-hand meant injuries and deaths were inevitable. Manus, reminding them of that fact, grumbled. ¡°How long do you think that¡¯s going tost? Sure, it¡¯s fine for now, but if we keep going like this, we¡¯ll all die in the end.¡± No matter how impressive his abilities were, what did it matter? If they kept fighting without rest, everyone would eventually copse from exhaustion. This forest was so dangerous that without Ghiin, they would¡¯ve died long ago. Although driven to the outskirts after losing in theirpetition, the monsters near the entrance were still more potent than those outside the forest. While they still had their lives, they needed to quit and run away. Manus kept bringing up this topic for a reason. If he ran away, he felt like the employer would kill him. Even if the employer let him go, he didn¡¯t have the confidence to make it back alone. The best way was to incite the mercenaries who were already gued by anxiety and exhaustion, press the employer, and return while paying as little in breach-of-contract penalties as possible. ¡°Don¡¯t you value your life? No matter how much of a mercenary you are, who goes looking for death on purpose?¡± But Toran scoffed and retorted. ¡°If we¡¯ve been paid, isn¡¯t it a mercenary¡¯s job to entrust their life?¡± ¡°You idiot, where do you find mercenaries like that these days? We¡¯re going to be used as nothing more than meat shields and die. The employer will run as soon as things really get dangerous.¡± What distinguishes a skilled mercenary? Is itpleting the mission at the risk of your life? No. The most skilled mercenary is the one who survives the longest. Knowing when to pull out quickly when things seem dangerous is essential for a mercenary. Trusting and following a noble is the most foolish thing you can do. Sure, they may pretend to care now, but they¡¯ll abandon you and run when danger strikes. That¡¯s the kind of people nobles are by nature. As Manus continued his incitement, some mercenaries started to waver. His realistic words began to stir their hearts little by little. ¡®Damn, stupid old bastard!¡¯ But the problem was stubborn guys like Toran. Most of the mercenaries seemed to hold the absurd belief that they should trust the employer andplete the mission to the end. Just as Manus was about to speak again, Toran grabbed him by the cor. ¡°Look over there. The medicine and potions the employer uses are more expensive than our lives. Would you do that? Do you really think the employer ns to use us as meat shields?¡± At those words, all the nearby mercenaries turned their heads. Their gazes turned toward where Ghiin was treating the wounds of the injured. Seeing that, none of them could say a word. The medicine the employer was using really was more expensive than their worth. One by one, the mercenaries nodded and muttered amongst themselves. ¡°Well, he doesn¡¯t seem like the type to abandon us.¡± ¡°His treatment skills are no joke. I thought he was some kind of professional healer.¡± ¡°He uses only a little potion, but the effects are amazing.¡± Manus bit his lip as people¡¯s reactions started to calm down again. Seeing this, Toran let go of the cor he had grabbed. ¡°We¡¯ve been paid. Just follow the orders.¡± ¡°Tch.¡± Toran nced at Manus, who spat on the ground and returned to his seat, silently watching Ghiin. At first, he, too, thought about going back. However, he slowly started to be drawn to the employer, who was so different from the ones he had worked with before. He had met plenty of brave,manding, and intelligent nobles. But this was the first time he¡¯d encountered a noble who didn¡¯t treat mercenaries like disposable tools but as human beings. It was also the first time he¡¯d seen a noble who fought at the front lines without regard for his safety. Toran wasn¡¯t being moved by money anymore. Ghiin was inspiring him as a person. ¡®I really might die¡­ but still, I want to see how this ends a little longer.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t that he wasn¡¯t afraid of death. Just like Manus said, they could really die. Even so, even if it meant death, he wanted to go together and see how things ended. Maybe it was a foolish decision¡­ but could you still call yourself a mercenary if, after being paid to sell your life, you ran away because you didn¡¯t want to die? That was Toran¡¯sst belief and conscience as a mercenary. ¡°By the way, our employer sure has a lot of money. He said his estate was poor, so how did he manage to get such expensive medicines?¡± As Toran mentioned, Ghiin had been using rare medicines and potions without hesitation. So much so that even Belinda was constantly nagging him. ¡°Goodness, young lord! How could you use such precious medicines and potions so recklessly? You should save them for when you¡¯re injured! You¡¯re driving me mad!¡± Ghiin wrapped the mercenary¡¯s arm tightly with a bandage and replied. ¡°What¡¯s the point of saving it? I brought it to use. You¡¯ve got to use it when it¡¯s needed.¡± ¡°At this rate, there won¡¯t be anything left for you to use when you need it!¡± ¡°Well, we¡¯ll worry about that when the timees.¡± Belinda red at Ghiin and grumbled. ¡°As if using expensive medicine wasn¡¯t bad enough, why are you personally treating them too?¡± ¡°The way these guys are treating wounds is a mess. Watching them makes my stomach turn.¡± At Ghiin¡¯s nonchnt reply, Belinda pounded her chest in frustration. The wounded mercenary, overwhelmed with gratitude, spoke up. ¡°Th-thank you, young lord.¡± ¡°Enough of that. Rest up properly while you can. You should also learn some proper first aid.¡± ¡°Heh, understood!¡± When Ghiin saw the mercenaries attempting to disinfect their wounds by rubbing urine on them and stering useless herbs all over, his head pounded. He had no choice but to grab each one of them and teach them personally. ¡°If you set the splint like that, the bone will be misaligned. And you, no more urine! If you put more on, the flesh will rot. You idiot! Why are you drinking it?!¡± The number of mercenaries touched by Ghiin¡¯s actions gradually increased. Other employers usually abandoned or left severely wounded mercenaries to die. Saving them would cost money and be a hassle, after all. Belinda narrowed her eyes and observed Ghiin as he bustled about, tending to the mercenaries. ¡°How does the young lord know how to do all that? He¡¯s never been the type to care about those around him¡­ Could it really be that a dark sorcerer possessed him?¡± While she was off worrying about such useless things, the group slowly pressed forward. They came across a smallke on the fifth day of fighting and moving. ¡°Wow, water!¡± ¡°It¡¯s so cool!¡± The moment they spotted the water, the mercenaries rushed forward to quench their thirst. They had water with them, but it was lukewarm, and the longer they carried it, the more the water skins began to stink, making it less than ideal to drink. The ice-cold water from theke instantly relieved their pent-up thirst. Even Ghiin, who usually limited the mercenaries¡¯ movements, didn¡¯t stop them this time. He looked around, lost in thought. ¡®The route I¡¯ve mapped out is rtively urate.¡¯ The path the kingdom¡¯s subjugation forces had taken in his previous life differed from the one he was currently following. Naturally, the monsters they encountered weren¡¯t recorded in the same order as the ones his group was now facing. Ghiin retraced his memory, adjusting the route and the expected encounters with the monsters. So far, everything had lined up reasonably well, and fortunately, there were even a few monsters that hadn¡¯t appeared yet. ¡®From now on, it gets truly dangerous.¡¯ Thiske was the most crucial junction on the way to his destination. It also marked the beginning of much greater dangers. [They likely began trailing us when we passed theke.] Repeating the lines from his memory several times, Ghiin spoke to the group. ¡°We¡¯ll rest here today. Take this chance to wash up and reassemble yourselves.¡± Following his orders, the mercenaries chopped down nearby trees to clear the area and began setting up camp. ¡°Young lord, I¡¯ll have dinner ready in no time.¡± Ever since Belinda had learned of Ghiin¡¯s abilities, she rarely moved during battles with monsters. Because of that, she conserved far more energypared to the others. She took out a small pot from the wagon, filled it with water, added various spices and jerky, and began making a warm soup. ¡°Here, have this. You need to eat properly in a ce like this to keep your strength up.¡± ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t feel right for me to eat this alone every day¡­¡± ¡°Shush! Just eat.¡± Belinda shoved the fork toward his face and smiled sharply. Ghiin had no choice but to nod. Seeing this, the mercenaries began whistling and jeering. ¡°Pfft, some of us are eating warm, tasty food while others are just gnawing on hard jerky.¡± ¡°Hey, if you¡¯re going to follow the young lord around without fighting, at least make us some food!¡± ¡°Yeah, take on the role of chef from now on! Boo!¡± ¡°Give us some warm soup too!¡± Ping! Suddenly, a sharp sound cut through the air, and a fork embedded itself deep into a tree. It was the very tree one of the jeering mercenaries had been leaning against. Seeing the fork lodged just next to his ear, the mercenary broke out in a cold sweat, his eyes darting nervously. Belindaughed and said, ¡°Hohoho, you all have hands, don¡¯t you? Make it yourselves, understood? I¡¯m too busy taking care of our young lord.¡± The mercenaries all nodded furiously. They had assumed she was just a maid, but her fork-throwing skill was anything but ordinary. If they weren¡¯t careful, their foreheads might get pierced without them even realizing it. Ghiin chuckled softly and said to Belinda, ¡°When you get the chance, look after the mercenaries, too. They¡¯ve all been working hard.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m not that hungry today. You should give this to the others¡­¡± ¡°Are you really going toin about the food all the way out here? You remember what I used to do when you refused to eat right away as a child, don¡¯t you?¡± Belinda waved a new fork in front of Ghiin¡¯s face. Ghiin didn¡¯t argue any further and quietly drank the soup. Chapter 34 Chapter 34: This ce is Insane. (2) As evening passed and night approached, the atmosphere in the forest grew even more eerie. Despite the exhaustion from the constant battles, the mercenaries couldn¡¯t fall asleep quickly. It was because of the grotesque howls that asionally echoed from afar, scratching at their nerves. The group only managed to sleep after lighting a bonfire and hanging amp to illuminate the surroundings. However, Ghiin didn¡¯t lie down. He simply sat still in front of the fire. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to sleep, Young Lord?¡± ¡°I need to check something.¡± ¡°Check what?¡± ¡°Monsters.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± When Belinda frowned and asked, Ghiin responded quietly. ¡°The monsters that showed up constantly during the day aren¡¯t appearing at night. There must be a reason.¡± ¡°No way¡­¡± Belinda quickly understood the meaning behind Ghiin¡¯s words. Just two days ago, the monsters attacked relentlessly, day and night. But there hadn¡¯t been a single monster attacking at night for the past couple of days. ¡°You mean there are monsters that only move around at night in this area.¡± ¡°Exactly. The other monsters must be too scared to move because of them.¡± Hearing their conversation, the mercenaries nearby swallowed hard. If it had been the first day, they would haveughed, dismissing him as a naive noble. However, over the past five days, the abilities Ghiin had shown were anything but ordinary. His words carried a persuasive weight. *Whiiing.* As time passed and darknesspletely swallowed the surroundings, a foreboding wind began to howl. When Ghiin stood up from his seat, Gillian, Kaor, and Belinda also rose with grim expressions. [They were watching us from within the darkness.] ¡°Young Lord.¡± At Gillian¡¯s call, Ghiin nodded. Something was nearby. Those with keen senses could feel the suffocating gazes bearing down on them. Several mercenaries, looking uneasy, also stood up and surveyed their surroundings. Beyond the range of themp¡¯s light, nothing was visible. Yet they all knew something was lurking in the darkness. Threads of mana stretched out from Ghiin, spreading in all directions. After confirming the number of watchers surrounding them, Ghiin furrowed his brows. ¡®This is unexpected.¡¯ [Their number was about two hundred¡­ They followed us persistently until we were utterly exhausted. Furious, Count Balzac chased them off alone but only managed to kill around ten.] The number Ghiin sensed exceeded three hundred. It couldn¡¯t be helped that the information didn¡¯t perfectly match, given the difference in time. ¡°Everyone, stay still.¡± The mercenaries, gripping their weapons, anxiously scanned their surroundings. *Whip!* Somethingshed out like a whip, snatching one of the hangingmps away. Themp was swallowed by the darkness, its light fading quickly. However, in that brief moment, a humanoid shape briefly appeared. [They began stealing our light and vision.] *Whip! Whip!* The whips flew again, snatching away several moremps. [It wasn¡¯t untilter that we learned they had the ability to blend with the darkness and had an extreme aversion to light.] As themps dwindled, the surroundings quickly darkened. Kaor, with a fierce expression, was about to charge out with the Cerberus Mercenary Corps. His primal instinct kicked in, triggered by the sensation of being hunted. However, Ghiin reached out to stop him, quietly staring into the darkness. Kaor growled in frustration. ¡°What is it? They¡¯re just hiding and watching us. They can¡¯t be that strong. They won¡¯t dare mess with us again if we charge in and crush them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough for tonight.¡± ¡°What do you mean, ¡®enough¡¯?¡± Suddenly, the ominous presence that had surrounded them began to fade gradually. *Crrr¡­* Leaving behind strange, eerieughter, the creatures disappearedpletely. [They visited us every night, watching us. The soldiers couldn¡¯t rest for even a moment, and we slowly lost our light.] Sensing the mysterious entities had retreated, the mercenaries moved to relight themps. Ghiin shook his head. ¡°Leave themps as they are.¡± ¡°Why? Wouldn¡¯t it be better if it¡¯s brighter?¡± [We regretted it. We should have dealt with them the moment we sensed them at theke. But by the time we realized this, it was toote. We had lost both day and night. There was no time for rest, and we had ventured too deep, losing our sense of direction.] Ghiin spoke firmly to the mercenaries. ¡°If we want to deal with them here, we must keep themps as they are.¡± The mercenaries looked at him in disbelief. How could he be so confident about dealing with something they didn¡¯t even know? ¡°What are *they*?¡± In response to the mercenaries¡¯ questions, Ghiin uttered a single word in a low voice. ¡°Pallor.¡± [They were the descendants of an ancient race, once brilliant in civilization and intelligence, now fallen into monsters. In this forest, they lived as ¡®hunters of the dark,¡¯ known as the Pallor.] * * * The group stopped cutting a path or moving further. Instead, they felled trees a short distance away from theke to create a clearing and rested there. While the mercenaries took their time resting, Gillian approached Ghiin. ¡°Young Lord, what do you intend to do?¡± ¡°I n to deal with them before we move on. Otherwise, they¡¯ll keep following us.¡± ¡°How are we supposed to catch something that only watches us from the darkness? Even if we try to strike, they¡¯ll just run.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see what happens tonight. Prepare the mercenaries with bows and arrows.¡± ¡°Hmm, understood.¡± Gillian nodded. Launching a volley of arrows might be a solid strategy if the enemies were merely watching them from a distance. As night fell once again, everyone remained on edge. Perhaps due to luck or because of the Pallor, no monsters had attacked during the day. The mercenaries now rested and, with their strength recovered, kept their bows drawn, eyes fixed on the darkness. *Crrr¡­* They could feel the sinister gazes filling the air around them. Amid the tense standoff, Ghiin shouted. ¡°Fire!¡± *Piiing!* In an instant, more than a hundred arrows shot out in all directions. The mercenaries, gathered in a circle, unleashed their arrows without hesitation, each aiming toward their respective fronts. However¡­ *Crrr¡­* The only response was a grotesque, mocking sound as if they were beingughed at. The mercenaries were baffled. ¡°What the hell?¡± ¡°Not a single hit? That¡¯s impossible!¡± They could all feel that something was lurking in the darkness, just out of sight. Those creatures had deliberately revealed their hostility. Even those with dull senses could feel it. Clearly, many monsters surrounded them, yet none of the arrows had hit anything, flying uselessly into the void. ¡°W-what kind of monsters are these¡­?¡± ¡°Not a single hit with all those arrows?¡± Fear began to creep into the mercenaries, causing them to step back in terror. Displeased with the growing panic, Gillian twitched his lips and began channeling mana. He nned to infuse mana into the arrows, making them stronger and more urate. But just then, Ghiin grabbed his hand, stopping him. ¡°Don¡¯t. You can¡¯t use mana yet.¡± ¡°Young Lord?¡± ¡°If you use it now, things will get worse. We must keep our mana hidden.¡± ¡°What do you mean¡­?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll exin soon. For now, it¡¯s clear our attacks aren¡¯t working.¡± [The Pallor, who had blended with the darkness, could let all physical attacks pass through them. This meant that, aside from Count Balzac and his knights, who could wield mana, there was no way to harm the Pallor. This was both a blessing and a curse for this ancient race¡­] *Whiik!* Themps started disappearing again, one by one. The surrounding darkness grew thicker each time a light vanished, and the terrified mercenaries huddled closer together. Ghiin stood motionless, simply watching as themps were taken. [The Pallor always sought to eliminate the light around them first. They failed to consider that weapons infused with mana could emit their own light.] When mana is infused into a weapon, it gives off light. Though it¡¯s possible to suppress the glow, few have made an effort to conceal itpletely. To harm the Pallor, one had to attack them using mana. The Pallor could easily evade attacks in the darkness, but once the light revealed their forms, they were no longer invincible. If those capable of using mana were to pursue the Pallor now, they could deal some damage. However, Ghiin inwardly shook his head. ¡®That would only make things worse.¡¯ [Count Balzac, undoubtedly one of the strongest warriors in the kingdom, was overly confident in his power. When the Pallor realized they couldn¡¯t face him, they began kidnapping his soldiers instead.] More than half of themps they lit on the first night were now gone. The mercenaries in the dark were visibly shaken and unsure of what to do. *Crrr¡­* The Pallor, seemingly satisfied, let out a chillingugh before disappearing once again. Their hunting method was to gradually increasing pressure, sapping their prey¡¯s will to fight, and instilling fear. is there any new names? ¡°Everyone, gather around. I¡¯ll exin everything.¡± Once the Pallor disappeared, Ghiin called the mercenaries together and began exining what he knew about them. After hearing his exnation, everyone¡¯s mouths fell open in shock. Monsters that couldn¡¯t be harmed without light? They had never heard of such a thing. But after firing their arrows and seeing the results, they had no choice but to believe it, no matter how unbelievable it seemed. ¡°Th-Then shouldn¡¯t we install moremps and surround the area with torches?¡± one mercenary suggested. ¡°It will only buy us a little time. In the end, they¡¯ll take all the light away.¡± ¡°What about this?¡± Belinda asked, holding up a dagger. Soon, a blue glow began to envelop it. If they could just sense the creatures¡¯ presence, even if they couldn¡¯t see them clearly, they could kill them. As soon as the weapon got close, some part of the creatures would be exposed to the light. ¡°You¡¯re clever as always, Belinda,¡± Ghiinplimented, causing her to raise her chin proudly. ¡°I¡¯m a graduate of the Royal Academy, after all.¡± ¡°You¡¯re good at lying too. Anyway, we can¡¯t use mana.¡± ¡°How did you know I was lying? And why can¡¯t we use mana?¡± ¡°If we do, they¡¯ll change their hunting tactics.¡± [We found traces of the captured soldiers. They had been eaten alive. Enraged, Count Balzac annihted the area around him, wiping out everything within dozens of meters when the Pallor appeared. However, knowing his strength, the Pallor stayed far away, hiding in the darkness before being exposed to any light. Eventually, we could do nothing but watch as more soldiers were kidnapped.] If the Pallor chose to avoid direct confrontation and instead stalked them, kidnapping one by one, they¡¯d all be wiped out in no time. With only a few people capable of using mana and their limited numbers, they were at risk ofplete annihtion. As Ghiin¡¯s exnation continued, the faces of hispanions grew paler. Already, as they ventured deeper into the forest, they were encountering more powerful monsters, resulting in heavier losses. And now, imagining that these creatures woulde every night to try and kidnap them? The thought alone was dizzying. ¡°Th-Then what should we do? Haven¡¯t they already marked us as their prey? Shouldn¡¯t we just turn back now?¡± one of the mercenaries asked anxiously. Ghiin shook his head firmly. ¡°We have to fight them here.¡± [With our forces, there was no way. We could¡¯ve won the battle, but the Pallor had no intention of fighting us directly. We failed again and again, and it wasn¡¯t until Sir Alois, the royal magician, and his squad of wizards arrived that we managed to wipe them out.] Even the vanguard from his previous life, stronger than the current mercenaries, had failed multiple times in their attempts to conquer the Forest of Beasts. It wasn¡¯t because theycked strength; it was because they had no information. And the fact that the Pallor were unusually intelligent for monsters made things even moreplicated. But Ghiin was different from them. ¡®I¡¯ll kill them all before they realize what¡¯s happening.¡¯ He had all the information he needed, and he was thoroughly prepared. Everything was going just as he had nned. Chapter 35 Chapter 35: This ce is Insane. (3) It was fundamental in battle to choose an advantageous battlefield rather than being dragged into one. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you how we¡¯ll fight.¡± As Ghiin¡¯s exnation continued, the expressions on the mercenaries¡¯ faces changed by the second. Some still seemed uneasy, but most looked impressed. This young employer had already made preparations for a situation like this. ¡°A-amazing!¡± ¡°How did you know to prepare in advance?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll trust you, Young Lord!¡± The mercenaries reignited their fighting spirit. The belief that they could indeed win the battle if they followed his n started to blossom again. ¡°Get plenty of rest during the day. Once the battle starts, it¡¯ll be a long night.¡± Following Ghiin¡¯s orders, the mercenaries quietly rested during the day, replenishing their energy. As night fell, the Pallors came again and started taking themps. The mercenaries no longer reacted and simply bowed their heads as if frightened. Before long, only a fewmps remained. The field of vision had significantly diminished. Crrrrr¡­ The Pallors left once again, their eerieughter lingering behind. And then, the next night. Whoosh! Thestmp disappeared, and the entire area was swallowed byplete darkness. Even though they had cut down some trees, the forest was so dense that the faint moonlight couldn¡¯t even illuminate the person next to them. Crrrrr¡­ Everyone held their breath, remaining motionless in their spots. The silence was so heavy that not even the sound of breathing could be heard. Shrrrk, shrrrk. Finally, the Pallors began to approach. With all light gone, the Pallors had nothing to fear. As hundreds of Pallors surrounded them, the mercenaries began to sweat coldly. A primal fear surged within them as they felt the presence of something invisible standing before them. Crrrrr¡­ They could feel the Pallors moving slowly in front of them, skin tingling. Now, those creatures would either kill them or drag them off as prey. At that moment, Ghiin shouted. ¡°It¡¯s time!¡± At his words, everyone ripped apart the objects they were holding. Fwoosh! White orbs, each about the size of a child¡¯s head, instantly floated up into the sky, radiating light. As over a hundred orbs floated into the air, the area lit up as bright as day. What they had torn was the scroll for the 1st-circle spell, ¡°Light.¡± Ghiin had brought boxes full of them as his hidden card to deal with the Pallors. Kaaaaargh! The Pallors shrieked in agony, shielding their eyes from the light. The mercenaries were stunned as they saw the creatures now revealed by the light. ¡°Wh-what¡­ they look like this¡­?¡± Though humanoid, the creatures were incredibly tall and emaciated. They had four vertically slit eyes with pointed ears on the sides. Their mouths were torn up to their ears, revealing sharp teeth. Their facescked a nose, with only two nostrils embedded into the skin, and disgusting, bulging veins covered their cheeks. Where their hands should have been, only long, sharp, scythe-like horns extended. Several long, wriggling tentacles hung from their arms. These were likely the tentacles they had used to steal themps. ¡°Hurry and attack!¡± Ghiin shouted at the mercenaries, who hesitated at the sight of the Pallors¡¯ grotesque appearance. ¡°Charge! Attack!¡± By now, Kaor and the Cerberus Mercenary Corps were already gleefully plunging their weapons into the bodies of the Pallors. The other mercenaries quickly followed suit, drawing their weapons andunching attacks. Unlike the previous night when arrows had passed through them, the Pallors¡¯ bodies were now taking hits relentlessly. ¡°Kuhaha! I¡¯ve been itching for this! You bastards!¡± Kaor let out a crazedugh, grabbing the Pallors by their faces and stabbing each one in the neck with his own hands. Gillian, too, swung his axe with deadly precision, smashing the Pallors¡¯ heads without mercy. They unleashed the mana they had been suppressing and went on a killing spree, taking down the Pallors one by one. Kaaaah! Though initially startled by the sudden flood of light, the Pallors quickly regained theirposure and began their counterattack. The Pallors¡¯ scythe-like nails were sharp enough to pierce through human armor and flesh. While their specialty was hunting in darkness, these creatures, native to the Forest of Beasts, were no weaklings outside the shadows. Thwack! ¡°Gahhh!¡± Mercenaries started to fall, one by one, as the Pallors attacked them. There were around three hundred of them¡ªan overwhelming number even outside the darkness. The scattered Pallors quickly regrouped and charged at the humans. Ghiin was no exception. At that moment, Belinda stepped in front of Ghiin and shouted. ¡°Young Lord! Step back!¡± Fwoosh! As her cloak billowed, dozens of daggers shot out, piercing through the Pallors. Thud! Thud! Thud! sh! The daggers, connected to various parts of Belinda¡¯s clothing, moved like living snakes, aiming for the enemies¡¯ heads. With dozens of daggers upying the space, the Pallors soon shifted their focus to Belinda. ¡°Hmph!¡± As the iing monsters¡¯ attacks closed in, Belinda ducked down and ran her hand along the heel of her shoe. Click! With the sound of gears locking into ce, a sharp de sprang from her heel. Swish! Belinda sliced through a Pallor¡¯s jaw with a single swift kick, cutting it clean. ng! Weaving through the Pallors¡¯ scythe-like strikes, Belindaunched attacks in every direction, creating a brief opening. Taking advantage of the gap Belinda created, Ghiin surveyed the battlefield and shouted. ¡°You idiots! Hold the formation! Don¡¯t just fight recklessly!¡± Before the battle began, Ghiin had the mercenaries take up formation and wait. But these fools had gotten so excited that they charged forward, breaking the formation. ¡°Maintain the shield wall! Block with your shields, and the rest of you get inside to engage the enemy!¡± They weren¡¯t a single unified mercenary corps, nor were they soldiers who had undergone proper training, so this kind of chaos was inevitable. But Ghiin, the King of Mercenaries, was someone who hadmanded countless mercenaries and ruled over battlefields. He had experienced countless situations like this before. ¡°Gillian, Kaor, buy us some time so the Mad Dogs can reorganize the formation!¡± Quickly assessing the battlefield, Ghiin moved the mercenaries into position and swung his sword. Upon hearing Ghiin¡¯smand, the Cerberus Mercenary Corps moved forward while the rest of the mercenaries began to retreat. Kaor clicked his tongue in disappointment but moved to assist the mercenaries whose formation had copsed. Gillian also actively helped, making sure the mercenaries could reassemble their ranks. The Cerberus Mercenary Corps¡¯ exceptional individual skills and solid teamwork enabled them to withstand the Pallors¡¯ attacks. ¡°Move faster!¡± Ghiin, Gillian, and Kaor unleashed their mana without holding back, darting between the Pallors. Only Belinda, ignoring the mercenaries, continued to smash the Pallors in front of her. Kraaaaah! As the three and the Cerberus Mercenary Corps disrupted their attacks, the Pallors became even more ferocious, striking at the mercenaries with increased aggression. However, the mercenaries weren¡¯t without experience in fighting monsters. As the Pallors¡¯ attention scattered, the mercenaries gradually extracted themselves from dangerous situations. ¡°Move quickly!¡± ¡°Raise your shields! Hold them up!¡± ¡°That¡¯s it! Get inside! Move in!¡± The mercenaries with shields stepped forward, blocking the Pallors¡¯ attacks. Once the rest of the mercenaries moved behind them, the shield-bearers formed a circr formation, blocking attacks from all sides. As a few formations took shape, the casualties among the mercenaries began to decrease rapidly. Seeing this, Ghiin shouted loudly. ¡°Mercenaries, hold your ground! Mad Dogs, Gillian, and Kaor cover the gaps between them!¡± After issuing the orders, Ghiin let out a deep breath. With the mercenaries now moving on their own, it was his turn to sweep through the battlefield. Ghiin exploded both of his cores, releasing a surge of mana. Soon, his eyes glowed red, and red mana rose from his body like a shimmering heatwave. sh! Moving at incredible speed, Ghiin began cutting down the Pallors. In the dark, his movements left trails of red light that shed like lightning. Each time that red line passed, a Pallor¡¯s head would be severed. The mercenaries, momentarily forgetting they were in the middle of a battle, muttered to themselves in disbelief. ¡°What¡­ what the hell? He¡¯s even stronger than usual!¡± ¡°I already thought he was amazing, but¡­ is he actually stronger than I realized?¡± Until now, Ghiin had only used one core in fights against monsters. Exploding both cores put immense strain on his body, so he reserved it for only the most dire situations. But now, despite the risk to his body, he had no choice but to unleash his full power. There were simply too many Pallors; if he conserved his strength, the mercenaries would be ughtered. sh, sh, sh! With every sh of the red line, the number of Pallors dwindled rapidly. The Cerberus Mercenary Corps, encouraged by the sight, began pushing the monsters back relentlessly. ¡°What are you doing? Are you just going to watch? We need to fight too!¡± One mercenary shouted, spurring the others in formation to press forward against the enemy. The shield-bearing mercenaries blocked the Pallors¡¯ attacks, creating openings, while others thrust their spears and swords through the gaps. Of course, they weren¡¯t professional soldiers, so their teamwork wasn¡¯t perfect. Sometimes, their timing was off, causing the shields to falter, and their attacks didn¡¯tnd properly. However, with Gillian and Kaor assisting them, the mercenaries could maintain their formation and continue their attacks, even if clumsily. ¡°Push them back! Push harder!¡± The mercenaries, growing ustomed to their coordinated assault, pressed the Pallors with their shields while tightening their formation. As time passed, the number of enemies visibly dwindled. Kraaaah! The Pallors realized they had fallen into a trap. They were invincible in the darkness, but their entire species could face extinction if the current situation continued. Kraaaah! The leader of the Pallors, who had been attacking the mercenaries stealthily from the rear, sent a signal to its kin to retreat. Though it was smaller in size than the other Pallors and didn¡¯t appear like a leader, it was, in fact, the most powerful. The leader nced around, signaling its orders, and began retreating. As long as it survived, the species could thrive again. Just as it was about to make its escape, a human came charging toward it, destroying everything in his path. This human¡¯s blood-red eyes shone menacingly as he approached like lightning. It was already toote for the leader to flee. Deciding to kill the human first and then escape, the Pallor leader let out a screech and swung its scythe. However, the scythe merely sliced through empty air. Sensing a presence above, the leader lifted its head. The human with the glowing red eyes was descending with a vicious smile; sword aimed downward. ¡°So, you were the leader.¡± Ghiin was certain this creature had beenmanding the Pallors¡¯ hunt. As he fought, his sharp eyes caught sight of the Pallor leader seemingly giving orders. sh! With a merciless strike, Ghiin¡¯s sword cleaved the leader in half, from head to body. No ordinary monster could withstand the mana released from two cores exploding. Kraaaaah! With the leader dead, the Pallors fell into chaos, screaming and scattering in all directions. ¡°Everyone, get them!¡± ¡°Waaaaaah!¡± ¡°Kill them all!¡± The mercenaries threw down their shields at Ghiin¡¯smand and charged at the Pallors. Some mercenaries were wounded by the frantic movements of the dying Pallors, but their rage drove them forward, eagerly stabbing their weapons into the creatures. Kraaaak! In the end, the Pallors were shredded to pieces, their bodies copsing in heaps. Only a few managed to escape into the darkness beyond the reach of the light. ¡°Stop! Don¡¯t chase them!¡± Even though only a handful of Pallors remained, there was no way for the mercenaries to fight them in the darkness. The excited mercenaries reluctantly stopped their pursuit as Ghiin called them back. ¡°Haaa¡­¡± Ghiin let out a deep breath. Suddenly, his body swayed. The aftereffects of using two cores at once were hitting him. Although the battle had ended, no one spoke, and they all turned their attention to Ghiin. But soon after, the mercenaries, one by one, let out triumphant cheers and surrounded him. ¡°We won! We actually won!¡± ¡°Hahahaha! We¡¯re alive! We made it!¡± Filled with excitement, the mercenaries shouted in celebration. Chapter 36 Chapter 36: This ce is Insane. If it hadn¡¯t been for Ghiin, they would have died without even knowing what had happened to them. As Kaor watched the mercenaries cheering, he turned to Gillian and asked. ¡°Just what is that guy? People called him a madman, but is he actually some kind of secret weapon from the Ferdium family?¡± Kaor was quite shocked that the skills Ghiin had shown so far weren¡¯t everything. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. But there¡¯s one thing I¡¯m certain of. There¡¯s no one around our age better than our Young Lord.¡± This was the first time Gillian had seen Ghiin disy this level of power. Even when fighting monsters, Ghiin hasn¡¯t been using his full strength. Clearly, he was hiding something, surpassing the level of a mere genius. Despite his thoughts, Gillian¡¯s face, as he answered Kaor, was filled with admiration and pride. However, not everyone was so delighted and excited. ¡°Ah, move! Get out of the way!¡± Belinda panicked, shoved, and kicked the mercenaries aside as she rushed toward Ghiin. ¡°Young Master! Are you alright? No, you¡¯ve improved again! Are you really the same person?¡± Belinda was the one who had observed Ghiin¡¯s abilities the longest and most closely. In her eyes, Ghiin¡¯s skills were not enough to handle the oing Pallors. That¡¯s why she had stepped up first this time. But she hadn¡¯t expected Ghiin to show such abilities, far beyond what she had anticipated. ¡°I¡¯m fine. The line almost broke at the start, but we gained enough time thanks to you. Everyone did well. First, let¡¯s take care of the injured.¡± Yet, Belinda seemed uninterested in praise, anxiously fretting as she inspected Ghiin¡¯s wounds. ¡°You need treatment first, Young Master.¡± ¡°They aren¡¯t that serious.¡± Just as Belinda had said, Ghiin had sustained injuries here and there from fighting so recklessly. Not only Ghiin but also Gillian and Kaor had cuts all over their bodies. Even though it had been chaotic, it was a grueling battle, enough for skilled fighters like them to sustain injuries. The result was inevitable, with Pallors being both solid and fast and inrge numbers. As Belinda fussed over Ghiin, the mercenaries exchanged nces and murmured among themselves. They were surprised to discover that Belinda, whom they had only thought of as a mere maid, was far stronger than they had imagined. ¡°I knew it from the moment she threw that dagger and surrounded it with mana.¡± ¡°You¡¯re kidding, right? Weren¡¯t you the one begging her to make soup? You almost lost your head.¡± As the lingering heat from the battle cooled down, the mercenaries started to joke around amongst themselves. Clicking his tongue at their simple-minded behavior, Ghiin spoke up. ¡°Tend to the injured and gather the corpses in one ce. The effect of the light will soon wear off, so take out themps and hang them up.¡± The surviving mercenaries immediately began moving ording to Ghiin¡¯s orders without the slightest hesitation. ¡°Musclehead Gordon¡± was among them. ¡°Whew, disgusting bastards.¡± As Gordon organized the outermost part of the clearing, he grimaced at the sight of the Pallors¡¯ corpses. After days of stress because of these creatures, even his muscles must have taken a beating. ¡®When I return, I need to train even harder.¡¯ He gathered the corpses of the dead Pallors, who had died while fleeing and tossed them roughly into a pile. Gordon, following the scattered bodies, wandered thoughtlessly toward the forest. He was separated from the group, moving closer to the darkness of the tree-filled forest. Without realizing it, he turned his head toward the light. The duration of the Light magic was nearing its end, and the light from the orb had significantly weakened. Feeling a sudden, inexplicable sense of unease, Gordon quickly grabbed the leg of a corpse lying on the ground. He nned to throw it aside and return to the group as quickly as possible. At that moment, the Pallor, which he had thought to be dead, snapped its eyes open. ¡°Huh?¡± Startled by the unexpected situation, Gordon could only mutter in a daze. Kraaak! The tentacles attached to the Pallor¡¯s arms extended rapidly, wrapping around Gordon¡¯s neck, arms, body, and legs. ¡°Aaaargh!¡± Everyone turned their heads upon hearing the scream. They caught sight of Gordon being dragged into the darkness. ¡°Gordon!¡± ¡°Damn it! There was one still alive!¡± ¡°That stupid bastard!¡± The mercenaries rushed after Gordon, but they came to a halt before leaving the clearing. None of them dared to venture into the dark, densely wooded forest. ¡°What should we do?¡± ¡°It¡¯s over. He¡¯s gone into the darkness; we can¡¯t save him now.¡± ¡°We barely won, but it¡¯s a shame.¡± The forest was so thick with trees that even the space directly in front of them was engulfed in darkness. Pallors were monsters that became increasingly difficult to deal with in the dark. Ultimately, death was the only fate awaiting Gordon, who had been dragged away. As the mercenaries looked on regretfully, Ghiin drew his sword again. Belinda and Gillian, sensing his intent, grabbed his arms and shouted. ¡°Young Lord! Are you crazy?¡± ¡°My Lord, you can¡¯t! It¡¯s too dangerous!¡± Ghiin silently looked at the two who were restraining him, then turned to nce at the mercenaries. The mercenaries, though bitter, shook their heads. This wasn¡¯t the employer¡¯s fault. idents could happen at any time. Even an employer who fought on the frontlines couldn¡¯t prevent such incidents. It was simply the misfortune that came with selling one¡¯s life for money. Even Kaor stepped in front of Ghiin, speaking as though it was no big deal. ¡°Give it up. It¡¯s already toote. Dying because of one¡¯s mistake is a burden mercenaries must bear.¡± If they had a chance to survive, they would, of course, try, but a death that couldn¡¯t be avoided was something mercenaries epted with stoicism. Ghiin closed his eyes for a moment and raised his head. Dying in battle was something he couldn¡¯t even avoid. It was a risk he had to ept as a mercenary. But leaving behind arade, who had been alive and dragged away right before his eyes, was something he couldn¡¯t ept¡ªnot as a member of the Continent¡¯s Seven Strongest, nor as the King of Mercenaries. Especially if there was still a chance to save him. With his eyes closed, Ghiin murmured softly. ¡°I have¡­¡± The words that followed pierced everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°¡­never once abandoned those who follow me.¡± Belinda and Gillian¡¯s eyes showed a flicker of unease at Ghiin¡¯s ominous words. As Ghiin slowly opened his eyes, he looked at the two of them and spoke. ¡°Stay here and protect the mercenaries. I¡¯ll go alone.¡± Belinda¡¯s face twisted in frustration. ¡®I knew it! He¡¯s never listened to anyone since he was a kid!¡¯ She quickly pulled out a dagger that she had preemptively coated with poison. She didn¡¯t want to hurt him, but if she didn¡¯t knock him out now, he¡¯d charge forward without knowing when to stop. ¡°My Lord, let¡¯s stop here, shall we? You know what happens when I get angry, don¡¯t you?¡± Her tone had changed. It was proof that she was truly furious, as Belinda rarely got angry. Ghiin merely shrugged in response, fully aware of this. Swish! Before Belinda could react, he had already disappeared into the dark forest instantly. ¡°My Lord¡­? Hey! Where are you going?!¡± Belinda, now thoroughly enraged, stomped her feet in frustration and turned to Gillian. ¡°You stay here and keep watch!¡± She barked themand before immediately chasing after Ghiin. ¡°You keep guard then.¡± His face impassive, Gillian directed his words at Kaor before following behind Belinda. Kaor left, staring nkly at the spots where the others had vanished, scratching his head in frustration. ¡°Ha, what a joke! Do they really think they can boss me around like that? Unbelievable. Ugh, seriously.¡± Ever since meeting Ghiin, his pride had taken a beating. ¡°Damn it, really! Should I just cut them all down?¡± Kaor kicked a random rock in frustration and red menacingly at the remaining mercenaries. ¡°What are you looking at? Hurry up and clean this up. We¡¯ll wait here. If I catch anyone cking, I¡¯ll lop their heads off.¡± To the mercenaries, Kaor was still the terrifying Mad Dog. They flinched, nodded in agreement, and resumed working busily. Kaor sat down, chewing on some jerky as he smacked his lips. ¡°Ugh, what a shame.¡± Chasing after the three of them would¡¯ve been fun, but if he left as well, there¡¯d be no one to lead the mercenaries. Meanwhile, Ghiin was now pursuing Gordon at an incredible speed. Tracking a Pallor, which had blended entirely into the darkness, was no easy feat. At some point, it had vanished entirely from sight. One might sense its movements close up, but if the distance grew too great, even that would be lost. Even Count Balzac, who had earned the title of Master in Ghiin¡¯s previous life, had struggled to deal with Pallors. However, the situation was a little different now. The Pallor had captured Gordon; since he was human, he couldn¡¯t blend into the darkness like the creature. ¨D ¡°Aaaahhh!¡± Gordon¡¯s scream faintly echoed from far away. Ghiin chased the sound, infusing his voice with mana and shouting loudly. ¡°Gordon! Keep screaming! I¡¯ll catch up to you!¡± His voice was so loud that it seemed to shake the forest. It was loud enough to reach Gordon, for sure. In truth, yelling so loudly in the Forest of Beasts was a terrible idea. It could awaken other monsters or alert them to his presence, causing them to start pursuing him. However, this was the Pallor¡¯s domain, and it was night. The other monsters were still unaware that most of the Pallors had been killed, so they were unlikely to move easily. ¨D ¡°Aaaah! Help me!¡± Gordon¡¯s voice, hoarse from screaming, reached Ghiin, who continued to run, following the sound to guide him. But after a while, Ghiin realized that Gordon¡¯s voice had stopped. ¡®His mouth must be covered.¡¯ Ghiin gritted his teeth, pushing more mana into his body. ¡®Or¡­ he¡¯s already dead.¡¯ Still, he couldn¡¯t give up until he saw the body with his own eyes. Tear! Ghiin pulled out a Light scroll from his coat and ripped it, illuminating the area around him. He scanned the ground for any signs and sprinted like mad once he gauged the direction. ¡®Gordon, hold on!¡¯ Just as Ghiin predicted, Gordon¡¯s mouth had been sealed by one of the Pallor¡¯s tentacles. Sensing that someone was pursuing it, the Pallor had quickly covered Gordon¡¯s mouth, thinking that the screams were the reason for being chased. ¡°Mmmph! Mmmmph!¡± Gordon had also heard Ghiin¡¯s shouts. He needed to make some noise so that Ghiin could find him, but the clever creature had sealed his mouth. ¡®Ugh, if I can¡¯t breathe properly, I¡¯ll lose muscle mass.¡¯ Tears welled in Gordon¡¯s eyes as he struggled, but it was useless. ¡®Is this how I¡¯m going to die?¡¯ In this dark forest, finding any trace of him would be impossible. Gordon¡¯s hope for survival began to fade. ¡®Come to think of it, the employer said he¡¯d teach me how to read.¡¯ If he had returned safely after this expedition, he might have learned to read and write. Of course, he would¡¯ve refused because he needed to focus on training. ¡®So this is it. This is how it ends.¡¯ Everyone must think he was dead by now or would soon give up searching for him. It seemed as if his thoughts were being confirmed, as Ghiin¡¯s voice was no longer heard. But contrary to Gordon¡¯s expectations, Ghiin was still pursuing him. However, the pace was slowing. Without Gordon making any sound, Ghiin could not determine the direction. Even for someone as experienced as Ghiin, chasing something inplete darkness, especially something that left barely any trace, was a nearly impossible task. ¡°Young Lord!¡± ¡°My Lord!¡± During the brief moment when Ghiin¡¯s speed had slowed, Belinda and Gillian had caught up to him. ¡°Find any signs! Search the ground, search everywhere!¡± At his desperatemand, Belinda and Gillian immediately began scouring for traces as well. Both of them were also skilled in tracking, but the clues were bing harder and harder to find. Eventually, it reached the point where even determining the right direction was nearly impossible. ¡°Young Lord, we should head back. Wandering further into the forest is too dangerous.¡± ¡°Belinda¡¯s right. He¡¯s likely already dead.¡± Despite their attempts to reason with him, Ghiin didn¡¯t move easily. Even at that moment, he kept his senses sharp, scanning all around. If only he could hear one sound, even once. Just as Ghiin stood there, reluctant to move, all three of them suddenly heard an unintelligible sound. ¡°¨D!¡± Without a second thought, the trio shot off like lightning in the direction of the voice. Chapter 37 Chapter 37: This ce is Insane. (5) Grrrrr¡­ The Pallor arrived at the hideout and looked around. The presence of the persistent pursuer could no longer be felt. Feeling relieved that he had finally shaken off the pursuer, the Pallor began to clear the stones blocking the entrance to the hideout. Thinking he could now safely eat and recover his strength, his pace in clearing the stones quickened. Focused on his task, Pallor unknowingly loosened the tentacle covering Gordon¡¯s mouth. Gordon didn¡¯t miss the opportunity. ¡°Over here!!¡± It was the loudest shout he had ever made in his life. Graaah! Startled, Pallor wrapped his tentacle around Gordon¡¯s neck and lifted him into the air. Though Gordon¡¯s breath was cut off, he clenched his eyes shut and screamed again. ¡°I said, over here!!!¡± Graaah! Infuriated, Pallor mmed Gordon to the ground. It was certain that the pursuer would hear the shout and find them soon. Pallor decided he had no choice but to devour Gordon and hide. Pallor raised his scythe-like arm high. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Gordon sat on the ground, eyes closed. The fear of death washed over him, leaving him unable to scream anymore. He felt the warmth spreading between his legs. Shiiik! Just as Pallor¡¯s scythe was about to strike Gordon¡¯s head, something shed through the dark forest and flew toward him. Thwack! Belinda¡¯s dagger embedded itself in Pallor¡¯s arm. Due to the poison coating the de, Pallor¡¯s pale skin began to char and turn ck. Graaah! Pallor let out a scream of agony, but it didn¡¯tst long. Pook! Ghiine¡¯s sword flew in right after and pierced Pallor¡¯s head. Crack! And soon after, Gillian¡¯s axe split Pallor¡¯s body clean in half. ¡°I-I¡¯m alive!¡± Seeing the three people standing before him, Gordon shouted in relief. Tearing a ¡®Light¡¯ scroll to check Gordon¡¯s condition, Ghiine smiled and said, ¡°You did well, Gordon.¡± At those words, Gordon couldn¡¯t hold back his tears any longer. He was overwhelmed with gratitude for Ghiine, who had risked everything toe after him and save him. Though he knew that as a mercenary, shedding tears was something he should avoid for fear of losing muscle, he just couldn¡¯t hold them back this time. ¡°Waaaah! Thank you so much! Waaah!¡± As Gordon sobbed awfully, Belinda chimed in with a singlement. ¡°But, um, your clothes¡­ Did you, by any chance, wet yourself?¡± Gordon¡¯s tears instantly dried up, and his face turned red as he shyly turned his head away. Belinda burst intoughter at the sight. Meanwhile, Ghiine inspected the poorly concealed entrance to the cave. ¡°So, this is their hideout, huh.¡± It would be foolish to leave aftering all the way here without checking out the hideout. The group immediately entered the cave. Graaah! The Pallors inside the cave let out shrieks the moment they saw them. Judging by their torn and battered appearances, it was clear they were the ones who had fled earlier. ¡°I was disappointed that we couldn¡¯t catch them all, but it looks like they gathered here. This makes things easier.¡± Now that they had found the hideout, eliminating them here and now would make their journey much smoother. With a cruel smile, Ghiine looked around at the creatures. ¡°Kill them all.¡± Before Ghiine even finished speaking, Belinda and Gillian mercilessly shed through the Pallors. Graaah! The weakened Pallors, who had already been fighting mercenaries, couldn¡¯t put up much of a fight and were quickly massacred. Even if the Pallors had been in perfect condition, Gordon was the only person in the group without mana control, so eliminating them wouldn¡¯t have been difficult for the others. After killing thest Pallor, which had been desperately trying to flee, Ghiine nced around the cave and spotted something unusual. ¡°What is this¡­?¡± Belinda and Gillian also noticed the pile in the corner and looked surprised. ¡°Aren¡¯t these human bones?¡± As Belinda said, not only were monster bones scattered around the cave, but also what appeared to be human bones. ¡°These look like the remains of people who unofficially explored the Forest of Beasts,¡± Gillian remarked. Ghiine nodded in agreement. People have attempted to explore the Forest of Beasts in the past, but that was a long time ago. Ghiine knew that it had been several decades since the Ferdium Estate had banned entry into the Forest of Beasts. However, the tattered clothes and tools strewn among the bones seemed to be no older than a few years. ¡®So, people have recently explored this ce in secret, avoiding Ferdium¡¯s notice¡­¡¯ While he had some ideas about who might be involved, Ghiine couldn¡¯t be sure yet. They might have been just adventurers. Deciding to set aside thoughts on unsolved problems for now, Ghiine resolved to investigateter. He sealed off the cave and returned to the rest of the group. * * * The mercenaries, anxiously awaiting Ghiine¡¯s return, immediately grabbed their weapons when they sensed movementing from the forest. But when they saw Ghiine emerge from between the trees, they breathed a collective sigh of relief. Though they mourned the thought of Gordon¡¯s possible death, they knew they needed Ghiine to survive in this forest. ¡°The Young Lord has returned!¡± With smiles of joy, the mercenaries approached Ghiine. Belinda and Gillian soon followed, and finally, Gordon appeared, sporting an awkward grin. ¡°Waaah!¡± The mercenaries cheered so loudly it seemed the forest itself would shake. ¡°Gordon¡¯s back! Gordon¡¯s alive!¡± ¡°The Young Lord did it!¡± Never in his mercenary life had he encountered someone like Ghiine. Typically, nobles and employers treated mercenaries as disposable. There was amon expectation that mercenaries would be sacrificed whenever necessary, and even the mercenaries themselves hade to ept this as usual. But Ghiine¡¯s actions went beyond shocking them¡ªhe stirred something new within their hearts. Their employer was a person, unlike the hypocrites they were ustomed to. ¡°If we follow that man, we might actually make it out of here alive.¡± When one mercenary muttered this, everyone nodded in agreement. Being a good leader to mercenaries wasn¡¯t difficult. Feed them well, pay them properly, and secure steady work. However, to earn their genuine trust and loyalty, something more was required. It was the ability to make decisions and lead in a way that could save their lives, even just once more. Ghiine fought ahead of everyone, protecting them, and he had the determination never to abandon his followers. He had be the perfect leader they could trust and follow for the mercenaries. ¡°His actions so far aren¡¯t a facade. That man is genuine.¡± ¡°Yeah. We need to repay that sincerity.¡± ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought there¡¯d be a noble like him?¡± With their fear put to rest, the mercenaries looked at Ghiine and recalled the mercenary creed they had momentarily forgotten under the forest¡¯s terrifying grip. They had regained their original mercenary mindset¡ªliving with death by their side. But there was one man who couldn¡¯t hide his displeased expression even as the others regained their resolve. His face twitched with annoyance. ¡®Idiots, it¡¯s just luck. How long do they think it¡¯llst? In the end, we¡¯re all going to die!¡¯ Manus, who had hidden behind the other mercenaries, pretending to fight, had survived once again. To him, this forest wasn¡¯t ordinary. The monsters here were far stronger than those outside the forest¡ªso much so that they couldn¡¯t even bepared. ¡®Are they really celebrating another victory? We¡¯re still at the forest¡¯s edge, and yet we¡¯re already encountering such grotesque creatures. Who knows what else is out there!¡¯ Until now, their employer had solved problems with his astonishing abilities, but on closer inspection, there had been more than a few close calls. If their employer had been even slightly weaker or made a wrong decision, they would¡¯ve all been wiped out on numerous asions. ¡®I¡¯m not going to keep ying this dangerous gamble. You fools!¡¯ This time had been no different. If the employer¡¯s judgment had been off, they would all be dead. One mistake and total annihtion would be unavoidable. That was Manus¡¯s view of the Forest of Beasts. ¡®Damn it. If I want to make it out of here, I need to convince a few of them to join me¡­ but looking at the situation, that seems unlikely.¡¯ He didn¡¯t have the courage to try to leave on his own. Wandering monsters will always exist without a habitat, and Manus worries about how his employer might react if he decides to leave. ¡®I need to find the right moment and convince a few of them to leave with me. Even if it means paying a penalty, I must get out of here.¡¯ However, everyone was brimming with motivation¡ªoverflowing, even. Trying to stir them up now would obviously fail. Worse, he might end up beaten to death, so it was best to stay quiet. ¡®Once a few more die, they¡¯ll get scared and snap back to reality.¡¯ Manus endured with that expectation. Though they were full of misced enthusiasm now, he believed that they¡¯d be forced to confront the truth when danger struck again. As daylight broke, the mercenaries finished preparing and began moving. With the Pallors wiped out, there was no need to worry about monsters tracking them. ¡°This is supposed to be Pallor territory, right? There definitely seem to be fewer monsters around.¡± ¡°Yeah, and the ones we do see don¡¯t seem to live nearby. They¡¯re probably just roaming around looking for food.¡± Monsters still appeared asionally, but their numbers and frequency were far less than before. ¡°Even so, if we let our guard down, we¡¯re dead. Just follow the employer¡¯s orders.¡± With their attitudes transformed, the mercenaries became more seasoned and sharp with each battle. Ghiine looked at them with a satisfied smile. ¡®Nothing beats life-or-deathbat. At this point, they¡¯re better than the soldiers of the estate.¡¯ While individual mercenaries might be stronger, the general belief was that mercenaries couldn¡¯t stand up to a regr army in organized group warfare. But the mercenaries under Ghiine¡¯smand were now moving with the discipline of a proper military unit. ¡®Their mindset has definitely changed.¡¯ The battles were still dangerous, and casualties continued to mount, but the mercenaries no longer wavered. All they did was try their best to follow Ghiine¡¯s orders. Because they trusted him, Ghiine could now lead them more easily than before. Kaor, watching the group move as one, couldn¡¯t help but let out an admiring remark. ¡°These guys, who jumped in just for money, havepletely changed. They¡¯re moving like an actual army now. They weren¡¯t like this before.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to our Young Lord,¡± Gillian replied proudly, keeping his response short and firm. Kaor twitched his lips and turned his head away. ¡®Damn it, anyone would think he¡¯s their hidden son or something.¡¯ Kaor¡¯s tongue itched to respond, but he kept silent, knowing ament would lead to an argument. ¡®Am I really backing off right now? Just because I don¡¯t want to fight that old man?¡¯ Kaor tilted his head, puzzled by his serious expression. It was unthinkable for themander of the Cerberus Mercenary Corps to avoid a fight just to keep from arguing. Kaor found himself deep in thought over this matter. While Kaor was lost in his endless musings, the group quickly passed out of Pallor territory. Chapter 38 Chapter 38: Now You¡¯re Finally Bing Useful. (1) As soon as we left Pallor¡¯s domain, the hellish battles resumed. With the relentless onught of monsters, the mercenaries gradually grew more and more exhausted. Even I was tempted to quit on the spot, return home, and rest. ¡®As expected of the Forest of Beasts. But I can¡¯t give up.¡¯ The reason everyone avoids this ce is simple. No one knows what¡¯s in here, and there¡¯s no need to risk their lives for it. If I didn¡¯t have a clear purpose, I wouldn¡¯t have ventured into such a dangerous forest either. However, I knew exactly whaty hidden in the Forest of Beasts, so I was determined to face the dangers. What surprised me was that the mercenaries were calmer than I had expected. Though they looked like they might copse from exhaustion at any moment, their eyes still shone with determination. ¡®I must have underestimated them.¡¯ The journey had been grueling, so under normal circumstances, I would have begun discussing additionalpensation by now to keep their spirits up. But after seeing their eyes, I realized that wasn¡¯t necessary. These men were sincerely fulfilling their duty. Only Manus, among them, wore a deathly expression, anxiously pacing around. Every day felt like pure agony, yet everyone gritted their teeth and endured. Surprisingly, as the battles continued, our casualties gradually decreased. Though it had been just over ten days, the extreme daily battles had pushed most of them to surpass their limits at some point. After fifteen days passed, I delivered some hopeful news to the group. ¡°We¡¯re almost at our destination. We don¡¯t have much further to go.¡± Upon hearing that, the mercenaries regained their strength and pressed on. But as we moved forward, something started to feel strange. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°By now, we should¡¯ve been attacked again.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s weird how quiet it is?¡± The monsters that had once assaulted us without respite were bing fewer and fewer. While the constant attacks had been exhausting and painful, their sudden absence now stirred a sense of unease. I, too, felt that something was off, just like the mercenaries. It was too intense for us to chalk it up to mere luck. For the monsters to suddenly disappear like this was more than suspicious. ¡®It¡¯s too quiet.¡¯ The forest had always been eerily silent, with even the sound of insects hard toe by. But now, aside from our party¡¯s noises, it was as if even the wind had stopped blowing. The air felt suffocatingly heavy. I sent Gillian and Kaor to scout the surrounding area, but they returned with nothing. ¡®Is it luck? Or is there another reason? There¡¯s no record of any particrly dangerous threats in this area¡­¡¯ After pondering for a while, I decided to take advantage of the situation. ¡°Everyone, stop what you¡¯re doing and rest. Regain your strength; tomorrow, we¡¯ll clear the path to our destination and finish the job.¡± With bright smiles, the mercenaries immediately copsed on the spot to rest. Since entering the forest, they hadn¡¯t had a proper break, and now the exhaustion hit them like a storm. Surprisingly, not a single monster appeared by the next day. ¡°Ugh, my back. I feel more sore after waking up.¡± ¡°Still, I feel like I can finally breathe.¡± ¡°They say we¡¯ll reach the destination today!¡± With their strength restored and the end finally in sight, the work progressed much faster than usual. Though everyone felt a bit uneasy due to the unfamiliar situation, nothing out of the ordinary happened even as they noisily cleared the path. Not long after, Ghiin repeatedlypared the map he had drawn to their current location. His expression brightened as he turned to address everyone. ¡°There¡¯s really not much left now. Just a bit further, and we¡¯ll reach our destination.¡± Upon hearing this, the mercenaries focused entirely on clearing the way without stopping to rest. Gradually, a sense of relief began to appear on their faces. They had crossed aplicated path, one fraught with unimaginable hardships. Now that those struggles seemed to be nearing an end, it was only natural for them to feel relieved. But no one was happier or more excited than Ghiin. ¡®We¡¯re almost there.¡¯ Everyone had called him mad and tried to oppose the n, but he had pushed through with confidence and conviction. Now, that conviction would soon bear fruit, and the anticipation of it filled him with excitement. It was then¡ª Rumble. A tremor echoed from the distance as if the entire forest were shaking. Instantly, everyone froze. The mercenaries, tense, cautiously looked around. The excellent mood evaporated instantly, reced by a growing sense of unease. ¡°Gillian, scout ahead. Everyone, prepare for battle.¡± Gillian nodded and swiftly went to scout. The mercenaries stopped their work and grabbed their weapons. After days of fighting in this forest, they had grown ustomed to battle. What mattered was the identity of the enemy, not the fight itself. While everyone stood on edge, waiting, Gillian returned at full speed, shouting at the top of his lungs. ¡°Evacuate immediately!¡± ¡°What?¡± At the exact moment Ghiin questioned him, trees in the distance began to topple over. Boom! Boom! Boom! Something was smashing through the trees, rapidly approaching. As it tore through the forest, the creature let out a high-pitched screech when it spotted the group. Kaaaaaaah! Seeing the monster appear before him, Ghiin¡¯s face hardened. That monster should have been deep within the forest. There was no reason for it to be wandering around the outskirts. The mercenaries, too, froze in shock as they took in the sight of the beast. ¡°What¡­ what the hell? Is that even possible?¡± ¡°There weren¡¯t any monsters missing¡­ everyone was avoiding this thing.¡± In a state of utter disbelief, everyone stared at the monster in front of them. It was a snake. A massive snake,rge enough to swallow a person whole in a single bite. Its enormous red scales shimmered brilliantly in the sunlight. Its gaping mouth was filled with rows of terrifying teeth, sharp enough to easily shred through steel. ¡°The Blood Python¡­¡± One of the mercenaries muttered the name. The massive snake monster called a Python (??) is named ording to the color of its scales. The Blood Python, with its body covered in blood-red scales, is known to be the most ferocious and terrifying of all Pythons. Its fangs emit a deadly venom, and its scales are as tough as steel, making it nearly impervious to weapons. ¡°It¡¯s much bigger than a regr Python.¡± The mercenaries recoiled in horror at its overwhelming size. Pythons are generally ssified as dangerous monsters due to theirrge size. However, the Blood Python that had appeared was even more prominent than a typical one. Even Ghiin hadn¡¯t anticipated this. The information he¡¯d obtained in his past life stated that Blood Pythons resided much deeper within the forest. ¡®Why here, and why now¡­ This is bad timing.¡¯ Their destination wasn¡¯t far from the forest¡¯s edge. It had only taken this long because they needed to clear the path and deal with the monsters iming the area as their territory. From the very beginning, when Ghiin nned this expedition, he confirmed multiple times that the monsters deemed too dangerous to hunt lived deep within the forest. Yet, a monster of a much higher grade than expected had appeared. Hisssss. The Blood Python flicked its tongue, surveying the group with arrogant eyes. It moved leisurely as if savoring the sight of a meal right in front of it. The mercenaries, paralyzed by the monster¡¯s presence, could not move. They looked like frogs frozen before a snake, and Ghiin shouted loudly at them. ¡°Get it together! If you just stand there, you¡¯ll die!¡± At hismand, the mercenaries returned to their senses and quickly formed a battle formation. They couldn¡¯t just stand there waiting to die; they had to try something. ¡°Fire!¡± At Ghiin¡¯s shout, the mercenaries with shields moved forward while those with bows began firing arrows. Thwang! Thwack! Twang! Arrows flew rapidly, but none of them could pierce the Blood Python¡¯s red scales. The snake casually deflected the arrows as it wriggled its massive body and advanced toward them. ¡°Move back!¡± As the mercenaries slowly retreated in formation, the Blood Python suddenly moved with surprising speed for a creature of its size. Kaaaaah! In an instant, it slithered forward and, with its gaping jaws, swallowed a mercenary standing at the front. ¡°Aaaagh!¡± The mercenary had no time to resist and was devoured whole. Gulp, gulp. The creature¡¯s body rippled as something slid down its length,ing to a stop around the middle of its massive form. No one had ever witnessed such a terrifying sight¡ªsomeone being eaten alive by a monster¡ªand the shock left them speechless. Hisssss. The Blood Python narrowed its eyes in satisfaction as it nced around as if selecting its next prey. Despair filled the eyes of the mercenaries watching the scene unfold. Until now, excluding Pallor, their attacks had worked no matter how strong or fast the monsters were. If they fought head-on, with the right strategy and tactics, they could inflict wounds and eventually win. Even Pallor, who seemed invincible in the darkness, could be attacked as long as there was light. But the Blood Python¡¯s scales were so strong that they easily deflected every arrow. How could they possibly defeat a monster that their attacks couldn¡¯t even touch? ¡°Fall back! Retreat further!¡± The group hastily retreated, trying to distance themselves from the monster. Hissss¡­ The Blood Python didn¡¯t immediately chase after them, even as the distance grew. It seemed to be waiting, gauging whether its prey would flee or attack. Having just devoured one of the mercenaries, it looked somewhat satisfied for the moment, showing no signs ofunching an immediate attack. Yet, how it kept its gaze fixed on the group made it clear it wasn¡¯t nning to let the rest escape unscathed. ¡°Young Lord! What do we do now?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a way to deal with that thing, right?¡± Without anyone telling them to, the mercenaries all turned to Ghiin. However¡ª Ghiin remained silent, his face stiff as he stared at the Blood Python. ¡®Why isn¡¯t he saying anything?¡¯ ¡®Does our employer have no solution either¡­?¡¯ He had always been the first to give orders and the first to charge into battle whenever a monster appeared. But now, their employer stood frozen, saying nothing. Despair began to grip the hearts of everyone. The mercenaries started to sense that an unavoidable death was closing in. Belinda approached Ghiin and whispered quietly. ¡°Young Master, you need to run. We cannot beat that monster with our current strength.¡± ¡°If I run now, what happens to the mercenaries?¡± ¡°A few dozen or even a few hundred dead mercenaries mean nothing to me. What matters to me is keeping you alive.¡± Gillian, standing in front of Ghiin, also spoke quietly. ¡°Young Lord, please leave with Belinda. The mercenaries and I will hold it off here. The contract includes ensuring the employer¡¯s safety, so you don¡¯t need to concern yourself with them.¡± ¡°Gillian¡­¡± ¡°Please take care of my daughter.¡± Though his voice was low, Kaor, standing nearby, overheard their conversation. After a moment of thought, arms crossed, he spoke to Ghiin. ¡°It¡¯s time to run. If you give the order to retreat, the others will find their way out. Sure, some will die, but that can¡¯t be helped. It¡¯s the fate of mercenaries who take money to risk their lives, after all.¡± With even Kaor weighing in, Ghiin lowered his eyes and fell into deep thought. If they fled now, the snake would catch and kill most of the group. A few might survive, but straying off the path would only leave them lost in the forest, eventually leading to death. ¡®Sess was right in front of us. Is it all going to end in failure?¡¯ Ghiin closed his eyes tightly. Chapter 39 Chapter 39: You¡¯re Finally Bing Useful. (2) I had prepared as much as possible using the information from my past life, but nothing could go exactly as nned. ¡®I can¡¯t die here.¡¯ It¡¯s not like I have never run away in my life. Nor did I have a strong aversion to retreating. Running away to wait for the next opportunity was also a valid strategy if necessary. If I died, my family and estate would face the same fate as in my previous life: total ruin. Wasn¡¯t that exactly why I had ventured all the way into the Forest of Beasts, suffering like this, to prevent that dark future from happening? So, I absolutely couldn¡¯t afford to die here. I was the only one who knew the future of Ferdium. ¡®But¡­¡¯ There are times when you can¡¯t afford to run away. If I ran when there was no next chance, everything from then on would only spiral downhill. Considering the state of the estate, my strengths, external threats, and all the information I knew, the best and only way forward was to reach the destination. If I missed this chance, my family and estate would face the same disastrous end as before. Ghiin opened his eyes and looked around at the people. They were tense, their faces waiting for his orders. Many more people would die from here on. He had no arrogant delusions about saving everyone while achieving his goals. Even in his past life, he had lost countlessrades and subordinates as he pushed forward. ¡®But¡­ that doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s okay for everyone to die here.¡¯ As Ghiin made up his mind, a man suddenly burst out from among the mercenaries, shouting. ¡°You idiots! It¡¯s over now! Even the employer has no way out! What are you waiting for?!¡± The man who jumped out was Manus. Manus kept stepping backward as he shouted. ¡°We should run away now! There¡¯s no need for all of us to die! Do you really think we can win this? If we scatter in all directions, at least some of us can survive!¡± The faces of the mercenaries began to waver. Not missing the opportunity, Manus shouted even louder. If they all scattered and fled, his chances of survival would increase. ¡°Let¡¯s run now! There¡¯s no need for us to risk our lives for some crazy noble¡¯s game! It was insane to enter this damn forest in the first ce!¡± At that moment, Kaor spun the sword he held in one hand and spoke up. ¡°Ah, that pathetic bastard. I guess we¡¯ll have to kill him before we run away.¡± As Kaor prepared to throw his weapon at Manus, Ghiin raised his hand to stop him. ¡°That¡¯s enough. There¡¯s no need for that.¡± Then Ghiin turned to Manus and spoke. ¡°Go. You¡¯ve worked hard until now.¡± ¡°What? What did you say? Just¡­ go?¡± Manus was taken aback. In this situation, it was normal for the employer to rage and threaten to kill him for running away. Not to mention that just a moment ago, the same man had sworn to kill anyone who fled personally. But now, he was letting him go so easily. Before Manus could calm his shocked mind, Ghiin said something even more astonishing. ¡°Anyone who wants to run may do so.¡± The mercenaries were all taken aback by his calm words. ¡°Run away? Then what about the employer?¡± Someone cautiously asked the question. ¡°What will you do, Employer?¡± Ghiin spoke in a casual tone as if it were nothing. ¡°I¡¯ll stay here and catch that bastard.¡± ¡°Young Lord!¡± ¡°Young Master!¡± Belinda and Gillian stood before Ghiin, their faces full of anger. But without a word, he drew his sword. The others couldn¡¯t understand it, but he had to seed. If not, everything would eventuallye to an end. The one who seemed most excited, however, was Manus. He couldn¡¯t hide his joy as he gestured toward the mercenaries. ¡°What are you waiting for? The employer told you to run! Let¡¯s get going now!¡± But the mercenaries only looked back and forth between Ghiin and Manus, unable to move easily. Until now, it had been Ghiin who had fought at the front and saved the mercenaries. And now, hearing that he would fight alone, it wasn¡¯t easy for them to just run away. Seeing the hesitant mercenaries, Manus shouted again, frustrated. ¡°Hurry up! Do you all want to die here? What are you doing?!¡± Toran, looking back and forth between the urging Manus and the calm Ghiin, stepped forward and asked, ¡°If we break through that guy, is this really the end?¡± ¡°Yes, the destination is right in front of us.¡± With a firm answer, Toran took a deep breath and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll fight with you.¡± ¡°Toran! Are you crazy? Are you trying to die?¡± Manus shouted. Gordon, turning to look at him, spoke in a trembling voice. ¡°I-I¡­ If I run away now, I won¡¯t be able to eat properly or sleep properly. I¡¯ll lose muscle mass because I¡¯ll be too stressed.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°So I¡¯m not going!¡± ¡°You idiot! Are you crazy too?¡± At that moment, voices from the mercenaries erupted from all around. ¡°If we leave now, we¡¯ll be too embarrassed to continue as mercenaries.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve survived this far, thanks to the employer. If we run now, we¡¯re not even human.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the idiot, Manus! If you want to go, go by yourself! You ungrateful bastard! You even received treatment from the employer!¡± ¡°With the employer here, we can manage somehow. Let¡¯s fight!¡± Surprised by the unexpected reaction, Ghiin widened his eyes and looked around at the mercenaries. Now, their faces showed only determination¡ªa will to fight alongside him as far as they could go. Ghiin had seen these expressions before. It was the same look he had seen when facing an unfavorable battle in his past life. ¡®This is just like¡­¡¯ The faces of his subordinates from his previous life shed through his mind. Although the mercenaries¡¯ skills fell far shortpared to them, their resolve was no different. Ghiin couldn¡¯t help but smile as he spoke. ¡°You lot¡­ You¡¯ve finally be useful.¡± Watching this scene unfold, Kaor was baffled as he looked at the mercenaries. ¡®Are these really the guys I know?¡¯ Unlike the Cerberus Mercenary Corps, who enjoyed dangerous tasks and wreaked havoc across different regions, the mercenaries staying in the Zimbar Estate always idled about, never taking on risky missions. But after following Ghiin for just a few days, they hadpletely changed. ¡®This is truly remarkable. He¡¯s got thempletely under control.¡¯ Kaor couldn¡¯t help but acknowledge and be impressed by Ghiin¡¯s abilities once again. Even Gillian, a former mercenary leader himself, couldn¡¯t hide his admiration for the current situation. However, Belinda had no interest in what she considered this foolishness. ¡°Young Lord, this is great. Send the mercenaries forward, and you can slip away.¡± Ghiin ignored Belinda¡¯s whisper and instead removed the scabbard from his waist, tossing it to the ground. ¡°Young Master! Please!¡± Discarding the scabbard was a clear sign that he was prepared to fight to the death. Seeing this, Belinda¡¯s face twisted in anger, but Kaor chuckled. ¡°Fearless, huh? I like that. Reminds me of my younger days.¡± Without responding, Ghiin stepped forward. In his past life, the most frequent type of request Ghiin¡¯s mercenary corps had undertaken was monster hunting. The monsters ravaging the continent were far more powerful than the Blood Python they now faced. Even though his physical abilities and the mercenaries¡¯ skills were inferior to back then, his umted experience would help make up for those deficiencies. ¡°Let¡¯s fight.¡± As soon as Ghiin spoke, everyone took on a determined expression, gripping their weapons and reforming their battle lines. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m getting old¡­ It¡¯ll be your fault if I get any more wrinkles, Young Lord.¡± Belinda muttered, resigned, as she slumped over. ¡°You idiots! You¡¯re all going to die!¡± Manus, frustrated, spat out his words and disappeared into the forest. But no one bothered to look in his direction. The Blood Python was slowly closing in on the group. Kaaaaaaa! The Blood Python let out a shriek of delight as it opened its massive jaws, ready to swallow the mercenaries whole. ¡°Scatter!¡± At Ghiin¡¯smand, the mercenaries immediately dispersed. Boom! The Blood Python mmed its head into the ground, mouth wide open, momentarily stunned. Kaaaaaak! Enraged, the Blood Python immediately lunged at the nearest mercenary with its open jaws. Just as the mercenary was about to be devoured, Ghiin leaped into the air, shing at the Blood Python¡¯s head with his sword while shouting, ¡°Gillian, Kaor, draw its attention with me near the head! Belinda, cover us! Everyone else, attack its body when you find an opening!¡± A small wound appeared on the Blood Python¡¯s head. Ordinary attacks wouldn¡¯t work, but a weapon imbued with mana had inflicted a minor injury. ¡°Kaaaaaaa!¡± Realizing it had been wounded, the Blood Python let out a furious roar. Its eyes, redder than its scales, locked onto Ghiin. As if it couldn¡¯t forgive the human who had hurt it, the massive snake rushed toward him with its mouth wide open at incredible speed. Boom! Ghiin swiftly rolled to the side, dodging the attack. The head of the Blood Python was mmed into the ground again, kicking up dust. In the meantime, Gillian approached, his axe infused with mana, and struck the Blood Python¡¯s head with tremendous force. Kwaaang! A deafening boom echoed as the giant head of the Blood Python jerked upward. Regarding sheer mana, Gillian was the strongest among the group. With such destructive power, even the Blood Python seemed to have suffered a significant blow. Kaaaahhh! The Blood Python screamed again, lifting its head. This time, arge and clearly visible wound had formed. However, the wound wasn¡¯t deep; instead, it only further fueled the Blood Python¡¯s rage. Whoosh! The massive head lunged toward Gillian. Taken by surprise, Gillian couldn¡¯t dodge in time. He released a mana surge and blocked with the shield he held in one hand. Kwaaang! ¡°Grrk!¡± The shield crumpled, and Gillian¡¯s body was flung back. In the meantime, Kaor approached from behind the Blood Python and stabbed his sword into it, shouting. ¡°Get close, now!¡± Craack! As Kaor¡¯s sword plunged deep into the snake¡¯s body, the Blood Python twisted violently to attack him. ¡°Tch!¡± Kaor let go of his sword and rolled away to dodge. At that moment, the other mercenaries began totch onto the Blood Python andunched their attacks. Kaang! Kaang! However, no matter how much they swung or stabbed their weapons, the sturdy scales of the Blood Python blocked all their assaults. Without enough mana infused in their weapons, it was impossible to pierce through the iron-like scales. As a result, only Ghiin, Gillian, and Kaor inflicted minor wounds on the Blood Python by attacking in turns. ¡°Belinda! Distract it and aim for the wounds! If you get a chance, go for its eyes!¡± ¡°Got it! Ugh, this is frustrating!¡± At Ghiin¡¯smand, Belindaunched a flurry of daggers, embedding them into the Blood Python¡¯s existing wounds. Her precision with the daggers was the most effective at widening the small injuries made by the others. While widening the wounds, Belinda continuously targeted the Blood Python¡¯s eyes with her attacks. The coordinated attack seemed to be somewhat effective, as the Blood Python began shaking its head in annoyance. With its focus now on Ghiin and the others, the attacks aimed at the mercenaries had significantly decreased. ¡°Now! Attack the wounds!¡± The mercenaries took advantage of the opening and thrust their swords into the snake¡¯s injured body. But due to the Blood Python¡¯s tough muscles, the des didn¡¯t prate deeply. Kaaaahhh! As if irritated by the pests clinging to it, the Blood Python let out another shriek and violently swung its tail. Kwaaaang! ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°Aaagh!¡± The mercenaries clinging near the tail were all flung away. Just as the snake prepared to smash the fallen mercenaries with its tail, Ghiin rushed toward its head, drawing its attention again. ¡°Everyone, grab blunt weapons! Keep hitting it until its insides soften! We need to make these small woundsrger! Gillian, Kaor! Keep distracting it! Belinda, continue your support!¡± Hearing Ghiin¡¯smand, the mercenaries widened their eyes and nodded fervently. ¡°R-right.¡± ¡°Maces! Where are the maces?!¡± ¡°Give me one!¡± ¡°If there aren¡¯t any, grab one from the cart! Everyone, get back in there!¡± Soon, the mercenaries swapped their weapons for blunt instruments and reattached themselves to the snake¡¯s body. They brought their weapons down onto the Blood Python¡¯s scales with all their strength. Chapter 40 Chapter 40 ¨CYou¡¯re Finally Bing Useful. (3) Boom! Boom! Boom! As the mercenaries clung to the Blood Python¡¯s body, relentlessly striking it with blunt weapons, the serpent thrashed its tail wildly in all directions. The mercenaries who were struck by its tail were sent flying in an instant, but others quickly filled the gaps and continued the attack. Kaaaaaaah! The Blood Python let out a furious, rage-filled scream. At its head, Ghiin, Gillian, and Kaor were inflicting wounds and drawing its attention while mercenaries clung to its tail and body, swinging their blunt weapons. Sharp daggers asionally sliced through the air, aiming for its eyes, preventing the creature from fully concentrating. Anyone would be enraged if a swarm of flies continuously buzzed around them. The Blood Python thrashed even more violently, twisting its massive body. Kwoooom! Each time its tail mmed into the ground, another mercenary lost their life. However, the mercenaries gritted their teeth and pressed on with their attacks. Everyone was risking their lives, doing their utmost to take down this monster somehow. ¡°Gillian! Go to the tail and help the mercenaries!¡± Even while deftly dodging the serpent¡¯s attacks, Ghiin kept an eye on the situation and issued orders. As the wounds on the Blood Python¡¯s body increased, the speed of its tail-whipping gradually slowed. When Gillian joined the mercenaries in their assault, cracks began to appear on the scales. After relentlessly attacking, ready to face death, they finally saw some results. Crack! ¡°It¡¯s breaking!¡± As one of the mercenaries shouted, Gillian yelled while channeling mana into his axe. ¡°Stand back!¡± Boom! The axe embedded itself deep into the serpent¡¯s body, with the de sinking in more than halfway. It was a wound farrger than any they had inflicted so far. Blood began to gush from the Blood Python¡¯s skin. Seeing this, the mercenaries were filled with hope. ¡°Here! Stab it here!¡± They frantically hammered at the wound, driving in swords and spears. Weapons that hadn¡¯t been able to prate the smaller wounds now went in much more easily. The umted internal damage had weakened the creature¡¯s muscles. Kaaaaaahk! The Blood Python screeched in agony, thrashing its body. In the chaos, the mercenaries crushed beneath it or struck by its thrashing tail had their bones broken or were killed. Although the Blood Python¡¯s movements had slowedpared to the beginning, the sheer destructive power of its massive size remained unchanged. ¡®This won¡¯t do.¡¯ As Ghiin dodged the serpent¡¯s fangs, he continued to think. Those capable of inflicting real wounds had exhausted their mana from the very start of the battle, rapidly growing fatigued. Ultimately, it was a race to see whether they would be wiped out from exhaustion first or the Blood Python would fall. Boom! Boom! ¡°Aaaargh!¡± While he was lost in thought, the mercenaries¡¯ screams filled the surroundings. No matter how much damage they dealt, at this rate, the mercenaries would be eradicated first. The longer the fight dragged on, the more unfavorable it became for them. Just then, the Blood Python¡¯s eyes glowed a fiery red as it swung its tail in a wide arc. Whoosh! Boom! Several mercenaries were sent flying, and in that brief opening, the Blood Python swiftly withdrew, retreating to the rear. As it began to distance itself from the mercenaries, hopeful words escaped from their mouths. ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s happening? Could it be¡­ it¡¯s running away?¡± ¡°Is it over?¡± ¡°Fall back for now! Pull the wounded to the rear!¡± The mercenaries also retreated, regrouping as they murmured among themselves. It would be the best possible oue if the Blood Python truly withdrew. They had managed to break through its scales, which were said to be impervious to anything but a powerful mana de or high-circle magic, and they had sessfully driven their weapons into it. Given the party¡¯s capabilities, this was an impressive achievement, yet no one rejoiced. This was because they all understood that, at this rate, they would eventually perish. Despite their incredible fighting thus far, they had reached the limits of what they could do. ¡°C-could we call it a draw?¡± Gordon mumbled while clutching his trembling legs, but no one answered him. Swish. The Blood Python, having withdrawn, red at the group, its tail swaying gently. Its scales, torn and shattered, were stained red with blood oozing from its wounds. Even the ogres, hailed as the kings of the forest would be crushed instantly if constricted by the Blood Python, making the damage they inflicted all the more astonishing. Taking advantage of the pause, Belinda turned to Ghiin again. ¡°Young Lord, don¡¯t you feel like running away now?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°I thought so. You never listen when someone suggests something sensible. Sometimes, I wonder if you¡¯re really out of your mind.¡± ¡°Really? I thought I was quite reasonable.¡± At his absurd response, Belinda looked at him with a bewildered expression. Gillian, surveying the mercenaries, quietly whispered to Ghiin. ¡°Young Lord, at this rate, we will be wiped out first. While our current strategy is sound, we don¡¯t have the numbers to continue.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. But given our current forces, this is the only way we can fight. We must maintain the situation as best we can and wait for those who can use mana to seize an opportunity.¡± ¡°I believe we should aim for its eyes.¡± Though rare, the blood Python was a monster known to inhabit regions other than the Forest of Beasts. As such, it was well-known that its eyes, unprotected by its tough scales, were its weak point. Of course, targeting the eyes was no easy task. One had to avoid the Blood Python¡¯s attacks while getting close enough to strike, and even then, it could quickly shield its eyes with its eyelids. Still, amid this chaos, attacking its eyes seemed like their only option. ¡°For now, that seems to be our only option. Belinda, keep waiting for the right moment, just like before.¡± At Ghiin¡¯s words, Belinda nodded with a firm expression. She was about to say something when the Blood Python slowly began advancing toward the group. It seemed to be cautiously scanning its surroundings, likely due to its injuries, but without warning, it surged forward with speed. Kaaaaaah! ¡°It¡¯sing!¡± ¡°Just like before! Aim for the wounds and stab it!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see who dies first!¡± As the Blood Python rapidly closed in, the mercenaries reformed their ranks and prepared to target their previous wounds. However, once it drew near, the Blood Python began smashing each mercenary one by one as if striking with a hammer. Boom! ¡°Aaargh!¡± Boom! Boom! Whenever the mercenaries tried to get close, the serpent quickly withdrew and mmed its head down again. With every strike, a mercenary¡¯s body was crushed, turning into a spray of blood. Unlike before, the Blood Python was now taking them out individually, systematically neutralizing their efforts. ¡°F-fall back!¡± Panicking, the mercenaries scrambled to retreat. Hisssss! The Blood Python narrowed its eyes and flicked its tongue. To the group, it seemed as though the creature was mocking them with a smile. Everyone fell into confusion. The tactic they had believed to be their only hope against the Blood Python was now proving ineffective. They had no idea how to face it anymore. Hisssss! As the Blood Python wriggled toward them again, the mercenaries hesitated, backing away slowly. At that moment, Ghiin leaped forward and shouted. ¡°Mercenaries, stand by from the rear! Jump in whenever you see an opening! Gillian, Kaor, and Belinda fight it like before!¡± The mercenaries quickly retreated, leaving the four to fight the monster just as they had in the initial battle. They all desperately wanted to join the fight butcked the skills to do so effectively. Boom! Boom! The four of them began dodging the Blood Python¡¯s attacks, attempting to inflict more wounds than they had earlier. However, the Blood Python¡¯s movements had grown more cautious, makingnding any significant hits difficult. Even when they managed to strike, the injuries were shallow, barely causing any damage. Boom! Boom! As time passed, the four began to run low on mana and grow exhausted, forcing them to focus solely on dodging. Unable to bear it any longer, Kaor shouted loudly and rushed toward the Blood Python¡¯s head. ¡°Damn it! I¡¯ll be the bait; aim for its eyes!¡± As soon as Kaor entered its range, the Blood Python relentlessly targeted him with its head, ignoring the others who were inflicting wounds on its body. Boom! Boom! Overwhelmed by the sheer pressure and speed, Kaor couldn¡¯t even swing his sword. All he could do was desperately dodge with every ounce of strength he had. However, thanks to his actions, Belinda seized a fleeting opportunity. Boom! The Blood Python¡¯s head mmed into the ground, and in that instant, Kaor barely managed to avoid it. ¡°Die!¡± Belinda¡¯s dagger surged toward the Blood Python¡¯srge eye at an incredible speed. She poured all her remaining mana into the dagger. They would all be doomed if she failed to inflict a meaningful wound here. But at that moment, Belinda locked eyes with the Blood Python. The snake seemed to be mocking her. ¡°No way¡­¡± Tang! The mana-infused dagger struck the Blood Python¡¯s eye, only to be pitifully deflected. ¡°This can¡¯t be happening!¡± The Blood Python living in the Forest of Beasts was unlike the ones they knew. Its eyeball¡¯s surface was made of a material even harder than its scales. If the eye, known as the Blood Python¡¯s only weak point, was this tough, it was essentially invincible. How were they supposed to kill this thing? As everyone reeled in shock, something even more astonishing happened. Kaor was already in the spot where the Blood Python had been aiming. Whoosh! The tail, which hadn¡¯t moved until now, swung violently toward Kaor. Cunningly, the Blood Python had been waiting for this moment, refraining from using its tail to strike until now. ¡°No!¡± The others quickly rushed toward the Blood Python. But even that was a trap. Hisss! At that instant, the Blood Python¡¯s head twisted unnaturally and lunged at Ghiin with blinding speed. The movement of its tail had only been a preparation for this deadly strike. Ghiin, already closing in on the Blood Python, had no way to avoid it. He had no choice but to detonate all three of his cores simultaneously in a desperate attempt to endure the attack. ¡°Young Lord!¡± Suddenly, Belinda appeared and shoved Ghiin forcefully out of harm¡¯s way. Boom! ¡°Belinda!¡± Ghiin, who had tumbled to the side, shouted her name as he looked back. Thud! Belinda flung at tremendous speed, crashed into a tree, and copsed to the ground. Shey there, coughing up blood, but she wasn¡¯t dead. Even as she was hurled through the air, she twisted her body to minimize the impact. ¡°Ugh¡­ Idiot¡­ I told you to run¡­ Why don¡¯t you ever listen¡­ Hurry back to the estate, reflect on your actions, and lock yourself in a cell¡­ You never listen, that idiot¡­¡± Belinda muttered weakly as she continued to cough up blood. ¡°Kaor! Save Belinda!¡± At Ghiin¡¯s urgent shout, Kaor, barely having survived, quickly grabbed Belinda and retreated. Hisss! The Blood Python flicked its tongue in satisfaction as it scanned the surroundings. Although it hadn¡¯t achieved its primary goal, it had sessfully neutralized the annoying prey that had been swinging daggers at it, so it was pleased. But Ghiin had no intention of being treated like a mere ything by a monster. ring at the Blood Python, he turned to Gillian. ¡°Gillian, go for its body and finish widening the wound. If the opportunity arises, attack with the mercenaries.¡± ¡°What are you saying? Don¡¯t tell me¡­ you n to face its head alone?¡± Chapter 41 Chapter 41 ¨C You¡¯re Finally Bing Useful. (4) ¡°Right. Focus on wounding its body and tail for now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Even its eyes aren¡¯t a weak point. What are you nning? It¡¯d be better to flee right now¡­.¡± As the two were talking, the Blood Python seized the opportunity to attack Gillian. Boom! Gillian barely dodged the attack, and Ghiin shouted again. ¡°Hurry! Wound it more! If I¡¯m alone, it¡¯ll focus solely on me!¡± Reluctantly, Gillian retreated to the back. As soon as he did, the Blood Python turned its glowing eyes toward Ghiin, twisting its head. Hissssss! The Blood Python¡¯s massive head shot toward Ghiin. It didn¡¯t even care about Gillian attacking its body and tail. It only asionally flicked its tail to fend him off. Now, moving faster than ever, the Blood Python lunged at Ghiin, intent on killing the one who had been pestering it. Boom! Boom! Ghiin dodged its attacks, waiting for a single opening. Even attacking its weak eyes hadn¡¯t worked; defeating the Blood Python seemed impossible at their current strength. If Ghiin had reached the same level as in his past life, he could have sliced through its scales and body in an instant. But for now, that level was far out of reach. So, he had to use the methods avable to him, even if it meant risking his life. ¡®I really didn¡¯t want to use this method¡­ But there¡¯s no other way!¡¯ Boom! Boom! Hissssss! Ghiin focused solely on dodging, not even attempting to counterattack. His mana was low, limiting his speed, but his skill had reached an extreme level, surpassing even that of a master. Despite being attacked dozens of times, Ghiin repeatedly dodged with perfect precision, pushing the Blood Python¡¯s patience to its limit. No matter how intelligent it was, in the end, its instincts were those of a monster. ¡®Come on.¡¯ Ghiin narrowly evaded each attack, deliberately provoking the Blood Python. Hissssss! The Blood Python lunged at him, mouth wide open. It was an instinctive, primal movement typical of monsters. At that moment, Ghiin suddenly stopped moving. He had no intention of dodging, simply watching its open mouth carefully. From behind, Kaor, seeing Ghiin¡¯s actions, shouted in shock. ¡°This¡­ This madman! He really is insane!¡± Belinda, who had been struggling to observe the battlefield with her fading vision, let out a helpless voice. ¡°Please¡­ just run away¡­.¡± ¡°Young Lord! You can¡¯t!¡± Gillian shouted in panic just as it happened. Ghiin jumped straight into the Blood Python¡¯s gaping mouth. * * * Ghiin felt the toxic fumes against his skin and grimaced, but a grin tugged at the corners of his mouth. As he had expected, the inside of the Blood Python¡¯s mouth was filled with soft flesh, unlike its tough outer scales. ¡®This should work.¡¯ However, there was no room for relief just because the attacknded. The poison leaking from the Blood Python¡¯s fangs was steadily burning away Ghiin¡¯s clothes even now. This venom was potent enough to kill even giant monsters instantly. That was why the Blood Python could reign supreme over the other creatures in the notorious Forest of Beasts. Ghiin could block the poison with mana for a brief moment, but it was only a temporary solution. He had to kill the beast quickly and get out. Mana surged from his entire body as he activated his second and third mana cores. At that moment, the Blood Python tried to swallow him, using its tongue and throat muscles. ¡°Ugh!¡± As Ghiin was being sucked deeper into its throat, he concentrated his mana at the tip of his sword and drove it into the roof of the Blood Python¡¯s mouth. Thud! Hissssss! In sudden agony, the Blood Python reared its head and let out an ear-splitting scream. As soon as Ghiin jumped in and attacked the snake¡¯s head, Gillian, who had been luring the Blood Python with his own strikes, backed away as the beast twisted and thrashed, wildly flinging its tail. It was a challenging situation since the raised head made it impossible to see inside its mouth. But they couldn¡¯t just stand there and watch. Even if Ghiin died, they had to kill the Blood Python to have any chance of survival. Thinking this was his opportunity, Gillian climbed onto the Blood Python¡¯s body, working his way up toward its head. With the creature iling in pain, it was his best chance. ¡°You bastard! Spit out the Young Lord!¡± Boom! Boom! Gillian relentlessly mmed his mana-infused axe into the Blood Python¡¯s head. Its scales began to crack and splinter, leaving wounds on the beast. The Blood Python, entirely focused on Ghiin inside its mouth, couldn¡¯t avoid Gillian¡¯s attack. Once Gillian had positioned himself andnded several blows, even the tough scales couldn¡¯t withstand the force. Hissss! The Blood Python flung its head backward and mmed it toward the ground, intending to crush Gillian, who was attached to it. Thud! The impact was so strong that the ground seemed to cave in, but Gillian escaped just before the collision. This provided Ghiin with a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. As the snake flipped, it made it easier for him to drive his sword deeper into the roof of its mouth. Before the Blood Python could recover, Ghiin locked himself into position and unleashed all his mana in one explosive burst. The three cores whirled at incredible speed, pouring mana through his sword. The mana erupted from the de, exploding inside the Blood Python¡¯s head. Boom boom boom boom! Hissssssss! The Blood Python screamed again, its head snapping up in agony. But Ghiin, hanging on to the roof of its mouth, continued to pour every ounce of mana he had into the beast. Hissssss! The Blood Python began thrashing wildly like an eel doused in salt, writhing and iling its entire body in a frenzy. Gillian and the mercenaries quickly retreated, watching the beast closely. The Blood Python, seemingly in excruciating pain, repeatedly hurled itself onto the ground, rolling back and forth. Boom! Boom! As the relentless attacks from inside continued, venom began to spew from every one of its fangs. The massive amount of poison threatened to dissolve everything inside its mouth. Ghiin enveloped his body in mana, forming a barrier to prevent the venom from seeping in. Ssssss! The venom sizzled and evaporated as it made contact with the mana shield, producing a constant cloud of steam. ¡°Grrrgh!¡± Now, it was a battle of endurance between Ghiin and the Blood Python¡ªwhoever could hold out longer. Hissssss! In a desperate attempt to dislodge Ghiin, the Blood Python began violently mming its head into the ground. Boom! Boom! But Ghiin, with his sword firmly lodged into the soft roof of the beast¡¯s mouth, didn¡¯t budge no matter how much it shook. Instead, as if resigned to die in this very spot, he squeezed out everyst drop of his mana. ¡°Grrrrgh!¡± A thin line of blood began to trickle from Ghiin¡¯s lips. With all three of his mana cores spinning at full capacity, his body, still not fully matured, struggled to keep up. Sssssss! Amid the thick, ck poison clouds, dark red energy continuously surged from Ghiin¡¯s sword. Hissssss! Seeing the familiar dark red smoke rising from the Blood Python¡¯s mouth, the mercenaries¡¯ faces tensed in fear. All they could do now was anxiously wait, praying that the insane stunt their employer was pulling would seed. ¡°Grrrgh!¡± Unable to withstand the explosive power of all three cores, Ghiin¡¯s muscles began to tear apart. Little by little, the Blood Python¡¯s venom was seeping into his body. His hands trembled, and a pain as if being shed by countless des overtook him. His face turned a sickly purple, and his body slowly started to go numb. Having unleashed mana several times stronger than usual, there was no way his body could remain intact. Crack! After the muscles tore, it was the bones¡¯ turn. Unable to endure the strain of the over-elerated mana cores, cracks began to form in his bones. Yet even through the mind-numbing agony, Ghiin didn¡¯t stop. He continued to explode all his mana, even if it meant burning through his very lifespan. If this continued much longer, his body would be utterly destroyed before the venom could even kill him. ¡°Arrrrrgh!¡± Ghiin let out a roar, forcing himself to stay conscious. ¡®If I lose consciousness here, it¡¯s over.¡¯ From the moment he took up the sword, he had never known an easy life. And he knew it would be no different in the future. He only ever did his best, every moment, in the here and now. Hissssss! Finally, the Blood Python¡¯s movements noticeably slowed. It no longer mmed into the ground but merely staggered, swaying from side to side. Ghiin knew the time hade for him to escape. If he lost consciousness now, his body would either be swallowed down the Blood Python¡¯s throat or dissolved by its venom. As soon as the staggering Blood Python lowered its head, Ghiin let go of his sword and used thest of his strength to fling himself out of its mouth. Thud! Ghiin tumbled onto the ground, but he was too weak to move any further. ¡°Young Lord!¡± Gillian ran toward Ghiin to help him up. Sizzle! ¡°Argh!¡± The moment Gillian touched him, his hand was scorched. The venom from the Blood Python was burning with intense heat, fueled by Ghiin¡¯s mana. Gillian had to channel all his mana into his hands just to move Ghiin away from the immediate danger. As Ghiiny on the ground, smoke continued to rise from his body. The heat radiating from him was so intense that even the mercenaries nearby had to step back. Even in his current state, Ghiin¡¯s flickering eyes stayed fixed on the Blood Python. Hissssss¡­ The Blood Python, with tears of blood flowing from its eyes, red at Ghiin with venom-filled fury. ¡°Block it!¡± ¡°Protect our employer!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let it get near!¡± The mercenaries raised their weapons again, positioning themselves between Ghiin and the Blood Python. Hissssss¡­ Unlike before, the Blood Python¡¯s movements were sluggish. ¡°Strike!¡± At Gillian¡¯smand, the mercenaries prepared to charge. Thud! Before they could act, the Blood Python copsed right in front of them, unable to keep itself upright. ¡°Is¡­ is it dead?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s still alive!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s finish it off now!¡± Kaor, raising his sword once more, shouted. ¡°It¡¯s still spewing venom! Avoid the head and cut the body apart!¡± The Blood Pythony on the ground, flicking its tongue and gasping for air. It was still incredibly resilient, but no one seemed afraid anymore. ¡°Charge!¡± With a war cry, the mercenaries rushed forward, relentlessly stabbing their weapons into the creature¡¯s wounded body. The Blood Python could only writhe feebly, incapable of mounting any kind of counterattack. Watching this, Ghiin spoke in a weak voice. ¡°Thank goodness¡­ it¡¯s finally over¡­¡± The mercenaries attacked the Blood Python with all their might. sh! Rip! The beast¡¯s body, which had asionally twitched, was now nothing more than a torn, shredded mess. Hisssss¡­ Blood sprayed from its gashes, and the wounds deepened and festered, leaving the creature in an unrecognizable state. The Blood Python¡¯s eyes, which had been ring at Ghiin, slowly began to close. The unrivaled ruler of this region feared for its immense strength, was atst defeated. Hissss¡­ With a final, pitiful hiss, it took itsst breath and died. Chapter 42 Chapter 42: You¡¯re Finally Bing Useful. (5) Gripped by fear, the mercenaries continued their assault even after the Blood Python was dead. ¡°Stop! Stop! It¡¯s already dead!¡± Only after Gillian shouted several times did the mercenaries drop their weapons and step back. By now, the sun had begun to set, casting a red glow over the surroundings. The enormous snake¡¯s corpse, pierced by hundreds of weapons, appeared even darker and redder under the sunset¡¯s light. Everyone fell silent at the majestic sight as if by some unspoken agreement. After waiting for a while, the Blood Python still didn¡¯t move. Only then could the mercenaries ept the reality. ¡°Ha, haha¡­ We won¡­ We won!¡± At one mercenary¡¯s exmation, everyone else began to shout. ¡°We got it! We killed this monster!¡± ¡°Ughahaha! It¡¯s really dead!¡± They had in a monster they had thought impossible to defeat. No, rather, their employer had practically killed it single-handedly. ¡°But, is the employer alright?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go check!¡± The mercenaries rushed over to where Ghiiny. Still lying down, Ghiin weakly raised his hand and spoke with difficulty. ¡°Ah¡­ everyone¡­ you did well¡­.¡± At his words, the mercenaries cheered loudly. ¡°He¡¯s alive! The employer is alive!¡± ¡°Wooaaah!¡± The mercenaries¡¯ joy seemed endless, having survived an unbeatable foe. Ghiin¡¯s remarkable feat only fueled their excitement. ¡°Hahaha, long live the Ghiin Mercenary Corps!¡± ¡°For now, let¡¯s just call it the Ghiin Mercenary Corps!¡± The mercenaries enthusiastically chanted Ghiin¡¯s name. Watching the mercenariesughing and chatting under the influence of the mood, Ghiin smiled faintly. ¡°Simple fools¡­¡± And with that, he lost consciousness. * * * Ghiin slowly opened his eyes as if waking from a deep sleep. Next to him, Gillian, who had been watching over him, spoke in surprise. ¡°Young Lord, are you awake? Are you alright?¡± Lying down, Ghiin gave a slight nod and asked in a cracked voice. ¡°Belinda?¡± ¡°Her life is not in danger. She¡¯s taken some medicinal herbs and is resting, so you needn¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°The mercenaries¡¯ casualties?¡± ¡°More than half died¡­ Still, if it weren¡¯t for you, we¡¯d all have been wiped out.¡± ¡°¡­I see.¡± ¡°But, Young Lord, please, never do that again. What¡¯s the point of all this if you die?¡± Gillian, frustrated, scolded him. After all, what kind of employer would risk their own life instead of taking the time to defeat the enemy, even if it meant losing all their mercenaries? ¡°¡­I understand. Gillian, you¡¯re starting to resemble Belinda more and more.¡± When Ghiin made a joke, Gillian forced a stiff smile. Kaor approached with a sly grin and said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen plenty of crazy people in my life, but none as crazy as you, Young Lord. I never would¡¯ve imagined you¡¯d kill that monster in such a way.¡± ¡°Hearing I¡¯m crazy so often doesn¡¯t exactly feel great.¡± Ghiin tried to get up as he answered, but a surge of intense pain soon followed. ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°Oh no, you must move carefully. Your wounds are severe.¡± Gillian, startled, hurriedly supported him. Ghiin slowly examined his own body. Bandages were wrapped around him from head to toe. His entire body still felt numb and tingling, indicating that not all the poison had been expelled yet. Though he could use mana to extract the remaining toxins from his body, it would take some time for his broken bones and muscles to heal fully. It was the first time in this life that he had used such an overwhelming amount of mana. He had continuously used a technique that was difficult to endure, even for a short period in his current state, until he eventually lost consciousness¡­ It was no surprise that his body was inplete disarray. ¡°Time¡­¡± Ghiin nkly gazed up at the sky. The sunlight was so bright it almost blinded him. They had captured the Blood Python around sunset, but now the sun was high in the sky. It seemed he had been unconscious for longer than he thought. At that moment, the mercenaries, having noticed that Ghiin had woken up, rushed over in a crowd. ¡°The boss is finally awake!¡± ¡°Boss, are you alright?¡± ¡°Oh, I knew you¡¯d pull through!¡± The mercenaries couldn¡¯t hide their joy and continued chattering around Ghiin without pause. Ghiin looked at each of them one by one. Unlike when he first met them, their faces now brimmed confidently and easily. And the trust that radiated from their eyes. Having gone through life-threatening battles together, the bond between Ghiin and the mercenaries had grown unbelievably strong. What had started as a mere contract had now evolved into a rtionship where they were willing to risk their lives for each other. ¡°It reminds me of the old days.¡± Feeling a sense of nostalgia, Ghiin couldn¡¯t help but smile to himself. ¡°Rest for another day, take it easy, and tend to your injuries. There won¡¯t be any more monsters appearing.¡± The mercenaries were a bit skeptical but trusted Ghiin, so they restedfortably. Surprisingly, not a single monster appeared during their break. Thanks to that, the group fully recovered their strength and set off in good condition. After traveling for a while, Ghiin nced around and spoke to the mercenaries. ¡°We¡¯re almost there. It¡¯s just ahead.¡± The mercenaries, unable to hide their anticipation, began chatting excitedly. ¡°Do you really think there¡¯s something valuable?¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s gold or silver.¡± ¡°Well, we¡¯re finally getting there, at least.¡± With hearts filled with excitement, they all busily moved toward their final goal. But soon after, the sight that unfolded before them left everyone speechless. ¡°This, this is¡­¡± ¡°Is this for real?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­ incredible!¡± The mercenaries, one by one, widened their eyes in astonishment. Gillian, unable to hide his trembling gaze, looked back at Ghiin. ¡°M-my lord. There really was something valuable here. This, this is¡­¡± Facing the stammering Gillian, Ghiin smiled and replied. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a very expensive treasure.¡± Before their eyes, shards of crystal attached to the rocks glowed with a faint blue light scattered all over the ce. While each shard emitted only a dim light, the sheer number of them lit up the dark forest together. Only one kind of crystal in the entire world emitted its own light. It was a mineral known as Runestone. Runestones contained magical power and were used to create magical tools or barriers. For any mage, they were an object of obsession. Moreover, the locations where Runestones could be harvested were scarce, and the quantity avable was extremely limited, making their value astronomical. And now, this ce was littered with Runestones as if they were mere pebbles. ¡°Wo!¡± ¡°This is incredible! They¡¯re all Runestones!¡± ¡°H-how much is this even worth?¡± The mercenaries, overwhelmed with excitement, couldn¡¯t contain themselves. Ghiin, too, couldn¡¯t hide his astonishment. ¡®There are far more than I heard about in my previous life.¡¯ The feeling of seeing it in person waspletely different from merely reading about it in the records. Looking at the vast array of Runestones before him filled him with so much joy that he momentarily forgot about all his hardships. The mercenaries, after their initial excitement, turned to Ghiin in amazement. ¡°There really was something valuable here, wasn¡¯t there?¡± ¡°How in the world did you know about this?¡± ¡°What we did wasn¡¯t so crazy after all!¡± The mercenaries could hardly calm down from their excitement. No one could remainposed before such an overwhelming sight filled with Runestones. Ghiin, observing the mercenaries, spoke. ¡°Everyone, you¡¯ve done well. We made it here thanks to your efforts.¡± The mercenaries all bowed their heads solemnly, their expressions bing serious. On their way here, many had died, and those who survived had fought battles that pushed them beyond their limits. The sense of aplishment was overwhelming after enduring such immense suffering and finally reaching their destination. Ghiin looked around at the mercenaries once more and continued. ¡°Since we¡¯ve arrived safely, I¡¯ll give you all an additional reward. I¡¯ll pay you three times the original fee. For the fallen, I will send the samepensation to their families.¡± ¡°Wooohooo! That¡¯s awesome!¡± ¡°As expected, no one shows off like the boss!¡± ¡°This is huge! Absolutely huge!¡± The mercenaries cheered wildly, even throwing their weapons into the air in celebration. After enduring extreme hardship and heavy losses, they had finally arrived at their destination. Not only were they d to be alive, but now their pay had tripled. Clearly, their leader knew how to reward them generously and manage them effectively. At that moment, Gillian quietly approached Ghiin and asked in a low voice. ¡°My lord, you¡¯ve already paid them a hefty sum. Is there really a need to give them even more? And sendingpensation to the families of the deceased will cost a considerable amount as well.¡± In this world, what employer would send condolence money to the families of fallen mercenaries? The wages mercenaries received were supposed to ount for such risks. Once they had been paid, whether they lived or died, that was the end of the matter. asionally, employers give bonuses when a mission seeds, but offering three times the standard pay was unheard of. ¡°It¡¯s fine. If you¡¯re going to spend it, it¡¯s better to spend it properly. These people risked their lives and worked hard, so this level of reward is only fair,¡± Ghiin answered as if it were the most natural thing in the world. Gillian looked at Ghiin silently. There wasn¡¯t a hint of hesitation or regret. ¡®Isn¡¯t he worried about wasting money?¡¯ From what Gillian had seen, Ghiin was frugal for a noble. Most young nobles around Ghiin¡¯s age spentvishly due to vanity, but Ghiin had never once indulged in luxury. At first, Gillian thought it was because Ghiin¡¯s estate was poor, and he had no choice but to save money. However, after observing Ghiin during the expedition to the Forest of Beasts, that didn¡¯t seem to be the case. When Ghiin deemed something necessary, he spared no expense. ¡®Whatever else may be said, the young lord¡¯s capacity is certainly extraordinary.¡¯ Since Gillian had led a mercenary corps himself, he understood well how difficult it was to reward people as generously as Ghiin did. Thinking that his young lord had a magnanimous character, one unconstrained by money, Gillian couldn¡¯t help but smile with satisfaction. Belinda, who had been asleep after taking a powerful sedative, finally woke up and took in the situation. ¡°Ah¡­ So many Runestones¡­ You really seeded¡­ I can¡¯t believe it¡­¡± Her lips were cracked, and her face was haggard from the pain, but she forced a bright smile. Ghiin looked at her lying there and smiled back. ¡°It¡¯s thanks to you, Belinda. We probably wouldn¡¯t have seeded if you hadn¡¯t blocked it with your body. You¡¯re tougher than I thought. You must train a lot.¡± Belinda twitched as if telling him to stop saying such nonsense. ¡°Ha¡­ Please don¡¯t do something like that again¡­ Why on earth did you dive into that filthy, stinking monster¡¯s mouth¡­¡± ¡°Alright, alright. In any case, it¡¯s all over now, so you can rest easy. When we return, we¡¯ll get you treated right away. I think the mana bacsh has wrecked your insides pretty badly. Luckily, your organs didn¡¯t rupture.¡± Even though Belinda had been resting for some time, she still couldn¡¯t move her body properly. Though she had survived the powerful impact, her insides had beenpletely wrecked as a result. Potions and herbs weren¡¯t very effective in restoring the disrupted mana flow. The best thing for her now was to rest until it stabilized. ¡°Hmph¡­ I dodged well, that¡¯s all¡­ It just caught me off guard¡­ I wouldn¡¯t have gotten hit under normal circumstances¡­¡± Even bedridden, Belinda¡¯s pride was undiminished. Ghiin, chuckling, tucked her in with a nket. Cutting through the path would have been more difficult if he had left Belinda behind at the estate. Looking back now, he was truly d she had been with them. ¡°Alright. Now, get some proper rest. We¡¯ll be heading back soon, so sleep a little longer.¡± At Ghiin¡¯s words, Belinda closed her eyes and mumbled softly. ¡°Don¡¯t just eat the jerky¡­ Get the seasoning¡­ Make some soup¡­¡± ¡°I got it, I got it. Don¡¯t worry, and just rest.¡± As Ghiin reassured her, Belinda smiled faintly before drifting back to sleep. After ensuring she was asleep, Ghiin spoke to the mercenaries. ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s start printing money.¡± Chapter 43 Chapter 43 ¨C Just as I Thought. ¡°That¡¯s right! This is like printing money.¡± ¡°Each one of these is practically a gold bar.¡± ¡°Is the boss about to be the richest man in the North?¡± The mercenaries, excited, eachmented as they began mining. Though calling it ¡°mining¡± was an exaggeration, they had to smash rocks until they were manageable and load them onto carts. A few blunt tools were enough for the job. The detailed processing would be done at the estate, so the mercenaries didn¡¯t need to worry. Some of the mercenaries started whispering among themselves. ¡°Hey, let¡¯s pocket a few of these.¡± ¡°Yeah, even the tiniest ones are worth a fortune.¡± ¡°No one will notice if we just grab some of the scraps.¡± It was an unspoken rule among mercenaries to skim a little on jobs like this without the employer noticing. Even though triple the usual pay was great, and they were thankful for being well taken care of, stealing a bit was a separate issue¡ªa habit, a customary practice ingrained in them. At that moment, Gordon shouted loudly enough for everyone to hear, proudly dering, ¡°I¡¯m not taking anything! Triple the pay is more than enough for me!¡± ¡°You, you bastard!¡± ¡°Shh! Quiet! You know you¡¯d benefit from taking some, too!¡± The other mercenaries, flustered, called out to him, but Gordon confidently shouted again, ¡°I don¡¯t care about money at all!¡± The mercenaries nced at Gordon like he was insane and quickly moved away from him. Watching this scene with an impressed look, Ghiin whispered to Gillian, ¡°You need to watch out for guys like that. Mercenaries who im they don¡¯t care about money? They¡¯re the craziest of them all. If they didn¡¯t care about money, they wouldn¡¯t be mercenaries in the first ce.¡± Gillian nodded and then warned the mercenaries, ¡°If it¡¯s discovered that anyone took even a single scrap, I¡¯ll have their head. It¡¯s a contract vition, so no one will have anyints when I cut them down, right? Don¡¯t let greed get the better of you.¡± As Gillian growled, the mercenaries couldn¡¯t hide their disappointment. They had considered pocketing a piece or two of a runestone during the work, but because he was so strict, they had no choice but to give it up. Then, suddenly, Gordon reached into his pants, fiddled around for a moment, and pulled out a few shards of runestone before casually tossing them on the ground. ¡°This bastard!¡± ¡°What the hell? When did you grab those!¡± ¡°Hey, you crazy fool!¡± The other mercenaries cursed at him in disbelief while Gordon nonchntly wiped his nose and briskly walked away. Ghiin, watching the dumbfounded Gillian blink in surprise, whispered again, ¡°See what I mean? Heh.¡± ¡°¡­Indeed.¡± Gillian sighed and reiterated to the mercenaries, ¡°If you value your life, don¡¯t pocket a single fragment. Load everything onto the carts.¡± Hearing his firm tone, the mercenaries could only smack their lips in frustration. Having witnessed Gillian¡¯s abilities firsthand, none of them dared to oppose or challenge him. Still, they continued their work in good spirits. After all, they were lucky to be alive, and with the promise of a hefty payment, they didn¡¯t feel a strong need for any additional ie. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s load it up quickly.¡± ¡°Break off as much of the attached rock as you can. We need to load a lot.¡± Though the mercenaries chattered, they continued working diligently, and soon, the carts were filled to the brim with runestones. As Ghiin watched the carts being loaded, he instructed the mercenaries to leave a few of them empty. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it better to take as much as possible?¡± When the mercenaries asked, Ghiin shook his head and replied, ¡°We¡¯re taking the Python¡¯s corpse.¡± The unexpected words left the mercenaries baffled. ¡°Why take that? Are you nning on eating it?¡± ¡°How are we supposed to transport something that big?¡± They couldn¡¯t understand Ghiin¡¯s decision to prioritize the corpse over the runestones, especially considering how much money they could make from selling the runestones. Several carts were already filled with the inner bark of the Dirus Ent, so if they wanted to carry the Blood Python¡¯s corpse too, there wouldn¡¯t be much room left for the runestones. ¡°The Blood Python¡¯s corpse will keep other monsters from approaching. When we build roads in the future, we can scatter its blood and flesh around the area. That will keep the roads safe for months.¡± Seeing the mercenaries blinking in confusion, Ghiin borated further. ¡°With no monsters approaching, we¡¯ll be safe when we head back. The hide and scales can be used to make armor, and we can coat our weapons with its venom. The corpse has many useful purposes.¡± The mercenaries, finally understanding, nodded their heads. ¡°Ahh¡­¡± ¡°That makes sense.¡± ¡°Our boss is so young, but sometimes, he talks like he¡¯s been through everything.¡± ¡°Right? I never would have thought of that.¡± Monsters are highly sensitive to the scent of other creatures. If the smell of a powerful monster like the Blood Python were in the area, others wouldn¡¯t daree near. Besides, even if they used all the carts, they wouldn¡¯t be able to take all the runestones with them. To ensure they could return the remaining runestones safely in the future, it was a better strategy to deal with the Blood Python¡¯s corpse now. The mercenaries loaded several carts full of runestones and then headed to where the Blood Python¡¯s corpsey. ¡°Gillian, Kaor, create an opening so we can cut it.¡± Ghiin, still not fully recovered, was unable to use his mana properly. Thus, Gillian and Kaor had to use mana, struggling as they peeled back the serpent¡¯s tough scales. Once they created a gap, the mercenaries rushed in and began cutting away at the corpse with all their might. But the creature was so massive and challenging that it took several hours just to make some progress. All they had done was mine some runestones and carve up Blood Python¡¯s body, but the evening was already approaching. ¡°We¡¯ll rest here after finishing up and head back tomorrow,¡± Ghiin announced, prompting the mercenaries to hustle. The mercenaries finished chopping up the Blood Python¡¯s body, loading what they could onto the carts and tying everything down securely with ropes. The creature was so enormous that they could not take it all. Despite their efforts, they barely managed to load half of the corpse onto the carts. But Ghiin didn¡¯t seem disappointed as he observed the work. He nned to return soon anyway and gather the rest of the corpseter. Before long, the carts were filled to the brim, and the mercenaries threw their hands up in celebration. ¡°Wooo! We¡¯re done!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no room for anything more.¡± ¡°We¡¯re finally heading back!¡± With all the workpleted, the mercenaries could enjoy a peaceful night¡¯s sleep for the first time in a while. Although they maintained a watch just in case, no monsters appeared, likely due to the presence of the Blood Python¡¯s corpse. At dawn, the mercenaries continued clearing the path and dragged the heavy carts forward. Since there were no horses, they had to push and pull the carts by hand, naturally slowing their pace. The runestones were still attached to the rocks, and the size and weight of the Blood Python¡¯s corpse were no joke, so their progress was inevitably sluggish. Even though they covered the piled cargo with cloth, the sheer height of the load left parts of it clearly visible. ¡°Ugh, this is the first time I¡¯ve had to pull a cart instead of a horse.¡± ¡°Hauling this stuff is harder than fighting.¡± ¡°Well, we¡¯ve cleared enough of the road now, soborers should be able toe through soon.¡± Though they were happy to be on their way back, a few minor grumbles slipped out as they spent the entire day pushing the heavy carts. Still, the return trip was much easier than the journey in. The road they had cleared earlier made the path smoother, and the Blood Python¡¯s corpse kept monsters from attacking them. Their slow pace meant it took an entire day. As they spotted familiarndmarks and signs of their earlier passage, they realized they were nearing the forest¡¯s edge. ¡°Hey, we¡¯re almost there.¡± ¡°Tonight, we¡¯re really going to sleepfortably.¡± ¡°Come on, let¡¯s push just a bit more.¡± As everyone summoned thest of their strength to continue, a group of people emerged from outside the forest and approached them. Once they were close enough, Ghiin recognized who they were. ¡°They¡¯re soldiers from the estate.¡± The knights and soldiers of the Ferdium estate approached, their expressions grim. Ghiin nodded once and addressed the knight at the front. ¡°Doesn¡¯t look like you came to greet us.¡± The knight nodded in response. ¡°You¡¯re alive. We were out searching for you, Young Lord. You made the path quite easy to follow.¡± Ghiin shrugged. ¡°Well, there¡¯s no need to search anymore since I¡¯ve returned safely. Sorry for causing concern.¡± Still wearing a heavy expression, the knight stepped forward and spoke again. ¡°We¡¯re here to arrest you, Young Lord.¡± At his words, the mercenaries were taken aback. They didn¡¯t understand the situation, unaware that Ghiin had disobeyed the lord¡¯s orders by entering the Forest of Beasts without permission. However, Ghiin and Gillian had anticipated this oue, so their reactions were much calmer than the others. With a firmer tone, the knight added, ¡°This is by order of the lord. If you cooperate, you won¡¯t get hurt.¡± His words wereced with threat, but Ghiin merely grinned yfully. ¡°I¡¯m a little busy right now. Not to mention, I¡¯m not feeling well.¡± ¡°You still don¡¯t understand, do you? Then we¡¯ll have to take you by force.¡± Screech. The knight slowly unsheathed his sword, ring at Ghiin with contempt. Now that he had the authority, he was tempted to provoke Ghiin into resisting, using it as an excuse to beat him senseless. ¡®If you weren¡¯t the Young Lord, I would¡¯ve killed you a long time ago. Lucky, you survived the Forest of Beasts. Please, resist me.¡¯ The knight, who had always looked down on Ghiin, raised his sword and pointed it at him. ¡°Go ahead, why don¡¯t you resist like you usually do? I¡¯ll teach you a lesson you¡¯ll never forget. Should I break a leg? Or maybe an arm?¡± It was an outrageously disrespectful thing to say, especially to the Young Lord. The knight was intentionally provoking Ghiin. ¡®I¡¯ll beat you to a pulp so you¡¯ll never dare act up again.¡¯ As the knight stepped forward with those thoughts, a sudden ng rang out. Ching! Chaang! All the mercenaries simultaneously drew their weapons, surrounding the knight and soldiers. ¡°You bastards!¡± The knight, startled, looked around as the mercenaries advanced with fierce, intimidating res. The men who had faced death multiple times now radiated an air so sharp and dangerous that the soldiers, their faces going pale, began to retreat. ¡°W-what is the meaning of this?!¡± The knight was incredulous. Moving under the lord¡¯s orders, he had expected the mercenaries to retreat immediately without a word. He hadn¡¯t paid any attention to the mercenaries near Ghiin, believing they were irrelevant. Never did he expect them to disy hostility like this openly. ¡°I am a knight, acting under the lord¡¯smand! Do you think you¡¯ll get away with this?!¡± The knight shouted, brandishing his sword. But his threats were met withughter from the mercenaries. ¡°Hah, that only works within the estate.¡± ¡°Even though we¡¯re at the edge, this is still the Forest of Beasts.¡± ¡°Got any proof that we killed you? I doubt anyone would evene looking for you out of fear.¡± ¡°Just scatter your corpses around the forest. The monsters will clean up, and no one will find a trace of you.¡± The knight, hearing their brutal words, turned to Ghiin in panic. Even with his ability to wield mana, he wasn¡¯t confident he could take on so many mercenaries, especially ones so fierce and experienced. ¡°Y-Young Lord!¡± The knight¡¯s voice trembled as he called out, but Ghiin merely shrugged, feigning ignorance. Seeing this, the mercenaries became more resolute. ¡°Heh, let¡¯s handle this ourselves.¡± ¡°Yeah, no one will know if we wipe them out.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s keep it simple. As long as we don¡¯t get caught, it¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°We worked hard to clear this path, and now they want to use it for free?¡± The mercenaries¡¯ killing intent began to rise. They were seriously considering killing all the knights and soldiers present. The knight felt the bloodthirsty atmosphere, gulped, and retreated a few steps. ¡®T-they¡¯re crazy. These bastards are all insane.¡¯ No matter how reckless someone was, they wouldn¡¯t dare kill a knight acting under the lord¡¯s orders. But these men seemed to be as unhinged as Ghiin himself. The knight quickly scanned his surroundings, trying to think of a n. There were only about fifty mercenaries left. The number was simr to the soldiers he had brought, but he was unsure they could win a fight. ¡®I-I need to call for reinforcements¡­¡¯ But it was toote. The mercenaries had already surrounded them, cutting off any chance of escape. ¡®These guys aren¡¯t amateurs.¡¯ From their formation and dangerous auras, they were clearly experienced fighters. Realizing escape was impossible, the knight turned to Ghiin, yelling desperately. ¡°What are you doing?! Call off the mercenaries immediately! Are you out of your mind, trying to kill a knight acting under the lord¡¯s orders?!¡± At that moment, Gillian, who had been watching from the side, stepped forward, holding an axe. ¡°Now that I look at you closely, you really are a disrespectful bastard, aren¡¯t you?¡± Seeing the cold look in Gillian¡¯s eyes, the knight realized that death was closing in. If he died here, his body would never be found. His only option left was¡­ Thud. ¡°Young Lord, please spare me!¡± He fell to his knees, begging for his life. Chapter 44 Chapter 44 ¨C Just as I Thought. Vwoong! Ghiin¡¯s axe swung down toward the neck of the knight who was kneeling. Just before the knight¡¯s neck was severed. ¡°Wait.¡± Ghiin¡¯s voice echoed, and the axe halted. Drip, drip¡­ The axe had stopped precisely at the knight¡¯s throat, but a slight cut on the nape of his neck caused blood to drip steadily. ¡°Huff, huff!¡± The knight, still on his knees, gasped repeatedly for breath. ¡®Th-these maniacs!¡¯ Had Ghiin not stopped midway, his neck would have surely been severed. As he stared at the blood trickling down his neck and soaking the ground, the knight¡¯s body trembled uncontrobly. ¡®What on earth¡­¡¯ He couldn¡¯t make sense of the situation. Though the young lord had always been an annoying troublemaker, he was never someone to be feared. But now, things were different. ¡®He¡¯s terrifying.¡¯ A powerful, overwhelming presence filled the area. The mercenaries around him exuded a clear sense of loyalty toward the young lord. ¡®He wasn¡¯t like this before. What could have happened?¡¯ The young lord, both in character and skill, had beencking. He couldn¡¯t evenmand respect from the lowest of soldiers. Wasn¡¯t this the same young lord who had been subtly mocked and despised by even the most insignificant soldiers? It was unfathomable that these rough mercenaries would follow him so devotedly, to the point of risking their lives. Step, step. Meanwhile, Ghiin approached leisurely, scanning his surroundings. The frozen soldiers dropped their weapons and knelt as soon as he neared. Even those who had previously looked down on the young lord were now too overwhelmed by the atmosphere to harbor such thoughts. ¡°This could have turned into a serious incident if I hadn¡¯t stopped. Were you terrified?¡± Ghiin smiled and helped the knight to his feet. He lightly patted the knight on the shoulder and continued speaking. ¡°I¡¯m a pacifist at heart, but my boys have had a rough time, so they can be a bit harsh. So, let¡¯s get along from now on.¡± ¡°Y-yes¡­ yes, sir.¡± It was clear he meant, Don¡¯t even think about picking a fight. ¡®He should have understood by now.¡¯ Though many more shes would surely ur in the future, for the time being, this was enough. ¡°Anyway, since my father has called, I should fulfill my duty as his son and go. Will you tie me up? I¡¯m not exactly into being bound, you know.¡± When Ghiin extended his arms and asked, the knight quickly shook his head. He had originally nned to bind him tightly and drag him away in humiliation, but now he couldn¡¯t muster the courage. With the mercenaries ring at him menacingly, as if ready to pounce at any moment, the only thing on his mind was getting out of there as fast as possible. ¡°Good. I¡¯m d our tastes align. Once we arrive, make sure to arrange a ce for the mercenaries to rest. Also, Belinda has sustained severe internal injuries, so prepare for her treatment.¡± The knight nced briefly at the unconscious Belinda and the ragged mercenaries before nodding. ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll take care of it immediately.¡± At the knight¡¯s gesture, a few soldiers rushed forward and began pulling the cart carrying Belinda. Soon after, the knight took the lead, with soldiers surrounding Ghiin. The mercenaries followed behind, swaggering, but the sharp aura they had initially exuded had already faded. As Ghiin and the mercenaries emerged from the forest, arge crowd, includingborers, rushed toward them. They had all heard from the soldiers that the lord had ordered the young lord to be brought in. The people whispered as they watched Ghiin following the knight. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What kind of trouble did the young lord cause this time?¡± ¡°I heard the lord told him not to enter the Forest of Beasts. But apparently, the young lord went in on his own?¡± ¡°A lot of people are missing. Less than half of them made it back.¡± ¡°They must¡¯ve all died. What was he thinking, trying to clear the forest?¡± ¡°Is that a pile of rocks? Looks like there are some monster corpses, too¡­ Did he go in just to get those?¡± As the crowd grew, more and more people began to gossip, eachmenting on Ghiin and the mercenaries. It was no surprise. The mercenaries¡¯ numbers had significantly dwindledpared to when they first entered the forest, and those who survived looked like blood-soaked, injured soldiers. Most people thought it was a miracle that they even made it back alive. Since they were being escorted under the lord¡¯s orders, the general consensus was that Ghiin would surely face severe punishment this time. Listening to the crowd¡¯s murmurs, Ghiin turned to the knight next to him and asked. ¡°Hm, I don¡¯t see Skovan among the guards. What happened to him? Did he go on vacation or something?¡± ¡°¡­He was imprisoned for the crime of making a false report to the lord. He will soon be stripped of his knightly title as well.¡± ¡°Aha, that¡¯s unfortunate. A vacation would have been much better. Seems he¡¯s being punished because of me.¡± Ghiin spoke as if it were nothing, causing the knight to twitch his lips. Skovan had been imprisoned for submitting a false report about Ghiin and the mercenaries¡¯ whereabouts. From the start, it couldn¡¯t have been hidden forever. Though it had bought Ghiin and his group some time, by now, Skovan was probably in his cell, pounding the ground in regret. Ghiin nodded and headed straight for the castle with the knight. Though his appearance was ragged and disheveled, he walked confidently toward the great hall. He boldly pushed open the doors after issuing a few orders to Ghiin. Boom! Inside the hall, most of the retainers had already gathered. They frowned as they gazed at Ghiin. At first nce, he looked like nothing more than a defeated soldier who barely escaped with his life. However, that wasn¡¯t what was important at the moment. There was something muchrger and more urgent to discuss. ¡°I¡¯ve returned, Father.¡± Despite Ghiin¡¯s greeting, Zwalter remained silent, his face etched with fury. After ring at Ghiin for a long while, Zwalter spoke in a low, seething voice. ¡°I told you clearly that I did not permit the clearing of the Forest of Beasts.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I believed it was a necessary task.¡± At that response, several of the retainers stepped forward and shouted loudly. ¡°Defying the lord¡¯s orders is a grave offense! How could you be so thoughtless?¡± ¡°We specifically warned you not to go in! What would you have done if monsters had poured out?¡± ¡°And to manipte a knight into making a false report! Have you lost your mind?¡± As the retainers¡¯ voices grew louder, their criticisms of Ghiin escting, Zwalter raised his hand to silence them. ¡°You disobeyed mymand, and you will be punished ordingly. It¡¯s a bitte, but since you¡¯ve been brought here now, that matter can be dealt with¡­ However¡­¡± Zwalter red at Ghiin, suppressing his anger. ¡°What exactly have you been up to?¡± Ghiin tilted his head slightly, lost in thought. It didn¡¯t sound like Zwalter was referring to the incident in the Forest of Beasts. Since he had already said that punishment would be dealt for that, it had to be something else. Ghiin pondered momentarily, wondering if there was some other incident he couldn¡¯t recall, before finally responding. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you mean.¡± His nonchnt answer prompted Homerne to step forward, shouting angrily. ¡°A few days ago, a messenger arrived from Raypold Estate! They¡¯ve dered they will cease all support for Ferdium Estate! And it¡¯s all because of you, Young Lord!¡± Ghiin tilted his head again before asking. ¡°And what was the reason?¡± ¡°They say you visited Lady Amelia and extorted 20,000 gold under the guise of estate support! Count Raypold found out about it, and in his rage, he has broken off the engagement and cut off all support! And you took the money in advance, didn¡¯t you?!¡± Homerne was fuming, while Ghiin wore an expression of genuine admiration. Amelia secretly growing her merchant guild was still a closely guarded secret. That¡¯s why she must have willingly handed over the 20,000 gold¡ªto keep Ghiin from speaking. For her to suddenly publicize the matter meant that she no longer cared if rumors spread. ¡®Amelia, as expected, you¡¯re not to be underestimated.¡¯ Ghiin truly admired her. Amelia must have taken all the necessary precautions to disregard any potential rumors in that short time. She had also turned the situation around to use it against Ghiin. With a perfect excuse now to cut off support from Raypold Estate, they wouldn¡¯t have ignored Amelia¡¯s bait. As Ghiin remained silent, lost in thought, Homerne¡¯s frustration grew, and he shouted even more furiously. ¡°What on earth are you thinking?! Say something! Do you realize what a terrible crime you¡¯vemitted?!¡± This time, Albert, the treasurer, spoke in a cold tone. ¡°Even if the support has been reduced, Raypold Estate provides the most. If their support is cut off, Ferdium Estate won¡¯t be able to function properly.¡± Still, Ghiin said nothing, and Randolph, unable to hold back any longer, screamed in frustration. ¡°Aaaargh! You miserable brat! Brother, don¡¯t stop me today! I¡¯m going to snap that bastard¡¯s spine in half! We don¡¯t need a prison! I¡¯ll teach him a lesson right here, right now!¡± Randolph tried to lunge at Ghiin, but the other retainers and soldiers barely managed to restrain him. The tense atmosphere only grew worse as the retainers began to chime in one after another. ¡°This is a serious crime! If it were anyone else, they¡¯d be facing execution!¡± ¡°He imed he was trying to save the estate by clearing the Forest of Beasts, but he¡¯s actually bringing ruin upon it instead!¡± The retainers, now thoroughly riled up, showed no sign of stopping. At this point, Ghiin¡¯s unauthorized venture into the Forest of Beasts, which had nearly endangered the estate, was no longer their primary concern. No monsters had appeared, and since Ghiin had returned alive, they only needed to punish him and lock him up in prison. However, cutting off Raypold¡¯s support wouldn¡¯t be resolved just by punishing Ghiin. Managing an already impoverished and struggling estate had been nerve-wracking for them, and now, they must be at their wit¡¯s end. ¡®In any case, Amelia sure knows how to torment people with money. Ugh, she¡¯s ruthless. Ugh, she¡¯s terrifying.¡¯ Ghiin clicked his tongue inwardly as he nced at the vassals. Their expressions were a mixture of anger and anxiety. It was only natural, given their worries about how to manage the estate moving forward. Meanwhile, Homerne, watching Ghiin¡¯s indifferent expression, felt a surge of anger that made his head spin. ¡®He doesn¡¯t even understand the magnitude of the mess he¡¯s caused! This idiot!¡¯ Entering the Forest of Beasts on a whim could be written off as just another of his usual mishaps. But this was the first time he had caused a blunder so great that it could shake the foundation of the estate. Despite the vassals¡¯ anger, Albert, the treasurer, tried to remain calm as he continued his calctions. He had to figure out how to recover whatever remained of the 20,000 gold. They would need that money to hold on while they figure out their next steps. ¡°Young Lord, how much of the 20,000 gold remains?¡± In response to Albert¡¯s cold question, Ghiin smiled faintly and answered. ¡°I¡¯ve spent almost all of it on hiring mercenaries andborers, as well as on materials and food supplies for the base.¡± ¡°You mean you¡¯ve already spent that huge sum¡­?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I have a bit of a heavy hand when ites to spending. Hahaha.¡± ¡°Ugh! That bastard¡­ Lock him up immediately!¡± Even Albert, who rarely showed his emotions, staggered as his frustration boiled over. Now, the estate was doomed. Without the funds to maintain the troops, they would have been unable to fend off the barbarians¡¯ attacks. They¡¯d have to abandon the estate and flee if they valued their lives. Homerne urgently turned to Zwalter and spoke. ¡°Lord! You must immediately escort this bastard¡­ no, the Young Lord, to Raypold¡¯s estate to apologize. If we don¡¯t, we¡¯ll all be dead. That bastard, he¡¯s not even human! He¡¯s a scoundrel! Ah, I¡¯m sorry, my lord! I didn¡¯t mean to call you a dog.¡± The vassals were at their wits¡¯ end, unsure how to resolve this mess. He had taken money from his fianc¨¦e, but it turned out to be the support funds for the estate. And he had spent all of it on whatever he pleased. From the vassals¡¯ perspective, no madman had ever been as insane as this one. Ghiin¡¯s outrageous behavior had now crossed a line. Zwalter, who had been silently listening to the vassals, red fiercely at Ghiin. ¡°Is all of this true?¡± ¡°It is. I received the money¡­ for a different reason, but I don¡¯t think any excuse will work now.¡± Zwalter closed his eyes tightly and leaned back in his chair at his son¡¯s reply. If it were anyone else, he would have had their head cut off for such a serious crime. ¡®I should have raised him more strictly and corrected him earlier. I¡¯m the real dog here. The real dog.¡¯ Because he had always been away, preupied with external affairs, he had paid little attention to his children. The result was now an unmanageable catastrophe. While Zwalter remained silent, filled with disappointment and regret over his son, Homerne stepped forward and shouted. ¡°You are no longer the Young Lord but a criminal! Kneel immediately!¡± Ghiin responded nonchntly. ¡°My knees aren¡¯t in great shape, so kneeling might be difficult. Besides, it¡¯s not that serious of a mistake, is it?¡± ¡°You insolent bastard! Do you truly not understand the gravity of what you¡¯ve done?!¡± ¡°How could I not know? I¡¯m the one who did it.¡± ¡°And yet, you stand there with your head held high! Ugh, my neck!¡± Just as Homerne was on the verge of copsing from the stress, Ghiin snapped his fingers and shouted toward the door. ¡°Bring it in!¡± At that moment, Gillian entered, carrying arge chest. Thud! The chest, more significant than a person,nded heavily on the floor with a deep sound. Ghiin ced his hand on the chest, a yful smile on his face. ¡°Now, take a look. This is how you make an investment.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he flung open the lid of the chest. A brilliant blue light radiated out in all directions. Chapter 45 Chapter 45 ¨C Just as I Thought. (3) Randolph shouted in fury at Ghiin¡¯s words. ¡°Investment? Investment? Do you even know what investment is? All you do is eat and shit all day! No one stop me now! I¡¯m going to kill that bastard today, for sure¡­ Wh-What is that? Young Lord!¡± Randolph, who had been charging toward Ghiin, suddenly stopped in his tracks, his eyes widening in surprise. Everyone squinted at the chest, eyes widening as light suddenly spread from within. ¡°Oh, th-that¡¯s¡­.¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­.¡± As they saw the ores piled inside the chest like a heap of stones, the expressions of the retainers gradually twisted in bewilderment. Gillian bowed lightly to Ghiin and exited the chamber, but none of the retainers noticed him leave, so engrossed were they in the contents of the chest. A suffocating silence nketed the room. Zwalter,ing to his senses btedly, stammered out with difficulty. ¡°W-What is this?¡± Despite knowing what it was, Zwalter couldn¡¯t believe his eyes and asked for confirmation. Ghiin smiled and answered. ¡°It¡¯s runestones. Found them in the Forest of Beasts.¡± ¡°R-Really? How could you in such a short time?¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t search the entire forest. We scouted for resource-rich locations, then broke through to them directly. We n to pave the roads and build fortifications to ensure steady extraction.¡± Zwalter, startled by Ghiin¡¯s words, jumped to his feet. ¡°Are you saying there are more runestones?¡± ¡°Yes, a lot more. This is only a portion.¡± Zwalter was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t string his words together properly. With a trembling voice, Homerne spoke up. ¡°This, this is all a lie, isn¡¯t it? The Young Lord wouldn¡¯t do something like this! You must have stolen these from somewhere! Or bought them with that 20,000 gold, and now you¡¯re lying, right? Please, tell me that¡¯s the case!¡± ¡°Why would I lie? There are carts full of them outside; feel free to check for yourself.¡± Ghiin shrugged as he continued. ¡°There¡¯s far more left than what we brought this time. You¡¯ll see if I keep bringing more runestones in the future. Don¡¯t you know blessingse to those who believe?¡± Thud. Zwalter sank down, dazed. He had no idea what to say about what his son had aplished. He couldn¡¯t tell whether this was a dream or reality. Albert, the treasurer, blinked, staring at the runestones before him. If there were that many runestones, they wouldn¡¯t have to worry, even if support from the Raypold estate was cut off. Albert quickly approached the chest, crouching down to touch the runestones. ¡°T-These are really¡­ If we sold all this, just how much would it be¡­.¡± ¡°L-Let us see, too!¡± The retainers rushed over, crowding around the chest. They repeatedly touched the runestones, gasping in awe, unable to contain their excitement. Watching them, Ghiin let out a sigh of relief inside. ¡®If Amelia had moved any faster, I would¡¯ve been in serious trouble.¡¯ Just thinking about it was terrifying. If he had been even slightlyte, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to enter the Forest of Beasts, and his hands and feet would have beenpletely tied. Not only would he have lost the money he managed to pry from Amelia, but he also wouldn¡¯t have found the runestones. It was a narrow escape, but the oue had turned entirely in his favor. ¡®She¡¯s a smart woman. I didn¡¯t expect her to use such a method. Is this just the beginning?¡¯ There was no way she would stop here. This incident was simply an attempt to inconvenience him and restrict his movements. She probably thought this was enough to disregard him for the time being. But once Amelia discovered that he had obtained the runestones, she would undoubtedly interfere and scheme against him again. ¡®And it¡¯s not just Amelia.¡¯ The Delfine Duke wouldn¡¯t sit still either. They had also failed in their attempt to kill Elena. For now, they were likely preupied with weakening other territories, but once the existence of the runestones was revealed, all eyes would turn to this ce. He had to prepare as much as possible before that happened. ¡®I need to move even faster.¡¯ This time, thanks to his quick movement, he managed to avoid any major trouble, but Amelia moved faster than he had expected. He had learned one thing for sure from this incident. Time wasn¡¯t on his side. While he was moving, his enemies were also moving. Realizing that he had been lost in thought, Ghiin snapped and abruptly closed the chest. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough sightseeing. Keep staring, and they¡¯ll wear out. Heh heh heh.¡± Though his tone was crude and reminiscent of a sleazy conman, the retainers couldn¡¯t say a word and had no choice but to step back. Watching them, Ghiin wore a rxed expression. ¡°So, what were we talking about? Something about escorting me to Raypold in chains, I believe?¡± No one could speak. What Ghiin had done was beyond belief. Pioneering the Forest of Beasts? Everyone had been certain he would fail, thinking it was impossible. But the Young Lord, acting independently, had led mercenaries into the forest and actually seeded. In less than a month, he had aplished what no previous lord of Ferdium had ever been able to do. To achieve such results in just a few days¡­ Both his actions and the results far exceeded their expectations. They couldn¡¯t believe that this was the work of the Young Lord they had always disregarded as ipetent. The retainers began muttering to themselves, one by one. ¡°Ahem, ahem. How in the world did the Young Lord¡­?¡± ¡°Ha ha, unbelievable! To think there were really runestones in the Forest of Beasts!¡± ¡°How¡­ how could runestones exist in the Forest of Beasts¡­?¡± At this point, even the disturbance he had caused in the Raypold estate no longer mattered. In fact, they should be praising him instead. They had always taken credit for everything and demanded he appease them, but now, there was no need for that anymore. While the other retainers were still trying to wrap their heads around the situation, Homerne subtly signaled to the knight beside him. It was an order to bring the soldiers. But he wasn¡¯t nning to arrest Ghiin. He intended to use the current achievement to offset his previous crimes and pressure him into handing over the runestones and their associated rights. It was a typical thought for someone who had survived the well-worn world of noble politics. But as the saying goes, ¡°There¡¯s always a higher mountain above.¡± Creak. ¡°Wh-What¡¯s going on?!¡± ¡°Young Lord! What are you doing?!¡± As the door to the great hall opened, the retainers were shocked and began shouting. Outside the hall, armed mercenaries stood with menacing grins, threatening the soldiers stationed there. Randolph, unable to contain his anger, instinctively reached for his sword. He had sensed movement outside the door but had assumed it was the soldiers. He never imagined that mercenaries would be gathered like this. Homerne, gritting his teeth, shouted in frustration. ¡°Young Lord! Bringing troops here? Have you lost your mind? Are you trying to start a rebellion?!¡± Ghiin responded with an exaggerated, feigned look of surprise, shaking his head. ¡°A rebellion? Of course not! They¡¯re just waiting for me. And, well, they¡¯re also here to guard me, just in case something happens.¡± Ghiin, as shrewd and experienced as Homernee, had already predicted this reaction and had ordered Gillian to bring the mercenaries along. Of course, the retainers of the estate were not his enemies. However, if they judged that their actions were in the estate¡¯s best interest, they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to raise their swords against Ghiin. That was the mindset of those who governed estates in this era. While Ghiin understood their loyalty to Ferdium, his actions were bound to diverge significantly from their way of thinking. Ultimately, he had no choice but to resort to a show of force. He needed to demonstrate firmly that he would not sit idly by if they made any moves against him. Though the situation was tense and could escte at any moment, Zwaltor showed only an intrigued expression rather than concern. ¡®Well, well, I didn¡¯t expect this side of Ghiin.¡¯ His son¡¯s current behavior surprised him more than the discovery of the runestones. The son, who had always been timid and did little more than bully those beneath him, now disyed apletely different demeanor. ¡°Lord! You can¡¯t allow such disrespect, even from the Young Lord!¡± ¡°Brother! Let me take care of those impudent fools!¡± Homernee and Randolph were enraged, but Zwaltor leaned backfortably in his chair and spoke calmly. ¡°Enough. Ghiin brought the troops and the runestones. They¡¯re his, so what can we do?¡± ¡°My Lord!¡± ¡°Brother!¡± Both Homernee and Randolph flustered, protested, but Zwaltor shook his head. After all, Ghiin was the heir who would eventually inherit the estate. In the past, Zwaltor had always been worried that once he died and Ghiin took over, the estate would quickly fall into ruin. ¡®Better that he acts boldly like this rather than grovel like before.¡¯ Inwardly, Zwaltor was actually pleased that Ghiin had anticipated the retainers¡¯ reactions and prepared ordingly. ¡®Seems the boy has the spirit of a northern wolf, after all.¡¯ As the thought crossed his mind, Zwaltor felt a sense of pride, realizing that his son wasn¡¯tpletely hopeless after all. In the end, Zwaltor decided to let this incident pass. He feared that his son might revert to his old ways if he pressed too hard. If Ghiin ever truly crossed the line, Zwaltor figured he could correct his behavior then. ¡°It¡¯s quite fascinating that the mercenaries are so loyal to you. I¡¯ll overlook this for now. But if you defy my orders again, I won¡¯t let it slide next time.¡± ¡°Thank you for your understanding,¡± Ghiin said with a slight bow, smiling. Ghiin hadn¡¯t staged the show of force without careful consideration. He knew his father¡¯s temperament well, so he made such a bold move. A man who had spent his entire life on the battlefield, forsaking even his own life, couldn¡¯t be ordinary. Ghiin was confident that his father differed from the typical lords, who clung stubbornly to their power. As the atmosphere became more subdued, Albert, the treasurer, was already formting a n. ¡®We need to secure those runestones somehow.¡¯ The retainers had opposed the whole venture, and Ghiin had seeded in pioneering the area on his own, so there was no legitimate im for the estate to assert ownership. While Albert had considered forcibly taking the runestones, Ghiin was the family¡¯s heir and firstborn. Eventually, he would inherit the estate. shing with him now would only lead to long-term losses. It would be better to coax him and secure some of the profits. ¡®There¡¯s no benefit to fighting him.¡¯ Ghiin had taken nearly two hundred mercenaries with him, but only a little over fifty had returned. That meant over a hundred had died in the perilous forest. The surviving mercenaries couldn¡¯t possibly be weak. And there was no way this stubborn fool, now backed by those skilled mercenaries, would give up his money so easily. Albert¡¯s n was simple. Since they couldn¡¯t just take the Young Lord¡¯s money, the best approach was to negotiate a reasonable share. After finishing his thoughts, Albert cleared his throat and spoke. ¡°Ahem, in any case, congrattions on your sess. However, the 20,000 gold you used originally belonged to the estate. Because of that, the estate¡¯s support was cut off, and the pioneering was started with that money. Don¡¯t you think the estate is entitled to some share in return? Isn¡¯t that right?¡± At Albert¡¯s words, the other retainers quickly nodded in agreement. They had to try, as sess only came to those who made the attempt. It was true that without that 20,000 gold, the expedition might never have been attempted. Albert¡¯s argument was reasonable. However, Ghiin, who had never easily handed over his own money, pondered for a moment, leisurely stroking his chin. ¡°Hmm.¡± Ghiin eventually responded in a bored tone. ¡°That¡¯s quite an interesting point. It makes sense. I¡¯m deeply impressed.¡± ¡°R-Right? So, the estate should receive at least 40 percent¡­ no, 30 percent of the profits¡­.¡± ¡°How about I just give you back the 20,000 gold?¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± Ghiin winked and made a coin shape with his fingers. ¡°I¡¯ll return the 20,000 gold. I¡¯ll even add interest.¡± Chapter 46 Chapter 46 ¨C Just as I Thought. (4) The vassals couldn¡¯t say anything and simply kept their mouths shut. There was no room for rebuttal. ¡°Uh, Young Lord, because of you, our rtionship with Raypold has already soured, making the situation in the estate somewhat difficult¡­¡± ¡°So, are you saying that¡¯s not enough?¡± Of course, it wasn¡¯t enough. For the Ferdium family, having a steady flow of money was more important than a lump sum payment. This estate had no means to generate ie on its own. It was awkward to demand money while ming someone for their situation. With Ghiin holding the money, the bnce of power had shifted entirely. ¡®Should we also start some kind of development project?¡¯ Baron Homerne wiped away the sweat pouring down his face, lost in thought. However, Ghiin had already secured the runestone, and searching for other resources would just lead to the same conclusion. They had to be prepared to take risks and incur losses if they wanted to make any progress. ¡®Damn it! How did that bastard end up with such a valuable resource? There¡¯s no way to take it from him!¡¯ Strictly speaking, the Forest of Beasts wasn¡¯t Ferdium¡¯s territory. It was merely acknowledged as part of theirnds because it bordered the estate. So, unless they forcibly took it from him, there was no other way to secure the runestone that Ghiin had. As everyone stood there, unsure what to do, Ghiin spoke again. ¡°Hm, it seems like everyone is in a bit of a tough spot. As the Young Lord, I can¡¯t just ignore the difficulties of the estate.¡± Although his tone was sly, the vassals couldn¡¯t help but look at him with a bit of hope in their eyes. Even Zwalter was drawn in, his expression filled with curiosity at his son¡¯s words. Seeing everyone¡¯s reaction, Ghiin smiled and continued. ¡°From the start, I retrieved the runestone for the sake of the estate. I¡¯ll make up for what we lost from Raypold.¡± At Ghiin¡¯s words, the vassals nodded, visibly relieved. If he¡¯d thrown a fit and insisted on keeping it all for himself, they would have had no choice but to fight and take it from him. But since he offered to give at least some, they could breathe a little easier now. ¡°However, there are a few conditions.¡± At those words, the vassals couldn¡¯t hide their nervous expressions. They were scared to think what kind of conditions this infamously troublesome Young Lord might bring up. ¡°I noticed Skovan from the guard wasn¡¯t around. I heard he¡¯s been imprisoned. Is that true?¡± At this, Baron Homerne nodded. ¡°He was imprisoned for falsely reporting to the Lord. We n to strip him of his knightly title as well. For a knight who has sworn loyalty to lie, it¡¯s a grave sin, a grave sin indeed. Ahem!¡± Homerne¡¯s voice was noticeably softer than before. He had clearly realized there was no benefit to pushing or pulling against Ghiin anymore. However, his response carried the subtle implication that Skovan¡¯s imprisonment was Ghiin¡¯s fault. Nodding, Ghiin raised one finger and spoke. ¡°First, release Skovan. I was the one who forced him to act, so he had no choice. He¡¯s probably so full of regret, he¡¯d rather die.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The vassals looked ufortable. Forgiving the crime of lying to the Lord would undermine the Lord¡¯s authority. However, it wasn¡¯t as if they didn¡¯t have an excuse, andpared to the overall management of the estate, it was a minor issue, so none of them expressed opposition. Ghiin continued speaking since the vassals remained silent. ¡°Second, I will officially proceed with the construction of the garrison. Workers and soldiers need a ce to stay.¡± The vassals nodded in agreement, as it was a reasonable condition. ¡°Third, as before, the Forest of Beasts will remain off-limits. I don¡¯t want unnecessary casualties in the estate due to reckless greed.¡± At that moment, the vassals¡¯ expressions faltered. ¡®This bastard! He wants to hog it all for himself!¡¯ ¡®Why can¡¯t we go in?¡¯ ¡®You went in even though you said we shouldn¡¯t!¡¯ Of course, they only grumbled internally and didn¡¯t dare voice theirints. Since no one said anything, Ghiin brought up the final condition. ¡°Lastly, from now on, I¡¯ll be in charge of replenishing and managing the mercenaries and security forces, regardless of the estate. It would be troublesome if there¡¯s interference every time I move troops within the estate, so I¡¯ll need that level of authority.¡± The vassals began to break out in a cold sweat. Ghiin had just announced that he would continue tomand private soldiers within the estate. ¡®The Young Lord is trying to maintain a private army¡­¡¯ ¡®Now that he has money, he¡¯spletely out of control!¡¯ ¡®That troublemaker is going to lead an army?¡¯ The vassals already felt a chill down their spines. If the increasingly entric Young Lord were to lead troops, no one could predict the scale of the disasters that might follow. Even now, the mercenaries under hismand made him hard to challenge. ¡°Um, Young Lord. I¡¯m not sure about the rest, but leading separate forces¡­¡± One of the vassals gathered his courage to speak up, but Ghiin answered bluntly. ¡°Then how about we just cancel everything? Should I leave?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m in full agreement. Absolutely in favor.¡± The vassal quickly backtracked and retreated to his seat. ¡°Oh, I thought you were opposing me. I almost got hurt. You know I¡¯m sensitive, right? I was about to walk out.¡± ¡®You jerk, you¡¯re going to do whatever you want anyway!¡¯ The subtle threat made the vassals curse inwardly as they bowed their heads. ¡°Does anyone oppose?¡± Ghiin raised his hand slightly as he asked, but no one dared to respond. There was no greater act of tyranny, but nothing good woulde from provoking the Young Lord. After waiting briefly, Ghiin smiled in satisfaction and looked at his father. ¡°It seems the vassals all agree with my opinion. Now, Father, please make your decision.¡± For some reason, that smile appeared wicked. Zwalter gave a bitter smile. ¡®He¡¯s really changed.¡¯ Whenints came from Raypold, Zwalter had thought Ghiin had caused a major incident again; this time, he nned not to let it slide. However, Ghiin had aplished enough through bold actions to offset all those mistakes. Of course, it was still difficult to fully trust him. Luck likely yed a big part in this recent sess as well. How many people had considered developing the Forest of Beasts over the years? Zwalter knew well, as he had evaluated the risks and benefits himself. Discovering resources this quickly could only have been done with a stroke of fortune. ¡®Though it is true that he aplished something great¡­¡¯ Zwalter hesitated for a moment. Although Ghiin had seeded this time, there was no guarantee that things would continue to go smoothly in the future. What good was immense wealth if one were to die young? Moreover, his son was the heir to both the estate and the family. His life could not be taken lightly. If Zwalter were to stop him, he would have to strip him of all authority and do so now. But as a father, he didn¡¯t want to crush the potential his son had only begun to show. ¡®It¡¯s an excessive request, but it¡¯s not entirely unreasonable either.¡¯ Ultimately, it came down to whether or not he trusted Ghiin. His past conduct had been so reckless that it was hard to trust him entirely just based on his recent behavior. However, if Zwalter refused to trust him and instead forced him into a corner, things could spiral into a disaster. Even now, Ghiin hade with troops in tow, presenting extreme demands to his father and the vassals. It was clear that he was prepared for a physical confrontation if necessary. ¡®Was my son always this way?¡¯ Zwalter looked at his son again as if seeing him for the first time. Ghiin stood confidently as if it didn¡¯t matter what decision Zwalter made. What Zwalter didn¡¯t know was that Ghiin was actually making every effort to handle things as smoothly and politely as possible. Back in his days as the King of Mercenaries, Ghiin had acted far more ruthlessly and violently than he was now. After pondering for quite some time, Zwalter let out a deep sigh and spoke. ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll grant you what you want. Do as you please.¡± ¡°My lord!¡± ¡°Brother!¡± All the vassals turned to Zwalter in shock. None of them had expected him to agree to all of Ghiin¡¯s conditions so easily. Zwalter nced around at the astonished vassals and spoke as if it were no big deal. ¡°If I¡¯m going to grant him authority, it¡¯s better to give itpletely and trust him. Half-hearted concessions would only make things worse.¡± Before Ghiin could even express his gratitude, Zwalter¡¯s tone turned sharp, radiating intensity as he continued. ¡°However, if you cause harm to the estate or hinder the defense of the North¡­ I will strip you of all your authority and confine you to the tower until youe to your senses. Never forget that this is your final chance.¡± With such power came a heavy responsibility, and Zwalter wanted to ensure Ghiin understood that clearly. His words, a mix of a father¡¯s hope and a lord¡¯s concern made Ghiin smile broadly as he bowed his head. ¡°Thank you. You have nothing to worry about.¡± ¡°What do you n to do with the rest of the money?¡± ¡°I have a n. Once the urgent matters are taken care of, I also intend to use it for the estate.¡± Urgent matters. The phrase left a strange impression. Zwalter was curious about what could be more pressing than the estate¡¯s current situation, but he didn¡¯t ask any further. ¡°Alright. Do what you need to do. I¡¯ll trust you.¡± Though his tone had returned to its usual bluntness, it was filled with an emotion that hadn¡¯t been there before. No matter what he said, Zwalter couldn¡¯t hide the pride and joy he felt seeing his son aplish something so significant. With that, the only ones left in an awkward position were the vassals. Particrly Homerne, Randolph, and Albert, who had been the most critical of Ghiin. They were now in a much more ufortable spot than the others. Homrne racked his brain so hard it felt like steam might starting out of his head. ¡®Damn it, this is a disaster. Now I¡¯m stuck under that troublemaker¡¯s thumb. How did things end up like this?¡¯ Homrne was the one who opposed Ghiin¡¯s first suggestion of developing the Forest of Beasts the most. If only he had fully supported and pushed for it back then, he could have secured a stake for himself. The regret gnawed at him. ¡®But seriously, who would¡¯ve guessed he¡¯d go off and seed like that? It doesn¡¯t even make sense!¡¯ Who could have predicted that the Young Lord, whom he had dismissed as a mere novice, would actually demonstrate such decisiveness and pull off a real sess? It still seemed unbelievable. However, now that the circumstances had changed, Homrne couldn¡¯t afford to act stiff like before. Suddenly, Homrne¡¯s face broke into a broad smile, and he spoke. ¡°Oh my, truly splendid. Simply splendid. Does this mean that the Young Lord alone rivals the entire Raypold estate? You¡¯ve grown remarkably well. It seems Belinda taught you well. Hahaha.¡± Homrne¡¯s words held not a shred of sincerity, and Albert stepped forward, letting the ttery wash over him. ¡°I always knew the Young Lord had a keen sense for money. Regarding funding, why don¡¯t we discuss it directly? There are a lot of urgent matters that need immediate attention¡­ Ahem, ahem!¡± Randolph, though his face twisted awkwardly, joined in with sweet words. ¡°I always believed that with the Young Lord¡¯s boldness, you¡¯d achieve great results someday! You know we¡¯re short on troops, right? Well, strong forces are essential to defending the estate, after all. Hahaha. Those fellows outside, they really¡­¡± Watching the three men tantly change their attitudes and tter him, Ghiin took a small step back, smiling. ¡°With you three speaking so highly of me, I¡¯m overwhelmed. I¡¯ll make sure to take good care of you from now on, so don¡¯t worry too much about the estate¡¯s affairs.¡± Only then did the three men¡¯s faces brighten with wide grins. Regardless of the sincerity behind Ghiin¡¯s words, the promise of benefits melted away any lingering bitterness they might have felt. They couldn¡¯t help but feel that the young man hadpletely outmaneuvered them, but what could they do? At the moment, Ghiin holds all the power, so they have no choice but to go along with it. Their only option was to abandon their pride and cozy up to him. Homrne, taking the lead, grabbed Ghiin¡¯s hand tightly and said, ¡°We¡¯re looking forward to it. Oh my, our estate has truly been blessed. Truly blessed.¡± Ghiin gently pulled his hand away from Homrne¡¯s grip and turned to Zwalter. ¡°Father, please don¡¯t worry too much about the estate from now on. I¡¯ll handle things so you can continue focusing solely on defending the North, as you always have.¡± ¡°Haha, to think you could say something like that.¡± Zwalter nodded, a satisfied expression on his face. The sight of his son, who had grown so much in just a few months, amazed him. Of course, Zwalter didn¡¯t take Ghiin¡¯s words entirely seriously. He merely saw them as pleasantries. However, the expression on Ghiin¡¯s face as he turned to leave was more serious than ever. ¡®Everything is going as nned. Now it¡¯s time to prepare for the next step.¡¯ There was something more urgent than developing the estate. It was time to prepare for war. Chapter 47 Chapter 47: Things Are a Bit Dangerous Right Now (1) Skovan, trapped in the prison cell, leaned against the wall and sighed deeply. ¡°Ah, I must¡¯ve lost my mind. Why did I do that?¡± Logically speaking, no matter how exceptional the Young Lord¡¯s swordsmanship was, entering the Forest of Beasts and surviving was impossible. If it were that easy, the estate would have long since sent out a party for exploration. But because the Young Lord spoke so confidently, Skovan couldn¡¯t help but believe him without realizing it. ¡°Not that there was any real reason to trust him, either.¡± Due to his false report, the troops sent to pursue the Young Lord had moved outter than they should have. That was likely the Young Lord¡¯s n all along when he made his request¡­ But as a result, Skovan ended up imprisoned like this. ¡°All because of the Captain¡­ What am I even doing here, sigh¡­¡± Ricardo, the handsome man sitting next to Skovan, muttered gloomily. He had also ended up imprisoned simply because he was Skovan¡¯s lieutenant. ¡°Ahem, I¡¯m sorry. But we¡¯ll be released soon.¡± Given that people were scarce in the Ferdium estate, they generally didn¡¯t impose severe punishments on knights or soldiers unless they¡¯dmitted a grave crime. Rather than imposing strict penalties to instill fear, the estate found it more beneficial to impose light punishments and maintain its workforce. ¡°Well, what¡¯s the point of being released? You¡¯ll be stripped of your knightly title, and I¡¯ll be sentenced to forcedbor.¡± For thezy Ricardo, forcedbor was a genuinely dreadful sentence. ¡°That¡¯s assuming everything goes well. Things won¡¯t end that easily if the Young Lord dies in the forest. We¡¯ll be dead too.¡± ¡°Ahem, surely the Young Lord didn¡¯t die, right? If you think about it, he¡¯s always been lucky, getting out of trouble despite causing so much havoc. He doesn¡¯t seem like someone who¡¯d die easily.¡± If the Young Lord had indeed perished, Skovan would have no choice but to take responsibility for his false report, which would be akin to treason against the lord. ¡°We don¡¯t know that. All we can do is hope the people chasing after him manage to bring him back safely.¡± Ricardo clicked his tongue as he replied. Skovan, feeling just as frustrated, could only let out deep sighs in response. After a long while of sighing, Ricardo, seemingly curious, asked a question. ¡°So, Captain, what do you n to do once you¡¯re released?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ Maybe I¡¯ll just go back to my hometown and take up farming? Being a knight here doesn¡¯t pay well; it¡¯s hard, and I¡¯m exhausted.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s your hometown?¡± Skovan awkwardly scratched the back of his head. ¡°Actually, my hometown is here. Ferdium.¡± Ricardo shot him a look of pure disbelief. ¡°¡­Yeah, sure, like they¡¯ll let you farm in peace. In an estate alreadycking manpower? After a few years as a soldier, they¡¯ll probably reinstate you as a knight.¡± ¡°Ugh, I¡¯ve been here in Ferdium my whole life and just stuck around. But to be honest, I¡¯m sick of it. Sick of everything. I¡¯ve got no wife, no savings.¡± Ricardo responded with confusion. ¡°What¡¯s so hard about getting married? People marry even when they¡¯re broke. I¡¯m the one who¡¯s worried that women would start fighting over me if I did get married.¡± Skovan unknowingly made a face of disbelief. Looking over at Ricardo, Skovan soon frowned as he spoke. ¡°¡­What a lucky bastard.¡± For the handsome Ricardo, marriage might indeed be an easy task. ¡®Ha, if only I had been born with that face. Come to think of it, that guy doesn¡¯t even work hard, does he?¡¯ While the soldiers of Ferdium were struggling with low wages, Ricardo livedfortably,cking nothing. The women who liked him even formed a social club to take care of him and give him gifts regrly. Skovan couldn¡¯t help but think that the world was incredibly unfair. He, too, had some talent and had endured grueling hardships just to be a knight barely. But that Ricardo guy could get by without doing anything. If looks were a talent, then it was truly a blessed one. As Skovan debated whether to vent his jealousy by smacking Ricardo on the back of the head, amotion began to stir near the prison entrance. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s going on?¡± As Skovan pressed his face against the bars, Ricardo followed suit. The group that had been talking to the guard at the entrance began approaching the cell where the two were confined. When they saw the face of the person at the front, Skovan and Ricardo¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Y-Young Lord!¡± ¡°Young Lord, you¡¯re alive!¡± Ghiin stood before the bars, waving his hand with a grin. ¡°Lying Skovan! How¡¯ve you been? And Ricardo, your face still shines even in prison. If being handsome were a crime, you¡¯d have been executed, not just imprisoned. Hahaha!¡± ¡°We¡¯re so relieved you¡¯re alive!¡± Skovan and Ricardo offered their heartfelt greetings. Now, there would be no punishment for letting the Young Lord die. The two were already relieved by that, but Ghiin had no intention of leaving them in the cell. He turned to the guard who had followed him from the entrance and gave an order. ¡°Hey, open this.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± The guard blinked in confusion. He hadn¡¯t received any orders to release the two prisoners. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve already got permission. You trust me, right?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± The guard hesitated. He couldn¡¯t move because the Young Lord had caused trouble by lying so many times before. After all, wasn¡¯t it because of Ghiin that Skovan and Ricardo had been caught for lying in the first ce? Seeing the guard unsure of what to do, Ghiin let out a sarcasticugh. ¡°Wow, that¡¯s harsh. You¡¯re treating me like I have bad credit.¡± With a shrug, Ghiin stepped back, and Gillian took over. Crack! Gillian grabbed the lock and smashed it to pieces with his hand. Even though the door was open, Skovan and Ricardo hesitated to step out. Skovan, who could have escaped using mana anytime he wanted, had stayed put for a reason. Breaking out would have only made things worse. ¡°I told you, it¡¯s fine. Come on out. You¡¯ve both been pardoned.¡± As Ghiin urged them, Skovan and Ricardo exchanged awkward smiles before finally stepping out of the cell. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Are we really free?¡± ¡°Yes, both of you can return to your duties.¡± Ghiin patted them on the shoulder a few times and then pulled out two pouches from his coat. ¡°Here, take these.¡± Curious, the two opened the pouches and looked inside. Inside the pouches, they found them filled with gold coins. ¡°W-why are you giving us this?¡± ¡°Are you really giving this to us?¡± Both men were shocked by the sudden disy of generosity, but Ghiin responded as if it was nothing. ¡°Thanks to you, I was able to enter the Forest of Beasts without any interference. This is your reward. It¡¯s only natural to receivepensation for a job well done.¡± Unlike other nobles, Ghiin didn¡¯t control his subordinates solely through loyalty. Much of this was due to his identity as a mercenary, but regardless, he believed that loyalty would follow if there were proper rewards for aplishments. ¡°Thank you!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll use it well!¡± Skovan and Ricardo repeatedly bowed their heads, grinning from ear to ear. They were already thrilled to be released without any trouble, and now, receiving arge sum of money on top of that made them even more ecstatic. ¡°Alright, then. Let¡¯s meet again sometime. I¡¯ll call for you when I need you.¡± ¡°Yes, please call us anytime!¡± ¡°Take care, my Lord!¡± The two bent at a right angle, bowing deeply in respect. After all, the person who pays well is the good one, right? Ghiin chuckled to himself as he left the prison. Homerne might nag him once he finds out about the broken door, but that¡¯s why he should have opened it when told to. Even after Ghiin left, Skovan kept fiddling with the pouch of gold coins until he asked Ricardo, ¡°There¡¯s a lot of money in here. What are you going to spend it on?¡± Ricardo thought for a moment before replying with a bright smile. ¡°I¡¯ve been getting treated to food every day, so I was thinking of throwing a party for the social club members. I need to return the favor somehow. With this much, I bet we could have an amazing time.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to save any?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of saving? I¡¯ll ask the social club if I need somethingter.¡± ¡°¡­You lucky bastard.¡± Feeling once again how unfair the world was, Skovan¡¯s lips twitched in frustration. While Skovan was caught between joy and despair, Ghiin was on his way to visit Belinda, who was lying in bed. Though herplexion was still pale, she greeted Ghiin with a smile when he arrived. ¡°You haven¡¯t washed yet? How¡¯s your body feeling?¡± Ghiin responded with augh to herment. ¡°I¡¯m fine, so focus on getting better, Belinda.¡± Belinda was currently in a state where her mana had backfired, preventing her from moving properly. She had drawn out more mana than her body could handle to block the Blood Python¡¯s attack, but she hadn¡¯t fully mitigated the impact. Her injuries were severe, but the more significant issue was that the sudden surge of mana had damaged her internal system, leaving her in disarray. In situations like this, all she could do was rest until her mana stabilized. ¡°Have you eaten? What did the Lord say?¡± Despite her condition, Belinda couldn¡¯t stop worrying and nagging Ghiin. She was concerned that he might be punished for defying the Lord¡¯s orders and being dragged away. ¡°Everything¡¯s been sorted out. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Belinda finally seemed at ease, closing her eyes after seeing Ghiin¡¯s rxed smile. She might faint from the shock if she knew that he had brought mercenaries and staged a show of force. Ghiin decided to keep his mouth shut about that for now. He soon took her hand as he examined Belinda¡¯s condition for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll help you recover faster.¡± ¡°Huh? How are you going to help me, my Lord?¡± Belinda looked at him, puzzled. Without saying a word, Ghiin merely shrugged his shoulders and then forcefully channeled his mana into Belinda¡¯s body. ¡°Why are you suddenly¡­ Stop. It¡¯s dangerous.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine.¡± As his foreign mana entered her body, Belinda¡¯s own mana began to resist. Sweating profusely, she struggled to suppress the sluggish mana within her. Ghiin could get hurt if their mana shed, so she had no choice but to try. In the meantime, Ghiin¡¯s mana gently enveloped her turbulent energy, pressing it down. Ghiin, now also drenched in sweat, was fully focused. Gillian, standing nearby, was tense and kept a sharp lookout. In this precarious situation, any disturbance could put Ghiin and Belinda¡¯s lives in danger. Fssssh! Soon, a red mist rose from Ghiin¡¯s body and dispersed into the air. At the same time, Belinda¡¯splexion visibly improved. Amazingly, Ghiin had seeded in stabilizing her reverse-flowing mana. ¡°H-how did you¡­? What on earth¡­?¡± Belinda, whose face had regained its color and now blushed, stammered in astonishment, her eyes wide. She could clearly feel the change since it had happened within her own body. Ghiin¡¯s control over mana was unbelievably delicate. To manipte mana with such precision was impossible for most people, even those at a high level. Carefully withdrawing his mana, Ghiin released her hand. ¡°Whew, it worked. You should be up and moving again after a few days of rest. You feel better now, right?¡± Belinda gazed at Ghiin with a mix of emotions before slowly speaking. ¡°What you¡¯re practicing isn¡¯t the family¡¯s mana technique, is it?¡± The mana techniques of the Ferdium family didn¡¯t emit a red aura. Not only was the color of the mana different, but the atmosphere it gave off was as well. The Ferdium method was rugged but stable, while Ghiin¡¯s mana wasden with a distinct killing intent. It was natural for mana¡¯s nature to vary depending on the technique practiced, but Belinda couldn¡¯tprehend where Ghiin had learned a technique that wasn¡¯t from the Ferdium family. His rapid growth and refined mana control must surely be thanks to whatever technique he had mastered. After rubbing his chin a few times, Ghiin spoke with a hint of awkwardness. ¡°Well, I kind of made it myself. More urately, I modified the family¡¯s technique to suit me.¡± ¡°Haa, if you don¡¯t want to tell me, just say so. You don¡¯t have to make up excuses.¡± Modifying a mana technique to fit oneself? Even a genius would find such a task impossible. The very concept of a mana technique was something that had been refined over countless years of gradual development. If mana techniques were so easy to tamper with, families or organizations that possessed them would not keep them so closely guarded. ¡°I¡¯m serious. Once I have more time, I¡¯ll teach it to you too, Belinda. I¡¯ll even help refine what you¡¯re practicing now. Then you¡¯ll believe me, right?¡± ¡°Oh, please. What I¡¯m practicing now is perfectly fine.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. Just take care of yourself and recover quickly. We¡¯ll be moving again soon.¡± ¡°Yes, now that we have plenty of money, I suppose it wouldn¡¯t hurt to enjoy life without worrying about it for once.¡± At her words, Ghiin shook his head. ¡°No, we¡¯re resting briefly and heading right back out.¡± ¡°Huh? Where are we going? Oh, are you going to sell the runestone?¡± ¡°That too, but¡­ there¡¯s more to prepare. Time is always tight, so we need to move quickly.¡± Belinda blinked a few times, then asked again. ¡°Entering the Forest of Beasts, all this rush¡­ What are you trying to do now? Can¡¯t you stop whatever it is already?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to take a break too, to be honest. But the situation isn¡¯t great right now.¡± ¡°What situation? Tell me.¡± Belinda¡¯s voice was filled with concern. Ghiin gave her a slight smile as he responded. ¡°Unfortunately, our estate is in grave danger right now.¡± Chapter 48 Chapter 48: Things Are a Bit Dangerous Right Now ¡°The estate is in danger? Why?¡± The sudden statement flustered Belinda. The biggest problem for the estate, money, had beenrgely resolved with the discovery of the runestone. If they used that money wisely, they couldy the foundation for developing the estate like any other prosperousnd. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t recklessly throw money away, what could possibly be dangerous? It seems like there¡¯s more than enough tost a lifetime.¡± If the estate were in danger, the greatest threat would be the man standing right before her¡ªGhiin. He had always been one to cause trouble, and now, with a considerable sum of money in his hands, the chances of him causing even greater disasters were rtively high. For him to suddenly say the estate was in danger¡­ was he predicting that he was about to cause some chaos? ¡°Hmm, how should I exin this?¡± Ghiin pondered momentarily before dismissing all the maids and soldiers from the room, leaving only Belinda and Gillian behind. If things continued this way, they would never truly understand why he was acting the way he was. Up until now, they hadn¡¯t fully understood Ghiin, yet they had followed him regardless. However, no one knew how much longer that wouldst. At this point, he had to offer some kind of exnation. If he were to say outright that he had returned from the future, they¡¯d surely think he was mad. So, he decided to exin using events that had already happened. ¡°You think that now we¡¯ve obtained the runestone, everything is fine, don¡¯t you?¡± Gillian nodded. ¡°With the runestone we obtained, we can solve the chronic issues of the estate. Isn¡¯t that what you¡¯ve been aiming for, Young Lord?¡± ¡°Yes, it is what I wanted. But that doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s entirely a good thing.¡± ¡°How could it not be a good thing?¡± Neither Belinda nor Gillian couldprehend the meaning behind Ghiin¡¯s words. They had found the resources to resolve the estate¡¯s problems. How could that possibly be anything but a good thing? Ghiin stayed silent for a moment, organizing his thoughts before speaking again. ¡°There are people watching us.¡± ¡°What?¡± Gillian wondered if Ghiin had developed some kind of paranoia. Who on earth would be keeping watch over them? Then, Belinda nodded her head and spoke. ¡°Lady Amelia? Is it because you took the money? Wouldn¡¯t it be best just topensate her and make peace?¡± Gillian also nodded as if he understood. After all, they had already dealt with the assassins that came for them previously. But Ghiin shook his head. ¡°No, it¡¯s not them. There have been people watching us for much longer than that.¡± ¡°They¡¯ve been watching us from before?¡± ¡°Who could possibly¡­?¡± Before they could finish their questions, Ghiin continued. ¡°This is something neither my father nor our retainers know. Only my sister Elena and I are aware of this. Someone has been targeting our estate.¡± Ghiin then exined the incident where Elena had been attacked and the discovery of the body of the Digald prince. He even mentioned how they had disposed of Frank and the Digald prince¡¯s bodies to prevent a territorial war caused by false usations. As Ghiin continued his exnation, Belinda and Gillian¡¯s expressions grew darker. They began to understand why Ghiin had been moving so urgently and unusually up until now. After organizing his thoughts for a moment, Gillian asked in a puzzled voice. ¡°But, Young Lord, this estate¡­ I apologize, but no matter how I look at it, it doesn¡¯t seem valuable enough to seize. In fact, taking it would only lead to battles with barbarians, which would be a loss. There¡¯s no reason to weaken this estate by instigating a fight with another one.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s how it¡¯s been until now. But what about now?¡± ¡°Well, of course, now we have the runestone¡­¡± Gillian trailed off as he realized the problem. A weak military, a poor estate, and citizens who were always exhausted. Yet, this ce had been discovered to hold something of immense value. The result was clear. When someone wants to take what another has, history shows that there¡¯s always one certain and swift way to do so. Belinda swallowed nervously and answered in his ce. ¡°W-war?¡± She shook her head immediately after saying it. ¡°No, no. The runestone was just discovered. There¡¯s no way the enemies know about it yet, right?¡± Her logic seemed sound. If the enemies had known about the runestone, they would have invaded long ago. Ghiin nodded. ¡°Right, it¡¯s likely they weren¡¯t targeting us because of the runestone. If they were certain it existed, they¡¯d have already attacked. There must be another reason they¡¯re aiming for this ce.¡± Ghiin spoke with a bitter smile. ¡°But now that the runestone has been discovered, they¡¯ll soon set their sights on us. In a way, I¡¯ve elerated theing war. It was bound to happen sooner orter, anyway.¡± Gillian¡¯s expression turned grim. Dealing with the assassins sent by Ghiin¡¯s former fianc¨¦e was already troubling, but now they had to worry about an unknown enemy targeting their estate. This was no ordinary situation. ¡°Do you have any guesses as to who might be behind it?¡± Ghiin shook his head. He was convinced that the Delfine Duke was behind the conspiracy, but no clear evidence had surfaced yet. Moreover, foreign figures like Aiden from his past life were involved, so exining everything at this point would be pointless. ¡°I don¡¯t know for sure yet, but their identity will likely be revealed as things unfold. That¡¯s why I¡¯m trying to prepare as quickly as possible. Just be aware of that.¡± Belinda nodded, her expression stiff. The confusing puzzle of Jamal and Philip¡¯s story finally began to make sense. It would have been hard to believe in the past, but she had already witnessed Ghiin¡¯s abilities firsthand in the Forest of Beasts. There was no reason for him to lie about this. Gillian cautiously asked Ghiin. ¡°In that case, shouldn¡¯t you inform the lord and devise a n together?¡± ¡°No, not yet. We don¡¯t even know for sure who among the retainers is an enemy or ally. Even Elena¡¯s knight protectors betrayed us. There are likely spies lurking around.¡± ¡°The news that we¡¯ve obtained the runestone will soon spread as well.¡± ¡°Exactly. We need to sell the runestone and make preparations before our enemies find out.¡± Ghiin shrugged as he spoke. ¡°Besides, Amelia will continue to target me regardless of the runestone. She¡¯s a more tenacious woman than you think.¡± ¡°If the enemies find out we¡¯ve secured the runestone, they will certainly make a move immediately.¡± ¡°Exactly. That¡¯s why we need to prepare for the possible war. Now you understand why there¡¯s no time to rest, right?¡± Gillian furrowed his brows in concern. ¡°For any other estate, preparing for war andunching an attack would take about two to three months. But at that time, it was practically impossible for Ferdium to build up a force to respond effectively.¡± Ghiin nodded silently. If the enemies were to invade, they would be thoroughly prepared to crush Ferdium¡¯s military strength. They probably knew every detail of their forces by now. The best course of action would be to recruit more soldiers and upgrade their equipment, but time was too short to raise funds and make all the necessary preparations. Fully aware of these circumstances, Gillian couldn¡¯t hide his worried expression. ¡°Building a reliable force and properly equipping them would take at least a year or at least six months. And even then, that¡¯s just for basic training.¡± Belinda, who had been quietly listening, asked with an exasperated look on her face. ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re saying we need to prepare because war ising?¡± ¡°Well, to put it simply, yes.¡± ¡°Ugh, why do you have to make it sound soplicated? Fine, I¡¯ll help, too.¡± ¡°Huh? You should be resting, Belinda. Your body¡¯s still not fully recovered, so you do not need to be involved.¡± ¡°The estate¡¯s in danger, so of course, I need to help prepare. I¡¯m not interested in war, but in the end, isn¡¯t it just a matter of taking themander¡¯s head? I¡¯m good at that kind of thing.¡± At Belinda¡¯s confident remark, Ghiinughed, half in amusement, half in admiration. ¡°Well, just hearing you say that makes me feel reassured. While you¡¯re not wrong, we can¡¯t rely on just that. For now, focus on getting your strength back.¡± ¡°Thanks to you, I¡¯m already feeling a lot better. I think I¡¯ll recover in no time. Besides, you seem to be moving around just fine¡­ Wait a minute,e to think of it¡­ How are you able to move so well already? And what about using mana earlier?¡± ¡°Oh? That¡¯s right.¡± When Belinda pointed it out, Ghiin tilted his head, his expression turning serious. He had been using mana naturally without thinking, simply because his body felt fine, but now that he thought about it, it was indeed bizarre. He had been severely injured to the point where he couldn¡¯t move properly. On the first day, he had beenpletely unconscious, unable to even move. On the second day, he could barely move his body, let alone use mana. That¡¯s why it had been Gillian and Kaor who had sliced up the Blood Python¡¯s corpse. But now, his body moved naturally, and he could use mana without any strain. Though he wasn¡¯t in peak condition, he could still move normally. Logically, it was impossible for his body to recover this much in just three days. Belinda looked at him with a curious expression. ¡°Could this also be rted to the training technique you¡¯ve learned, Young Lord? That¡¯s an incredible recovery rate.¡± Gillian, also intrigued, looked at Ghiin. To him as well, it seemed that Ghiin had recovered far too quickly, given the severity of his injuries. Ghiin shook his head. This wasn¡¯t the result of his mana training technique. While stronger mana could undoubtedly influence the body¡¯s healing process to some extent, he hadn¡¯t yet umted enough mana to reach that level. His technique, in the first ce, wasn¡¯t focused on recovery but was optimized for extreme destruction. ¡°It is strange, though.¡± He hadn¡¯t paid attention to it earlier since he was immediately taken to meet his father, but his injuries should have required at least two weeks of recovery. His bones had been fractured, his muscles torn, and the powerful venom of the Blood Python had slightly poisoned him. Recovering so quickly was strange in itself. ¡°It feels like my muscles are almostpletely healed.¡± Though not fully restored to the point where he could fight, his body now only felt a slight ache. It was proof that his bones and muscles had almost entirely mended. The effects of the poison had also disappeared without him realizing it. ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either. I should take today to rest and check my condition.¡± Belinda eyed Ghiin suspiciously. He had hidden many things from them before, often brushing off questions. She figured this might be another one of those times. ¡°Well, fine. If you say you¡¯ll rest, that¡¯s good. Once you¡¯re feeling better, let¡¯s move together.¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll assess my condition, and we can move together. But first, make sure you rest and recover.¡± As Ghiin moved to leave with Gillian, Belinda suddenly remembered something and called out to him. ¡°Wait, you said even basic training would take at least six months. Isn¡¯t it already toote, no matter how fast we prepare?¡± At her question, Ghiin¡¯s expression turned meaningful. ¡°There¡¯s a force ready to deploy immediately.¡± ¡°What is it? Are you nning to gather mercenaries again?¡± It was true that mercenaries were the only force they could quickly mobilize. But Ghiin shook his head with a confident smile. ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll need to reinforce the mercenaries. But there¡¯s another force, one that no one else can use.¡± Chapter 49 Chapter 49: Things Are a Bit Dangerous Right Now (3) Belinda and Gillian couldn¡¯t hide their uncertain expressions after hearing about the reinforcements to be recruited. The ns Ghiin mentioned were always far beyondmon sense. ¡®Honestly, it¡¯s hard to believe¡­ but this is the first time Young Lord has exined anything.¡¯ ¡®If the Young Lord says so, then it must be true.¡¯ Though the two couldn¡¯t fully ept it, they had no choice but to follow along. After all, Ghiin had only exined things out of consideration for them, but it was practically a notification that this was what he intended to do. When had Ghiin ever acted ording tomon sense or properly listened to others? ¡°Well, it seems like the Young Lord has his own n,¡± Belinda remarked. Gillian nodded in agreement. He thought, just like when Ghiin treated his daughter, there must be something only Ghiin knew. ¡°Yeah, so hurry and pull yourself together. We¡¯ll be heading out to sell the runestone right away.¡± After finally escaping from Belinda¡¯s hold, Ghiin patted Gillian¡¯s shoulder lightly as he spoke. ¡°Gillian, you should go and rest as well. You haven¡¯t seen Rachel in a while.¡± Thanks to the maids who had prepared medicine and cared for her, Rachel¡¯s health had significantly improved. Elena, who was of a simr age, frequently visited her and spent time with her like a friend. ¡°She¡¯s been doing well thanks to you, Young Lord. It¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°No, you should see her while you have time. Things are going to get busier from now on.¡± Gillian faintly smiled. ¡°Understood. You should rest as well, Young Lord. You need toplete your treatment.¡± ¡°Got it. Don¡¯t worry.¡± After Gillian withdrew, an overwhelming sense of fatigue swept over Ghiin, but he didn¡¯t go to bed right away. Even though they had obtained the runestone and everyone was overjoyed, Ghiin couldn¡¯t rx. ¡°How long will it take?¡± The news about obtaining the runestone had already caused quite amotion among the retainers. By tomorrow, rumors would start spreading, and it wouldn¡¯t take long before no one in the estate was unaware of it. This meant that Amelia and the Duke of Delfine would also hear about it. Just as he had told Belinda and Gillian, they had likely nted people in Ferdium. ¡°Amelia may be in league with the Duke of Delfine, but¡­ I should assume she¡¯s acting independently.¡± The greatest enemy of Ferdium was the Delfine Duchy. Without a doubt, they would move to either take over or weaken Ferdium. But Amelia wasn¡¯t after the estate. She was after Ghiin. For someone like Ghiin, who had to fight against the Delfine Duchy, Amelia was like a thorn in his side, constantly irritating him. ¡°Amelia¡¯s actions could be a significant variable.¡± Even this time, he hadn¡¯t expected her to move this quickly. She would resort to even more extreme measures if she found out that he had obtained the runestone. ¡°A fortnight? No, if it¡¯s quick, everyone will know within a week.¡± The worst possible oue was, of course, war. But even if war broke out, it wouldn¡¯t be tomorrow. They¡¯d need a justifiable reason to fight. If they weren¡¯t careful, the lords who weren¡¯t yet allied with them would grow suspicious, so they would likely fabricate some flimsy pretext. Even if theyunched a surprise attack afterward, they¡¯d still need at least some time to prepare for war. As Gillian had predicted, they would take around two or three months tounch an attack. While an estate like Ferdium,cking funds, might take longer, preparing for war wouldn¡¯t require much time for wealthier estates. ¡°It¡¯s probably the ripest time to strike, too.¡± Even though they now had more money, it would still take time for the estate to prosper. Despite the acquisition of the runestone, Ferdium was still a poor and insignificant estate, making it the perfect time for someone to seize it. ¡°I¡¯ll have no choice but to use all the runestones we got this time.¡± No matter how much he prepared and predicted for the future, the oue would only be apparent after he faced it head-on. Would things go as he nned? With a mix of anticipation and anxiety, Ghiin paced around the room. ¡°Wait,e to think of it, why haven¡¯t I heard anything from that Kane yet?¡± As thoughts of preparing for war and selling the runestone filled his mind, he suddenly remembered the money he hadn¡¯t collected yet. Ghiin suddenly felt a surge of anger and froze in the middle of the room. The deadline had already passed, and the fact that Kane hadn¡¯t sent the money yet meant he had no intention of doing so. Ghiin really hated being cheated out of his money. Having worked as a mercenary long enough to earn the title of ¡®King,¡¯ it was only natural. For a mercenary, losing out on payment was as good as saying they should quit the business. Of course, Ghiin was exceptionally obsessed with money for a mercenary¡­ but that was also part of what made him a ¡®king.¡¯ ¡®That guy sure is bold. How dare he try to cheat me out of my money?¡¯ Despite instilling fear into Kane, the fact that he still dared to withhold the money meant he must have some confidence or security. Determined to create another opportunity to meet with Kane, Ghiin went to bed. Even after lying down, he couldn¡¯t stop thinking, and it wasn¡¯t until dawn that he finally fell asleep, sleeping in for the first time in a while. Though he had recovered quickly, it was likely because his body wasn¡¯t fully healed yet. When he woke up, Ghiin was shocked by the scene before him. ¡°What is all this?¡± Still dazed, he asked, and the two maids standing nearby answered. ¡°That was sent by the Treasurer.¡± ¡°This came from the Master of Arms.¡± ¡°That was personally delivered by the Chief Overseer¡­¡± ¡°This is from the Secretary¡­¡± ¡°The Magistrate sent this¡­¡± ¡°And the Knight Commander¡­¡± Piles of gifts, including alcohol, meat, animal skins, and various fabrics, were in Ghiin¡¯s presence. While he was sleeping, several people came to deliver these gifts. The maids listed off the names of the most influential figures in the estate, all of whom had left these gifts for him. Since Ghiin was asleep, they had just left the presents and gone on their way. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be damned. You live long enough, and you see everything.¡± Scratching his head, Ghiin chuckled as he looked at the gifts. Everyone was desperate to curry favor with him, their eyes practically bulging out, leaving gifts even though he was asleep. Compared to how he was treated before obtaining the runestone, the change in his status was staggering. Back then, people either avoided or outright ignored him. ¡®It¡¯s not like I canin about them approaching me for money now.¡¯ Not long ago, they probably found it troubling to have to tter someone who was once nothing but a nuisance. After all, Ghiin had dug his own grave. If he carelessly stirred things up, he might poke a ho¡¯s nest, so it was best to stay quiet. ¡°But the gifts are all quite cute.¡± As Ghiin inspected the gifts one by one, he couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. How much money could the vassals of a poor estate possibly have? They had likely scraped the bottom of their coffers to bring these gifts, but none of them were particrly valuable. To be honest, these items were hardly satisfyingpared to the luxuries he had enjoyed during his time as the King of Mercenaries. Still, he could see the sincerity of those who had brought them, so he couldn¡¯t simply dismiss the gesture. ¡°Bring me the list.¡± A maid handed Ghiin a sheet of paper. It was a list that recorded the names of the visitors and the gifts they had presented. Among nobles, returning a gift in response to receiving one was a matter of honor. That¡¯s why the maids had made sure to record every single gift. After reviewing the list, Ghiin nodded and spoke to the maids. ¡°Give the wine and meat to the mercenaries and divide the fabrics and other necessities among the rest of the servants.¡± The maids, their faces brightening, asked, ¡°Is there nothing you need, Young Lord?¡± ¡°No, there¡¯s nothing. You can take it all.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± The maids bowed their heads repeatedly. While the items held no value to Ghiin, for the maids, who were just as poor as the estate itself, they rarely even got a chance to see these things. ¡®What¡¯s gotten into the Young Lord? I heard he made a lot of money¡ªmaybe it¡¯s true!¡¯ ¡®Of course, being generous is easier when you¡¯ve got money.¡¯ The maids exchanged nces, unable to hide their delighted expressions. Recently, the Young Lord had stopped yelling and causing trouble, so they had already noticed a change in him, but to receive gifts like this was almost unbelievable. Though they still harbored some anxiety, fearing that he might return to being a tyrant at any moment, for now, they were simply happy. ¡°Tell the visitors that I¡¯ve received their gifts well. Let them know I¡¯ll visit each of them soon.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Having dealt with the issues that had arisen while he slept, Ghiin checked his physical condition. ¡°This is strange.¡± Ghiin stood up, wincing from the soreness in his body, and looked at himself in the mirror once more. The dull, purplish hue that had darkened his face when he had been poisoned was now gone. He was still gaunt, and hisplexion was overly pale, but other than that, there were no major issues. Puzzled by how much better he felt than expected, he decided to sit down and begin circting his mana. After rotating the three cores slowly and observing his body for a long while, Ghiin opened his eyes with a bewildered expression. ¡°The nature of my mana¡­ has changed.¡± Mana is heavily influenced by the training method one uses, their disposition, and their physical constitution. The nature of mana can differ from person to person depending on the mana cultivation technique one practices and how one wields it. Originally, his mana was wild and fierce¡ªso uncontroble that its vtile nature became clear even during battles. But now, a subtle and insidious energy had crept into that wildness. It was something Ghiin had never experienced, even in his past life. ¡°Can the nature of mana really change like this?¡± Once mana has umted in the body, it is exceedingly rare for its nature to change. Even mages, who process mana to cast various elemental spells, are no exception. While mages may use spells to alter the nature of the mana they release forcefully, the intrinsic nature of the mana in their bodies remains the same. That¡¯s why some mages are naturally better suited to fire magic, while others excel at ice magic, depending on their mana and constitution. ¡°Could it be¡­ that the poison from the Blood Python mixed with my mana?¡± It was an absurd hypothesis, but there was no other exnation. Ghiin raised his hand, attempting to iste and move that insidious energy. However, the energy was so faint that it was difficult to sense unless he concentrated fully, and his physical condition was far from optimal, making it hard to control. After several more attempts, Ghiin gave up and sighed. ¡°Alright, no need to rush. I need rest to recover anyway, so I¡¯ll figure it out slowly. Is my improved recovery rted to this, too?¡± His mind was cluttered with confusion over the unknown phenomenon, but there was no use dwelling on it right now. ¡°Well, my recovery¡¯s sped up, so that¡¯s a good thing. I¡¯ll be able to move sooner than expected.¡± He had thought he¡¯d be bedridden for at least half a month, but things were going better than expected. Although a strange energy had mixed with his mana, it wasn¡¯t overwhelming, so he figured he could take care of urgent matters first and investigate themter. Just as Ghiin resolved to take action, someone came to see him. ¡°Hahaha! So, our Young Lord has finally cleared his throat! You look much better than yesterday¡ªwhat excellent health! As expected of a true knight among knights, the heir of the estate! Truly manly! Hahaha!¡± The man who wasughing heartily while making oddpliments was Randolph, the Knight Commander of the Ferdium estate. Chapter 50 Chapter 50: ¡°I Don¡¯t Have Any Money¡± (1) ¡°Hmm? What brings you here, Knight Commander?¡± Ghiin feigned ignorance as he asked. He had already confirmed that the list of gifts he received that morning included one from Randolph. Seeing that Randolph couldn¡¯t wait for a response and came in person, he was clearly anxious and desperate. Randolph swallowed nervously as he looked at Ghiin, who was acting nonchnt. ¡®After seeing him yesterday, I realized he¡¯s apletely cold-blooded bastard. How could he possibly n to eat all that by himself? What a greedy guy.¡¯ Despite cursing Ghiin in his heart, Randolph kept up his bright smile. ¡°After witnessing the Young Lord¡¯s dignified appearance yesterday, I am confident the future of our estate is bright. However, Young Lord, do you think the estate can truly prosper if you only focus on your own sess?¡± Ghiin tilted his head at Randolph¡¯s words and responded. ¡°My own sess? I distinctly remember saying I¡¯d support the estate in Raypold¡¯s ce.¡± Randolph shook his head. ¡°No, that¡¯s not the issue. Some things can¡¯t be solved with just funding. Specifically, the knights.¡± The truth was, being the Knight Commander of the Ferdium estate wasn¡¯t a position worth having. They constantly had to fight in the north, and the pay was abysmal. Naturally, there was always a shortage of knights. To make matters worse, there had recently been some betrayals. In fact, when Jamal and Philip betrayed them, Randolph was furious, but he also understood them the best. ¡®Honestly, who would want to serve as a knight here?!¡¯ Knights were valuable assets. Without talent, one couldn¡¯t be a knight; even with talent, they required years of training. Other estates offered high sries, andndowners with vast territories would even grant small fiefs to their knights, allowing them to collect taxes. Only two types of knights remained in Ferdium: those still loyal and those who had gone slightly mad and just wanted to fight barbarians in the north. But even loyalty disappeared when faced with starvation¡ªit was human nature. Randolph put on a sorrowful expression and spoke. ¡°To maintain the knight order¡­ Ahem, we¡¯ll need a little sincerity from the Young Lord. Uh, something like a donation. Or perhaps a development fund?¡± In short, he wasn¡¯t asking for taxes or subsidies but for some personal funds to support the knights. However, Ghiin had a look on his face that said, ¡®What are you talking about?¡¯ The term ¡®development fund¡¯ was one Ghiin loved to say but hated to hear. It was a term he only used when asking Amelia for money. ¡°I don¡¯t have any money.¡± Without so much as blinking, Ghiin¡¯s words sounded incredibly irritating. Randolph barely restrained himself from throwing a punch and scratched his head instead. ¡®Stay calm. Somehow, I have to get the money out of him.¡¯ ¡°Hahaha, saying that the richest man in the estate has no money is like a bandit saying he won¡¯t rob you. Hahaha.¡± Theparison was quite aggressive. Ghiinughed along with Randolph, though inwardly, he found the situation absurd. ¡°I¡¯ve already allocated it all. So, it¡¯s as good as spent. Hahaha.¡± Randolph pressed his fist against his forehead, taking a deep breath to calm himself. ¡®I need to hold it together. There¡¯s no other way to get money.¡¯ Every time he went to Albert, all he heard was that there was no money, and no matter how much Randolph tried to persuade him, it was to no avail. Even when funds were avable, they were always spent elsewhere first, leaving the knights¡¯ order in a bad state. There was nothing he could do to change the situation. Even if Ghiin took over Raypold¡¯s role in providing support, it would be the same. The funds would merely rece what they were already receiving, and there was no chance the beggarly knights¡¯ order would get more budget. It is evident that things would remain as dismal as ever. That¡¯s why Randolph had no intention of missing this opportunity. ¡°No, seriously, where are you nning to spend all that money by yourself? You should be spending it on the estate! For the estate!¡± Ghiin nodded with an impressed expression. Like a parrot, he repeated Randolph¡¯s words. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m going to spend it for the estate. Naturally, it¡¯s all for the estate.¡± ¡°For the estate¡­ how exactly?¡± ¡°I have ns.¡± Randolph cautiously asked, ¡°Do those ns include supporting the knight order?¡± Ghiin widened his eyes. ¡°Nope, not doing that. It¡¯s not included.¡± Randolph lowered his head, trying to hide the surge of frustration on his face, and took a deep breath again. ¡®Wow, he really ns to keep it all for himself. Should I resort to threats?¡¯ As the Knight Commander was contemting extreme measures, someone entered to see Ghiin. It was none other than the estate¡¯s Treasurer, Albert. ¡°Ahem, it seems like someone else is here before me. Young Lord, are you feeling well?¡± It was clear why Albert had shown up, even without asking. Randolph, on guard, quickly stepped in to block him. ¡°Brother? No, I mean, Treasurer, what brings you here? Don¡¯t you have work to do? I was already speaking with the Young Lord, soe backter.¡± Randolph tried to push Albert aside subtly, but Albert stood his ground. Clicking his tongue, Albert gave Randolph a condescending look as if scolding him. ¡°And as for you, Knight Commander, shouldn¡¯t you be out training instead of loitering around here? A drop of sweat shed during training saves a drop of blood in battle.¡± ¡°Hah! What would someone who¡¯s never even held a sword know? Just leave me to handle this, Treasurer. You should go back to your ledgers.¡± ¡°One needs money to manage ledgers.¡± Despite their smiles, the two red at each other in a tense standoff. Watching the scene unfold, Ghiin shook his head. It seemed clear that neither of the two men intended to leave his chambers anytime soon. In the end, Ghiin turned to Albert and asked. ¡°Treasurer, are you also here looking for a donation or a development fund¡­ something like that?¡± At the direct question, Albert cleared his throat, a little embarrassed. ¡°Ahem, the Young Lord is quite sharp. It¡¯s no wonder someone as brilliant as you were able to retrieve the Runestone. Truly, you are destined for greatness.¡± Albert did his best to tter Ghiin, but his effort was more effective than Randolph¡¯s. Whether Albert knew that Ghiin was inwardlyughing or not, he looked at Ghiin with admiration in his eyes. ¡°Ahem, I appreciate your offer to support the estate in ce of Raypold, but¡­ we need a bit of a lump sum to handle an urgent issue right now.¡± Ghiin nodded. ¡°If the Treasurer says it¡¯s urgent, it must be¡­ a debt issue.¡± ¡°Exactly. I believe paying off the debt is the most pressing matter. Ultimately, the estate¡¯s debt will fall on you, the Young Lord, who will inherit Ferdium. The family¡¯s debt is your debt, and your money is the family¡¯s money, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡± Albert smiled gently as he spoke. Ghiin, wearing a bewildered expression, firmly refuted Albert¡¯s words. ¡°No, I don¡¯t agree.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°My money is my money.¡± ¡®Where does this guy think he¡¯s pulling a scam from?¡¯ At Ghiin¡¯s sharp and definitive response, Albert¡¯s face twisted momentarily. ¡®Wow, I didn¡¯t think he was like this. He¡¯s really a money-grubber, huh?¡¯ Albert grumbled inwardly but managed to keep hisposure, forcing a smile again. ¡°Ahem, regardless of whose money it is, it wouldn¡¯t make sense for the Young Lord to just turn a blind eye while the estate is struggling, would it? Honestly, just paying off the debt would improve the estate¡¯s finances significantly. This is all for the estate.¡± Ghiin was amused to realize for the first time how expressive Albert could be. He had always thought of him as someone who always wore a cold, stiff expression. But now, Albert¡¯s face was constantly twisting, smiling, and changing in such exaggerated ways that Ghiin found it fascinating. Not listening to Albert¡¯s words, Ghiin simply observed his face, deep in his thoughts, before finally tilting his head. ¡°But I don¡¯t have any money.¡± Upon hearing that, Albert¡¯s face twisted just as Randolph had before. Struggling to control his rising anger, Albert slowly enunciated each word. ¡°Why¡­ don¡¯t you have any money?¡± ¡°As I told the Knight Commander, I already have ns for it. So, there¡¯s none left.¡± Not understanding this at all, Albert pleaded desperately. ¡°Where exactly are you nning to spend all that money? Shouldn¡¯t you at least consult with us if you¡¯re going to spend such arge sum?¡± ¡°Why would I consult you about spending my own money? I¡¯ll handle it myself, so you don¡¯t need to worry.¡± ¡°How could we ¡®not¡¯ worry about that?!¡± Albert practically screamed, but Ghiin, starting to grow tired of dealing with the two of them, casually threw out his following words. ¡°It¡¯s for the estate, so there¡¯s no need to worry.¡± Of course, neither of them believed him. Considering Ghiin¡¯s past behavior, they both suspected he¡¯d squander the money on his own pleasures rather than anything useful. They couldn¡¯t let him waste such arge sum on frivolous things. Both men urgently protested. ¡°What could possibly be more urgent for the estate than paying off the debt? Don¡¯t you care about the money lost to interest?¡± ¡°What nonsense! Prioritizing the knights over paying off the debt is far more important. Look at other estates! Even if they have debts, they maintain their knight orders in top condition. The knights are the strength of the estate! ¡®Strength!¡¯¡± ¡°Oh,e on! That¡¯s nonsense! Even without paying the interest, that money could be used in countless other ways, and you¡¯re talking about knights now?¡± ¡°Ah, you¡¯ve lost your grip on reality from sitting in your room counting money all day. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s interest or whatever else. If we don¡¯t have the strength to fight, we¡¯ll lose everything anyway! If we¡¯re strong enough, no one will care whether we pay the debt or not.¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, that¡¯s robbery, not knighthood. There¡¯s an order to everything in this world.¡± ¡°And that order starts with the knights and the military!¡± At some point, the two men stopped addressing Ghiin and began arguing loudly with each other. Since it seemed unlikely they¡¯d get any money from Ghiin, they¡¯d turned their frustrations on one another. ¡°What are we going to do? Just pay off the debt first! Our estate¡¯s credit is rock bottom!¡± ¡°If we form the knights first, I¡¯ll handle the debt collectors! No one stands up to a sword!¡± ¡°¡­¡± I had no idea why they were trying to decide on the order of things with someone else¡¯s money. A knight approached me as I sighed, thinking of forcing them out with strength. ¡°Young Lord, the Lord is urgently requesting your presence.¡± ¡°Oh, really? Well then, I¡¯d better go right away.¡± As I moved to leave, Albert and Randolph tried to follow me. But the knight, with a stern expression, spoke firmly. ¡°He specifically said only the Young Lord is toe.¡± Under the strictmand of the Lord, the two men couldn¡¯t follow, so they just shouted behind me. ¡°How are we supposed to pay off the debt if you take him away like that!¡± ¡°Hand over the knights! If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll ruin everything every time you try to spend money! I¡¯ll smash it all!¡± Ignoring the two who were stomping and yelling, I headed straight to my father¡¯s office. Honestly, if I stayed any longer, all three of us might¡¯ve lost our minds. When I arrived, the knights standing guard in front of the office slowly opened the door. Creeeak. The atmosphere inside was cold. A chilling sensation pierced through my chest. The tension in the room was like the calm before a storm. Zwalter stood with his hands behind his back, gazing out the window. Sensing the uneasy mood, I carefully opened my mouth. ¡°You called for me?¡± ¡°Yes. How¡¯s your condition?¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t seriously injured. I recovered faster than expected.¡± ¡°Good. You¡¯re doing important work, so be careful with your health from now on.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± Even as I answered, I tilted my head in confusion. There had been plenty of times in the past when I¡¯d gotten into bigger idents and been injured more seriously. But my father had never shown this much concern before. Still, with his hands behind his back, Zwaltor continued to stare out the window as he spoke. ¡°The weather¡¯s nice. So, have you thought about how you¡¯ll use the funds from the runestone sale?¡± ¡°Yes, as I mentioned before, I¡¯ll make up for the deficit in Raypold and use the remainder for a project I¡¯m working on.¡± After a brief pause, Zwaltor spoke again. ¡°Alright. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll handle it well. I trust that whatever you decide, you¡¯ll use it for the benefit of the estate.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve caused a lot of trouble since you were a child. You¡¯ve brought plenty of losses to the estate, too.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡°When the retainers suggested imprisoning you, I always forgave you. After all, you¡¯re still my son. That¡¯s the heart of a father.¡± ¡°Well, yes¡­¡± I tilted my head once more. I couldn¡¯t follow the flow of the conversation. Was he worried about my injuries, or did he just want to bring up past grievances? I couldn¡¯t figure it out. Then Zwaltor repeated what he had said earlier. ¡°Whatever you do, I trust you¡¯ll use it for the estate.¡± ¡°¡­¡± I was beginning to catch on. Narrowing my eyes, I stared at my father. Chapter 51 Chapter 51: ¡°I Don¡¯t Have Any Money¡± Zwalter, with an expression of solemnity and seriousness, showed no intention of meeting his son¡¯s eyes, continuing to gaze out the window. After clearing his throat, Zwalter spoke again. ¡°The weather is nice.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°The weather is really nice.¡± ¡°Yes, it really is.¡± Ghiin, shaking off the serious atmosphere, replied indifferently. An awkward silence began to fill the room. Zwalter, who had been staring endlessly out the window, suddenly started to mutter to himself. ¡°It¡¯s been quite some time since one side of the northern fortress copsed. They say it¡¯ll cost about 5,000 gold to repair it. ¡­No, forget it. I¡¯m just rambling nonsense¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± When Ghiin said nothing, Zwalter sighed deeply, even closing his eyes in frustration. ¡°Sigh¡­ Where could we possibly find 5,000 gold in this situation? We¡¯ll soon have to march out to fend off the barbarians. Tsk tsk, it¡¯s all due to myck of virtue. Yes, it¡¯s my fault. Who would¡¯ve thought the estate would be this low on funds?¡± Ghiin looked at his father with a dumbfounded expression. Although it wasn¡¯t as tant as Albert or Randolph, it is evident to anyone that Zwalter was hinting for money. Suddenly, a memory of something his mother said when he was young resurfaced. ¡ª ¡°Your father worries a lot, so he always broods alone. Especially when ites to money, he can never be direct about it. Something about a man¡¯s pride? He¡¯d beat around the bush, and if I pretended not to notice, he¡¯d sulk and grumble all by himself. Isn¡¯t that funny?¡± ¡®Wow, I never thought it would actually be true. But here it is.¡¯ While Ghiin was too baffled to say anything, Zwalter bit his lip and grumbled internally. ¡®Good grief, I¡¯ve gone this far¡ªcan¡¯t he just get the hint and slip me something? He¡¯s exactly like his mother in this. How could he only inherited this trait?¡¯ Even so, the Countess used to miraculously find a way to slip him some money without anyone knowing. Recalling the past, Zwalter continued to murmur to himself. ¡°Sigh¡­ If only someone would make a donation for the estate¡­ You know, something like a development fund.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± It seemed like a love for development funds ran in the family. Ghiin pondered for a moment, wondering what he should do. It felt like his father would continue sighing and holding onto him until he offered some money. ¡®Well, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to spend a little for something like the northern fortress. I was nning to reinforce it anyway.¡¯ Although Ghiin intended to pacify the northern regions in the future, his father needed to manage things for now. He had already considered providing some support, so covering the repair costs seemed reasonable. ¡°I¡¯ll send 5,000 gold once I sell the runestones this time.¡± As soon as Ghiin spoke decisively, Zwalter flinched for a moment but soon shook his head. ¡°No, no. Didn¡¯t you say you had ns, too? There¡¯s no need to dy your ns for some ¡®important matter for the estate.¡¯¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I genuinely want to support you first, so there¡¯s no problem.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine too. The northern fortress has held out well so far anyway¡­¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t seem okay.¡± ¡°Ahem, I told you I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Ah, I¡¯ll just give it to you. Please, just take it.¡± ¡°¡­Shall I, then?¡± Zwalter nodded and turned to look out the window again. He pretended to stay silent because showing excitement too quickly would hurt his pride. ¡°Well, if you¡¯re so eager to give it to me, I won¡¯t stop you. Thanks to you, I can finally refurbish the Northern Fortress. Thank you. Hahaha.¡± ¡°Well, then, I¡¯m busy with work, so I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± ¡°Oh, yes. I can¡¯t keep a busy person here for too long. Go ahead and take care of your business. Don¡¯t stray too far.¡± Zwalter felt immensely pleased. He felt proud that he had raised his son well. ¡®Next time, I¡¯ll just ask for it directly. He hands it over pretty easily, doesn¡¯t he? Ah, he¡¯s surprisingly like his mother in this regard.¡¯ Leaving his contented father behind, Ghiin walked out of the office, sighing deeply. ¡°Whew, this is even more exhausting.¡± Dealing with people was far more tiring than fighting in the Forest of Beasts. It felt like his mana was being drained even when he was just standing still. ¡°I need to get on with my next task right away.¡± Staying in the estate meant endless interruptions, so it was better to keep moving quickly. * * * The Chief Overseer of the estate, Homerne, was taking a different approachpared to the other retainers. ¡®Hmph, does anyone think I¡¯ve been observing the Young Lord for just a day or two? He¡¯s not someone who¡¯d give up money just because you beg for it.¡¯ Ghiin had said he would use the funds for the estate, but no one knew how he would actually spend it. Homerne, who had weathered many storms in this financially strained estate, had no intention of blindly trusting those sweet words. He nned to secure and manage the money himself, no matter what. ¡®No matter how I think about it, the Young Lord doesn¡¯t have many ces to spend that money.¡¯ Even if he wanted to grow his forces, Runestones weren¡¯t something you could buy with mere pocket change. Even if the estate were to gather and train soldiers, there would still be plenty of money left over. Besides, he hadn¡¯t even begun recruiting soldiers yet, so only the wages for the mercenaries andborers participating in the frontier development would be leaving the coffers. If he wasted the money on frivolous luxuries, the losses would be unbearable. In fact, it wasn¡¯t only Ghiin that Homerne couldn¡¯t fully trust. ¡°I need to extract as much as possible before Albert and Randolph get their hands on it.¡± Those two would undoubtedly try to allocate the funds to what they believed was most important. Not that their opinions were wrong. Their priorities were undoubtedly valid. But unlike them, who only focused on their respective duties, Homerne, who oversaw the entire estate, had far more pressing matters to consider. He needed to stockpile food, repair the castle walls, recruit more soldiers, pay overdue wages, provide relief for the estate¡¯s citizens, settle debts with the merchant guilds, secure warhorses, and equipment, maintain the fortress, and repair and expand public facilities within the estate¡­ This cursed estate had far too many ces that required funding. Since tackling everything at once was impossible, he had to address the most urgent issues first, one by one. To do that, the person overseeing the entire estate¡ªHomerne himself¡ªneeded to manage the funds. ¡°Heh heh, if it¡¯s hard to bring down your target, you start by dismantling those around it. That¡¯s basic military strategy.¡± Instead of asking Ghiin directly, Homerne went straight to find Belinda. She had cared for Ghiin since he was young, serving as his tutor. No matter how willful the Young Lord was, it would be hard for him to t-out refuse if Belinda asked for something. Homerne inwardly praised himself, thinking this was the very essence of politics. ¡°Oh, Belinda. How are you feeling?¡± ¡°My, Baron, what brings you here?¡± Belinda was surprised to see such an unexpected visitor. Ever since Ghiin had started causing trouble, Homerne had all but ignored her, treating her as if she didn¡¯t exist. She never imagined he woulde to see her first. ¡°Ahem, I heard you were unwell, so I came to check on you.¡± ¡°Ah, I¡¯m much better now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief. You must always care for your health, as you¡¯re responsible for looking after the Young Lord.¡± Though Homerne had treated her as if she didn¡¯t exist, Belinda neither resented nor disliked him. She understood why. When Ghiin had been at his worst, causing all sorts of trouble, there wasn¡¯t a single person in the estate who liked him. And since she had also served as his tutor, most people med her, thinking her poor teaching had led to his reckless behavior. After exchanging pleasantries and the atmosphere softened a bit, Homerne discreetly took something out and ced it in Belinda¡¯s hand. ¡°Ahem, this¡­ It¡¯s nothing much, but please take it.¡± ¡°What is this all of a sudden¡­ Oh my!¡± What Homerne handed her was a rose-shaped brooch made of gold and jewels. As Belinda examined it momentarily, she noticed a small engraved logo and eximed in surprise. ¡°Is this¡­ by any chance ¡®Charnel¡¯?¡± ¡°Oh, Belinda, you have quite the eye. Yes, it¡¯s indeed Charnel. Hahaha.¡± Belinda inspected the brooch closely with a suspicious gaze. ¡®Charnel¡¯ was a renowned craftsman, one of the top artisans across the entire continent. It was an incredibly expensive item, something you wouldn¡¯t expect to see in the impoverished Ferdium estate. ¡°Is this real?¡± ¡°Of course, of course! It¡¯s genuine. I have my pride; do you think I¡¯d walk around with a fake?¡± ¡°But why are you giving this to me¡­?¡± Belinda, looking confused, spoke while her eyes sparkled. With a meaningful smile, Homerne replied. ¡°I have a small favor to ask¡­¡± At the mention of a favor, Belinda hesitated but eventually nodded her head. ¡°The Young Lord has earned quite a bit of money recently, hasn¡¯t he? He says he¡¯ll use it for the estate¡­ but wouldn¡¯t it be better if he gave the money to me to handle instead?¡± Homerne waved his hand dismissively as he continued. ¡°Not that I don¡¯t trust the Young Lord! But wouldn¡¯t it be better to use the money more efficiently? After all, I¡¯m the one managing most of the estate¡¯s affairs anyway. What do you think?¡± Though he spoke at length, he was, in short, asking her to persuade Ghiin to give him the money. Belinda thought about it for a long moment but eventually shook her head. With a sorrowful expression, she handed the brooch back to Homerne. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Please take this back. I can¡¯t ask the Young Lord for something like that. The Young Lord¡¯s money is his to manage as he sees fit.¡± ¡°Ahem, can¡¯t you reconsider? After all, it¡¯s for the estate. You¡¯d only need to help a little.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I really can¡¯t.¡± Despite Homerne¡¯s repeated attempts to persuade her, Belinda kept repeating that she couldn¡¯t do it. Seeing no other option, he thought he might have to ask Elena for help instead and reached out to take the brooch back. However, the brooch wouldn¡¯t budge from Belinda¡¯s hand at all. Homorne flustered, tried pulling it with more force. ¡®Huh? Why won¡¯t thise off?¡¯ Belinda gave him an apologetic look. ¡°Since I can¡¯t grant your request, I suppose it¡¯s only right for you to take it back¡­¡± She offered it to him, but he couldn¡¯t pry it from her grip no matter how much force he used. ¡®What the¡ª! Is this thing cursed?¡¯ Looking closer, Homerne noticed a faint blue glow enveloping the brooch. Belinda held it tightly, even using mana to keep it in her grasp. ¡®This is absurd! I was nning to offer this to Miss Elena along with my request. And now look¡ªshe¡¯s clenching her teeth and even sweating!¡¯ He thought about scolding her but quickly abandoned the idea. Other injured people were resting nearby, and maids were bustling around the room. Fighting over a brooch with a sick woman would only damage his reputation. ¡®Now I understand why the Young Lord turned out the way he did!¡¯ With a tutor like this, it was no wonder the student hadn¡¯t grown up properly. Homorne decided to give up for now and turned away. He figured he could try to retrieve the broochter and left the room to avoid further embarrassment. From behind, Belinda called out to him, sounding puzzled. ¡°Chief Overseer, aren¡¯t you taking this back?¡± Who was the one stopping me from taking it?! Homerne turned his head and red at her. ¡°You and the Young Lord are exactly the same!¡± Frustrated, he muttered angrily as he stomped out of the room. After he left, Belinda smiled contentedly, twirled the brooch in her hands, and then tucked it under her nket. Outside, Homerne stomped off, fuming and trying to think. ¡°I can¡¯t go straight to Miss Elena right now either.¡± The brooch had been the only valuable thing he had, and now Belinda had essentially taken it by force. He had too much pride to show up empty-handed and make a request. After pondering for a while, Homerne suddenly had an idea, his face lighting up with excitement. ¡°That¡¯s it! There¡¯s still Sir Fergus!¡± Fergus, like Belinda, had been with Ghiin since he was a child. Moreover, Fergus was older than Belinda, and Ghiin would likely feel even more pressured to agree if he made the request. Determined to try this new approach, Homerne ordered his subordinates to fetch him a mandragora root. Though the root they brought him was shriveled and unimpressive, it was still a valuable medicinal herb. Recalling where Fergus¡¯s quarters were, Homerne made his way there. ¡°Sir Fergus! Are you here?¡± Upon entering the quarters, Homerne saw Fergus sitting on his bed, reading a book. ¡°Oh! Chief Overseer! What brings you here?¡± Fergus looked startled but greeted him warmly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing much, really. I just brought something to help with your health¡­¡± Homorne carefully reached into his pocket to take out the mandragora root, worried that even the smallest piece might break off. However, something else caught his eye. Next to Fergus¡¯s bed were piles of mandragora roots and a wide assortment of other nutritional supplements. For a moment, Homerne just blinked in disbelief, staring at the abundance of rare medicinal herbs. With trembling hands, he pointed at the stash. ¡°What¡­ What is all that? How do you have so many of those precious things?¡± Fergus beamed with pride. ¡°Haha! The Young Lord gave them to me in bulk before he entered the Forest of Beasts. Would you like a few, Chief Overseer?¡± It turned out that the moment Ghiin hade into some money, he had stocked up on health supplements and handed them over to Fergus. Homorne nced down at the pitiful little mandragora root in his hand and then looked at therge pile beside Fergus. His expression became one of utter dejection. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. Just stay healthy.¡± He stuffed the shriveled root back into his pocket and walked out, looking more defeated than ever. Chapter 52 Chapter 52: The Situation Has Changed. (1) Ghiin rested for about two more days to recover his strength before immediately summoning the mercenaries. He wasn¡¯t in perfect condition, but just being able to move at this point meant that he had significantly shortened his recovery time. As Gillian was lining up the mercenaries, he suddenly hesitated, sneaking a nce at Ghiin. Ghiin, initially puzzled, quickly realized why. From the direction of the mansion, Belinda was walking towards them at a leisurely pace. ¡°What¡¯s this? Are you here to see us off?¡± Ghiin joked, but Belinda snorted and shook her head. ¡°See you off? I¡¯ming with you.¡± Ghiin furrowed his brow slightly. Although her twisted mana had somewhat stabilized, she still hadn¡¯t fully recovered. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better for you to rest more, Belinda? You don¡¯t have toe along.¡± ¡°No way. What if you run into some bandits? Anyone who sees a Runestone like mine won¡¯t be able to resist attacking. I¡¯ll be too worried to rest if I don¡¯te.¡± She stated firmly, throwing on her robe. Ghiin shook his head with a sigh. Seeing her so determined, he couldn¡¯t find it in himself to oppose her. After all, Belinda had been looking after him since he was young. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to harden his heart against her. Ghiin sighed and made a promise. ¡°If it gets tough for you at any point, make sure to say something.¡± ¡°I know. Are we heading straight out of the estate?¡± ¡°No, we must pick up what we left behind first.¡± Ghiin led the mercenaries back into the Forest of Beasts to retrieve the Dirus Ent¡¯s inner bark and the Blood Python¡¯s remaining corpse. Unlike when they first entered, the group moved quickly on horseback this time. ¡°Are you nning to collect more Runestones as well?¡± Gillian asked. Ghiin shook his head. ¡°No, we don¡¯t have the time for that. We¡¯ll just gather the corpses and go sell the Runestones immediately.¡± At the mention of selling the Runestones, the mercenaries¡¯ faces lit up. After all, selling Runestones meant they would receive hefty rewards. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s move quickly.¡± Thanks to having rested sufficiently, the mercenaries were full of energy. In just half a day, they had collected all the monster corpses and returned to the estate. ¡°Since the inner bark won¡¯t spoil, store it as is. As for the python¡¯s corpse, separate the poison, blood, flesh, and skin, and make sure to store them properly so they don¡¯t rot.¡± After entrusting the workers with the task of processing and storing the corpses, Ghiin again led the mercenaries out of the estate. As they hurriedly followed Ghiin, who seemed to be rushing as if something were chasing him, the mercenaries shouted excitedly. ¡°Wow, the boss seems really antsy!¡± ¡°Hahaha, with this many Runestones to sell, we¡¯re going to make a fortune. Just thinking about it makes my heart race.¡± Despite the mercenaries¡¯ light-hearted banter, Gillian voiced his concern. ¡°Young Lord, is there really a need to move so urgently? You¡¯re still not fully recovered; you shouldn¡¯t overdo it.¡± Although Gillian knew from Ghiin what the situation was, he hadn¡¯t expected him to be in such a hurry. They were riding so fast that the wagons loaded with Runestones couldn¡¯t keep up properly. ¡°That¡¯s possible, but always remember¡ªtime is not on our side.¡± Even as Ghiin spoke, he didn¡¯t slow down. He reluctantly reduced speed a little when the horses pulling the wagons fell behind. ¡°Keep the pace as it is. Let¡¯s move as quickly as possible.¡± Since the mercenaries had no reason toin about getting their money sooner, they eagerly followed Ghiin¡¯s lead. ¡°Wow, our boss really knows how to ride, doesn¡¯t he? Is he a centaur or something?¡± ¡°He¡¯s better than most knights I¡¯ve seen!¡± ¡°Is there anything he can¡¯t do at such a young age?¡± Although horsemanship was considered an essential skill for nobles, Ghiin¡¯s riding was far beyond the typical level of refinement. Even the seasoned mercenaries who had survived countless battlefields had never seen anyone handle a horse as well as he did. Every time they saw him, his skills and poise seemed beyond his years, leaving them amazed. Whether or not Ghiin heard the mercenaries marveling behind him, he remained silent, galloping southward. It wasn¡¯t until muchter that the mercenaries, who had been following him without question, began to realize something was odd. ¡°But why are we going this way?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I was wondering. If we¡¯re trying to find arge merchant guild, Raypold would be the fastest.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t he just riding without thinking?¡± Raypold was the wealthiest estate in the north. It had manyrge merchant guilds, so selling anything there would be the easiest and quickest option. Yet, Ghiin was bypassing the Zimbar Estate, heading further south. As days passed and they continued traveling, murmurs of confusion among the mercenaries grew louder. Kaor, representing the mercenaries, finally asked Ghiin. ¡°Young Lord, where exactly are we headed? We¡¯ve already passed all the major estates withrge merchant guilds.¡± Ghiin smirked. ¡°We¡¯re going to the Brivant Estate.¡± No one had expected that answer. Kaor and the other mercenaries looked surprised and asked again. ¡°Why go all the way there?¡± ¡°Is there arge merchant guild in Brivant?¡± The Brivant Estate was small, located in the north, but it was famous enough that no one in the kingdom knew about it. The mercenaries, who had been murmuring amongst themselves, soon recalled why Brivant was well-known and gasped in realization. ¡°Brivant¡­ Oh, don¡¯t tell me!¡± ¡°Are we really going there?¡± Ghiin nodded. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re heading to the Magic Tower.¡± The mere mention of the Magic Tower immediately made it clear what Ghiin had in mind. ¡°Ah, so you¡¯re nning to sell the Runestones directly to the Magic Tower! That way, you¡¯ll get more money!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The Young Lord is more frugal than we thought!¡± Only a few merchant guilds in the north could buy arge quantity of Runestones. Even those would take a considerable profit for themselves before giving a price. However, if they sold directly to the Magic Tower, things would be different. Runestones were one of the mostmonly used materials in magical research. If the mages, who were fanatical about Runestones, saw arge supply, they¡¯d undoubtedly buy it all. The price they offered would also be higher than what any merchant guild could pay. The mercenaries, who were little more than country bumpkins living at the far end of the North, seemed excited as they talked about getting to visit the famous Mage Tower. Since they had made some money and could do some sightseeing, they grinned and said they were d they had followed Ghiin. However, after thinking for a moment, Kaor asked Ghiin a question. ¡°Young Lord, the Mage Tower in Brivant is the Crimson me Tower. Wouldn¡¯t we get a much better price if we went to the Scarlet Tower instead?¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re right. Then, there¡¯s no need for us to go all the way to the Brivant Estate, is there?¡± ¡°Exactly. Nowadays, the Scarlet Tower is the best in the North. They¡¯d probably offer the best price, too.¡± After hearing Kaor¡¯s words, the mercenaries began chattering among themselves. Since they were selling to a Mage Tower anyway, it only made sense to sell the Runestone to the ce that would offer the highest price. Smaller towers wouldn¡¯t be able to handle the current supply of Runestones, so they needed to go to a more powerful Mage Tower. Thergest and most powerful tower in the North was the Scarlet Tower. It was also known for paying generously and purchasing the most. That¡¯s why most merchant guilds primarily traded with the Scarlet Tower. However, Ghiin shook his head. ¡°No, we¡¯re going to the Crimson me Tower.¡± ¡°What? Why?¡± Kaor and the other mercenaries were surprised and asked again. The Crimson me Tower was once the wealthiest and most powerful in the North. But after Delmud, the Tower Master of the rival Scarlet Tower, became a 7th-circle Archmage and gained widespread fame, the situation hadpletely reversed. Though the Crimson me Tower had been biding its time, hoping to reim its former glory, catching up to the now-massive Scarlet Tower was no easy task. ¡°Uh, you¡¯re not mistaken, are you?¡± ¡°The one in Brivant isn¡¯t the Scarlet Tower; it¡¯s the Crimson me Tower.¡± ¡°With this much supply, we should go to the most sessful tower.¡± The mercenaries couldn¡¯t help but think that Ghiin had made a mistake. Why would they willingly take a loss when they could earn more money? As the mercenaries chattered amongst themselves, Belinda furrowed her brows. She didn¡¯t like how these rude and ignorant men acted brazenly toward Ghiin. Without him noticing, she jabbed Gillian in the side. When he turned to look, Belinda narrowed her eyes and mouthed, ¡°Teach them some manners.¡± However, Ghiin himself didn¡¯t seem to mind their disrespectful behavior at all. ¡°It¡¯s not a mistake. We¡¯re going to the Crimson me Tower. I have my reasons, so just follow me.¡± The mercenaries didn¡¯t understand his intentions but stopped talking and quietly followed Ghiin. Just like in the Forest of Beasts, half of them trusted that Ghiin had something in mind, and the other half didn¡¯t care as long as it wasn¡¯t their loss to worry about. After passing through several more estates, they finally saw a tall tower in the distance. The mercenaries began tough and joke amongst themselves as they caught sight of the Mage Tower. Ghiin let out a brief chuckle and spurred his horse forward. * * * By the time Ghiin arrived at the Brivant Estate, Count Harold Desmond was staring at a document with trembling eyes, gripping it tightly. It was a report delivered by the spies he had nted in the Ferdium Estate. Harold tossed the report onto his desk, sighing in frustration. ¡°Runestone¡­ Runestone, of all things. And in suchrge quantities?¡± Just as Ghiin had anticipated, the news that he had obtained the Runestone had reached Harold¡¯s ears in just a few days. With a grim expression, Harold closed his eyes and stroked his mustache, lost in thought. ¡®The n haspletely fallen apart.¡¯ He had intended to weaken the Ferdium Estate slowly, but now that they had acquired the Runestone, that wouldn¡¯t be an easy task. ¡®Tsk, should I have just forced them into a fight?¡¯ Even though Gilmore Digald¡¯s corpse had disappeared, he could have still found a way to provoke a battle. However, he couldn¡¯t understand who had taken the body, so he had decided to observe a little longer¡­ but he hadn¡¯t expected things to turn out this way. ¡®I thought it was madness when I heard he went into the Forest of Beasts with mercenaries.¡¯ The fact that Ghiin¡¯s name hade up when he lost contact with Frank left Harold with a nagging feeling. Since then, Harold had been steadily receiving reports on Ghiin¡¯s every move. While it seemed like Ghiin¡¯s personality had changed slightly, none of the reports indicated that he had grown skilled enough to defeat Frank. After receiving the report that Ghiin had entered the Forest of Beasts with mercenaries, Harold had wholly stopped paying attention to him. After all, he had assumed Ghiin would die there. But now, hearing that Ghiin had sessfully acquired the Runestone, his nagging feeling had turned into full-blown anxiety. ¡®He wasn¡¯t supposed to be that capable.¡¯ Harold had spent a long time conducting research to swallow up the northern estates. Naturally, he had investigated all the key figures, and based on the information at the time, Ghiin had been deemed someone unworthy of attention. Yet now, he had heard his name twice recently. That meant there was a w in the information. Harold issued new orders to the lieutenant standing by his side. ¡°Gather information on the key figures in the north again. Forget the previous findings; start from scratch.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The newly appointed lieutenant was better at gathering information than scheming, so Harold was confident he would handle the task well. Feeling an odd sense of unease, Harold gazed out the window. The crimson glow of the setting sun was gradually coloring his room. Chapter 53 Chapter 53: The Situation Has Changed. (2) After the lieutenant left and dusk fell, darkening the view outside the window, Harold continued to tap his temples in thought, unable to stop his pondering. ¡®As time passes, Ferdium will only grow stronger. Their forces will increase as well.¡¯ The Runestone was a treasure of immense value. Not only was it valuable in itself, but it could also easily be converted into cash. If the Runestone was sold and the money was used to expand the territory, they would be able to secure both troops and supplies quickly. Even if a conflict with the Digald estate were to arise now, Ferdium would swiftly recover from any damage, and over time, it would be even more challenging to deal with. ¡°This isn¡¯t something I can decide on immediately.¡± If enough time were spent devising schemes, it would be possible to weaken them or create problems somehow. However, discovering a Runestone resource, something rare even within the kingdom, was not something he could bury on his own. Harold sent an urgent message using the fastest horse avable. ¨D Ferdium, partial development of the Forest of Beasts. Secured Runestone. Awaiting orders. It was a brief message, but it was sufficient. After waiting for a few days, a response arrived from the Duchy. ¨D Annihte Ferdium. The Duchy will intervene afterward. Use Digald to start a territorial war. However, ensure they are used and discarded. It is eptable to take some risks. The Duchy¡¯s response was also short and to the point. It simply contained clear-cut orders. Harold mulled over the returned orders once more. ¡®Annihte¡­ turn it into a territory without an owner?¡¯ The territory would revert to the royal family if neither the family head nor an heir existed. Afterward, the Duchy¡¯s involvement meant they intended to appoint a new lord themselves. The order to use and discard Digald also implied that Digald should not be allowed to upy Ferdium¡¯s territory. Although Count Rogues, being a rtive, had a legitimate im to Ferdium¡¯s territory, the Duchy would handle that situation easily. If not, they could just wipe out the Rogues estate as well. ¡°I see. Now I understand. It was because of the Forest of Beasts.¡± The orders, which had been hard toprehend until now, finally made sense. The directive to continuously weaken Ferdium but not let it be destroyed and to prevent other estates from seizing it was intended to ensure that no one could take control of the Forest of Beasts. However, now that Ferdium had meddled with the Forest of Beasts, they would no longer be spared and would be wiped out. ¡°But why are they so eager to seize the Forest of Beasts?¡± At present, the Duchy was secretly preparing for rebellion. They were moving cautiously to ensure a decisive victory, but engaging in a territorial war could potentially expose their forces to the public eye. Harold couldn¡¯t understand why the Forest of Beasts had to be secured, even at the risk of such exposure. No matter how valuable the Runestone was, it seemed excessive to go this far for it. Lowering his eyes and contemting for a moment, Harold soon shook his head. Deciding the direction was the Duke¡¯s responsibility. His role was merely to minimize risks in the process. ¡°When the timees, I¡¯ll understand.¡± There was no time to worry about reasons. He was already busy drafting ns to align with the new direction. Harold returned to his office and gathered his advisors. ¡°How many of our people are in Ferdium?¡± ¡°We have two vassals and one knight left.¡± ¡°Send the two vassals to Digald. Use the pretext that Gilmore was killed in Ferdium and start a territorial war.¡± The sudden order left the strategists looking flustered. It was a drastic shift from the previous n of gradually weakening Ferdium. ¡°May I ask the reason for this sudden change in approach?¡± ¡°The situation has changed.¡± Harold didn¡¯t borate further. Though the strategists were bewildered, they soon appeared to understand in their own way. They, too, had heard the news about the Runestone. ¡°Our goal is theplete annihtion of the Ferdium family. We will participate as well.¡± Once again, the strategists appeared shocked. A territorial war wasn¡¯t something that could be initiated at will. If they started a war without a proper cause, the other lords would undoubtedly feel threatened and take measures to restrain them. One of the strategists bowed his head. ¡°Digald alone will indeed struggle to capture Ferdium, but we don¡¯t have any justification to intervene.¡± Both territories were pretty equal, so predicting which side would win was impossible. If the goal was merely to weaken Ferdium, Digald was the right choice. However, if the goal were to destroy them entirely, Digald alone would not suffice. ¡°We won¡¯t directly intervene. Our forces will be disguised as conscripts and mercenaries and sent in.¡± Most of Digald¡¯s vassals were already under Harold¡¯s control. Pushing Digald in the direction he wanted wouldn¡¯t be difficult. ¡°Prepare everything within two months. We will wipe out both Ferdium and Digald swiftly.¡± ¡°Understood. Is there anything else we need to prepare?¡± ¡°Send Viktor as well.¡± The strategists couldn¡¯t hide their surprise. Viktor was the best knight raised by Desmond, a hidden weapon of the estate. The fact that Harold was willing to use such a valuable card meant he was genuinely resolute. The strategists now believed that the fall of the Ferdium estate was inevitable. It would be a battle impossible to lose. However, Harold couldn¡¯t shake the unease gnawing at him, unlike the strategists. Once more, he silently repeated the name of a specific individual. A name that continued to stir an ominous feeling within him. ¡®Ghiin Ferdium¡­¡¯ * * * Amelia was enjoying tea with Bernarf, using the pleasant weather as an excuse. She gracefully set her teacup down and stroked Bastet, who was resting on herp. Lately, she had been in quite a good mood. She had personally manipted information and swayed public opinion to cut off support headed to Ferdium. ¡®Ghiin Ferdium, I wonder what happened to that bastard.¡¯ Just thinking about it brought a smile to her lips. Ferdium was such a poor estate that it couldn¡¯t even sustain itself without Raypold¡¯s support. As soon as the support was cut off, chaos must have erupted, and Ghiin, the one responsible for it all, would surely have been captured and punished. Given his past deeds and reputation, he had probably been imprisoned at the very least. In that case, it would be all the easier to take his head. There wouldn¡¯t be any grand security for an imprisoned man. Watching Amelia smile for the first time in a while, Bernarf smiled as well. ¡°I was truly impressed by this recent strategy. It was far more elegant than brute force.¡± ¡°Meow!¡± Even Bastet purred in approval, rubbing its head against Amelia¡¯s arms. ¡°Tell those wildcats to seize the opportunity and be sure to sever Ghiin¡¯s head. And that maid, too.¡± ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll make sure the job is finished.¡± Bernarf was genuinely impressed by Amelia¡¯s boldness. Despite having a weakness that needed to be hidden, she manipted the truth and set up a trap, even at the risk of exposing it. With that daring move, both the Ferdium Estate and Ghiin were simultaneously brought to ruin. It could be said that the gamble had paid off. It was decisiveness and cunning that were rarely seen in others. In high spirits, Amelia hummed a tune and picked up a cookie crumb to feed to the cat. ¡°Here, Bastet, you have one too.¡± ¡°Nyaaang!¡± As Bastet happily ate the cookie, a maid approached cautiously and handed a slip of paper to Amelia. ¡°What is it?¡± The maid answered carefully. ¡°It¡¯s news from the Ferdium Estate.¡± ¡°Really? Hmm, I wonder if it says that Ghiin has been imprisoned?¡± With a smile on her lips, Amelia unfolded the paper and slowly began to read. As she read, the expression on her face gradually disappeared. Her eyes grew cold as if they could tear through the paper, exuding a deadly aura. Watching Amelia¡¯s rapidly changing expression from the side, Bernarf felt a chill down his spine. Amelia, whose face usually remained unbothered even in the face of death, turned red with anger. Crumpling the paper in her hand, she screamed. ¡°Ghiin Ferdium!¡± Bastet, sensing the situation, swiftly fled to hide behind Bernarf. ¡°How could this happen!¡± Amelia shot up from her seat, the sudden motion shaking the table and spilling tea and cookies. Bernarf quickly stepped aside to avoid the mess and cautiously asked. ¡°What happened? What did Ghiin do this time?¡± Instead of answering, Amelia threw the crumpled paper. Bernarf caught it as it flew toward his face, read it, and gasped in shock. ¡°What¡­ what¡­ they found the Runestone? What does that mean?¡± ¡°What do you think it means? The Ferdium Estate is in celebration, and that bastard Ghiin is being praised for his achievement!¡± Amelia bit her lip hard and continued. ¡°And he used the 20,000 gold he took from me as the capital for it!¡± Amelia trembled with rage. Ghiin had delivered the greatest humiliation of her life. There was probably no other nobledy who had been ckmailed and had her money extorted by such a lowly man. It was the first time in her life she had ever been treated with such contempt and disgrace. She would only find peace once she had killed Ghiin. She thought she had finally gotten rid of him, but now, he was soaring to new heights instead! Amelia felt as if she would go mad from the desire to drag Ghiin in front of her and kill him on the spot. ¡°Ghiin! Ghiin Ferdium!¡± Watching Amelia mutter Ghiin¡¯s name like a curse, with bloodshot eyes, Bernarf tightly shut his mouth. Outwardly, she was known as a gentle, kind-hearted, and elegant woman. Bernarf himself had thought she was such a person when he first met her, as she often showed those sides. But many who had crossed her privately had ended up dead, one by one. It was impossible to tell what her true nature was. ¡®Her personality may not be the best¡­ but she¡¯s rarely been this angry.¡¯ Even when ordering someone¡¯s death, she usually did so with elegance, but when it came to Ghiin, she couldn¡¯t seem to control her rage. It seemed that being humiliated by such a lowly person was unbearably difficult for her to ept. ¡®I should just keep my mouth shut.¡¯ If he stood out at the wrong time and got caught in the crossfire, not even Bernarf woulde out of it unscathed. Amelia red at Bernarf with eyes reddened from fury. ¡°Gather the wildcats and all the others as well.¡± ¡°What are you nning?¡± ¡°What do you think they¡¯ll do with that Runestone? They¡¯ll sell it, of course! Raid them, kill them all, and take it!¡± Bernarf swallowed nervously. ¡°Won¡¯t that be dangerous? If they¡¯re transporting a Runestone, the security will be tight. The Ferdium side could mobilize their forces or call on a merchant guild to handle it.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll think about that when the timees. For now, gather the men. Get the surrounding bandits ready to move as well!¡± ¡°Understood. Please, try to calm down.¡± Although Bernarf tried to calm her, Amelia couldn¡¯t suppress her fury so easily. ¡°Ghiin, I will definitely kill you. And I¡¯ll make sure that Runestone is mine.¡± The once-pleasant afternoon tea had been entirely ruined by the news of Ghiin. Chapter 54 Chapter 54: If You Don¡¯t Like It, Then Forget It. At the southern edge of the Brivant Estate, mercenaries gaped in awe at the massive tower that rose proudly in the heart of the magnificent city. ¡°W-Wow¡­ So this is the Crimson me Tower¡­¡± ¡°This is my first time here, too.¡± ¡°It looks even more luxurious than Raypold, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°They always said the Scarlet Tower was the best, but from the looks of it, this ce doesn¡¯t seem to fall short either.¡± Even if it had been overshadowed by the Scarlet Tower, a magic tower was still a magic tower. Surrounding the enormous, ornate tower, countless shops had sprung up. What began as a few stores catering to wizards had gradually expanded into an entire city. The security system established under the guise of protecting the Crimson me Tower also safeguarded the surrounding areas and even extended to the Brivant Estate. The development of the Brivant Estate owed much to the magic tower¡¯s influence. The power of the tower was so immense that even the Count of Brivant had to tread carefully around the tower master. While casually observing his surroundings, Ghiin couldn¡¯t help but be impressed inwardly. ¡®Impressive.¡¯ The city¡¯s exterior was indeed remarkable, but even more astonishing was the people¡¯s reaction. Despite the rough-looking mercenaries roaming in groups, the citizens didn¡¯t seem particrly intimidated. They didn¡¯t feel any significant threat. That alone spoke volumes about the level of security in the city. The people¡¯s general awareness was also high. During his days as the King of Mercenaries, Ghiin had visited cities with magic towers in other countries, but none were as developed as Brivant. ¡®The security and cityyout are outstanding¡­ but the people and the streets are immacte. Did the magic tower do something?¡¯ Usually, wizards were only absorbed in their own research and rarely took actions that benefitted others. While areas around magic towers typically developed faster than other regions, it was mostly due to merchants catering to the wizards, which happened naturally over time. However, the area surrounding the Crimson me Tower was far cleaner and more developed than other magic tower districts. ¡®It might be true, as the rumors say, that the tower master is a neat freak.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t impossible that the master of the Crimson me Tower, who couldn¡¯t tolerate dirt, had taken measures to ensure the cleanliness of the area. Or perhaps he had be obsessed with ying lord and had developed the area in such a manner. Whatever the reason, for someone like Ghiin, who nned to develop his own estate in the future, this city had much to learn from it. ¡°Wow, it looks like people here are really wealthy.¡± ¡°All these houses look like mansions where nobles live, don¡¯t they?¡± ¡°Just look at the streets. They built this city with serious intent.¡± The people of Brivant, dressed in luxurious clothing and exuding pleasant fragrances, passed by, casting curious nces at the mercenaries as they wandered about. The mercenaries, who usually strutted boldly down the streets, found themselves shrinking back under the overwhelming atmosphere. ¡°Damn, we look likeplete hillbillies, don¡¯t we?¡± Though grumbling, the mercenaries were too busy taking in the city¡¯s sights. Such a sleek and pristine city was a sight even Raypold, one of the wealthiest estates in the North, couldn¡¯t match. As the mercenaries continued to wander, their ears picked up the whispers of the locals. ¡°Are those mercenaries from the north? Just look at their clothes. They look so unsophisticated.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t they seem to smell a bit too?¡± ¡°We¡¯re the ones who are clean. Everywhere else lives like that. How pitiful. Tsk tsk.¡± ¡°What would mercenaries want toe here for?¡± The mercenaries, feeling embarrassed, blushed with shame. Under normal circumstances, they would have scowled menacingly and started causing trouble. But now, intimidated by the city¡¯s luxurious scenery and the refined appearance of the people, they couldn¡¯t muster the courage to retaliate. Still, there was always at least one hot-tempered mercenary in the group. ¡°Damn it! So noisy! You wanna die?¡± A few members of the Cerberus Mercenary Corps drew their weapons, threatening the people around them. The bystanders, who had been gathered in small groups chatting, quickly stepped back in surprise. But even as they retreated, they didn¡¯t seem all that frightened. ¡°Oh my, what a spectacle. Why are they so angry?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because they¡¯re uneducated, that¡¯s why. Tsk tsk tsk.¡± ¡°Do they even know where they are, trying to cause trouble like this?¡± ¡°Watch out¡ªhang around too long, and you might witness a murder.¡± One of the Cerberus mercenaries, grinding his teeth at the bystanders¡¯ments, looked like he was about to charge at them. However, Ghiin firmly stopped him. ¡°Enough. Ignore those words and keep moving quietly.¡± ¡°But, Captain! Those bastards¡ª!¡± ¡°We are hillbillies, aren¡¯t we? Just enjoy the sights.¡± Ghiin chuckled while Kaor red from behind, signaling the mercenaries to behave. The mercenaries scowled. Normally, people would either freeze in terror or go out of their way to avoid them. But here, they were just being mocked, and it was infuriating. They wanted tosh out, but they couldn¡¯t act rashly with Ghiin and Kaor holding them back. Feeling thoroughly humiliated, the group walked toward the magic tower with their heads hung low. It didn¡¯t feel great to suddenly be a public spectacle. However, as they approached the tower, the mercenaries were once again left speechless in awe, their jaws dropping as they marveled at its size. It was clear they were overwhelmed by the sheer scale of the tower, which couldn¡¯t even be captured in a single nce. ¡®Such simpletons.¡¯ Ghiin shook his head as he followed behind the group of mercenaries. Meanwhile, the gatekeeper guarding the entrance to the magic tower frowned as he noticed Ghiin and his group approaching from afar. ¡®Is this a tour group? Tsk tsk, they don¡¯t look like they¡¯re in great shape, yet here they are, visiting.¡¯ The gatekeeper¡¯s assumption was simple. Nobles often visited the city to meet with wizards or to tour the tower. Therge size of the group also contributed to his assumption. When many people moved together like that, it was usually for one of two reasons: either they were a party of nobles on a sightseeing trip, or they were merchantsing to sell goods. However, the gatekeeper¡¯s expression grew more discontented as the group got closer. Ghiin¡¯s group looked too shabby to be tourists, and their appearance wasn¡¯t exactly weing. He would have greeted them with a smile if they had been nobles or part of a prominent merchant guild. But there was no need to put on a pleasant face for the likes of them. Though he was just a gatekeeper, he represented the magic tower. Being overly friendly to this ragtag group and being seen as a joke by a bunch of vagrants would tarnish the authority of the magic tower. In truth, the gatekeeper was amoner with no real influence. But the massive institution of the magic tower standing behind him bolstered his confidence. ¡°Still, I work at the magic tower. I¡¯m not just any ordinary person. Ahem.¡± It¡¯s said that even if you¡¯re born a dog, it¡¯s better to be a noble¡¯s dog. That¡¯s exactly what the gatekeeper was like. As Ghiin and the mercenaries came close enough for their faces to be recognized, the gatekeeper also noticed the numerous carts they had brought along. Only then did he understand their purpose for visiting. ¡®Judging by the amount of stuff they¡¯ve brought, it¡¯s not sightseeing¡ªthey¡¯re probably here to sell something.¡¯ asionally, mercenaries or adventurers woulde to the tower iming to have obtained rare items to sell. Though it was rare for groups to visit in such numbers like Ghiin¡¯s, it wasn¡¯t unheard of. Given that they were mercenaries or adventurers, their ragged appearance made sense. ¡®Hmm, looking at the number of carts, it doesn¡¯t seem like they¡¯ve brought anything particrly valuable. Judging by the shapes under the cloth covers, it¡¯s not wood¡­ probably monster or beast byproducts.¡¯ The gatekeeper clicked his tongue in disapproval. Although the Crimson me Tower had been pushed to second ce, it had once been the top magic tower. As such, it had umted significant wealth, and the wizards had developed discerning tastes for items. In simple terms, they had be extravagant. It was partly due to this extravagance that the tower had been overtaken by another. Still, the old habits lingered, and the Crimson me Tower only purchased top-tier monster hides and other premium materials. Naturally, there were exclusive merchant guilds that provided these high-end goods. If mercenaries had obtained the items, they were likely damaged or of poor quality. Unless they had something scarce, the tower had no reason to buymon materials from mercenaries. ¡®It¡¯s probably best to send them away.¡¯ Having decided, the gatekeeper waited for Ghiin¡¯s group to approach. When Ghiin arrived at the tower¡¯s entrance, he dismounted from his horse. He was about to stride forward when startled Belinda quickly grabbed his arm. ¡°Where are you going? Let Uncle Gillian handle it!¡± Ghiin turned to her with a sullen expression. ¡°Do I really have to? I ended up doing it myself in Raypold.¡± ¡°That was then! You can¡¯t be the one to step up right from the start.¡± Still holding onto Ghiin, Belinda gestured to Gillian. Without a word, Gillian walked toward the gatekeeper. ¡°This man is the Young Lord of Ferdium¡­¡± But the gatekeeper cut him off with a disinterested look. ¡°Not buying.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°I said we¡¯re not buying what you¡¯ve brought.¡± The gatekeeper¡¯s expression remained arrogant. It wasn¡¯t the kind of attitude one would show to a noble, but to the gatekeeper, who saw them as nothing more than a group of mercenaries, his response was natural. Behind them, Ghiin crossed his arms, inwardly letting out a sigh. They were being dismissed wherever they went because they were traveling in shabby attire. During his days as the King of Mercenaries, even when he and his subordinates dressed in rough clothes, no one dared to underestimate them. The sight of the banner symbolizing the King of Mercenaries was enough for people to bow their heads or flee. But now, with no one recognizing him as the King of Mercenaries and even the name Ferdium being rtively unknown, he had no choice but to be judged based on his appearance. ¡®This is troublesome¡­ I¡¯ll have to invest in better appearances once we have more money.¡¯ Ghiin didn¡¯t me the gatekeeper. It was only natural to judge strangers based on their looks. Back in the day, the banner had done all the work of identifying him. Ghiin understood the situation but did not intend to waste time arguing at the gate. In the end, he stepped forward. ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste time haggling with a gatekeeper. Bring out the person in charge of transactions at the tower. Actually, no, I want to meet the tower master.¡± The gatekeeper looked at him incredulously. ¡°I told you, we¡¯re not buying anything. The Crimson me Tower doesn¡¯t just buy any random goods. And you want to meet the tower master? Even the lord can¡¯t meet him at will.¡± Gillian, unable to tolerate the gatekeeper¡¯s insolence any longer, growled. ¡°How dare a mere gatekeeper act so arrogantly? Do you have two lives? I said, go call them right now.¡± Intimidated by Gillian¡¯s fierce tone, the gatekeeper flinched and stepped back. He was shocked¡ªno one had spoken to him so roughly since he¡¯d started working at the tower¡¯s gate. But he quickly shook his head, regaining hisposure. ¡®Don¡¯t be scared! I¡¯m the face of the magic tower!¡¯ He felt confident because he knew that just a couple of the tower¡¯s wizards could easily deal with this group of ragtag mercenaries. ¡°D-Do you even know where you are? How dare you cause trouble here! Get lost immediately!¡± Watching the gatekeeper throwing a fit, Ghiin sighed. ¡®At this rate, we won¡¯t get inside today.¡¯ Without a word, he gestured to Kaor. Kaor looked around cautiously, then discreetly took out a piece of Runestone from one of the carts and handed it to Ghiin. If word got out that they had carts full of Runestones, it would cause amotion, so they had to be careful. ¡®He¡¯s the captain for a reason. At least he has some sense.¡¯ Ghiin, pleased, took the Runestone and held it up in front of the gatekeeper¡¯s eyes. ¡°You work at the magic tower, so you should know what this is, right? I¡¯m here to sell this.¡± The gatekeeper scrutinized the stone in Ghiin¡¯s hand, turning it over and inspecting it. The crystal piece emitted a soft, ethereal glow, almost mesmerizing him. At first, the gatekeeper frowned, puzzled. But soon, his eyes widened in shock as he realized what it was: a Runestone. As the gatekeeper stood frozen, Ghiin smirked mischievously and spoke again. ¡°Are you really not going to buy it? Really? Should I just leave?¡± Only then did the gatekeeper snap out of his daze as if cold water had been thrown over him. Lately, the wizards had been in a foul mood because the Crimson me Tower had lost ground to the Scarlet Tower. If word got out that he had turned away a guest bringing that many Runestones, not only would he lose his job, but he might also lose his head. Panicked, the gatekeeper frantically waved his hands. ¡°P-Please wait! No, actually, juste inside! Right away, please!¡± There was no guarantee that the rest of the cargo on the carts was all Runestones, but the gatekeeper wasn¡¯t in any position to think that far. As they passed by the now overly weing gatekeeper, Ghiin patted him on the shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to tell the tower master that their gatekeeper does a great job.¡± Chapter 55 Chapter 55: If You Don¡¯t Like It, Then Forget It. (2) The mercenaries who entered the tower¡¯s lobby looked around in amazement. The spacious lobby was beautifully adorned with nts they had never seen before. Expensive-looking statues were ced here and there, making it hard to tell whether they were in a mage¡¯s tower or a wealthy noble¡¯s castle. Seeing the mercenaries gawking with their mouths open, Sylvain, the apprentice mage guarding the lobby, frowned. ¡®Tsk, what is this? A bunch of beggars crowding in to dirty the floor?¡¯ It was a typical reaction from a mage of the Crimson me Tower. Sylvain hadn¡¯t always been this way. It was only after spending time in the Crimson me Tower that he became influenced by its atmosphere. ¡®Did the doorkeeper let them in out of fear?¡¯ Though their appearance was shabby, Ghiin¡¯s group each had at least one weapon strapped to their waist. Even if the doorkeeper was from the mage tower, they were just a regr person without magic, so it would¡¯ve been hard for them to stop arge group forcing their way in. Sylvain let out a sigh. It seemed that he would have to handle these beggars himself. As Sylvain arrogantly raised his chin and approached the mercenaries, the doorkeeper ran up to him with a panicked expression. ¡°Tsk tsk, I told you not to let just anyone in. You got scared because there were too many of them, and yet you im to guard the greatest Crimson me Tower in the North¡­.¡± Before Sylvain could finish his sentence, the doorkeeper whispered into his ear. Sylvain narrowed his eyes, nodded a few times, and then immediately bowed at a right angle to Ghiin. ¡°We are honored by your presence! May I ask where you havee from?¡± ¡°Ghiin Ferdium, Young Lord of Ferdium.¡± Sylvain nodded with a look of admiration. ¡°Ah, so you are the Young Lord of Ferdium! I have long heard of the noble and valiant reputation of Ferdium. From the moment I saw you, I knew you were no ordinary person, and it seems my judgment was correct!¡± Though he spoke tteringly, in truth, Sylvain didn¡¯t even know where Ferdium was located. He simply recognized that Ghiin was a noble and had brought valuable goods, so ttery was the safest bet. Knowing this as well, Ghiin merely smiled at the honeyed praise without being swayed. ¡°I¡¯vee to sell runestones and have quite arge quantity. I¡¯d like to meet with a high-ranking mage who can handle the transaction. If possible, I¡¯d prefer to meet the Tower Master directly.¡± ¡°I will send word immediately, so please wait for a moment.¡± Sylvain immediately bowed his head and led Ghiin¡¯s group to the reception room. As soon as he exited the room, he sternly warned the maids. ¡°Make sure to treat the guests with utmost care so they don¡¯t feel ufortable.¡± After repeatedly emphasizing this, Sylvain hurriedly ran off to the Tower Master. Ghiin¡¯s group had brought several carts. If they were all filled with runestones, the quantity was immense. Even in the days when the Crimson me Tower was considered the best, the merchant guilds could not procure such arge amount of runestones. Usually, someone as low-ranking as Sylvain wouldn¡¯t even dream of meeting the Tower Master in person. But now, there was no time to go through the usual steps and channels. Ghiin could change his mind and leave at any moment. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t get scolded with a Runestone of that level.¡± Sylvain clutched his pounding chest and rushed towards the Tower Master. Around that time, a serious meeting was taking ce at the tower¡¯s top floor. ¡°The Runestones are running out?¡± A middle-aged man, whose hair was thinning but sported a stylish mustache, wore an unpleasant expression. ¡°That¡¯s correct. At this rate, the gap with the Scarlet Tower will only widen,¡± replied an elderly man with a long white beard. The middle-aged man let out a sigh. ¡°Hah, how did ite to this¡­¡± This mncholic man was none other than Hubert, the Tower Master of the Crimson me Tower and a 6th-circle mage. Even though he was over sixty, his high mana level allowed him to maintain a youthful appearance for quite a long time. He also cared a lot about his appearance, which made him look younger than his age. However, recently, wrinkles had begun to spread quickly across his face. ¡°Isn¡¯t there any good solution?¡± Hubert nced around the room as he asked. The five elders seated on either side of him remained silent. Frustrated, Hubert urged them loudly. ¡°No, how are we supposed to surpass the Scarlet Tower at this rate? They were below us! Below! Does this not hurt your pride?¡± The elders subtly turned their heads, inwardly grumbling. ¡®Well, if only you hadn¡¯t spent so much time mingling with nobles and focused more on training.¡¯ ¡®Their Tower Master is a 7th-circle mage. How are we supposed topete when ours is only at the 6th-circle?¡¯ ¡®He spent all his time dressing up and indulging in luxuries, and now he¡¯s throwing a fit¡­¡¯ Mages, by nature, are a highly individualistic bunch. Thus, they¡¯re also very good at shifting me. In fact, ming others is the first thing they do. The elders believed that the Crimson me Tower had fallen behind because their Tower Master had failed to advance his skills. On the other hand, the Tower Master believed that the entire tower had grownzy, which is why they had been overtaken. Eventually, one of the elders raised a hand. They were, after all, part of the same tower, and passing responsibility around wouldn¡¯t get them anywhere. ¡°Of course, we need to improve the skills of the mages. We have to prove who the true masters of the North really are.¡± The Crimson me Tower and the Scarlet Tower both belonged to the same school of fire magic and had been rivals for a long time. Since they shared a simr magic system and were both based in the North, it was inevitable that they would bepetitors. ¡°Well then, how exactly do you n to improve them? Do you want everyone to conduct experiments bare-handed?¡± A mage¡¯s skill is typically measured by how many spells they can cast. To activate magic, one must interpret spell forms in their own way and imbue them with their will. If done improperly, the magic can go haywire, causing the mage¡¯s body to explode or leaving them permanently disabled. Naturally, the research couldn¡¯t be done bare-handed; Runestones, which could absorb the shock from failed spells, was absolutely necessary. ¡°If the Runestones run out, we won¡¯t even be able to train properly!¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s true.¡± Runestones were essential to ensure the safety of mages. But that wasn¡¯t all. Using Runestones allowed mages to quickly increase their mana and could even be used as auxiliary mana sources. In short, they were indispensable materials for any mage. ¡°Are we beggars? Do weck money? Working with our bodies is something only poor wizards do!¡± ¡°Even the Tower Master of the Scarlet Tower trained with nothing but his body¡­¡± ¡°Stop talking about that bastard! And how do we even know that¡¯s true? If I had a Runestone, I could easily reach the 7th circle too!¡± Hubert shouted at the top of his lungs in frustration. Though outwardly silent with bowed heads, the elders secretly began mocking him in their thoughts. ¡®Yeah, right, like that¡¯s so easy. If it were as simple as he says, every past Tower Master would have reached the 7th circle.¡¯ ¡®Honestly, it seems like it¡¯s only a matter of time before the Scarlet Tower bes the greatest in the kingdom.¡¯ Except for the court magician employed by the Delfine Duchy, the only person in the kingdom who had reached the 7th circle was Delmud, the Tower Master of the Scarlet Tower. Unaware of what the elders were thinking, Hubert clenched his teeth and huffed angrily. ¡®Ugh! If only I had enough Runestones, I could reach the 7th circle too! If even someone like Delmud managed it, why wouldn¡¯t I?¡¯ Hubert was always sensitive when beingpared to Delmud. That miserable Delmud had supposedly reached the 7th circle despite being mistreated by his master and not even receiving a living stipend from the tower. Hubert, raised as the heir in the best of environments with abundant support, couldn¡¯t help but be gued by inferiority. One of the elders, noticing Hubert¡¯s growing agitation, cleared his throat and attempted to change the subject. ¡°However, even when we inquire with the merchant guilds, they all im to have no stock. The Scarlet Tower has driven the prices up considerably¡­ but even when we agree to match those prices, they still insist that none are avable. There¡¯s no way to obtain any Runestones.¡± Most merchant guilds that dealt with the Crimson me Tower had either reduced their Runestone supply or ceased it altogether. While Runestones were indeed rare, their avability had noticeably decreased in recent times. ¡°Sigh, why has ite to this? Why has it suddenly be so difficult to acquire Runestones?¡± They had lived their entire lives immersed in the study of magic within the tower,pletely ignorant of the workings of the outside world. They simply relied on the wealth passed down by their predecessors. As a result, even in this situation, they couldn¡¯t grasp where things had gone wrong. Rubbing his face with both hands, Hubert asked in a weary voice, ¡°How is the artifact productioning along?¡± ¡°With the shortage of Runestones, that¡¯s bing increasingly difficult as well.¡± The creation of magical tools and scrolls was the tower¡¯s primary source of ie. Without enough Runestones, they couldn¡¯t continue producing magical tools. Hubert felt like crying. The once-great Crimson me Tower, which had been considered the pinnacle of its kind, had not only lost the title of the best in the north during his tenure but was now steadily weakening. The tower wouldn¡¯t just decline at this rate¡ªit would turn into nothing more than a scroll shop. ¡°Is there really no way to obtain Runestones?¡± ¡°The only option is to travel to other regions and bring back small quantities. But we have many people, and there are many ces we need to use them.¡± ¡°The Scarlet Tower has a lot of people, too, don¡¯t they? They must be buying up everything, right?¡± ¡°There are rumors, and most people do say that they¡¯re selling everything to the Scarlet Tower¡­ but honestly, it¡¯s hard to say. If they¡¯re also struggling to get them, then of course they¡¯d raise the price to buy as many as possible, wouldn¡¯t they?¡± ¡°How about offering more money than they are? We still have plenty of funds, don¡¯t we?¡± ¡°I told you, there¡¯s just no stock! They¡¯ve dried uppletely. Besides, we¡¯re already spending a fortune by paying extra to get whatever we can.¡± They couldn¡¯t determine whether the Scarlet Tower was hoarding all the Runestones or if the supply had genuinely dwindled. This was the state of those who had livedcently, basking in their pride as the best. ¡°The money¡¯s running out¡­ we can¡¯t get any Runestones¡­ and now even the apprentices are getting worse and worse¡­ Ha ha ha, what a joke.¡± Even Hubert, the Tower Master, was too scared to conduct magic experiments without proper tools. Who would take the risk? If things continued like this, instead of progressing, they were bound to stagnate and eventually copse. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± ¡°Haa¡­¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± The so-called intelligent yet clueless wizards all bowed their heads, letting out long sighs. ¡°We need to recruit a skilled merchant. Let¡¯s leave this matter to an expert.¡± One of the elders suggested. Hubert and the other elders nodded in agreement. They prided themselves on studying thews of the world and iming to understand all truths, but when it came tomerce, they were utterly ipetent. ¡°Sigh, we should have paid attention to this earlier.¡± In previous generations, the tower didn¡¯t only house wizards. There were those skilled inmerce as well. But after achieving their reputation as the best, they grewcent and stopped valuing such people. Since people would flock to them, offering reasonable prices, they thought all they needed was someone to tally the money. Though it waste, they all agreed on the necessity of bringing in an expert now. ¡°Well then, let¡¯s find someone suitable¡­¡± Boom, boom, boom! Just then, someone began knocking loudly on the door from outside. Suppressing his irritation, Hubert spoke. ¡°We¡¯re in a meeting. Come backter.¡± Boom, boom, boom! ¡°I said we¡¯re in a meeting!¡± Boom, boom, boom! Despite several warnings to leave, the person kept banging on the door. Hubert, grinding his teeth, rose from his seat. ¡°Grrr, whoever it is, I¡¯ll burn their head off.¡± ¡°I¡¯ming in!¡± Bang! Without waiting for permission, the persistent individual violently opened the door and entered. Hubert red at him fiercely. ¡°Who are you? Who let you in? What are the guards doing? Lay your head down. I¡¯ll burn everyst strand of hair off your head.¡± The magic tower operated under a strict apprenticeship system with a rigid hierarchy. The Tower Master would have no reason to deal with a low-level magician. Naturally, Hubert didn¡¯t recognize Sylvain. Sylvain, trembling under the frost-like tension in the room, stammered as he spoke. ¡°Someone¡­ someone¡¯s here to sell us Runestones.¡± ¡°What? Runestones?¡± Hubert and the elders leaned forward, curiosity lighting up their faces as they looked at Sylvain. Although Hubert¡¯s anger subsided a bit, Sylvain still couldn¡¯t rx. Feeling the weight of everyone¡¯s attention on him, he swallowed nervously. ¡°It¡¯s not just a small amount like what other merchants bring. It¡¯s a massive load. There are more than ten carts, and they¡¯re all packed with Runestones!¡± As soon as those words left his mouth, everyone in the room jumped to their feet. Chapter 56 Chapter 56: If You Don¡¯t Like It, Then Forget It. (3) The Tower Master and the five elders hurriedly came down to meet Ghiin. Normally, they would have been too proud to move an inch, but the situation was urgent. However, when Hubert finally descended to the lobby, he approached Ghiin leisurely without showing any sign of haste. Even in this situation, he wanted to maintain thest shred of his dignity. With his head held high, the Tower Master spoke to Ghiin. ¡°Are you the one who came to sell the Runestone? I am Hubert, the Tower Master of the Crimson me Tower. A 6th-circle mage.¡± In any country, a 6th-circle mage was treated as a high-ranking noble, equivalent to a count or higher. Moreover, being the Tower Master of the Crimson me Tower, his prestige was not something to be taken lightly. Ghiin epted his condescension without resistance. ¡°It is an honor to meet you. My name is Ghiin Ferdium. I am here to sell the Runestone.¡± ¡°Hmm, I see. Well then¡­¡± As Hubert continued speaking, he scanned Ghiin¡¯spanions but stopped mid-sentence, his mouth closing involuntarily. ¡®¡­What is this? Are they bandits? Are they here to scam us?¡¯ Hubert was aware that there was a poor estate in the north called Ferdium. However, no matter how impoverished the estate, Ghiin¡¯s group didn¡¯t resemble a noble entourage at all. They looked more like a gang of rough, vicious thugs than anything else. ¡®Is he really a noble? Who the hell are these people?¡¯ In particr, the tall, red-haired man stood with his head tilted, staring at Hubert with an arrogant expression. ¡®¡­Is he looking for a fight?¡¯ Having never experienced such tant provocation in his life, Hubert was flustered and turned his head away. The man with graying hair, who appeared somewhat older, at least looked decent, but the rest of the group dressed and behaved in an utterly vulgar manner. It was the first time in the history of the Crimson me Tower that such uncouth individuals had been allowed inside. Hubert examined Ghiin again. At least his face was clean, and he seemed intelligent, making him the most presentable of the group. But it was hard to believe he was the Young Lord of an estate, given his shabby attire and the fact that he associated with such crude people. Hubert whispered discreetly to the elder next to him. ¡°Is there a newly formed bandit group around here?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ There shouldn¡¯t be any around here.¡± ¡°Right? Didn¡¯t we wipe them all out?¡± ¡°Yes, we took care of them all.¡± The Tower Master furrowed his brow slightly. ¡®Then where the hell did these peoplee from¡­? Are they really from Ferdium?¡¯ Hubert, his expression uneasy, continued speaking. ¡°Hmph, you say you are the Young Lord of Ferdium? But yourpanions¡­ Do soldiers in Ferdium dress like this? Is this the local fashion?¡± ¡°No. These are mercenaries who travel with me.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ So they¡¯re mercenaries, not bandits?¡± Only then did Hubert nod in understanding. It wasn¡¯t umon for lords from impoverished estates to temporarily hire mercenaries when they traveled, especially when theycked soldiers. ¡°Well, in any case, it was wise of you toe here instead of the Scarlet Tower.¡± Though outwardly courteous, Hubert suppressed his irritation. In the past, as the Tower Master, he wouldn¡¯t have personally handled such a transaction, nor would he have even shown his face. Since it would lower his dignity to haggle with a mere merchant as the most prominent Tower Master in the North, he thought to himself: ¡®I¡¯ll make sure I¡¯m wellpensated for stepping in personally.¡¯ With a smug expression, the Tower Master spoke. ¡°First¡­ let me check how much you¡¯ve brought.¡± He nced over the pile of Runestones on the cart, then muttered as if it was nothing special. ¡°It¡¯s not as much as I thought. I came because I heard it was a massive amount. What a waste of time.¡± In reality, the quantity was enough to make his heart race. After seeing Hubert, the elders, on the verge of celebrating, quickly masked their expressions with a serious demeanor. ¡°Ahem, yes, it¡¯s really not as much as expected. The quality doesn¡¯t look particrly impressive either¡­¡± ¡°Still, since they¡¯vee all this way, wouldn¡¯t it be polite to buy everything?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do that. After all, where else would a young fellow like him sell all this? Hmm.¡± ¡°Of course. Otherwise, he¡¯d probably get swindled somewhere else. The world is a dangerous ce, hohoho.¡± The mercenaries couldn¡¯t help but smirk at the back-and-forth exchange between the elders. Kaor turned his head and muttered quietly. ¡°They¡¯re terrible actors.¡± The faces of the mages, including Hubert, had turned bright red, and their nostrils red in frustration. One of the elders even ced a hand over his heart, breathing heavily as if he was struggling to catch his breath. It was strange that they didn¡¯t realize the whole act was obvious. The mercenaries, gathered in small groups, began whispering among themselves. ¡°Hey, even the Tower isn¡¯t all that. It¡¯s pretty clear they¡¯re just trying to lowball the price.¡± ¡°Exactly. Normally, wouldn¡¯t ces like this just handle transactions straightforwardly without all this nonsense?¡± ¡°People are the same everywhere. They try to act all dignified, but in the end, they¡¯re just ying the part.¡± To the eyes of the seasoned mercenaries, who had encountered all kinds of people, the mages¡¯ clumsy performance was so transparent that their intentions were in to see. However, Hubert didn¡¯t seem to notice the mercenaries¡¯ chatter. Trying to cool down his flushed face, he took a deep breath. ¡°Shall we discuss this in more detail? Follow me.¡± Ghiin, Belinda, and Gillian followed the mages and stepped onto the magic circle. As Kaor, who was trailing behind, stepped up to the circle, he looked back and said: ¡°Hey, keep your eyes peeled. If even one of those things goes missing, I¡¯ll crack the skulls of both the thief and anyone who let it happen.¡± The mages frowned at his vulgarnguage, but the mercenaries nodded as if it was only natural. Once Kaor had stepped onto the circle, it flickered a few times, and Ghiin¡¯s group was transported to the top floor of the tower. The fact that this magic circle also used Runestones shows just how versatile Runestones are. With a silent smile, Ghiin followed behind the mages. ¡®With that amount, it¡¯s no wonder their eyes are gleaming. Especially yours.¡¯ Among the information Ghiin had obtained in his past life were details about the Crimson me Tower. The Crimson me Tower had never escaped second ce in the North, always trailing behind the Scarlet Tower. Its influence had dwindled to the point where, in the end, the Tower Master would die of stress. The mage, who was considered more rational than anyone else in the world, had died from stress. Although the situation wasn¡¯t as bad as it had been in his past life, it wasn¡¯t good either. It would only get worse from here on out. ¡®It would have been better if I cameter.¡¯ Had he arrivedter, the Tower Master wouldn¡¯t have just bowed before Ghiin but would have groveled at his feet. However, Ghiin couldn¡¯t afford to wait any longer, as the situation was urgent. ¡®Still, he¡¯ll have to be ready to strip down to his underwear. Hahaha.¡¯ The room they arrived at was adorned withvish chairs and tables, just like the reception room. Refreshments had already been prepared. With a rxed expression, Ghiin took a seat. The other three stood behind him. Hubert and the five elders sat in a row in front of Ghiin. ¡°Let me introduce ourselves. These are the elders of our tower. All 5th-circle mages and the core figures who lead the Crimson me Tower.¡± Once Hubert finished speaking, the elders, with arrogant expressions, introduced themselves individually. Their attitude was as if to say, ¡®You know who we are, don¡¯t you?¡¯ But unfortunately for them, Ghiin didn¡¯t care in the slightest. ¡°I see. I look forward to working with you.¡± His confident demeanor made the elders visibly ufortable. Normally, youngsters like him would bow deeply and shower them with ttery upon meeting them, but Ghiin showed no such inclination. One of the elders, sneering, asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t Ferdium a poor estate in the North? How did you manage to get Runestones from a ce like that? Do you even get proper meals up there?¡± Belinda scowled at the condescending remark, but Ghiin merely smiled and replied. ¡°We were fortunate. By the way, it¡¯s impressive that all of you are 5th-circle mages.¡± Typically, the mages who signed exclusive contracts with lords were 4th-circle mages. Having five 5th-circle mages meant the tower was quite powerful. Hubert and the elders wore proud expressions, but when Ghiin continued speaking, their faces immediately twisted. ¡°It¡¯s no wonder you¡¯re considered second in the North. Hahaha.¡± ¡®This damn brat¡­¡¯ Hubert gritted his teeth at thement that pricked his pride. But Ghiin, acting as if he was oblivious, continued to smile innocently. Any argument would only tarnish the tower¡¯s reputation, so Hubert took a deep breath to calm his burning anger. ¡°Ahem, you seem to be misinformed, being from another estate. That¡¯s just a rumor. We¡¯re still the number one tower in the North.¡± ¡°Oh, is that so? Well, if you say so.¡± From behind, Kaor let out a snicker. Belinda quietly covered her mouth with her hand, but her eyes clearly showed her amusement. Only Gillian remained expressionless, standing motionless as he had been from the start. Hubert and the elders red at the two, who were behaving rudely. However, Kaor and Belinda simply shrugged, their expressions unapologetic, as if daring them to do something about it. ¡®These impudent fools¡­¡¯ The mages frowned, thinking that these poor, uneducated peoplecked any sense of dignity. Their anger simmered, but they knew that engaging in a verbal spat with such lowly individuals wouldn¡¯t do them any good. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s cut the pointless chatter and get to the point. How much are you thinking of selling them for? Just so you know, I really hate being overcharged. That¡¯s disrespecting me, don¡¯t you think? You must have heard how terrifying I am.¡± Hubert spoke threateningly, trying to intimidate Ghiin right from the start. He was determined to buy everyst Runestone Ghiin had brought, no matter what. If they failed to secure Runestones, they would never be able to surpass the Scarlet Tower. ¡®I have to secure them all. There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll let even a single Runestone fall into the hands of the Scarlet Tower.¡¯ With that many Runestones, they could profit by selling magic tools. More importantly, they could elevate not only his own skills but also the skills of every mage in the tower. ¡®Those Runestones are all ours.¡¯ Hubert¡¯s mind was consumed with the thought of acquiring the Runestones. Seeing the greedy looks in the mages¡¯ eyes, Ghiin smirked. ¡°I¡¯ll need double the market price.¡± ¡°What?¡± The Tower Master¡¯s face twisted. He had just mentioned that he hated being overcharged, yet Ghiin boldly inted the price. ¡°You¡¯re a young noble who knows far too little about the world. Didn¡¯t I just say that I hate being overcharged? Are you mocking me?¡± As Hubert growled, the other elders grew furious as well. ¡°How dare you. Do you know where you are?¡± ¡°Is that wretched Ferdium estate trying to insult the Crimson me Tower?¡± Despite the mages¡¯ scowls, Ghiin remained unbothered, responding calmly. ¡°Two and a half times.¡± The mages were momentarily dumbfounded, staring at Ghiin before erupting in anger. ¡°You scoundrel! Do you think such a cheap trick will work on us?¡± ¡°How dare you make such an outrageous demand¡­!¡± ¡°Do you really want to see this through to the end?¡± The mages gritted their teeth, raising their hands in preparation for a spell. But Ghiin, ncing at them briefly, spoke again. ¡°Three times.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± At that point, the mages all fell silent. They somehow felt that Ghiin would raise the price even further if they spoke again. The Tower Master and the elders stared at Ghiin with fierce eyes, unable to say anything for a long time. Ghiin¡¯s threepanions were equally bewildered. No matter how valuable Runestones were, who in their right mind would buy them for three times the market price? If they were going to spend that much, they could simply go to a merchant guild and purchase them there. After traveling for days to sell the goods here, it was perplexing why Ghiin acted as if he had no intention of selling. Belinda looked at Ghiin with concern in her eyes. ¡®Is this one of the Young Lord¡¯s bad habits again? Maybe he¡¯s annoyed because the mages are too arrogant.¡¯ She nced at Gillian and Kaor, standing beside her. Neither of them seemed inclined to intervene. Gillian stood like a stoic figure, ready to follow his master¡¯s will, while Kaor was chuckling, seemingly entertained by the whole situation. Belinda grumbled inwardly. ¡®Honestly, I¡¯m the only one who really cares about the Young Lord!¡¯ Whether he noticed Belinda¡¯s concern or not, Ghiin waited for a moment before silently standing up. Hubert¡¯s eyes widened in surprise at the sudden movement. ¡°Why are you getting up¡­?¡± ¡°It seems you have no intention of making a deal. I should head to the Scarlet Tower. I¡¯ve heard they¡¯ve been doing welltely and are offering good prices for Runestones.¡± With that, Ghiin turned and began striding towards the door. Hubert¡¯s face turned pale, and he hurriedly grabbed Ghiin¡¯s arm. ¡°Wait! Young man, why are you in such a rush? I said I don¡¯t like being overcharged, but I didn¡¯t say I wouldn¡¯t pay a higher price!¡± The Tower Master quickly stepped in front of the door, blocking Ghiin¡¯s path. Ghiin narrowed his eyes, observing him before nodding leisurely. ¡°Well, if that¡¯s the case, shall we continue our discussion?¡± With grace, Ghiin returned to his seat. Hubert¡¯s expression grew increasingly sullen, and the elders beside him fidgeted anxiously, unsure of what to do. Belinda, who was unaware of the Crimson me Tower¡¯s precarious situation, couldn¡¯t understand why they were so desperate to follow Ghiin¡¯s lead. ¡®Why are they going along with everything the Young Lord says? Have all these old men gone senile?¡¯ Ghiin¡¯s calm and confident voice echoed through the room. ¡°So, will you buy everything for three times the price?¡± Chapter 57 Chapter 57: If You Don¡¯t Like It, Then Forget It. (4) Hubert looked at the elders. However, the elders were just standing there awkwardly, unsure of what to do. ¡®Damn it, useless fools!¡¯ There wasn¡¯t anyone well-versed inmerce, so there was no one to lead this negotiation. ¡°You¡¯re a young man with quite a bit of nerve. But a deal doesn¡¯t always go the way you want. You¡¯ve shown enough sincerity bying this far, so we¡¯ll offer you double the original price. That should be more than sufficient¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, Ghiin rose from his seat once again. ¡°Goodbye, then.¡± ¡°I meant to say that it wouldn¡¯t be sufficient!¡± ¡°Is that so? I must have misunderstood.¡± Hubert and the elders exchanged distressed looks. Runestones were already expensive, and paying triple the amount would require an enormous sum of money. Even though the tower had plenty of funds, such arge expenditure at once would shake its very foundation. ¡ª Someone say something! Is there no other way? ¡ª What if he actually leaves? ¡ª Isn¡¯t he just a madman? Hubert and the elders continued exchanging silent nces for a while. Ghiin patiently waited. After all, the conclusion was already evident, and as the victor, he didn¡¯t mind showing a little courtesy. In the end, Hubert sighed deeply, looking as if his life was draining away. ¡°Fine. We¡¯ll purchase everything at triple the price.¡± Belinda, Gillian, and Kaor gaped in shock. The fact that such an outrageous and ruthless deal had actually seeded was beyond belief. However, Ghiin simply nodded as if the result had been only natural. ¡°Good. You¡¯ve timed this well.¡± ¡°Timed it well, my foot¡­¡± Hubert muttered under his breath, turning his head to hide his twisted expression. Though he didn¡¯t want to give in to this young man¡¯s tricks, the situation left him no choice. The other elders merely smacked their lips, unable to even consider opposing the Tower Master¡¯s decision. Watching the wizards, who looked like they had swallowed something bitter, Ghiin smiled inwardly. ¡®You¡¯d better buy it at this price now. It¡¯ll cost even moreter. It¡¯s better than dying from a stroke, isn¡¯t it?¡¯ In just a little more time, even at five times the price, Runestones would be impossible to acquire. This was because the Scarlet Tower would block distribution entirely by partnering with most of the merchant guilds. Hubert wouldter copse from the shock of this revtion. ¡®In any case, I¡¯ve secured plenty of money.¡¯ Ghiin, who knew the situation and future of the tower better than even the tower itself, wasn¡¯t about to let this opportunity slip away. To him, these terms were reasonable enough. ¡°We¡¯ll prepare the money right away. The Runestones you¡¯ve brought will be purchased entirely by the Crimson me Tower. Please wait here for a moment.¡± Hubert¡¯s eagerness to pay and send Ghiin¡¯s group away was in to see. But Ghiin wasn¡¯t finished yet. ¡°I haven¡¯t stated all of my conditions.¡± ¡°What?¡± Hubert¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. The seller named their price, and the buyer agreed. The only thing left was the exchange of money, so what else was left? Ghiin whispered in a subtle voice. ¡°Additionally, please dispatch ten mages to the Ferdium estate. The term is one year.¡± ¡°Mages?¡± ¡°Yes, they must be 3rd-circle masters or higher.¡± In estates without resident mages, requesting a mage from the magic towers wasmon. The towers, in return, received an enormous sum of money. Although it didn¡¯t bring in as much as selling magical tools or scrolls, dispatching mages was still one of the significant sources of ie for the magic towers. ¡°How much are you willing to pay? Our mages are quite expensive, you know.¡± Hubert¡¯s eyes gleamed, hoping to recover the money they had just been overcharged. He was determined to make up for the loss by charging that arrogant noble more than the price of a Runestone. But Ghiin was far more ruthless than Hubert anticipated. ¡°Oh, it seems there¡¯s been a misunderstanding. The price I mentioned for the Runestone is three times the market rate, including the mage dispatch. Hahaha.¡± ¡°What? You¡­ you insane bastard¡­!¡± Hubert¡¯s face turned beet red as he grabbed the back of his neck and staggered. ¡°Tower Master! This bastard is clearly mocking us!¡± ¡°This is utterly unforgivable!¡± ¡°This is nothing short of an insult!¡± The elders raised their voices, veins bulging in their necks as they shouted angrily. Amid the tense atmosphere, Gillian quietly ced his hand on the sword at his waist. Unlike Belinda, who was just watching with interest or ring at the back of Ghiin and Kaor¡¯s heads, he was prepared to respond immediately if Ghiin were attacked. Despite the uproar, Ghiin calmly reiterated his terms. ¡°Three times the market price, plus the dispatch of ten mages who are 3rd-circle masters or higher. Those are my conditions.¡± ¡°How dare you! Who do you think you are, demanding mages as a bonus? I¡¯ve never heard of such a deal in my life!¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s strange. If you dislike it so much, feel free to walk away.¡± Ghiin stood up abruptly. ¡°I came to the Crimson me Tower first out of consideration, but this is a bit disappointing. Oh well. Perhaps the Scarlet Tower would be willing to send them.¡± Hubert was so furious that he was on the verge of tears. However, he had no choice but to go along with it despite knowing full well what was happening. Hurriedly, he rushed to block Ghiin¡¯s path. ¡°H-Hey now! Why is a young man like you in such a rush? You should always listen to someone¡¯s words to the end! I only meant that I¡¯ve never seen a deal like this before, not that it can¡¯t happen! There¡¯s a first time for everything, right?¡± ¡°Oh, did I misunderstand again? I¡¯m just a bit impatient by nature.¡± Ghiin smiled slyly, sat back down, and elegantly crossed his legs. ¡®If this guy won¡¯t listen to reason, there¡¯s no way to win.¡¯ Hubert swallowed his frustration internally. Most people would try to stay on the good side of the tower, but this arrogant fool seemed to care less about it or anything else. ¡®Is this guy seriously insane? He must be someone who lives only for today. If we didn¡¯t have such a shortage of Runestones right now, I would¡¯ve just burned his head off!¡¯ However, Hubert couldn¡¯t simply send him away just to preserve his pride. ¡®If all those Runestones end up at the Scarlet Tower, the gap between us will widen even more.¡¯ He absolutely couldn¡¯t allow that, even if it meant putting dirt in his own eyes. ¡°S-So, ten 3rd-circle mages¡­ Is there a major construction project happening at your estate? Or are you setting up a new barrier?¡± ¡°No, I needbat mages.¡± ¡°What?¡± Hubert furrowed his brow slightly. When mages participate inbat, they receive extra pay as dangerpensation. But in this case, it looked like they would have to provide all of that for free. ¡°Are you nning to go monster hunting or something?¡± When Hubert asked for confirmation, Ghiin shook his head. ¡°No, I need mages for war¡ªspecifically for estate warfare.¡± Hubert¡¯s expression turned rigid. The elders, who had been silent until now, red at Ghiin with cold eyes and shouted. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?!¡± Aw had been passed banning mages belonging to the tower from participating in estate conflicts. If a powerful organization like the Magic Tower were to take sides in an estate dispute, it could potentially lead to the entire kingdom falling under the tower¡¯s influence. Thisw was enacted to prevent such a scenario. If anyone were caught viting thisw, both the mage and the tower they belonged to would face severe punishment. ¡°Mages from the tower are not allowed to participate in estate warfare. Are you telling me you don¡¯t know that, even as a noble?¡± Only free mages who conducted their own research or wandered the world could participate in estate wars. ¡°Surely, you¡¯re not suggesting that you¡¯ll expel the mages from the tower, have them fight in the war, and then let them return afterward?¡± There had been nobles who used such tricks in the past. And when the truth came to light, an entire magic tower had been obliterated from the kingdom. Ghiin nodded lightly. ¡°Well, something like that. I want them to thoroughly conceal their identities from the beginning and participate in the war. They must make sure they¡¯re never caught. They¡¯ll have to act as if they belong to our estate.¡± There may have been instances like this in history. But it was too dangerous to trust a rookie like this with such a scheme. Given the tower¡¯s desperate situation, the deal for the Runestones could be conceded. They could ept charging a high price. But this was crossing the line. ¡°How dare you¡­¡± Hubert began drawing on his mana. ¡°You don¡¯t think you¡¯re walking out of here unscathed after making such reckless statements, do you?¡± An overwhelming surge of mana filled the room, causing the entire space to tremble. The elders also gathered their mana, intensifying the pressure on Ghiin. ¡°This brat needs to be taught a lesson.¡± ¡°Did you think we¡¯d look like fools just because we agreed to all your demands?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll show you what happens when you offend a mage¡¯s pride.¡± They had a valid excuse. Ghiin had made dangerousments first. As the atmosphere grew even more hostile, Belinda and Kaor gripped their weapons. They were facing 6th-circle and 5th-circle mages. Even with everyone here, victory would note easily. Gillian prepared to rush forward. ¡®If ites to it, I¡¯ll have to block them with my body.¡¯ He was prepared to sacrifice himself to protect Ghiin. On the other hand, Kaor¡¯s eyes gleamed with murderous intent, and a sly grin spread across his face. ¡®I¡¯ll take care of this bastard first.¡¯ He lowered his stance, focusing on Hubert as his target. With all eyes focused on Ghiin, Kaor nned to strike the moment mana was unleashed, aiming to sever Hubert¡¯s head. Once Hubert was dealt with, the remaining elders would be much easier to handle. ¡®Our crazy employer ispetent enough, so he¡¯ll manage on his own. If he dies¡­ well, there is nothing we can do about it. I¡¯ll just write on his tombstone: ¡°Here lies a fool.¡±¡¯ Meanwhile, Belinda alternated between ring at the back of Ghiin¡¯s head and nervously ncing behind her. ¡®I¡¯ll use Kaor as a shield, and in the chaos, I¡¯ll grab Young Lord and flee. I won¡¯t survive this! My lord! You¡¯re picking the wrong fight here! Why couldn¡¯t you just be reasonable?!¡¯ She subtly moved behind Kaor, preparing herself. ¡®Hmm, I¡¯ll have to kick him hard enough so hends right in front of the Tower Master.¡¯ Kaor didn¡¯t even notice Belinda¡¯s repositioning behind him, as his full attention was locked onto Hubert. The situation was on the verge of exploding. But at that moment, Ghiin¡¯s voice expertly disrupted their focus. ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯t regret this?¡± ¡°What?¡± His attitude was audacious, as expected of a madman. ¡°We¡¯ve discovered a Runestone deposit in our estate. There¡¯s far more of it than what I¡¯ve brought today. Quite a lot more, in fact. Hahaha.¡± The shocking revtion made Hubert and the elders momentarily forget about releasing their mana. ¡°In fact¡­ there¡¯s over ten times as much left as what I¡¯ve brought today. Would you¡­ really not need it? Next time, I could offer it at the market rate.¡± Ghiin raised three fingers and waved them. Hubert could no longer contain his fury. ¡®How dare this bastard try to insult me with mere Runestones!¡¯ ¡­Except the amount was far too significant to dismiss with anger. While he stood speechless, the devil¡¯s whispers continued. ¡°I could ensure a stable supply of Runestones after that as well. We could even offer an exclusive deal to the Crimson me Tower, depending on the terms. Have you ever heard of a monopoly contract?¡± It was an irresistibly tempting proposal. The mages, their pride momentarily forgotten, red their nostrils in interest. ¡°What a snake!¡± ¡°How dare you wag that sly tongue at us¡­¡± Despite their harsh words, the hostility in their voices had already softened. ¡°If you receive a steady supply of Runestones, the Crimson me Tower would soon rise to the top in the north. No, perhaps not just in the north¡ªyou might even be the greatest tower in the entire kingdom.¡± A stable supply of Runestones was precisely what they desired most. Moreover, Ghiin skillfully poked at their aspirations and insecurities. By now, the mages hadpletely lost their earlier drive to be angry. It was precisely the oue Ghiin had aimed for. ¡°Oh dear, it seems my offer isn¡¯t to your liking. In that case, I¡¯ll take my leave and visit another tower.¡± ¡°H-Hey! Why are you so impatient, young man? Who said we¡¯re not interested?¡± Just as Ghiin was about to rise again, he looked at Hubert indifferently and spoke. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just try to intimidate me with your mana because you weren¡¯t pleased? I have a weak heart; I don¡¯t think I can handle this.¡± ¡®Bullshit. Weak heart, my ass¡­ this guy probably has a Dragon Heart installed or something!¡¯ Despite cursing Ghiin internally, Hubert awkwardly widened his eyes and put on a clumsy act. ¡°That was just¡­ a way to test if you¡¯re someone we can trust for such an important deal. Isn¡¯t that right? You all back me up here.¡± Hubert desperately dragged the elders into the conversation. The mages, who had been momentarily stunned, quickly nodded in agreement when they saw the Tower Master¡¯s fierce re. ¡°Yes, yes. We just wanted to see if you were trustworthy.¡± ¡°To remain unshaken by our mana pressure shows you¡¯re a man of considerable stature.¡± ¡°Young man, you¡¯re quite good at negotiating, hahaha.¡± Ghiin nced around at the elders awkwardly,ughing and smiling brightly. ¡°So, do I pass your test?¡± Hubert hesitated for a moment before, with a resigned expression, he nodded weakly. ¡°Yes¡­ now, tell us more about this estate war¡­¡± For some reason, he felt like he was handing over the entire Crimson me Tower to the hands of the devil. Chapter 58 Chapter 58: What Are You Going to Do with a Fool? (1) Belinda, Gillian, and Kaor blinked in confusion as the atmosphere abruptly shifted. Just moments ago, the tension had been so thick that it wouldn¡¯t have been surprising if someone had died. However, the moment Ghiin offered to provide the Runestone steadily, the mages suddenly became servile again. They looked like people desperate for Runestones. This deal was sessful purely because Ghiin knew the future. There was no way those who didn¡¯t know that he had regressed could understand him. Belinda absentmindedly fiddled with her brooch, lost in thought. ¡®¡­Does he have some kind of weakness? If so, is there more I can get out of this?¡¯ The ever-practical Belinda, unable to make sense of the situation, began to wonder if there was a way to gain an even greater advantage. She had grown somewhat ustomed to being swept up in Ghiin¡¯s impulsive actions after being dragged into them several times. While the three of them were lost in their thoughts, Ghiin continued speaking. ¡°Honestly, it¡¯s not like we¡¯re nning to attack any particr territory. We don¡¯t have the strength for that.¡± ¡°Really? Then why talk about war?¡± Hubert asked, showing a hint of interest. If it wasn¡¯t about attacking somewhere. ¡°A Runestone was discovered in a poor, powerless estate like ours. Do you think other estates would just sit idly by?¡± ¡°¡­I see.¡± If a Runestone were discovered in a weak estate like Ferdium, there would undoubtedly be lords who would covet it and attempt to take it by force. ¡°However, it won¡¯t be easy tounch a real attack. If one estate tries to im the Runestone, others won¡¯t stand idly by either.¡± Ghiin silently admired Hubert. As expected, a mage¡¯s sharp intuition could not be underestimated. He was right. If someone attacked Ferdium, other estates would also find reasons to intervene. The first lord tounch an attack would not only have to face Ferdium but also several other estates, meaning no one would dare to move hastily for a while, simply gauging the situation. However, Ghiin didn¡¯t need to consider suchplicated political rtionships. He already knew who the enemy was. The Delfine Duchy would undoubtedly invade Ferdium no matter what. They had the power and political influence to do so. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right. But we need forces to defend our territory until we can use the Runestone to build up our strength. They could conspire together to split Ferdium between them.¡± Since he couldn¡¯t tell them he knew the future, he could only frame it as a possibility. It was a usible enough exnation, so Hubert didn¡¯t find anything suspicious and nodded. Given such reasoning, Ghiin¡¯s request to borrow mages made perfect sense. ¡®If the lords find out, things will get troublesome.¡¯ The Crimson me Tower was already defending the Brivant Estate, but at least it had a justifiable reason to protect the area around the tower. If it were revealed that they had allied with Ferdium, which had no such justification, the Crimson me Tower wouldn¡¯t be able to escape unscathed. However, Hubert wanted to involve himself in Ferdium¡¯s situation, even if it meant overextending a bit. ¡®We could gain several times more with the Runestone we just received. With that, we could definitely surpass the Scarlet Tower once again. I can¡¯t let this guy sell the Runestone to the Scarlet Tower!¡¯ The quarrels among the lords didn¡¯t matter to him. His only goal was to crush the Scarlet Tower and reim the title of the kingdom¡¯s top tower. To fulfill that desire, he absolutely had to obtain Ferdium¡¯s Runestone. Hubert sighed and asked the elders, ¡°What do you all think? If we can keep this secret, I think it¡¯s worth a try.¡± Though he was asking, his tone made it clear he was already in favor of proceeding. ¡°Hm, as long as the secret is kept¡­ it wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea,¡± one elder said. ¡°We could just deny any involvement if someone asks. We¡¯re not attacking anywhere, so it¡¯s feasible,¡± another elder added. ¡°If anyone questions us being from the tower¡­ we could im we got caught up in it while researching the Runestone,¡± another chimed in. With the elders in agreement, Hubert took a deep breath and turned to Ghiin. ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll lend you some mages. Give us a moment. We must select only trustworthy people to ensure the secret stays safe.¡± In the end, Hubert decided to involve the Crimson me Tower in the defense of Ferdium. Ghiin gave a pleasant smile and bowed politely. ¡°Thank you. Rest assured, nothing major will happen.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a braver young man than I expected. But you must ensure your people keep their mouths shut.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll pass them off as mercenaries.¡± Even though Hubert imed to have no interest in power struggles, the Crimson me Tower was still not entirely free from the nobles¡¯ influence. But despite the risk, the Crimson me Tower decided to follow Ghiin¡¯s lead. It was a result of therge quantity of Runestone that Ghiin brought and the tower¡¯s precarious situation. ¡®What exactly is this guy?¡¯ Now that the decision was made, Hubert felt as though a ghost had possessed him. ¡®Does he know all about our circumstances? That can¡¯t be possible.¡¯ On the surface, the Crimson me Tower still appeared fine. It had only lost some reputation due to being overshadowed by the Scarlet Tower, and they could still purchase small amounts of Runestone through various merchant guilds. Even among the mages belonging to the tower, most were still unaware of the dire internal circumstances. Unless a high-ranking mage from within had been leaking information, there was no way a young noble like Ghiin could manipte them so brazenly. Though Hubert¡¯s eyes were filled with suspicion, Ghiin simply smiled inwardly, unconcerned. ¡®If they don¡¯t join hands with me, the Crimson me Tower will crumble even faster.¡¯ Hubert still didn¡¯t fully understand it yet, but the Scarlet Tower had meticulously crafted a n to crush this ce altogether. Right now, Ghiin might seem like a damned fool, but in truth, he was the one offering them a lifeline. Hubert stood up from his seat, a slightly worried expression on his face. ¡°For now, I¡¯ll arrange amodations. It might take some time to gather the right people.¡± ¡°I understand. Take your time.¡± With the deal concluded, Ghiin confidently stepped outside. Belinda, Gillian, and Kaor followed behind him in a daze. The impossible had happened right in front of them, yet even after witnessing it, they still couldn¡¯t understand how it had alle to be. * * * It wasn¡¯t until four dayster that Ghiin met the Tower Master again. Hubert looked a little exhausted. Even with Ghiin standing right in front of him, he seemed hesitant, struggling to find the right words. He nced at the elders for support, but the mages pretended not to notice, looking off in different directions. Unable to bear the silence, Ghiin spoke up first. ¡°You all seem rather troubled.¡± Indeed, Hubert¡¯s face was so pale, with dark circles under his eyes, that he looked like a dying man. After hesitating for a moment, he finally opened his mouth with great difficulty. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but it seems impossible to provide ten mages.¡± A 4th-circle mage could serve as an exclusive mage for an entire estate, a level that was not easily reached. In reality, 3rd-circle masters and 4th-circle users formed the backbone of the tower. If they carelessly chose people, they might be able to scrape together ten 3rd-circle masters, but Hubert feared whether the secret could be kept. They needed individuals who were discreet and loyal to the tower¡¯s orders. ¡®Ugh, they¡¯re all self-centered to the core.¡¯ Most mages had strong individualistic tendencies, making it difficult to select trustworthy candidates. Even whenbining the Tower Master¡¯s and the elders¡¯ disciples, only six people met the conditions. But giving up on the Runestone wasn¡¯t an option. Hubert put on the most pitiful expression he could muster. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. After selecting only trustworthy individuals, we couldn¡¯te up with ten.¡± ¡°Hmm, then how many can you manage?¡± ¡°Including the elders¡¯ disciples, we can offer six in total. What do you think?¡± ¡°What do I think? It¡¯s unfortunate, but I suppose we¡¯ll have to dy the deal for next time,¡± Ghiin said, sounding genuinely regretful. At that, Hubert began to wail in desperation. ¡°Is there no other way? Come on, we¡¯re the Crimson me Tower, the greatest in the North! Building a good rtionship now will benefit the Ferdium estate in the long run.¡± The elders, standing beside him, also started persuading Ghiin. ¡°Isn¡¯t six 3rd-circle masters enough to protect a small estate?¡± ¡°Yes, with that many, you could wipe out hundreds of ordinary soldiers in no time.¡± ¡°Think it over. That¡¯s more than sufficient.¡± As the mages pleaded with him, Ghiin stroked his chin and murmured. ¡°Hmmm, there is another way¡­ but I¡¯m not sure if the Tower Master would agree to it.¡± Seeing that Ghiin was showing signs of being flexible, Hubert grew anxious. ¡°Oh,e now, why the cold words between us? If you asked, I¡¯d even go hunt a dragon for you. So, what is it? Tell me anything,¡± Hubert said, his expression genuinely desperate, as if he truly meant it. Ghiin sighed as if he had no other choice and replied, ¡°No matter how I think about it, six mages just aren¡¯t enough. So, I¡¯d like you to give me one more mage, permanently.¡± ¡°Huh? You mean¡­ you want a full-time mage for the estate?¡± Hubert asked, furrowing his brows. ¡°Not a full-time mage for the estate, more like a personal mage for me,¡± Ghiin rified. Hubert groaned, his forehead wrinkling even more. ¡°Ugh, isn¡¯t that the same as asking me to expel a mage from the tower? I can¡¯t just handle something like that on a whim without a justifiable reason.¡± As the Tower Master, Hubert did have the authority to make excuses and remove a mage from the tower. But making that mage follow Ghiin was an entirely different matter. Given mages¡¯ pride, there was a high chance that whoever it was would end up resenting Ghiin instead. ¡°Even if I did expel them, whether they follow you or not is up to them. We can¡¯t force that. Couldn¡¯t we do something else instead?¡± Ghiin shook his head, leaning in and whispering softly. ¡°Well, couldn¡¯t we just ask the mage in question? Let¡¯s see what they think first, and then we can discuss it further.¡± It was a reasonable suggestion. After a brief moment of contemtion, Hubert nodded. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s call them and ask. Do you have someone in mind, or should we rmend someone?¡± When Hubert asked, Ghiin responded without hesitation, as if he had been waiting for this. ¡°Vanessa.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Hearing the name, Hubert and the elders tilted their heads in confusion. They couldn¡¯t remember anyone by that name. ¡°Who is that?¡± It wasn¡¯t surprising that neither Hubert nor the elders could remember every name, especially since Vanessa wasn¡¯t a direct disciple of any of the senior mages. At that moment, one of the elders suddenly seemed to recall something and shouted out. ¡°Oh, that freeloading fool!¡± ¡°Huh? Who are you talking about? You know her?¡± Hubert asked. ¡°You know, the apprentice who¡¯s done nothing but waste our resources. We tried to kick her out before because she was such a drain on funds¡­ uh, well, anyway! She¡¯s the disciple that thete Ronato took in. Surely you remember now?¡± Hubert nodded, finally understanding. ¡°Ah, that girl? She¡¯s just been working as a maidtely¡­ Ah, I mean, ahem, yes, she¡¯s also a fine mage of our tower. Absolutely.¡± Hubert adopted a serious expression and nodded a few times before suddenly smiling broadly, grasping Ghiin¡¯s hand firmly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure she bes your personal mage.¡± ¡°Suddenly? Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d ask for her opinion first?¡± Ghiin asked, feigning surprise. ¡°Oh, what opinion? If the Tower Master says so, she¡¯ll have to do it. Hahaha! This deal is turning out easier than expected.¡± ¡°It certainly seems that way. You have a good eye for people, young man.¡± ¡°How did you manage to choose such a lovely and clever girl? Haha.¡± Hubert and the elders exchanged satisfied nces,ughing together. ¡®Heh, this kid really is a novice. What does he n to do with such a fool?¡¯ ¡®Tsk tsk. She can¡¯t even properly sense mana; he calls her a mage¡­¡¯ ¡®Did he fall for her looks while staying here?¡¯ The apprentice Ghiin had requested, Vanessa, had been living alone since her mentor passed away recently. With no connections, the tower had been caring for her out of basic decency, but no mage was willing to take her as a disciple. Shecked talent to such a degree that she couldn¡¯t even sense mana. They hadn¡¯t been able to throw her out immediately, as doing so might tarnish the tower¡¯s reputation, so they kept her around as a maid. The Tower Master and the elders inwardly ridiculed Ghiin for asking for someone so pathetic, who didn¡¯t even have the talent to be a proper mage. They held back their mocking, though, knowing they wouldn¡¯t get the Runestone if they insulted him and he walked away. ¡°Well then, wait here for a moment. I¡¯ll bring the mages right away.¡± The elders quickly rushed off to fetch the apprentices, eager to secure the deal before Ghiin could change his mind. Left alone, Ghiin¡¯s lips curled into a meaningful smile. It was time to finalize the most crucial part of the deal. Chapter 59 Chapter 59: What Are You Going to Do with a Fool? (2) As soon as the mages left, Gillian asked Ghiin. ¡°Young Lord, what do you mean by ¡®personal mage¡¯? Weren¡¯t you originally nning only to hire mages?¡± Thanks to Ghiin exining his n in rough terms earlier, both Belinda and Gillian knew about the n to hire mages. Though they hadn¡¯t expected it to actually work out this well. ¡°Well, it¡¯s a bit of this and that. We couldn¡¯t even get ten mages.¡± no ¡°From what the elder said, that person doesn¡¯t seem all that exceptional and seems more suited for odd jobs. Are you sure that¡¯s okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. It all depends on how you use a person.¡± When Ghiin confidently responded, Gillian said no more. Using people was entirely up to their lord; it wasn¡¯t a subject a subordinate should interfere with. All he hoped was that this new addition wouldn¡¯t be a burden. Meanwhile, Kaor, having listened to the exnation, wore a peculiar expression. Receiving a single maid in ce of four missing mages wasn¡¯t a good deal, no matter how he looked at it. And making her a personal mage at that¡ªwhat noble in the world would make a maid from a magic tower their personal mage? ¡®Damn, I really can¡¯t figure out what he¡¯s thinking.¡¯ In truth, it didn¡¯t matter to Kaor who Ghiin hired as his personal mage or if it was a loss. He was curious about Ghiin¡¯s thinking, but Ghiin wasn¡¯t obligated to exin it to him. However, there was one thing that needed rification. ¡°Young Lord, is hiring these mages really to prepare for territorial warfare?¡± ¡°Yes, just in case. It¡¯s never a bad idea to be prepared.¡± ¡°Even if you keep their connection to the tower a secret¡­ wouldn¡¯t it be better to announce that you¡¯ve hired mercenary mages? With the Runestone, if you openly say you¡¯re training arge force, others would think twice before provoking you.¡± Kaor¡¯s suggestion had merit. Sometimes, disying power could act as a deterrent to war. But that logic didn¡¯t apply this time. The Delfine Duchy would attack the Ferdium family no matter what. Hiring a few mages wouldn¡¯t scare them. It would be a relief if they didn¡¯t mock them instead. The Ferdium family was still far inferior to its enemies in every way, so if it hoped to win, it needed to hide its full strength as much as possible. ¡°For now, I¡¯d prefer to keep it hidden. Kaor, you¡¯ll need to be discreet as well.¡± ¡°Me? I don¡¯t mind¡­ as long as you pay me, I¡¯d even tell you my wife¡¯s underwear color.¡± At Kaor¡¯s sly response, Ghiin chuckled. Soon, Hubert and the elders returned with a group of mages. Six mages are dressed in splendid robes and expressions full of confidence. And behind them, a woman stood hesitantly. ¡®Finally, we meet.¡¯ Ghiin spotted the woman and smiled, clearly pleased. She appeared to be in her early twenties. Her dark red hair was a tangled mess, and unlike the other mages, her robe was torn and dirty. She looked so anxious and uneasy, constantly ncing at others to read the room, that it was apparent how much mistreatment she had suffered at the tower. Hubert smiled and introduced the mages to Ghiin. ¡°Now, these are the mages who will assist you for the next year. I¡¯ve emphasized the need to maintain secrecy so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Among the six mages, a young man stepped forward to introduce himself. He seemed to naturally lead the older mages, indicating that he was pretty capable. ¡°My name is Alfoi. I have been entrusted with the important task of leading the mages this time. In ordance with the Tower Master¡¯s orders, I will serve you with the utmost sincerity, Young Lord.¡± His words were polite, but his expression was anything but. Clearly, he was only following orders from above without any personal dedication. Alfoi smirked as he looked down at Ghiin as if he were some country bumpkin. His expression was unpleasant, but Ghiin didn¡¯t care. After all, they were merely temporary assets he would borrow. ¡°I am Ghiin, the Young Lord of the Ferdium family. I look forward to working with you. It¡¯s impressive to be a 3rd-circle master at such a young age.¡± Hubert cleared his throat and answered on Alfoi¡¯s behalf. ¡°Ahem, well, it¡¯s not to brag, but¡­ he¡¯s one of the most promising talents in our tower. At his age, there are very few who can match him. I¡¯ve invested quite a bit of effort into him.¡± One of the elders chimed in from the side. ¡°Alfoi is the Tower Master¡¯s disciple. You could say he¡¯s the sessor of our tower. So, how about it? We¡¯ve done our best.¡± In truth, they reluctantly sent their prized sessor only because no one else was trustworthy enough, but they intended to make it sound like a grand gesture. ¡°Is that so? I didn¡¯t expect you to send even the Tower Master¡¯s disciple.¡± Ghiin smiled as he replied, but he wasn¡¯t genuinely impressed. After all, the person he truly wanted was someone else. Still, he offered praise to Alfoi readily. ttery costs nothing, after all. ¡°Having the sessor of the tower with us is reassuring. I have high expectations.¡± Alfoi bowed his head naturally in response. ¡°Please feel free to speakfortably. The Tower Master has instructed us to serve you with our utmost effort. You are a very important guest to our tower.¡± He deliberately adopted a humble tone, emphasizing how much attention Hubert had paid to Ghiin. It was his way of currying favor with those above him while maintaining politeness toward their guest. Hubert looked pleased, and Alfoi was also satisfied, thinking he had done well. However, the person they were dealing with lived in apletely different world. ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll be counting on you. There will be much for you to do in the estate. From now on, stay on your toes.¡± As soon as Ghiin dropped the formalities and spoke down to him, Alfoi¡¯s eyes wavered sharply. Usually, when one showed humility, the other party would reciprocate with courtesy. No one had ever spoken so casually to him, the heir of the tower. But the filthy man before him didn¡¯t show the slightest respect for Alfoi, treating him like a subordinate instead. There wasn¡¯t a shred of thought given to respecting his status. ¡®This ignorant country bumpkin¡­ How dare he, without knowing his ce!¡¯ Alfoi felt humiliated, grinding his teeth in frustration, but he couldn¡¯t show it outwardly. All he could do was lower his head to hide his flushed, angry face. ¡®They say there¡¯s an important contract, so I¡¯ll endure it for a year. But¡­ let¡¯s see if you can act this way once I be the Tower Master.¡¯ While Alfoi was gritting his teeth and holding back his anger, the other mages stepped forward one by one to greet Ghiin. After all six had finished their introductions, one woman standing at the back was still nervously fidgeting, unsure of what to do. One of the elders roughly shoved her forward, irritated. ¡°What are you doing? Hurry and greet the Young Lord! All you¡¯re good for is wasting food, with no sense at all. Tsk tsk.¡± Suddenly pushed to the front, the woman couldn¡¯t hide her frightened expression. In a trembling voice, she managed to speak. ¡°I-I greet you, Young Lord. M-my name is Vanessa.¡± Ghiin smiled at her anxious demeanor and extended his hand. ¡°I am Ghiin Ferdium. I look forward to working with you.¡± Vanessa, flustered, wiped her hands vigorously on her robe before shaking his hand. As she kept bowing her head repeatedly, Ghiinughed and spoke again. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so nervous. You¡¯ve been briefed by the Tower Master, right?¡± Vanessa shook her head, trembling. ¡°I-I haven¡¯t been told anything¡­ I was just cleaning, and¡­¡± Her voice trailed off. Ghiin frowned and turned to Hubert, silently pressuring him for an exnation. Hubert, flustered, quickly stammered out a response. ¡°We brought her here in such a hurry that we haven¡¯t had time to exin yet. Vanessa, from now on, you will leave the tower and serve this Young Lord. Understood?¡± ¡°What?¡± Vanessa stared in shock at Hubert and the elders. She had always braced herself for the day the tower¡¯d discard her, but she never imagined it would be so sudden. ¡°M-my master told me I could stay in the tower¡­¡± Vanessa tried to protest with a shaky voice, but Hubert shouted sternly. ¡°Hmph! Lonato is already dead. Are you saying you¡¯ll defy the orders of the Tower Master?¡± ¡°B-but¡­¡± Hubert nced sideways at Ghiin, who wore a curious expression, then quickly changed his tone, speaking more softly. ¡°This is a good opportunity for you. Isn¡¯t it better to serve the Young Lord as his personal mage rather than doing menial chores around here?¡± ¡°B-but I can¡¯t even use magic properly¡­¡± ¡°Tsk! Why do you talk so much!¡± Hubert hastily cut her off, rmed at the risk of revealing that Vanessa couldn¡¯t use magic. Vanessa looked utterly lost, her face crumpling as if she were about to cry. One of the elders nearby, wearing a serious expression, gently tried to console her. ¡°The tower took you in and fed you for years when you were an orphan. You should repay that kindness by serving the Young Lord properly. Understood?¡± Vanessa hung her head low. Realizing she had been abandoned after all, tears threatened to well up in her eyes. Ever since her master died, she had lived in constant fear, unsure of when she might be cast out. Since she had lived in the tower her entire life, Vanessa couldn¡¯t imagine what she could do if she suddenly left. She had no confidence in surviving alone in the outside world. She had even epted the role of a servant to stay in the tower, but it had all been in vain. Vanessa cautiously nced at Ghiin, then quickly lowered her head again. ¡®S-so scary.¡¯ Not knowing why he wanted her and being uncertain about what would happen to her, she couldn¡¯t help but feel terrified. ¡®I¡­ I really wanted to be a mage¡­ I worked so hard¡­¡¯ Tears welled up in her eyes. Charmed by her intelligence, Lonato took her in as a disciple and taught her magic even though she was an orphan. However, no matter how hard she tried, Vanessa couldn¡¯t umte mana within her body. She had mastered all the forms in theory, but without mana, she couldn¡¯t cast any spells. Her master had pitied her, but he hadn¡¯t been able to find a solution. After his death, she had been left alone, and the tower began to treat her as a freeloader. Still, she didn¡¯t give up. She cut down on sleep, tirelessly searching for the cause and continuing to study the magic forms. She had never given up hope that one day, she, too, would be able to use magic. ¡®I don¡¯t want to go¡­¡¯ If she followed that Young Lord, she would no longer be able to study magic. Even if she was treated like a servant in the tower, she could still continue her studies. But if she went to a noble¡¯s house, she would truly be nothing more than a servant. As Vanessa hesitated, unable to give a proper response, Hubert grew furious and shouted loudly. ¡°What are you doing! Hurry up and greet the Young Lord!¡± Hubert had barely managed to reduce the number of mages by agreeing to hand Vanessa over, and he knew that if he dyed too long and Ghiin changed his mind, it would cause a headache. Growing impatient, he lost control and revealed his true temper. ¡°If you don¡¯t listen to me, do you think you¡¯ll be able to continue learning magic here?¡± Vanessa flinched at the harsh tone, her body trembling. The elders also chimed in with their own sharp remarks. ¡°It¡¯ll be better for you to go when the Young Lord wants you to. It¡¯s for your own good.¡± ¡°Your talents are too great to be wasted here. Now go while we¡¯re still speaking kindly.¡± ¡°The tower has taken care of you for so long; it¡¯s only right you repay that kindness!¡± Under the pressure of the hostile atmosphere, Vanessa¡¯s face turned pale. It was already decided that she would follow Ghiin. She wasn¡¯t in a position to refuse. The talk of repaying the tower¡¯s kindness was also true. ¡°I-I understand¡­¡± Though she understood in her mind, her voice kept catching in her throat, unable toe out properly. Finally, she burst into tears out of frustration and sorrow. Seeing this, Ghiin sighed heavily and stepped forward. ¡°If you speak to her so harshly, won¡¯t she just get more scared? You should speak gently.¡± ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Hubert and the elders cleared their throats and turned their heads away, all just wishing that Ghiin would hurry up and take Vanessa away. Ghiin gently patted Vanessa¡¯s shoulder and spoke. ¡°I need your help. I want you to be my mage. Won¡¯t youe with me?¡± Vanessa looked into Ghiin¡¯s eyes. His gaze held a warmth like he was greeting an old friend he hadn¡¯t seen in a long time. That warm voice and look gave Vanessa a small glimmer of hope. In a trembling voice, she asked, ¡°If¡­ If I refuse¡­ what will happen? Can I stay here?¡± ¡°Really? You won¡¯t regret it?¡± ¡°Y-yes¡­!¡± ¡°You¡¯ll regret it.¡± Ghiin, who had been smiling, suddenly wiped the smile from his face and answered firmly. ¡°If you stay here, you¡¯ll die.¡± Chapter 60 Chapter 60: What Are You Going to Do with a Fool? (3) The mages clicked their tongues inwardly. ¡®Ugh, you crazy bastard.¡¯ ¡®Tsk, tsk, as expected, he¡¯s not normal.¡¯ ¡®Of course, trying to negotiate with a guy like that wouldn¡¯t work.¡¯ Even the three people apanying Ghiin were secretly surprised. Ghiin might have been yful and mischievous, but he wasn¡¯t the type to threaten the weak without reason. ¡®Wasn¡¯t he trying tofort her?¡¯ ¡®What are you doing, my lord? Why would you threaten someone who¡¯s already terrified?¡¯ But despite everyone¡¯s shock, Ghiin continued coldly. ¡°For now, the tower has already handed you over to me. Even if you don¡¯t follow me, it¡¯ll be hard to stay here. And even if you could stay¡­ well.¡± Ghiin shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I mean, I don¡¯t have the right to stop someone who¡¯s determined to die.¡± Vanessa trembled with fear. There was no emotion in Ghiin¡¯s words. If he¡¯d been implying he would kill her if she didn¡¯t follow, it would have been a different matter, but the way he spoke, calmly and detached, as if stating an undeniable truth, only intensified her terror. In the end, Vanessa, with trembling lips and a voice mixed with sobs, spoke up. ¡°I, I understand. I will serve you faithfully, Young Lord.¡± Then, as if relieved, Ghiin smiled again and spoke gently. ¡°Good, I¡¯m counting on you. You won¡¯t be disappointed.¡± The mages and Ghiin¡¯s group momentarily lost their words, dumbfounded. The sudden shift in his demeanor, as if he hadn¡¯t just threatened her, was absurd. Hubert was the first to regain hisposure and quietly approached Vanessa. ¡°Good, good. You made the right choice. Your master, Lonato, would be pleased in heaven.¡± Vanessa only lowered her head without saying a word, feeling that her opinion was no more significant than a dog¡¯s bark to these people. Her only hope now was to find the right moment to ask Ghiin to allow her to continue her studies. ¡®Hmm, she was still so docile at this point.¡¯ Ghiin fell into thought as he looked at Vanessa. ¡®A parasite and a fool. How blind they were. To think they had the greatest genius of the *Crimson me Tower* * *right in front of them. Although¡­ a failed genius.¡¯ Vanessa was the main reason Ghiin hade to the *Crimson me Tower*. Of course, the fact that it was an easy opportunity to rip people off was also a reason, but if Vanessa hadn¡¯t been there, he wouldn¡¯t have gone through the trouble ofing all this way, investing both time and effort. Ghiin, whocked strength in almost every way, needed a powerful trump card. He was convinced that Vanessa would be that very trump card. Even if she had refused, he had already made up his mind to take her by force. ¡®Staying here will only lead to a miserable oue.¡¯ Ghiin hadn¡¯t lied. It wasn¡¯t a threat either. He had only spoken the truth. If Vanessa remained in the tower, not only would she be in danger, but many others as well. If left as she was, she would be an unimaginable mass murderer. * * * Ghiin had first heard about her during a time when the world was in chaos. One of his subordinates, who had a penchant for rumors and information, had mentioned the ¡°Red Nightmare.¡± ¡°The Red Nightmare?¡± ¡°She¡¯s that crazy woman who ran wild in the Ritania Kingdom. They say her abilities are no joke? 7th Circle, can you believe it? 7th Circle.¡± ¡°The Ritania Kingdom, huh¡­¡± Something about the mention of his homnd, the Ritania Kingdom, stirred a sense of nostalgia in him. ¡°And that alias? Isn¡¯t it so cool? ¡®The Red Nightmare.¡¯¡± Seeing Ghiin show interest, his subordinate grew even more excited as he continued. ¡°What was her name again¡­ Ah, right, Vanessa. They say she turned the entire northern region of Ritania into a sea of fire. Supposedly, she¡¯s a mage who learned the Mana Breathing Technique.¡± ¡°A mage learned the Mana Breathing Technique?¡± Even Ghiin, who had encountered all sorts of bizarre things during his mercenary days, had never heard of a mage mastering the Mana Breathing Technique. ¡°Yes. Maybe that¡¯s why she went mad. She¡¯s been setting fires everywhere and killing indiscriminately, causing trouble for all the lords. They say she has no real purpose¡ªjust a woman obsessed with ying with fire.¡± ¡°Wow, that¡¯s impressive. So you can reach that level with the Mana Breathing Technique?¡± ¡°Wait¡­ *that* * *impressed you?!¡± Whether it was the mage¡¯s circle system or the Mana Breathing Technique, both fundamentally stored mana within the body. In theory, one could cast magic using the Mana Breathing Technique, but no one did it. The reason was simple: magic cast through it was less efficient. But here was someone producing more firepower than most mages using the Mana Breathing Technique¡ªwasn¡¯t that truly remarkable? Ghiin clicked his tongue in disappointment. ¡°What a waste. If only she hadn¡¯t gone mad, her talents could¡¯ve contributed greatly to the world. She would¡¯ve been better off under mymand.¡± With skills like hers, she could have been a valuable asset in fighting against the numerous cmities that gued the continent. ¡°Actually, is it still possible? I¡¯ve dealt with crazy people before, and a few beatings fixed them.¡± His subordinate¡¯s face turned pale as he overheard Ghiin mumbling to himself. ¡°Who¡­ who are you nning to deal with?¡± ¡°That Bar-something girl. Let¡¯s bring her in.¡± ¡°Wait, where are you nning to take that insane arsonist, and for what?¡± ¡°That¡¯s for you to figure out.¡± ¡°¡­I must¡¯ve misheard?¡± Without answering, Ghiin simply grinned slyly. It was a clear signal to get on with the task immediately. The subordinate turned pale and bolted out of the room. * * * The story his subordinate brought back after investigating Vanessa¡¯s background was all toomon. She was an orphan, barely surviving without parents in her childhood, until a mage eventually took her in. However, Vanessa couldn¡¯t sense mana, so she couldn¡¯t be a mage. Despite not giving up and trying hard, no one believed in her or acknowledged her efforts. Then, by chance, she seemed to have found and learned the Mana Breathing Technique. She had even tried to learn it within the towers, failing multiple times, but for some reason, it seemed she was only able to master that particr technique. As someone who had modified his family¡¯s breathing technique and made it his own, Ghiin could easily guess why Vanessa had gone mad. ¡°Without a teacher and no understanding of the Mana Breathing Technique, there¡¯s no way she could¡¯ve mastered it properly. Still, with the right adjustments, she might have potential.¡± The more talented people there were to deal with the looming cmities, the better. Ghiin turned to his subordinate, who was dawdling nearby. ¡°Where is she now?¡± ¡°Not sure. Thest reported sighting was¡­ near some mountain. Bute to think of it, there hasn¡¯t been much newstely. Maybe she¡¯s hiding somewhere.¡± Ghiin furrowed his brows. ¡°Send out the men to track her. As soon as possible.¡± When he stood up from his seat, one of his subordinates, looking a bit surprised, asked back. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to look for her myself.¡± ¡°What wind blew in all of a sudden? You normally find designated requests too bothersome to even ept.¡± His subordinate was shocked that the leader, who rarely moved from his seat, was personally stepping out. But Ghiin didn¡¯t care and headed outside. He had a bad feeling about this. * * * It didn¡¯t take long for Ghiin to track down Vanessa, who had been hiding in the mountains. ¡°Found you. You hid well, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Ahhhh!¡± As soon as Vanessa was spotted by Ghiin, she let out a scream and began wildly firing off spells. She was like a beast, driven by pure instinct. Yet, it was precisely because of this primal state that she immediately recognized her opponent as a dangerous predator. Boom! A massive magic circle appeared in the air around Vanessa. Boom! Boom! Boom! Pirs of fire shot up, and enormous fireballs rained down. But Ghiin effortlessly swatted them aside and dodged, steadily closing in on her. He wasn¡¯t the kind of person to be caught off guard by such random, thoughtless, and tacticless attacks. ¡°Kyaaah!¡± Perhaps frustrated by her inability tond a hit, Vanessa began pouring out all of her remaining power. Dozens of magic circles began forming around her. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re even doing multi-casting? And that much at once?¡± Ghiin was genuinely surprised. Multi-casting wasn¡¯t something just anyone could do, regardless of how much mana they had. It required pure, innate talent. Even those with high-circle magic couldn¡¯t perform multi-casting if theycked the necessary instincts. ¡°Now that¡¯s something I¡¯d like to have.¡± Boom! Boom! Boom-boom-boom! Fireballs rained down like meteors onto where Ghiin had been standing. As always, he dodged them with ease. But as the mes surged, thick, acrid smoke filled the area, swallowing up everything around them. Ghiin clicked his tongue and unleashed his mana. The intense flow of mana swept through the surroundings, causing the mes to flicker and eventually die out. ¡°Calm down, will you!¡± He extended his arm toward Vanessa and clenched his fist tightly. In that instant, Vanessa¡¯s body jerked to a halt, frozen in ce. As if pulling something toward him, Ghiin bent his arm, and Vanessa helplessly was dragged in his direction. ¡°Kyaaaah!¡± ¡°Stay still.¡± Ghiin gripped her struggling neck with one hand and forcibly infused mana into her body. The mana coursed through her veins, spreading throughout her body. But after checking Vanessa¡¯s condition, Ghiin involuntarily grimaced. ¡®This is¡­¡¯ Vanessa¡¯s core was already shattered. She was only holding on because she had reached the 7th circle. Considering she had been hiding in the mountains, it was clear her condition hadn¡¯t been good for some time. Like a beast whose strength had waned, she had instinctively sought a safe ce. And in the brief moments she had spent attacking Ghiin, her condition had rapidly deteriorated. ¡®Tsk, what a shame. It¡¯s over.¡¯ If he had found her just a bit sooner, she might have be a useful subordinate. Thinking it would be kinder to put her out of her misery, Ghiin tightened his grip on her neck. At that moment, his eyes met Vanessa¡¯s as she lifted her head. Thanks to the mana Ghiin had infused into her, she seemed to regain her senses. In her eyes, the madness was reced with traces of relief and regret. ¡°¡­Have youe to your senses?¡± Ghiin lowered Vanessa to the ground. She stumbled, struggling to find her bnce before finally standing upright. ¡°¡­Who are you?¡± He shrugged. ¡°The strongest and most famous mercenary in the world.¡± Vanessa hesitated for a moment, then nodded. ¡°You must be that King of Mercenaries I¡¯ve only heard rumors about.¡± Even as she spoke, she had to stifle coughs in between her words. ¡°Did youe to capture me?¡± ¡°No, I came to recruit talent.¡± ¡°It¡¯s an honor, someone like you¡­ing to find me¡­.¡± Vanessa forced a faint smile, but her body bent forward in pain as she coughed up a mouthful of blood onto the ground. Ghiin clicked his tongue. ¡°I was going to recruit you, but seeing your condition, it seems you won¡¯t be joining our mercenary corps after all.¡± ¡°¡­Is that really something you say to someone coughing up blood?¡± Vanessa snapped irritably, but Ghiin only scoffed. ¡°Why should I care about someone who¡¯s not even worth having as a subordinate? It¡¯s not like there¡¯s money in it.¡± As he spoke, he seemed to realize something and let out a small exmation. ¡°Actually, if I turn you in, I could still collect the bounty.¡± ¡°Get lost, you bastard¡­.¡± Vanessa hurled a fireball at Ghiin, but the spell fizzled out in midair before it could even reach him. ¡°You really are shortening your own life. It¡¯s that kind of stupidity that got you in this mess.¡± She couldn¡¯t answer, too busy coughing up more blood. She could only re at him with frustrated eyes. Ghiin chuckled. ¡°Well, if you¡¯ve got anyst words, now¡¯s the time. I¡¯ll listen to a final wish, at least.¡± ¡°Last words¡­ I don¡¯t have anyone¡­ to leave them for.¡± ¡°Then you could at leastin about your situation.¡± She let out a bitterugh before copsing to the ground. It seemed even standing had be too much for her. ¡°I just¡­ liked magic¡­ I only ever wanted¡­ to be a mage¡­.¡± Vanessa hugged her knees and curled up. ¡°Studying that mana cultivation technique¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have done it¡­ So many people died¡­ because of me¡­.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what you should regret.¡± Ghiin clicked his tongue and scolded her. ¡°You should¡¯vee to me sooner. I¡¯m famous for fixing lunatics. You¡¯ve regained your sanity, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°You must hear¡­ a lot of people say¡­ you¡¯re a real piece of work¡­.¡± ¡°What kind of nonsense is that? There¡¯s no one as good-natured as me.¡± Vanessa looked at him in disbelief, shaking her head slowly. ¡°Really living carefree, aren¡¯t you¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a mercenary, after all.¡± Ghiin smirked and added. ¡°Next time, don¡¯t hesitate. Juste straight to me. I¡¯m always open to skilled people.¡± Vanessa blinked silently. Her eyelids began to droop, gradually slowing down with each blink. As if she were a flickering candle about to go out, she whispered in a faint voice. ¡°Yeah¡­ Mercenary life¡­ sounds fun¡­.¡± With those words, her breathing ceasedpletely. A single tear fell, drawing a clean line down her dirtied face. Ghiin stared down at Vanessa¡¯s lifeless body for a moment. On any other day, he would¡¯ve taken the corpse to collect the bounty¡­ but today, he simply clicked his tongue softly and set the body aze. It was the first andst bit of consideration he would ever show to someone who might have be one of his subordinates. Chapter 61 Chapter 61: What Are You Going to Do with a Fool? (4) Vanessa¡¯s madness wasrgely due to her having learned the wrong mana training method, but the wounds she¡¯d received from the world also likely yed a role. The pent-up anger in her heart had probably surfaced as it tangled with the incorrect mana training. There were knights, too, who asionally fell into such inner demons during their training. ¡®But this life will be different.¡¯ Ghiin intended to teach her the proper mana training method and oversee her progress. If he could guide Vanessa to fully unleash her talents, she would be a great asset in the uing war. Although the time was tight and she wouldn¡¯t be able to umte as much mana as she needed¡­ he already had another n in mind for that. ¡®I¡¯ll make sure such things don¡¯t happen this time.¡¯ For that to happen, he would have to bring her in, even if it meant using threats. Of course, Ghiin didn¡¯t resort to such things. Having achieved all his goals in the Scarlet Tower, he felt an indescribable sense of fulfillment. Smiling with satisfaction, Ghiin spoke. ¡°Since the deal isplete, I shall take my leave. Once the estate stabilizes, I¡¯ll return with the Runestone.¡± At the mention of his departure, the Tower Master and the elders couldn¡¯t hide their joy. They were naturally delighted to see an unpleasant man leaving on his own. However, the issuey with Hubert, who had been well-trained in countless social gatherings. ¡°Oh my, why leave so soon? You should take some time to explore the city and rest before you go. Not to brag, but I¡¯ve put quite a bit of effort into managing the city, so there¡¯s much to see.¡± Hubert wore a subtly proud expression. ¡°Hmm, should I?¡± But when Ghiin responded positively, everyone¡¯s expressions immediately twisted. The elders shot daggers at Hubert with their eyes, as if to ask why he¡¯d said something so unnecessary. Hubert, too, looked like he had bitten into something bitter, unsure of what to do. ¡®Ah, this clueless bastard.¡¯ In social interactions, it was basic etiquette to politely decline such offers, but the rude man in front of themcked even the most fundamental social skills. Watching the constantly shifting expressions of the mages, Ghiin quietly chuckled to himself. ¡®They really are terrible at acting.¡¯ Though he wasn¡¯t particrly good at acting himself, the mages were so tantly bad at it that it was almost amusing. Then again, how often would these individuals, hailed as extraordinary talents from a young age, have had to cater to others? It was fun to tease them¡­ but Ghiin had too much to do to waste any more time hanging around here. ¡°No, I¡¯ve got a lot of work to do as well, so I¡¯ll take my leave now. But next time Ie, I¡¯ll make sure to enjoy myself.¡± With that, Hubert¡¯s face brightened considerably. In a hurry to ensure Ghiin didn¡¯t change his mind, he quickly added. ¡°Yes, yes, the Young Lord shouldn¡¯t be away from his estate for too long. The funds are already prepared, so feel free to check them. We¡¯ll make sure the mages are sent over in due time.¡± The mages were to departter and arrive at the estate separately from Ghiin¡¯s group. There was a reason they couldn¡¯t move together; it was because rumors might spread that a mage from the Crimson me Tower had apanied them. Ghiin emphasized again to Hubert. ¡°Make sure Vanessa arrives safely at the estate. Until then, take the best care of her. She¡¯s now my personal mage, so treat her well. She mustn¡¯t get hurt.¡± ¡°Of course! I¡¯ll treat her like the most honored guest, so don¡¯t worry,¡± Hubert replied, sounding overly enthusiastic. Ghiin approached Vanessa and spoke in a gentle tone. ¡°I would like to depart with you, but due to certain circumstances, that won¡¯t be possible. Anyway, take care on your journey.¡± ¡°Understood, my lord,¡± Vanessa answered, her expression as gloomy as could be. Ghiin gave her one more piece of advice. ¡°If anyone bothers you, make sure you tell me. You mustn¡¯t keep it bottled up. If you explodeter, it¡¯ll be a big problem. Got it?¡± Although she didn¡¯t understand his cryptic words, Vanessa simply nodded. ¡°Yes¡­ I understand.¡± Ghiin patted her shoulder a couple of times before turning away. As everyone made their way down to the lobby, they found that the mercenaries were already waiting there. The wagon was loaded with crates full of gold coins. ¡°Verify the amount.¡± As soon as Ghiin gave the order, the mercenaries began counting the money immediately. The mages looked displeased. How crude of them to count it right in front of us! Did they really think we¡¯d give them less than promised? How dare they! Before long, one of the mercenaries spoke up, looking puzzled. ¡°Three gold short. I heard mages are supposed to be smart, but it seems they can¡¯t even count money properly.¡± In an instant, the mages¡¯ faces flushed with embarrassment. It was a simple mistake, likely due to therge amount involved. Though it was a trivial sum considering the scale of the transaction, it was a deeply humiliating error for the reputation of the tower. Flustered, Hubert stammered. ¡°It seems the one in charge of the calctions made a mistake. I¡¯ll check again. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Ghiin sighed and called someone over. ¡°Gordon.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Quietly, Gordon reached into his groin area, pulled out five gold coins, and tossed them into the crate with a clinking sound. ¡°¡­¡­?¡± A brief silence filled the lobby. The problem wasn¡¯t just that Gordon had taken some, but that even the mercenaries had miscounted. Kaor grabbed Gordon by the neck, dragged him to a corner, and began punching him. ¡°You piss-stained bastard! I¡¯m not letting this slide today. Didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t care about money?!¡± Thud! Thud! Thud! ¡°Oof! I¡¯m sorry! I figured I¡¯d just take it in advance since I was going to get it anyway¡­ Ow! Stop hitting me! I won¡¯t hold back if you keep going! Ahh! Stop the violence!¡± As the beating continued in the corner, Hubert and the elders could only blink in confusion. Ghiin gave them an embarrassed smile. ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry about this. As you can see, I have quite a few uneducated men under mymand. Haha. Well, we¡¯ll be on our way now.¡± Before the mages could say anything, Ghiin quickly turned and called out. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get out of here, you idiots.¡± Ghiin¡¯s group swiftly left the tower. Even as they departed, the mages stood there in a daze, unable to say a word. As soon as they left the city, Ghiin suddenly made a noise, as if something had dawned on him. ¡°Oh, right.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± someone asked. ¡°I forgot to mention the gatekeeper.¡± Belinda stared at him in disbelief. ¡°You didn¡¯t say anything because you were annoyed, right?¡± ¡°Annoyed? I¡¯m always sincere.¡± ¡°Yeah, right¡­¡± Seeing Belinda ring at him, Gillian stepped in to calm things down. ¡°It¡¯s really incredible that your n worked, my lord. I never thought the tower would agree to all the conditions.¡± ¡°Looks like the young master¡¯s luck is finally turning. Everything seems to be going smoothly now.¡± ¡°Are they not mages but a bunch of fools instead? Why did they agree to everything?¡± ¡°Yes, maybe they are fools. We¡¯ll be meeting a lot more of them in the future.¡± Ghiin had a clear reason for why things had unfolded this way, but it wasn¡¯t the right time to exin. He simply smiled. ¡°By the way, why did you make that woman your personal mage? She seems utterly useless,¡± Kaor asked again. She was just an ordinary woman, with no noticeable mana or aura. At the tower, she had probably served as a maid. There was no way she had a high level of knowledge or talent. But even to this question, Ghiin only smiled without offering an answer. ¡°You¡¯ll understandter.¡± Kaor looked confused for a moment but soon raised his thumb at Ghiin, a sly grin forming on his face, as if he thought he knew what was going on. Ignoring him, Ghiin turned to Gillian and said, ¡°This is just one step up thedder. Now, we need to prepare for the next stage.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± They couldn¡¯t afford to let their guard down since they had no idea what kind of enemy woulde after them, or how much power they¡¯d bring. In war, letting your guard down was no different from throwing your life away. Ghiin wanted a decisive victory. ¡®I¡¯ll make sure they understand¡ªanyone who messes with us will die.¡¯ His expression, filled with resolve, was colder than ever. * * * Baron Homerne, the Chief Overseer of Ferdium, had been spending his days anxiously waiting for Ghiin¡¯s return. Since his strategy of asking those around him for favors had failed, his only option left was to straightforwardly ask for money. However, a whole month had passed, and the young lord, who had gone to sell the Runestone, still hadn¡¯t returned. ¡®What¡¯s going on? Why hasn¡¯t hee back yet? Could he have been robbed by bandits and lost everything?¡¯ Once the thought crossed his mind, Homerne couldn¡¯t sleep properly. He had every reason to be worried. Ghiin was the hope of this estate. No, more than Ghiin, the Runestone he had taken with him was the hope of Ferdium. ¡®What if he was captured and killed by bandits? Ugh, how foolish! He should¡¯ve taken more soldiers with him!¡¯ But then again, given the current situation in Ferdium, they didn¡¯t even have a hundred soldiers they could spare. Still, Homerne was convinced that having some soldiers was better than none at all. ¡®Even if the young lord died, we could mine more Runestones from the estate¡­ Wait, no, we don¡¯t even have the money to hireborers!¡¯ While he was genuinely concerned for Ghiin¡¯s safety, he also had to worry about how they would handle the remaining Runestones if the worst had happened. Fortunately, Ghiin had paved the way to the Runestone mine, so at least finding the location wouldn¡¯t be too difficult. ¡®Ugh! I¡¯m going crazy not knowing whether he¡¯s dead or alive. What should I do?¡¯ The other vassals seemed worried as well, and the entire estate was abuzz with talk of the young lord. Count Ferdium was supposed to return to the Northern Fortress soon, as he couldn¡¯t leave it unattended for too long. However, since Ghiin hadn¡¯t returned, the count was unable to leave either. Ghiin had left without telling anyone where he was going, so there wasn¡¯t even a clue as to where he might be. ¡®This won¡¯t do. I have to go look for him. Where could he have gone?¡¯ After waiting two more days, Homerne finally received permission from Zwalter and formed a small search party. It consisted of one knight and about a dozen soldiers¡ªquite a modest force. There wasn¡¯t much capacity to field arge search party anyway, but given that Ghiin had taken a sizeable group with him, it wouldn¡¯t be too difficult to trace his whereabouts through inquiries. Just as the gates were opening and the search party was about to depart, a cloud of dust appeared in the distance, signaling the approach of a group. ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Are we being attacked? But there¡¯s been no warning!¡± ¡°Close the gates! Close them now!¡± Hundreds of armed men were rushing toward the estate. There were no banners, making it difficult to identify them. Panic spread, and the gates were closed as everyone rushed to find out what was happening. ¡°Wait, is that¡­?¡± One of the knights recognized the rider leading the group and gasped. ¡°It¡¯s the young lord! The young lord has returned!¡± ¡°Then what about the forces behind him?¡± ¡°Are they mercenaries? Their equipment seems way too good for that!¡± Upon hearing that Ghiin had returned, Homerne bolted toward the gates, panting as he came face-to-face with the scene. His jaw dropped as he took in the sight of the forces behind Ghiin. ¡°Wha-what is that?!¡± Ghiin pulled his horse to a stop in front of the gates andughed heartily. ¡°Did youe out to greet me, Chief Overseer?¡± ¡°N-no, young lord! What is all this? What¡¯s with the army behind you?¡± ¡°These are the people I hired to help clear the Forest of Beasts and defend the estate.¡± ¡°H-hired? Are they mercenaries?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± Homerne, still in shock, scanned the mercenaries. Their weapons varied, but their armor and horses were all remarkably simr, gleaming as if brand new. Suppressing the uneasy feeling in his chest, Homerne asked cautiously, ¡°Clearing the forest, fine¡­ but what do you mean by defending the estate?¡± ¡°Now that the Runestone mine has been discovered, other lords will invade, won¡¯t they? We need to be prepared,¡± Ghiin replied as if it were the most obvious thing in the world. Homerne sped his forehead. ¡®This idiot! Does he think war is some kind of child¡¯s game?!¡¯ It was true that once the rumors about the Runestone spread, territorial disputes would eventually ur, but not immediately. ¡°You can hire mercenaries once the war actually begins! How long has it been since the Runestone was found? No lord is going to invade right away! It¡¯ll be at least a year or two before that happens!¡± Homerne passionately argued, but Ghiin just shrugged indifferently. Homerne was wrong. If they waited until the war started to begin hiring mercenaries, they wouldn¡¯t be able to gather any decent ones. No one would take Ferdium¡¯s side. But what good would it do to exin that now? No one would believe him. Even if people thought he was crazy, it was better to prepare in advance. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ve already hired them, so there¡¯s no going back. If no war breaks out, we¡¯ll just use them to clear the Forest of Beasts.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ Then, the money? How much of the proceeds from selling the Runestone is left?¡± ¡°I spent it all.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I used it all to hire the mercenaries and prepare supplies, so there¡¯s no money left.¡± ¡°Not a penny?¡± ¡°Not a penny.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± A heavy silence fell between the two. Homerne, whose eyes were now brimming with tears, clutched his forehead and swayed as if about to faint. Chapter 62 Chapter 62: Grit Your Teeth and Endure. ¡°Chief Overseer!¡± The knight standing beside Homerne quickly grabbed him as he staggered. He barely managed to steady himself, but his legs still wobbled, looking as if he might copse again at any moment. ¡°There are more than a few ces in the estate where money is needed¡­ and you spent all that money? And on useless mercenaries, no less¡­¡± Even if a war broke out, what difference would an additional force of merely three hundred soldiers make? It would be quicker to offer Runestones to the other lords and request reinforcements. Alternatively, he could promise to offer part of the Runestones and surrender. Even if they lost the estate war, it wasn¡¯t as if the victors would wipe out the lord¡¯s family and retainers. ¡°You should have spent that money on the knights and soldiers instead!¡± It seemed as if mercenaries had been hired and provided with top-tier equipment. This fool had recklessly spent money to increase his own forces. Disappointment was written all over Homerne¡¯s pale face. Ghiin smiled and spoke. ¡°I¡¯ve set aside 5,000 gold to give to Father. I¡¯ll also bring back more Runestones soon, so don¡¯t worry too much.¡± Despite this, Homerne¡¯s expression remained dark. Even if more Runestones could be procuredter, there were still numerous urgent needs for money right now. This was why Homerne had been counting on the money Ghiin would bring back¡­ The more he had hoped, the greater his disappointment. ¡®Ugh, I knew I couldn¡¯t trust a brat like him with money. I have to manage the Runestones from the estate somehow.¡¯ Homerne couldn¡¯t even bring himself to speak, only showing a sorrowful expression. At that moment, a carriage approached from afar. Drawn by eight white horses, the carriage was grand and extravagant, the kind only the wealthiest of nobles could afford to ride in. A short whileter, the carriage stopped in front of Ghiin. The door opened, and one by one, people d in ck robes disembarked. Thest man to step out looked at Ghiin and greeted him. ¡°Oh, did the Young Lorde out to greet us in person? You¡¯re finally showing some noble dignity. Hahaha.¡± The insolent speaker was Alfoi, from the Crimson me Tower. Ghiin had instructed him to depart so that he would arrive at Ferdium around a monthter, and it seemed he had timed it perfectly, arriving simultaneously with Ghiin. Ghiin sighed as he looked at the arrogant magician standing before him. ¡°As always, you never listen to a damn thing I say.¡± He had clearly told him toe discreetly, without attracting attention, but the carriage¡¯s shy appearance was far from subtle. Plenty of people would remember seeing it pass by. At least, if there was any silver lining, it was that everyone in the group was hidden under ck robes. Homorne, looking between Ghiin and Alfoi in a daze, asked nkly. ¡°Who¡­ are these people?¡± ¡°These are the mercenaries I hired.¡± ¡°What kind of mercenaries cover themselves with robes like that and ride in such carriages¡­?¡± After ncing around at Ghiin and the mercenaries again, he shook his head and said, ¡°Yeah, go ahead and y your war games together. Must be fun.¡± With those words, Homerne staggered back inside the castle. If he stayed any longer, it felt like his anger would get the better of him. Ghiin shrugged his shoulders and then checked on Vanessa, who was hesitantly standing behind the mages. ¡°You made it safely. Nothing happened, right?¡± ¡°I-I greet you, Young Lord. N-no, nothing happened to me¡­¡± ¡°Did anyone bother you?¡± ¡°N-no, no one did.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. Let¡¯s head inside for now.¡± The mages climbed back into the carriage. The mercenaries followed Ghiin into the castle. After passing through the outer castle and stopping in front of the lord¡¯s manor, Ghiin entrusted Belinda with guiding the mages. ¡°Belinda, please prepare rooms for the mages. I¡¯ll take the mercenaries to their quarters.¡± ¡°Understood. It seems I need to tidy up a bit too; it¡¯s been a while.¡± As he was about to lead the mercenaries again, something rather irritating caught his eye. ¡°Tch, these bastards¡­¡± The mages were leisurely strolling around, hands behind their backs, casually admiring the lord¡¯s manor andmenting amongst themselves. ¡°Hm, this castle is built with quite an interesting style. It seems well-suited to the climate of this region¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not shy, but it gives off a practical and ssic vibe¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s structured with a focus on harmony and proportion as foundational elements¡­¡± It wasn¡¯t surprising that the mages were showing off with their pretentious talk; it was typical of them. The real problem, however, was that while they elegantly engaged in their discussion, Vanessa was struggling on her own, unloading heavy luggage from the carriage. The load must have been quite heavy, as she couldn¡¯t hide the strain on her face. As soon as she unloaded a few pieces of luggage, she hurried back into the carriage to fetch more. There was a lot of luggage, so she had to make multiple trips. Ghiin coldly approached the mages and spoke. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? I distinctly told you not to treat Vanessa poorly.¡± ¡°She¡¯s always been good at that kind of work. It¡¯s best to leave the task to those who arepetent at it.¡± Their smug grins made it clear that, in the past month, the tower had momentarily forgotten its ce. It was obvious that after Ghiin had left, they had been treating Vanessa poorly and exploiting her as they used to. Ghiin called out to Vanessa, who was unloading the luggage. ¡°Vanessa, stop that ande over here.¡± ¡°N-no, it¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll finish moving the luggage¡­¡± Ghiin¡¯s voice turned icy as he cut her off. ¡°Who do you think your master is? You only need to listen to me.¡± But Vanessa, torn between Ghiin and Alfoi, was too nervous to act. When Ghiin raised his hand with a slight motion, Vanessa lowered her head and hesitantly walked over to him. ¡°Listen carefully. From now on, you will only follow my orders and no one else¡¯s. Understood?¡± ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Ghiin firmly warned Vanessa and then sternly addressed Alfoi. ¡°Vanessa is no longer your servant. She belongs to me now, so do not treat her poorly. I¡¯ll let it slide this once since it¡¯s the first time. But if this happens again, you¡¯ll be putting your neck on the line.¡± ¡°H-how could you speak like that about such a lowly wench¡­?¡± Alfoi ground his teeth in humiliation. He couldn¡¯tprehend why Ghiin was paying attention to a mere servant over him, the heir to the tower. On top of that, Ghiin continued to act rudely toward him. The anger boiling inside Alfoi was unbearable. ¡®Should I just kill him?¡¯ He felt an overwhelming urge to use magic and crush that arrogant face right then and there. With no elders from the tower around to control him, his emotions surged, unrestrained. ¡®Yes, I could just say it was an ident to the tower, right?¡¯ Consumed by rage, Alfoi began to emit a dangerous, violent aura. The mercenaries nearby frowned and instinctively reached for their weapons. Alfoi was exuding such tant killing intent that even those around him could sense it. Clearly, having been raised in the tower¡¯s sheltered environment, he was clueless about reading the atmosphere. Ghiin let out a deep, mockingugh. ¡°As I thought, people like you don¡¯t understand words.¡± ¡°What?¡± As Alfoi scowled, Ghiin approached one of the guards standing by the castle gate. ¡°Give me your spear.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± Without waiting for a second response, Ghiin snatched the spear from the guard¡¯s hands and broke it immediately. Crack! The spear, cheap and made of wood due to the poverty of the Ferdium family, snapped easily. Ghiin removed the spearhead, leaving a makeshift club that fit perfectly in his hand. He began tapping his palm lightly with the club, walking toward Alfoi. ¡°Idiots with nothing but shit in their heads¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Historically, this has always been the best medicine for people like you.¡± ¡°You bastard!¡± Enraged by the insult, Alfoi began to gather his magical power. Wooong! The circle in his heart spun vigorously as the magic materialized ording to his will. Kwooom! He raised his hand, ready to demonstrate the overwhelming might of a mage. Smack! ¡°Aaargh!¡± But before the spell could be cast, pain shot through him as his vision shed. ¡°What¡­ what just happened?¡± He had no idea how he¡¯d been hit. He hadn¡¯t even seen the attack, and he couldn¡¯t figure out why his magic had been interrupted. ¡°D-damn it!¡± Alfoi tried once more to summon his magic, but Ghiin¡¯s hand moved faster. Whack! ¡°Aaaagh!¡± This time, the sound was even louder. Instinctively, Alfoi clutched his head with both hands. Soon, pain was flooding through not just his head, but his entire body. Thwack! Thwack! ¡°Aaaaargh!¡± Ghiin, now casually cing one hand behind his back like the mages had earlier, leisurely began beating Alfoi with just one hand. Thwack! Thwack! Thwack! ¡°Aaaargh! W-wait!¡± Alfoi was on the verge of madness. Every time he tried to gather his magic, the flow was cut off at the perfect moment. It felt like something was blocking the energy inside his body, preventing him from casting spells. Thwack! Thwack! ¡°Gaaack!¡± What was driving him even crazier was that he couldn¡¯t even fall down. Every time he tried to copse, the club woulde flying from the opposite side, forcing him back to his feet. ¡°Aaaargh!¡± ¡°Stop this at once!¡± Unable to watch any longer, the other mages began releasing their magical energy, preparing to act. ng! However, the moment the mages showed any signs of moving, the surrounding mercenaries swiftly ced their weapons at their throats. The mages couldn¡¯t even twitch a finger. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± The other mages looked pale with fear. Alfoi, meanwhile, was relentlessly beaten without a moment¡¯s respite. Thwack! Thwack! Thwack! ¡°Ugh! Stop! I¡¯m sorry!¡± This was the first time Alfoi had ever experienced such pain. In the tower, he had always been treated with the utmost respect, able to do as he pleased. He had never imagined that he could be treated in such a humiliating way. ¡°Hm, shall I stop here?¡± When Ghiin finally stopped the beating, Alfoi copsed to his knees on the ground. ¡°Keugh¡­ Ugh¡­¡± Ghiin crouched down in front of the suffering Alfoi. ¡°You really are a short-sighted fool, aren¡¯t you? Are you even a mage? This is ournd. Do you think you can handle the consequences of causing trouble here? Do you think you could even escape?¡± If Alfoi had injured or killed Ghiin with his magic, he would have been executed on the spot. He had been too enraged to even consider such a possibility. Suddenly, Alfoi snapped out of his fury and looked around. The mages who hade with him were also being held at knifepoint by the mercenaries. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Alfoi gritted his teeth, but there was nothing he could do. Over three hundred mercenaries were surrounding them. If a fight broke out, the six mages would be turned into a bloody mess in an instant. ¡°Y-you bastard¡­¡± Alfoi staggered to his feet, his entire body screaming in pain, but the wound to his pride hurt even more. ¡°How dare you do this to us! I will make sure you pay for this¡ªI¡¯ll report it, and you will face the consequences!¡± Ghiin responded with augh, amused by Alfoi¡¯s outburst. ¡°Go ahead and report it. Who do you think your master will side with? Have you already forgotten what the contract says? Want to go back now?¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Hubert had repeatedly warned Alfoi not to provoke Ghiin. ¡ªThat guy¡¯s not normal. Don¡¯t engage with him; just do what he says. The more you talk, the worse it will be for you. Faced with the undeniable reality, Alfoi clenched his teeth. But then Ghiin¡¯s mocking voice pierced the air again. ¡°You think you¡¯ll be fine if something happens to me? If we lose this war, you¡¯ll be thrown aside like a severed tail and kicked out by your master.¡± Those words hit like a bucket of cold water, instantly sobering up Alfoi and the other mages. Ghiin wasn¡¯t wrong. If things went wrong, the tower would likely im that a few rogue mages had acted independently, denying any connection to Ghiin. And if the supply of runestones was cut off, the responsibility would fall squarely on the mages. Finally grasping the situation, Alfoi and the mages could only keep their mouths shut, unable to offer a rebuttal. ¡°If you want to make it back alive, do your best to help. If you don¡¯t want your contract terminated, behave yourself from now on. Heh.¡± But Alfoi, ustomed to being revered as the heir of the tower, couldn¡¯t simply endure Ghiin¡¯s tyranny. ¡°No noble has ever treated us so disgracefully! We demand to be treated with the respect we deserve! Respect!¡± Alfoi shouted, veins bulging in his neck. However, Ghiin responded with nothing more than a dismissivement. ¡°You¡¯re just backups. To be precise, you¡¯re like supplementary magic power. That¡¯s why I¡¯m letting it go this far. If you want to be treated with respect, behave yourselves quietly.¡± Chapter 63 Chapter 63: Grit Your Teeth and Endure (2) ¡°What, what? Reserve mana?¡± Alfoi asked in confusion. A 3rd-circle master was considered a high-levelbat force, evaluated simrly to knights. On the battlefield, they were sometimes even held in higher regard than knights, as they could wipe out dozens of ordinary soldiers in an instant. To treat such powerful mages as mere ¡°reserve mana¡± was a humiliation Alfoi had never experienced before. ¡°There¡¯s something like that. Just think of it that way.¡± Ghiin clicked his tongue as he looked at the remaining luggage in the carriage. ¡°Carry the luggage yourself. Before I end up smashing the carriage.¡± With that, he turned his horse and headed back to the encampment. Flustered and unsure what to do, Vanessa hurriedly followed behind Ghiin. She seemed nervous, clearly afraid of staying behind with the mages and possibly facing retribution. The mercenaries also put their weapons away and threw a fewments as they passed by the mages. ¡°What are these fancy folks doing blocking the road like this?¡± ¡°And with those weak-looking bodies, they call themselves mercenaries?¡± ¡°The employer was talking about mana or something, aren¡¯t they mages?¡± ¡°Come on, why would a mage be out here in the countryside? They¡¯re probably just some smart folks.¡± ¡°They look rich. Maybe they¡¯re from a merchant guild or something?¡± Since Ghiin and the mages never mentioned the word ¡°tower,¡± even the mercenaries, overhearing the conversation, didn¡¯t realize the true identities of the mages. Alfoi ground his teeth, ring at the mercenaries. ¡°These¡­ these vulgar scum dare¡­!¡± But he couldn¡¯t openly reveal who they were, so there was nothing he could do for now. ¡°Just wait¡­ Once I be the Tower Master, I won¡¯t let this slide.¡± The other mages wouldn¡¯t dare think of taking revenge on a noble like Ghiin. But Alfoi had no intention of ever forgetting the humiliation he suffered today. With the help of the other mages, he healed his wounded body. Fortunately, no bones were broken, so a low-level healing spell quickly restored him to good condition. Even while grinding his teeth at Ghiin, Alfoi couldn¡¯t shake his curiosity. ¡®Ugh, how did he strike me that it felt like my body was exploding?¡¯ Since he was only bruised on the surface, he couldn¡¯t even use his injuries as an excuse to avoid carrying the luggage. Along with the other mages, he grudgingly began unloading the heavy cargo. ¡°Ugh, why is this so heavy?!¡± They had brought a considerable amount of luggage because they hade prepared to stay for a year. Moreover, thinking Vanessa would carry all the baggage, the mages packed everything without considering the weight. The luggage was bulky and far too heavy for mages who had never done manualbor. They could have used strength-enhancing spells, but it hurt their pride to use magic for something as trivial as moving luggage. Looking around, Alfoi spotted Belinda and spoke sternly. ¡°Summon some servants immediately to move the luggage.¡± ¡°The young master said you should carry it yourself. Are you okay with the carriage being damaged? It looks expensive.¡± ¡°Tsk¡­!¡± ¡°There are six of you, and you still can¡¯t manage? I saw that woman named Vanessa carrying things by herself just fine earlier.¡± Belinda yfully teased him. Alfoi¡¯s face turned bright red. Judging by her attire, that woman seemed to be nothing more than a maid, so what was she thinking, ignoring his words? ¡°This estate ispletely out of its mind! I¡¯ve never done such menial tasks in my life! These kinds of things should be done by lowly people like you!¡± However, even as Alfoi raged, Belinda didn¡¯t blink an eye. ¡°I don¡¯t want to get scolded by the young lord either. Do you know how terrible his temper is?¡± ¡°Ugh, just wait and see, just wait. You insolent brats. I¡¯ll make sure you all pay for this.¡± Left with no choice, Alfoi began releasing his mana to use a physical strength enhancement spell. At that moment, two people emerged from the castle, leading a group of maids. It was Elena, apanied by Gillian¡¯s daughter, Rachel. ¡°Belinda! You¡¯re back now?¡± ¡°Oh my, miss! It¡¯s been a while. How have you been, Rachel?¡± ¡°Yes, Belinda, have you been well too?¡± Having steadily taken her medicine and regained her health, Rachel had be Elena¡¯spanion. Since they were of simr age, the two quickly became close friends and were always together, no matter where they went. ¡°There was quite amotion. What¡¯s going on?¡± In response to Elena¡¯s question, Belinda shrugged it off as if it were nothing. ¡°They¡¯re guests but couldn¡¯t carry their luggage because it was too heavy.¡± ¡°Hm, really? Then why didn¡¯t you call for the servants? Is it that heavy?¡± Elena casually approached and easily lifted several of the mages¡¯ bags. ¡°Huh? It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not that heavy.¡± The mages were shocked to see her effortlessly lifting the bags with both hands. Belinda pped her hands in mock surprise. ¡°Oh my, it¡¯s not heavy for you? Have you been working outtely?¡± ¡°Oh, no, I don¡¯t do anything like that. These aren¡¯t that heavy. I¡¯ll carry them for you. They¡¯re guests, after all, so we should treat them well.¡± How could the maids just stand by with the youngdy lifting the luggage? They all rushed in and quickly began moving the heavy bags. Even Belinda had no choice but to help. With so many hands pitching in, there wasn¡¯t much luggage left. Feeling embarrassed, the mages gritted their teeth and picked up the remaining bags themselves. But their frail arms, which had never been overworked before, began trembling even before they could lift the bags. In the end, the coachman, who had been watching the whole scene in dismay, stepped down from the carriage and threw out a remark. ¡°I¡¯ll just help out for free. You folks really need to get some exercise.¡± Being a long-term hire from the Magic Tower city, the coachman wasn¡¯t particrly afraid of the mages. He saw the Tower and mages every day. ¡®Ugh, I want to kill every single one of them. It¡¯s all because of that bastard. I¡¯ll never forgive him.¡¯ Grinding his teeth, Alfoi seethed from the string of humiliations he had endured. Meanwhile, Ghiin led the mercenaries to their new base. Just a month ago, it was still in the early stages of construction, but now it has taken on decent shape. ¡°Phew, quite a bit of progress has been made.¡± Ghiin smiled in satisfaction, then looked around at the mercenaries and said, ¡°For the time being, keep watch over the Forest of Beasts from here. I¡¯ll give further orders once the next task is ready.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± they replied. The mercenaries shouted loudly. They were all individuals Ghiin had gathered while traveling through the northern territories. Of course, the mercenaries who had previously ventured into the Forest of Beasts had also renewed their contracts. It wasn¡¯t difficult to manage the new recruits. Whenever a troublemaker tried to challenge the group, Gillian and Kaor would thoroughly crush them. The mercenaries who had fought alongside Ghiin in the Forest of Beasts were highly loyal to him, making it impossible for the new recruits to even consider challenging him. One slightly unusual thing was that, possibly due to the atmosphere created by the existing mercenaries, the new ones also started calling Ghiin ¡°captain.¡± Before leaving, Ghiin added onest thing. ¡°Take good care of your equipment and horses. I won¡¯t forgive anyone who wastes them on nonsense like gambling.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Ghiin had provided all their armor and horses out of his own pocket. Normally, mercenaries would procure their equipment based on their personal finances, resulting in a wide range of quality. Most would buy cheap, poorly-made weapons and rece them after they quickly wore out. With such equipment, no matter how many people they had, it was useless. So, since he was preparing anyway, Ghiin had ensured they were properly equipped from the start. Ghiin entrusted Gillian and Kaor with the training, management, and organization of the mercenaries and then headed toward the training grounds. ¡°Why are you going to the training grounds? You¡¯ve just returned; wouldn¡¯t you rather rest?¡± Gillian asked, puzzled. ¡°You two go rest first. I need to check something about Vanessa.¡± Ghiin rolled up his sleeves and spoke as soon as he entered the training grounds. ¡°Take a seat.¡± Tense and anxious, Vanessa quietly sat in the middle of the training grounds. ¡°I¡¯ve heard you can¡¯t sense mana. Is that right?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡± ¡°How far did your master teach you magic?¡± ¡°In theory¡­ I¡¯ve learned up to the 5th circle.¡± Vanessa mumbled,cking confidence. Ghiin was a bit impressed. ¡®Just as I¡¯d heard in my past life. As expected. This is excellent.¡¯ Learning magic forms wasn¡¯t something that could be achieved just by memorization. One needed a certain level of insight, understanding, and the will to grasp it. Comprehending up to the 5th-circle forms at such a young age was no small feat, and it showed considerable intelligence. ¡°You¡¯ve already reached the 5th circle? That¡¯s impressive. You must be quite smart.¡± ¡°N-No, not at all. I haven¡¯t been able to cast the spells, so I can¡¯t even confirm if what I¡¯ve learned is correct.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine. We can test that from now on.¡± ¡°Huh? But I can¡¯t¡­ feel mana¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m nning to teach you a mana cultivation technique.¡± Vanessa¡¯s expression darkened slightly. ¡°You don¡¯t know about mana cultivation techniques?¡± She shook her head as she responded. ¡°My master obtained a simple mana cultivation technique and taught it to me. But it didn¡¯t help.¡± ¡°Hm, I see¡­ So, you did try.¡± Ghiin nodded as if he understood. This, too, was something he had heard briefly in his past life. She had attempted to use mana cultivation techniques. If one couldn¡¯t feel mana in the first ce, then even mana cultivation techniques were useless. Without sensing mana, how could one absorb it and umte it within their body? Moreover, it was unlikely that a mage could have fully understood a mana cultivation technique. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll teach you differently. First, we need to get you to sense mana.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ghiin asked in a serious tone. ¡°Do you still want to learn magic?¡± Vanessa lowered her eyes, trying to hide the trembling in them. Of course, she did. The reason she had been so mindful of Ghiin¡¯s reactions was because she wanted his permission to continue learning magic. Swallowing hard, she nodded. ¡°Yes, I want to keep studying.¡± ¡°Good. Then, grit your teeth and endure it. If things go wrong, you¡¯ll die, but I won¡¯t.¡± ¡°What do you mean¡­?¡± ¡°We¡¯re starting.¡± Without further exnation, Ghiin ced his palm against her back. Gwoooong! Mana began flowing from Ghiin¡¯s hand into Vanessa¡¯s body. He moved the mana carefully, guiding it through her body. The mana slowly gathered beneath her navel. ¡°This¡­¡± Vanessa¡¯s eyes widened at the unfamiliar sensation she had never experienced before. ¡°Keep your mouth shut. The mana flowing inside you is mine. You need to focus and feel how it moves.¡± Vanessa realized that this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. She closed her eyes tightly, doing her best to sense the foreign energy flowing through her body. Gwoooong! As the mana flow stabilized, Ghiin exhaled a sigh of relief inwardly. ¡®It¡¯s a sess, for now.¡¯ Ghiin had temporarily created a small mana core within her body. Vanessa had no idea, but this method required an incredibly delicate control of mana and immense concentration. It was a technique that only those at the level of the ¡°Seven Strongest of the Continent¡± could even attempt. Normally, one would first sense mana, learn a breathing technique, and then form a core by themselves. However, that method would take too long, and there was no telling when Vanessa might seed. Right now, the priority was for her to at least feel mana. Since the core was created using Ghiin¡¯s mana, it would eventually dissipate with time. Before that happened, she needed to learn how to sense and absorb mana on her own. Woooooong. As Ghiin willed his mana, the core inside Vanessa¡¯s body began spinning fiercely, absorbing mana. Rather than naturally absorbing mana through breathing, the core was forcefully drawing in the surrounding mana by circting it. ¡°Urgh¡­¡± Vanessa gritted her teeth in pain but endured it somehow. It was the mana she had dreamed of. The sensation was excruciating, yet exhrating, as she felt it for the first time in her life. ¡®Just a little more.¡¯ She wished for the feeling to continue, but Ghiin was already preparing to stop the mana guidance. sh! At that moment, Vanessa¡¯s mind suddenly surged with the countless magic forms she had memorized over the years. The spells, which had always been confined to her thoughts, began straining to burst out as they made contact with even the slightest trace of mana. Caught up in the ecstasy of feeling mana for the first time, Vanessa entered a trance-like state. Zing¡ª! Zing¡ª! Zing¡ª! Magic circles began forming in the air. It seemed that the magic she had been repressing was now being unleashed uncontrobly as she started casting spells without even realizing it. The number of magic circles grew quickly, soon surpassing five. ¡°She¡¯s already performing multi-casting?¡± Ghiin was startled and immediately reduced the amount of mana he was channeling into her. The magic circles were not being created with Vanessa¡¯s meager mana but were greedily consuming Ghiin¡¯s mana to take shape. He couldn¡¯t just abruptly cut off the mana, as that would endanger Vanessa. So, he gradually decreased the flow. However, this created a new problem. Fsss¡­ Vanessa¡¯s hair started turning white from the tips, slowly creeping upward. With the mana supply dwindling, her body had begun drawing on her life force to fuel the spells. ¡°Damn it! Snap out of it!¡± He couldn¡¯t let her burn away her life force. Ghiin quickly poured more mana back into her while shouting. Chapter 64 Chapter 64 ¨C Grit Your Teeth and Endure Well (3) Mana surged and was rapidly sucked in,pleting the magic circle. Since Vanessa had mastered up to the 5th-circle, this was likely a 5th-circle spell. Moreover, since it had consumed Ghiin¡¯s mana, its destructive power would be nothing to scoff at. If all of this were to be activated, the training hall would be shattered, and the people outside would suffer serious injuries. Guuuuuung! Ghiin quickly began to block the flow of mana swirling inside Vanessa¡¯s body, one by one. As the flow of mana diminished, the magic circles flickered and distorted. ¡®This is dangerous.¡¯ He couldn¡¯t keep holding on like this forever. But if he let go, Vanessa¡¯s life force would be entirely drained. Unless she stopped it herself, the spell would continue to activate endlessly. Even if it was risky, he had to forcibly wake her up. ¡°Hmph!¡± Ghiin released his mana, instantly blocking all the mana roads inside her body. With all paths blocked at once, the chaotic mana surging through her body also stopped. Without missing that moment, Ghiin shouted loudly. ¡°Open your eyes!¡± Thwack! The sheer volume of his voice shook the training hall, and finally, Vanessa regained her senses. Fsss¡­ The countless magic circles floating in the air lost their light and vanished. Confirming that the turbulent mana had subsided, Ghiin slowly withdrew his hand from Vanessa. ¡°Cough!¡± Vanessa doubled over, coughing up blood. Even as she writhed in agony from the turmoil within her, she felt a sense of euphoria. Atst, she fully understood what mana felt like. The tiny speck of mana now settled inside her body brought her absolute certainty. ¡°Urgh!¡± Even as she continued coughing up blood, sheughed. It felt as if a blockage within her had been cleared. In her hazy state of mind, she looked at Ghiin. The person who had made her feel mana. In this moment, she felt an overwhelming sense of gratitude. Ghiin, too, looked at her and smiled in satisfaction. ¡®It went as nned. Though, it could have been disastrous if anything had gone wrong.¡¯ To feel mana and immediately attempt multiple chants¡ªthis was an oue far beyond expectations. As Ghiin, looking pleased, smiled, Vanessa cautiously asked, ¡°Why¡­ why did you do so much for someone like me, whom you¡¯ve just met?¡± ¡°Well, because I need your strength. You¡¯ll help me, right?¡± ¡°Do you really think¡­ I can be of help to you, Young Lord?¡± Hearing this, Ghiin responded with a chuckle, as if he found her words amusing. ¡°Of course, you¡¯ll be a great help. Now that you¡¯ve felt mana, I¡¯ll properly teach you the mana cultivation technique. I¡¯ve got something that¡¯s just perfect for you.¡± Seeing the yful look on Ghiin¡¯s face, Vanessa couldn¡¯t stop herself from shedding tears. She had been fortunate enough to meet a good teacher and enter the tower, the most prestigious in the North, but reality had been cruel. Mediocre talent, the contempt of those around her, and no matter how hard she tried, nothing changed. It had only worsened after her teacher died. She had fallen from a wizard¡¯s apprentice to a mere servant, enduring every kind of hardship, yet no one had acknowledged her. Even the other servants bullied and ostracized her, simply because she had once been the disciple of a wizard. In the Magic Tower, she was neither a mage nor a servant, just a stranger. For someone who had never belonged anywhere, an unbelievable miracle was happening to her now. Vanessa¡¯s lips moved slightly. ¡°¡­I want to.¡± ¡°Huh? What did you say?¡± She genuinely wanted to be of help to him. ¡°I¡­.¡± The young lord standing before her had broken all the shackles that bound her with an unknown force. She felt an overwhelming desire to repay him. Vanessa mustered a bit more courage and spoke again. ¡°I want to be of help to you, my lord.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. I¡¯m good at putting people to work. You¡¯ll need to be prepared.¡± Ghiinughed cheerfully. Vanessa smiled as well. Ghiin crouched down to meet her eyes. ¡°Wee to Ghiin¡¯s Mercenary Corps, Vanessa.¡± * * * Under Ghiin¡¯s guidance, Vanessa officially began training in mana cultivation. He had modified the mana cultivation technique of the Ferdium family, tailoring it so she could safely gather only mana. If Count Ferdium and his vassals knew, they would have fainted. It was an unspoken taboo among the nobility to alter a family¡¯s secret technique or to teach it to someone unrted to the family. But Ghiin didn¡¯t care about such things in the slightest. ¡°If you could use the cultivation technique I practice, you¡¯d progress even faster.¡± The mana cultivation technique Ghiin used was designed specifically for his body, so he couldn¡¯t teach it to anyone else. Even he found it difficult to control its unstable flow, and if someone else tried to learn it, their body would likely explode. ¡°A war will break out soon. When it does, your magic will be crucial.¡± Ghiin exined to Vanessa what was toe. When things suddenly happen, it¡¯s easy to lose your footing and miss the right moment. She needed to be prepared so she could handle things properly when the time came. ¡°But I still can¡¯t use magic properly¡­.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine. You¡¯ve already mastered spells up to the 5th circle, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Y-yes, but I¡¯m short on mana¡­.¡± Vanessa hadn¡¯t gathered much mana yet. No matter how gifted someone is, there¡¯s no oveing ack of time. With the small amount of mana she had umted, she could only cast very simple spells. Flick. A small ball of light, no bigger than her fist, floated above Vanessa¡¯s palm. It was a 1st-circle spell, ¡®Light.¡¯ This was her current limit. She looked at Ghiin with a worried expression. How could this possibly be of any help in a war? ¡°W-what should I do? This isn¡¯t going to be much help¡­.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t help that your mana iscking. I¡¯ll handle that, so just focus on your training.¡± Though still anxious, Vanessa nodded. ¡°When will the war start?¡± ¡°At the earliest, in a month. At thetest, within two months.¡± It had already been a month and a half since they had left the Forest of Beasts. The enemies had likely already received word and begun preparing for war. Ghiin hadn¡¯t been idle during that time either. For the first month, he used the money from selling the runestones to gather mercenaries. Then, for the next fifteen days, he spent his time teaching Vanessa the mana cultivation technique. Although it took a long time, it was a necessary preparation to win the war. * * * Once Vanessa reached the stage where she could gather mana on her own, Ghiin reduced the time he dedicated to her and began handling the tasks that had piled up in the meantime. ¡°Gillian, how is the training of the mercenaries progressing?¡± ¡°No problems. They¡¯re now better than most soldiers from any regr estate.¡± Gillian answered with a satisfied expression. The mercenaries focused their training not on individualbat strength but on moving in coordination with one another. Since they had gathered people with a certain level of skill to begin with, the results quickly showed. After a brief moment of thought, Ghiin gave an order to Gillian. ¡°Then let¡¯s take them to the Forest of Beasts.¡± Ghiin led about three hundred mercenaries back into the Forest of Beasts. Though they had destroyed the monster habitats when they first carved out the path, it was inevitable that new monsters would be drawn to fill the empty space. To prevent monsters from establishing themselves again, they had to regrly clear the area. ¡°This time will be easier than the first, so don¡¯t worry.¡± The mercenaries who had been in the forest before smiled confidently. The newly recruited mercenaries, on the other hand, followed behind them with tense faces. They had already cleared the path and secured the flesh and blood of the Blood Python. As long as they didn¡¯t stray from the path, it would be much safer than the first time. With more people, Ghiin and the mercenaries easily swept away the wandering monsters in the area and gathered arge quantity of runestones again. After assessing the remaining number of runestones, Ghiin let out a long sigh. ¡°I¡¯ll need to be more sparing with them from now on.¡± Runestones weren¡¯t an infinite resource. Although there was still a lot left, after tworge-scale harvests, the reduction was noticeable. Leaving the management of the mercenaries to Gillian and Kaor, Ghiin returned to the castle. ¡°Alright, time for me to get some training in as well.¡± He knew that if he became even a little stronger, it could mean saving one more life. As he was about to head to the training ground, the vassals swarmed him. They had rushed over, filled with anticipation as soon as they heard that more runestones had been brought back. ¡°Young Lord! Please, give us some runestones!¡± ¡°We have a use for them.¡± ¡°Come on, give us some! Hand them over!¡± The vassals stubbornly pressed him. With no other choice, Ghiin reluctantly gave them a small portion of the runestones. He couldn¡¯t hand out too much because he had specific ns for them this time as well. It wasn¡¯t a situation where he could simply go into the forest every day, exhaust himself fighting monsters, and bring back more. The vassalsined about the shortage, but Ghiin snorted dismissively and sent them away. After that, he focused solely on his training for a while. His daily routine consisted of physical conditioning, weapons training such as swordsmanship, and finally, his mana cultivation practice. ¡°It¡¯s really a shame I only have one body.¡± Once his training was done, he checked on the progress of building the roads and fences in the Forest of Beasts. On top of that, he still had to oversee Vanessa¡¯s training, so he couldn¡¯t afford to waste a single moment. There were also some bothersome issues, but with so much to do, he didn¡¯t even have time to properly look into them. ¡°I can¡¯t figure it out. Why is this happening?¡± Since the battle with the Blood Python, his recovery rate had slightly improved. As his recovery improved, his rest periods shortened, and as a result, he had more time to handle other matters. In urgent situations like the one they were in now, this change was a positive one, but the fact that he didn¡¯t know the reason for his body¡¯s transformation left him feeling uneasy. Power that you don¡¯t fully understand or control isn¡¯t true power. ¡°Is it rted to that after all?¡± There was only one possible reason for the changes in his body. Ghiin sighed and shook his head. There was one way to confirm if his guess was correct, but it would require risking his life. With the war looming, he couldn¡¯t afford to take that risk. ¡°I¡¯ll have to check after the war is over.¡± For now, he had no choice but to focus on his basic training. While Ghiin focused on his personal training, the mercenaries continued to refine their teamwork through constant drills. Whenever Ghiin had some free time, he would visit Gillian to check on their training progress. The newly recruited mercenaries were quite pleased with the current situation. In reality, their tasks consisted of training, asionally dealing with monsters in the forest, and protecting the workers building the roads. The workers handled the road construction so carts could pass, as well as building fences on either side. Since Ghiin had scattered the Blood Python¡¯s blood and personally swept the area of monsters once more, the mercenaries rarely had to step in. ¡°Wow, this is a lot easier than I expected. We just train and asionally deal with a few monsters.¡± ¡°The Forest of Beasts isn¡¯t as dangerous as the rumors made it out to be, is it? Sure, I heard they struggled when they first broke through, but¡­ who knows if that¡¯s even true?¡± ¡°And we¡¯re being paid war wages on top of it. Hahaha.¡± With their high pay and the expensive equipment they had been provided, the morale among the mercenaries was quite high. However, not all of them were genuinely loyal to Ghiin. He hadn¡¯t done anything particrly impressive to win their hearts, and they hadn¡¯t spent enough time together to develop a strong bond. Yet, none of them dared to disrespect him. The veteran mercenaries who were deeply loyal to Ghiin kept the newer recruits in line through sheer force. From the moment he started increasing the number of mercenaries, Ghiin had intended to control and manage them through the veteran mercenaries already loyal to him. With money and force at his disposal, he had no trouble keeping the rowdy mercenaries in check. ¡°But these guys sure are training hard. Do they have some intel that someone¡¯s really nning to attack?¡± ¡°Come on, do you think war is that simple? It takes at least a year just to prepare for something like a territorial war.¡± ¡°Our youngmander probably doesn¡¯t know much about war. He seems to think you can justunch an attack whenever you feel like it.¡± ¡°Well, with all those rumors about runestones, I¡¯m sure there are plenty of lords licking their lips, so it¡¯s no surprise he¡¯s nervous.¡± ¡°But if an attack actually happens, do you think we can defend this ce? It¡¯s not exactly a stronghold, is it?¡± ¡°We¡¯re fine for now. By the time rumors spread and the lords start paying attention, we¡¯ll just pull out once they start making their moves.¡± Before signing the contract with Ghiin, the mercenaries had already considered how long it would take for the rumors to spread and for other lords to prepare for war. They didn¡¯t expect an immediate invasion, which is why they epted the contract in the first ce. Of course, they couldn¡¯t be entirely at ease, but any mercenary knew that a certain level of risk was part of the job. Aside from that slight unease, they were actually quite satisfied with theid-back country life. ¡°Ah, this is so easy. If only every job were like this.¡± ¡°Yeah, but there¡¯s nothing fun to do around here.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a bit boring being in the countryside. How about we y a game?¡± One day, as the mercenaries were lounging about,fortable as usual, a single mercenary came running in, breathless and shouting. ¡°S-something big! Something really big just happened!¡± The mercenaries, who were getting ready for a game,zily nced at the guy rushing in. In this estate, ¡°something big¡± was never actually that serious. It was either a worker getting hurt during construction, someone trying to mess with Kaor and getting beaten up, or someone cking off in training and getting scolded by Gillian. ¡°What is it? Did someone get hurt?¡± ¡°Did you get beaten up by those mad dogs again?¡± ¡°Or is the old man calling us for more training?¡± The mercenaries chuckled, amused. But once they heard what the panting mercenary said, theirughter died instantly. ¡°It¡¯s war! There¡¯s really a war happening!¡± Chapter 65 Chapter 65: I Have No Choice But to Change the Game Myself. (1) Count Digald had suddenly dered war on the Ferdium family. As soon as the envoy delivered the deration, Ferdium¡¯s vassals gathered in one ce. Zwalter reread the deration several times, his gaze grim. The deration of war was filled with grandiose rhetoric about how just this war was and the justification for Digald¡¯s actions. Stripping away the flowerynguage, the core message was this: [My son, Gilmore Digald, was killed by Ghiin Ferdium, so I will avenge him.] The vassals could not hide their astonishment. What kind of absurd justification was this? ¡°Have these people lost their minds? How could the Young Lord have killed Gilmore?¡± ¡°They¡¯ve clearly made up their minds to go to war! They must have learned about the Runestone!¡± ¡°They¡¯re starting a war on a false pretext! We must put them in their ce!¡± The vassals trembled with fury, criticizing Count Digald relentlessly. No one believed that the Young Lord had killed Digald¡¯s heir, no matter how much trouble he caused. They already knew two vassals had defected to the other side, spreading these false justifications. At first, they didn¡¯t understand why those vassals had done it, but then they recalled the Runestone and everything made sense. This war was driven purely by greed. In the chaotic meeting room, Homerne stared at Ghiin with a troubled expression. ¡®He did something good for the estate, but the result is war.¡¯ Homerne had always thought that one day, other lords would pick a fight with them. But he never expected things to escte so quickly, without any regard for political alliances. And least of all from someone like Count Digald, who hadn¡¯t even been on their radar. ¡®Tch, now we¡¯re going to waste our forces for no good reason. As it is, every single soldier is precious.¡¯ Homerne swallowed his frustration. The other vassals were also angry at the absurdity of the war deration, but none of them seemed particrly afraid. Digald, after all, was just as poor and insignificant as Ferdium. In fact, if you were to rank the poorest estates in the North, Ferdium and Digald wouldpete for first and second ce. However, Ferdium was a border county, receiving support from several other estates. Though their estate was simr to Digald¡¯s in terms of wealth, Ferdium had far more troops and soldiers with battle experience. Randolph, the Ferdium Knight Commander, shouted boldly. ¡°Damn it! They want a fight? There¡¯s no need to overthink this! Let¡¯s just go out there and crush them!¡± While war had no real benefits, once a deration had been made, there was no avoiding it. Revenge for a murdered blood rtive was the most powerful justification of all. Zwalter leaned back in his chair and let out a heavy sigh. ¡°War¡­ What in the world is going on? And on top of that, we¡¯ve got traitors.¡± The fact that they now had to go to war was troubling, but what pained him even more was that a long-serving vassal had betrayed Ferdium out of personal greed. ¡®Tch, things are going to get even harder from now on.¡¯ For an estate like Ferdium, which struggled daily, war was nothing short of a disaster. Even if they won, the cost of the battle would be immense, and it would be difficult to replenish the manpower lost to casualties. Especially for a ce as resource-strapped as Ferdium. ¡®I have no choice but to retrieve the Runestone.¡¯ Zwalter didn¡¯t want to touch something his son had discovered. However, there was no other way topensate for the losses except with Ghiin¡¯s Runestone. Zwalter made his deration with authority. ¡°Switch to a wartime posture and prepare for deployment. We will annihte the enemy at the borders of the estate.¡± All the vassals bowed their heads at Zwalter¡¯s sharp gaze, one that had been honed through harsh battles in the North. Although some forces had been left behind to guard the northern watch, the troops that remained in the estate were more than enough to deal with Digald. Zwalter turned to Ghiin and continued. ¡°I¡¯ve heard you¡¯ve hired quite a few mercenaries. They should be of considerable help. You, too, should participate as the Young Lord.¡± In wartime, the lord¡¯s orders were absolute. Ghiin bowed his head, epting the Count¡¯s decision, but he didn¡¯t forget to mention an important point. ¡°First, we should determine the size of the enemy¡¯s forces.¡± ¡°I intend to. We need to see what confidence they have in starting this war.¡± The estates were so close that they knew each other¡¯s military strength well. Zwalter was also curious as to what gave them the boldness to dere war when the disparity in forces was clear. While Ferdium¡¯s vassals were confident, three dayster, they were left speechless by the report brought by a soldier. ¡°Approximately 6,000 armed soldiers! An additional supply unit with 1,000 troops has also been dispatched! We¡¯ve also confirmed numerous carts carrying siege weapons!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± It wasn¡¯t the kind of force that could be assembled by a single estate, especially one as poor as Digald. Randolph, with a look of disbelief, asked again. ¡°Are you sure you saw correctly? You didn¡¯t just nce at them and exaggerate, did you? Is this report urate?¡± The soldier said nothing. But even without a verbal confirmation, everyone knew the report was true. Several scouts had reported the same thing. They were just harassing the soldier out of their unwillingness to ept the reality. While the exact number of knights was unknown, with such arge force, there would likely be at least fifty knights among them. ¡°How¡­ how could Count Digald muster such a force?¡± ¡°Even if Digald conscripted every able-bodied man in their estate, they couldn¡¯t gather this many soldiers. And all of them are fully armed!¡± ¡°Clearly, another estate is secretly supporting them!¡± Ferdium¡¯s military strength included 2,000 armed soldiers, some of whom were conscripts. Even if they scoured the estate for more men, 1,000 additional troops would be their limit. Moreover, they had fewer than thirty knights. Yet the enemy had brought twice as many soldiers, and if they fought like this, defeat was inevitable. As the vassals kept repeating how unbelievable the situation was, Zwalter angrily shouted. ¡°Enough! Enough! The enemy is alreadying! What good is it to find reasons now? Discuss how we can respond!¡± With such arge difference in military strength, intercepting the enemy at the border was impossible. Without some kind of superhuman force to overwhelm the battlefield, they would never win through a traditional engagement. If they weren¡¯t careful, the entire army of the estate could be wiped out. Randolph, as usual, was the first to speak up, his voice full of bravado. ¡°Brother, entrust all the forces to me! I¡¯ll crush them all. They¡¯re just a bunch of inexperienced rabble anyway. The two of us alone can easily wipe them out!¡± Randolph¡¯s extensive experience from his time in the North made him confident in warfare. He had defeatedrger groups of barbarians with fewer soldiers before. His philosophy was that if they were going to fight, they should engage head-on. At this, Homerne, horrified, quickly objected. ¡°No! The gap in forces is too wide. One loss would be the end of us! We need to hold out in the fortress and request reinforcements from the other lords!¡± With the two presenting opposing views, the other vassals began to split into different factions as well. ¡°If we¡¯re going to hold out, wouldn¡¯t it be better to retreat to the Northern Fortress? This castle isn¡¯t designed for a long defense.¡± ¡°Hmph, if we abandon the people and the castle, what¡¯s the point of holding out?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have enough provisions for a siege! If reinforcements arrive, we can face them in battle! If Raypold helps, it won¡¯t be difficult!¡± The vassals argued back and forth, unable to reach a consensus. Ghiin watched the scene unfold with a cold expression. ¡®Just as I expected.¡¯ He had known that Digald would start a war under a flimsy pretext, and he also knew they would bring forces capable of overwhelming this ce. In his previous life, Ferdium had charged into battle with confidence, only to be defeated by Digald¡¯s army and forced to retreat. Their forces had beenrger than expected. Ghiin had a good idea of who was backing them this time. ¡®Bringing siege weapons means they intend to crush us thoroughly.¡¯ In territorial wars, most battles were fought on open fields. Once victory or defeat was determined, the typical course of action was to negotiate an end to the conflict. However, bringing siege weapons was a clear sign that Digald had no intention of negotiating. Randolph, aware of this fact, couldn¡¯t contain his frustration. ¡°Damn it, we can¡¯t hold out here for long anyway! It¡¯s better to go out and fight than to waste time holed up!¡± The situation in Ferdium was already dire. Theycked the resources to withstand a long siege. They didn¡¯t have enough food or defensive weaponry to mount a prolonged defense. ¡°With our current food supplies, there¡¯s no way we can hold out for an extended siege. We need to end this quickly!¡± The enemy, with their superior numbers, would inevitably surround the estate. If they waited too long, their forces would starve, morale would plummet, and any slim chance of victory would vanish. Randolph argued that it was better to strike while they still had the strength to fight. As Zwalter closed his eyes, deep in thought, he suddenly turned to Ghiin and asked, ¡°What do you think we should do?¡± He didn¡¯t expect his son, whocked war experience, to provide a solution. Still, given that Ghiin had sessfully cleared the Forest of Beasts, it seemed worthwhile to at least hear his opinion. ¡°I believe we should request reinforcements and hold out in the castle,¡± Ghiin replied. ¡°Hm?¡± Zwalter raised an eyebrow, surprised. Given Ghiin¡¯s nature and the fact that he had mercenaries under hismand, he had expected him to suggest going out to fight. He thought his son would want to seize the opportunity to earn glory, but Ghiin¡¯s response was far more cautious than he had anticipated. However, Ghiin advocated for a defensive strategy for a different reason than the vassals. ¡®There will be no reinforcements. And even if theye, it¡¯ll be no more than Count Rogues.¡¯ In his previous life, none of the neighboring estates hade to Ferdium¡¯s aid, except for Kane¡¯s father, Count Rogues. Even then, Count Rogues ultimately shared Ferdium¡¯s downfall. In other words, requesting reinforcements would be of no help. Nevertheless, Ghiin suggested asking for reinforcements and holding the castle. He needed things to unfold ording to his own ns. ¡®That way, I can annihte the enemy with minimal losses.¡¯ After a long deliberation, Zwalter finally gave his orders to the vassals. ¡°Send word to the surrounding estates and request their assistance. We must inform them as quickly as possible. Also, transfer all the remaining forces and supplies from the Northern Fortress to the castle.¡± ¡°Brother! The enemy will reach us in about fifteen days!¡± Randolph shouted loudly. The Digald estate was located southwest of Ferdium. Even considering the slow march of infantry, the enemy could reach them in roughly two weeks. Zwalter nodded and spoke in a soothing tone. ¡°I haven¡¯t made a final decision yet. But if we receive help from the neighboring estates, we can reduce the damage, even if just by a little. I¡¯ll decide once I see how the other estates respond.¡± Randolph stepped back for the moment, though he didn¡¯t hold much hope for reinforcements. The surrounding estates would only help Ferdium to the extent that it didn¡¯t copse entirely. This was because Ferdium served as a buffer, defending against the nuisance of external threats along the border. However, it didn¡¯t necessarily have to be Ferdium performing this role. Even if Digald took over this ce, the other estates wouldn¡¯t care. Whether it was Digald or Ferdium, it didn¡¯t matter to them as long as someone managed the border. During the days spent waiting for responses to their requests for aid, the mood within the estate grew increasingly bleak. And when the long-awaited responses finally arrived, even the vassals who had clung to hope could no longer avoid despair. ¡°Count Raypold says he cannot help due to internal issues.¡± ¡°Zimbar has also expressed his refusal.¡± ¡°The soldier sent to Count Rogues has lost contact.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a rebellion in the Willem estate¡­.¡± The reasons varied, but not a single estate offered support. Even Count Rogues, Ghiin¡¯s brother-inw, whom they had most trusted, had lost contact entirely. Zwalter closed his eyes, his face steeped in regret. ¡®Is this really the end? For whom have I dedicated my life here?¡¯ He realized he had been wrong all along. He had believed that no one wanted this forsaken ce, and that all he had to do was handle the external threats. ¡®Who would have thought the Runestone would bring ruin to this estate?¡¯ But despite everything, he didn¡¯t resent his son. Ghiin had truly done an outstanding job. It was just that the situation hadn¡¯t been favorable. ¡®It was all just a dream. Now, there is no future for us. Will the family really end with me?¡¯ Zwalter sighed deeply, pressing his forehead. His face suddenly looked ten years older. The Count raised his head again, looking around. The vassals all wore expressions as if the world hade to an end. Homerne and Albert, their faces pale, remained silent, unable to speak. Only Randolph was still breathing heavily, brimming with fighting spirit. Zwalter let out a hollowugh. ¡®At least that brat still has energy left.¡¯ Yes, if it came to it, he and Randolph could fight with all their might and take down as many enemies as possible. The Count gave a self-deprecating chuckle and suddenly turned to look at his son. ¡®You¡­.¡¯ Ghiin was different from the vassals. He wasn¡¯t panicking, frightened, or enraged. He simply stood there calmly, his face expressionless. ¡®I can never figure out what you¡¯re thinking.¡¯ Zwalter looked at Ghiin for a moment with a look of pity. ¡®I hope you don¡¯t think this is your fault. You did well. Truly, you did.¡¯ As a father, not as a lord, Zwalter hoped his son wouldn¡¯t me himself for this war. In any case, with the discovery of the Runestone, this ce would eventually be a battleground for the lords, sooner orter. Digald was merely the beginning. ¡®Should I defend, or should I strike back¡­?¡¯ Zwalter¡¯s thoughts deepened. It was said that in order to sessfullyy siege, an army needed three times the number of forces. Fighting from behind the walls gave a clear advantage in defense. But if supplies weren¡¯t properly delivered, those defending could wither and die easily. Knights who could wield mana could also easily scale walls. ¡®If only we had received reinforcements, we might have been able to hold out¡­ I focused too much on fortifying the Northern Fortress. Is it really going to end like this?¡¯ If the enemies had deployed siege weapons, the weak walls of Ferdium wouldn¡¯tst long. Had the situation been different, he might have considered surrender, but with Digald¡¯s vengeance as the cause, surrender would mean death for all. Even the so-called ¡°honorable surrender¡± nobles often spoke of was impossible in this case. ¡®We must win, no matter what. I don¡¯t care if I die, but the others must live.¡¯ Zwalter looked around at everyone with a fierce gaze. ¡°Prepare for battle. We will meet the enemy outside.¡± As Randolph had said, if they tried to hold out, they would only die after their strength was drained. In that case, it was better to go out and fight while they still had some strength left. The vassals looked grim, but they silently nodded in agreement with Zwalter¡¯s decision. Ghiin quietly turned and left the hall. The mercenaries, who had been waiting, began gathering one by one to follow him. The lord had made his decision, so the vassals had no choice but to follow it. But Ghiin didn¡¯t believe it was the right course of action. ¡®We can¡¯t just fight head-on. Even if we win, the damage will be too great on our side.¡¯ Ghiin¡¯s expression hardened coldly. ¡®I¡¯ll have to change the game myself.¡¯ Chapter 66 Chapter 66: I Have No Choice but to Change the Game Myself. (2) While all the vassals were busy preparing for war, Randolph was contemting how to formte a strategy. ¡°After all, the answer is a charge. Push with all our strength, prate deep into the enemy¡¯s center, and once we cause chaos, their formation will copse.¡± Indeed, the Ferdium forces had often reaped benefits through charges while fighting in the north. ¡°What¡¯s so difficult about it? My brother and I will just kill them all! Right, that¡¯s all it¡¯ll take.¡± Randolph and Zwalter, both highly regarded knights, could say such things with confidence. There would surely be strong knights on the opposing side as well, but Randolph deliberately pushed that thought out of his mind. Given that the Ferdium forces were outnumbered, there weren¡¯t many tactical options avable. The one and only solution was an all-out charge ¡ª no questions asked, just charge. Although Zwalter usually tookmand on the battlefield, this time Randolph firmly believed that his strategy would be adopted. ¡°Where would be the best battlefield? I¡¯ll have to discuss that with my brother. As for the formation¡­.¡± While pondering the formation and troop organization, Randolph suddenly thought of the mercenaries under Ghiin¡¯smand. ¡°At least it¡¯s a relief that the Young Lord is leading the mercenaries.¡± In a situation where every soldier counted, the mercenariesmanded by the Young Lord were a significant force. Even when they scraped together conscripts, their numbers were low, and theirbat strength was minimal. In such a predicament, having several hundred mercenaries with individualbat prowess was like a blessing in disguise. ¡°No, I can¡¯t let that valuable force go to waste by having them act separately. I need to takemand of them and integrate them into the charge.¡± There was no way he could let a novice like the Young Lordmand such elite troops. The Young Lord could participate in the battle as a knight, but the mercenaries had to be ced under the suprememander¡¯s authority. ¡°I hope that fool listens this time. If not, I¡¯ll have to suggest punishing him for insubordination.¡± Randolph hurriedly set out to find Ghiin. No matter how unruly and reckless Ghiin was, he couldn¡¯t stubbornly stick to his ways with the estate on the brink of destruction. Desperate to take control of the mercenaries, Randolph frantically searched for him, but Ghiin was nowhere to be found. ¡°Huh? Where is he? Could he be at the encampment?¡± Randolph mounted his horse and quickly exited through the northern gate. Arriving at the mercenaries¡¯ camp, he looked around and felt a growing sense of unease. Onlyborers asionally passed by; not a single mercenary was in sight. The only ones remaining at the camp were Skovan, the guard captain of the Forest of Beasts, his lieutenant Ricardo, and a few soldiers. ¡°Wh-where are the mercenaries? Where is the Young Lord?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°What do you mean you don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°He came suddenly and took them all with him.¡± Skovan, the guard captain, answered with a troubled expression. He, too, had no idea where the Young Lord had taken the mercenaries. ¡°Ugh, that bastard. Could it be¡­?¡± Randolph, now in a hurry, rushed back to the castle to find Belinda. ¡°Belinda! Where is Belinda?¡± Belinda was always by Ghiin¡¯s side. If anyone knew where Ghiin was, it would surely be her. But there was no one at the castle. Belinda, therge man who always apanied Ghiin, and the one who always cked off¡ªnone of them were there. It was then that Randolph realized the situation and copsed onto the ground. ¡°That bastard¡­ He ran off to save his own skin! Ugh! Ghiin! You son of a bitch!¡± He had felt uneasy ever since Ghiin had uncharacteristically suggested defending the castle quietly. But no matter how one looked at it, how could someone like the Young Lord of the estate sneak away like this? Randolph¡¯s father and the vassals were preparing for a desperate fight, willing to risk their lives, yet here was the heir of the estate, fleeing like a coward! ¡°You wretch! I¡¯ll capture you and throw you in prison, no matter what!¡± In a fit of rage, Randolph ordered the soldiers to find whoever remained and then went to see Zwalter. As soon as the vassals gathered, Randolph vented his fury, revealing that the Young Lord had fled. The already somber atmosphere became even more dismal. ¡°Ghiin¡­ ran away?¡± Zwalter asked, as if he couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Yes! He took his entire group and fled!¡± Randolph screamed, his anger boiling over, stomping furiously. Baron Homerne tried to calm Randolph down, wiping the sweat that had beaded on his brow. ¡°Maybe¡­ he just went out on a scouting mission?¡± ¡°A scouting mission? Do people take all their men and vanish on a scouting mission?¡± At that moment, Albert, recalling something, urgently shouted, ¡°Th-the Runestone! Didn¡¯t we recently mine more Runestones? Let¡¯s check if they¡¯re still there! If they are, then he hasn¡¯t fled.¡± Homerne nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, yes. If he ran, there¡¯s no way he wouldn¡¯t take the money. Check quickly!¡± Soon after, soldiers returned from checking Ghiin¡¯s private storage within the estate and delivered their report. ¡°The storage¡­ is empty.¡± Everyone¡¯s faces turned grim. As unbelievable as the situation was, considering what they knew of Ghiin, it wasn¡¯t entirely out of the question. One of the vassals hesitated before speaking. ¡°Now that I think about it, the mercenaries had been frequenting the Young Lord¡¯s storage recently. They couldn¡¯t have moved that many Runestones all at once¡­ It seems they¡¯ve been smuggling them out over time.¡± More testimonies followed. ¡°At night, the mercenaries forcibly reced the soldiers guarding the castle gates. It was probably to cover up their Runestone theft.¡± ¡°To think the Young Lord had such intentions all along. I suppose¡­ it does suit him.¡± As the vassals continued their testimonies, Zwalter rubbed his temples and closed his eyes. ¡°So, in the end, that¡¯s all you amounted to. Foolish boy¡­ Without honor, living isn¡¯t living at all¡­ Did you trulyck even a shred of pride?¡± Why are nobles called nobles, if not for this? If one earns honor and enjoys privileges, they must bear the weight of responsibility in equal measure. A noble who shirks their responsibilities is worse than a ve. ¡°To think this would be over before we even fought.¡± If word spread that the Young Lord had fled before the war even began, the morale of the soldiers would plummet. It would be akin to dering that they had no chance of victory. With their forces already at a disadvantage, how could they hope to win a war when the soldiers wouldn¡¯t risk their lives to fight? ¡°He must¡¯ve survived like a coward to at least continue the family line. If he was going to abandon his honor, he might as well have taken his brother with him.¡± If Ghiin was determined to live without honor, he should have fled with his brother. But, as always, he only cared for himself. While Zwalter was grinding his teeth in frustration, there was amotion at the entrance of the grand hall, and someone was dragged in. ¡°Let go! Do you even know who I am?! How dare you!¡± The ones being dragged in were Alfoi, the mages, and Vanessa. Upon seeing them, Randolph clenched his teeth and approached. ¡°Ha! So, in your hurry to run, you left a few behind.¡± ¡°Wait, hold on a moment.¡± Homarne quickly stopped Randolph, knowing full well that if Randolph let his temper get the better of him and started throwing punches, any meaningful conversation would be impossible. Homarne approached Alfoi and asked him directly. ¡°You lot! Do you know where the Young Lord has gone?¡± Suddenly interrogated, Alfoi snapped in irritation. ¡°Ugh! Why is everything in this wretched estate so messed up? Do you even know who I am, to treat me so disrespectfully?¡± ¡°And who are you supposed to be? Just a lowly mercenary, aren¡¯t you?¡± Looking down on him with disdain, Homarne¡¯s words made Alfoi shout angrily. ¡°I am none other than the greatest in the North¡ª!¡± Realizing his mistake mid-sentence, Alfoi quickly mped his mouth shut. ¡°I-I am¡­ I¡­¡± He was about to reveal too much and now found himself at a loss, almost losing his mind from frustration. After stammering a few more times, Alfoi snapped in irritation again. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who I am!¡± Zwalter and the other vassals sneered with contempt. ¡°Tsk tsk, there really isn¡¯t a single decent person around him, is there?¡± Homarne, shaking his head, pressed Alfoi further. ¡°We don¡¯t care who you are. Do you know where the Young Lord has fled?¡± ¡°What? Fled? Are you saying he ran away?¡± ¡°Yes, he got scared when war broke out and ran. Did he give you any indication of where he was going?¡± Homarne asked, though not expecting much. If Ghiin had thought Alfoi was important enough to confide in, he wouldn¡¯t have left him behind. Alfoi looked around in disbelief. Judging from the expressions on the lord and vassals¡¯ faces, it seemed Ghiin really had disappeared. ¡°That bastard ran away? After sucking the life out of the tower and dragging us all here, he just runs?¡± Grinding his teeth in anger, Alfoi furrowed his brow in confusion. ¡°Did he really run?¡± Alfoi wasn¡¯t the most worldly, but he wasn¡¯t a fool either. Based on Ghiin¡¯s past actions, he wasn¡¯t the type to flee out of fear of war. If anything, he might rush in, heedless of his own safety, but run? That didn¡¯t fit. ¡°Hah! You lot live in the same estate and still don¡¯t know him? He¡¯s not the type to run. He¡¯s crazy and lives like there¡¯s no tomorrow!¡± Alfoi¡¯s loudugh made the vassals frown. The Ferdium vassals had long been disillusioned with Ghiin, having witnessed his ipetence for years. Their preconceptions of him were hard to shake. But Alfoi didn¡¯t see it that way. If anything, he held a different kind of preconception about Ghiin. Homarne, seeing no point in further questioning someone as unhinged as Alfoi, turned to Vanessa. ¡°And you, are you a mercenary too? I¡¯ve heard that the Young Lord brought you to the training grounds every day. Apparently, he valued you quite highly.¡± Vanessa, feeling nervous, swallowed dryly before bowing deeply. ¡°I greet the lord and the Chief Overseer.¡± Her respectful attitude caught Homerne slightly off guard. This was the first time he had seen someone so normal among those surrounding the Young Lord. ¡°Hmm, at least you act like a proper person. So, what exactly do you do while by Ghiin¡¯s side?¡± ¡°I¡­ I serve as the Young Lord¡¯s¡­ maid.¡± Vanessa couldn¡¯t bring herself to admit that she was Ghiin¡¯s personal mage. She could barely cast even a 1st-circle spell¡ªhow could she convince anyone that she was his mage? However, Homerne frowned and clicked his tongue at her honest response. ¡°There are already plenty of maids working in the castle¡­ But then again, I suppose not many want to serve the Young Lord.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± When Vanessa remained silent, Homerne pressed her. ¡°Well, did the Young Lord tell you anything in particr? If you know anything, speak up.¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡­.¡± There was something Ghiin often said to her. ¡ª You are the key to victory. With you by my side, I will surely win this war. ¡°I¡­ I am the promised key to victory¡­.¡± ¡°What?¡± Vanessa couldn¡¯t bring herself to continue. How could she possibly repeat such an embarrassing line out loud? So, she only said what she could. ¡°The Young Lord said that he would surely win this war.¡± ¡°Win? That coward? He fled with all the Runestones, didn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°The Young Lord isn¡¯t that kind of person!¡± ¡°Hey! How dare you raise your voice in front of the lord! Ugh, just like the rest of them.¡± Homerne frowned deeply and turned away, muttering to himself that it was no surprise. After all, these were just the people Ghiin had left behind. Nothing useful was going toe out of interrogating them. At that moment, a ridiculous thought shed through Alfoi¡¯s mind. He raised his hand slightly and spoke. ¡°Could it be that bastard¡ª¡± But Zwalter cut him off. ¡°Enough. They clearly know nothing. Let them go.¡± Clicking his tongue, Alfoi withdrew with the other mages. There was no need to inform them of anything, especially when they didn¡¯t want to listen. Vanessa, not knowing what to do, bowed repeatedly in apology before turning to leave. Watching them go, Zwalter let out a deep sigh. ¡°Ghiin¡­ Since you¡¯ve already run away, I hope you somehow survive.¡± * * * On a low hill, hidden among dense trees, Ghiin and the mercenaries were lined up, ready. They were all prepared to ride out at any moment. Unlike the tense mercenaries, Ghiin wore a rather rxed expression. Belinda, looking worried, asked Ghiin cautiously. ¡°Young Master, wouldn¡¯t it be better to fight alongside everyone at the castle to minimize losses? Isn¡¯t this too dangerous?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just the supply unit. We need to cut them off first, or they won¡¯t be able to hold out in the castle.¡± ¡°But their numbers are more than twice ours¡­ If they¡¯re prepared, it could be a disaster.¡± ¡°That¡¯s possible,¡± Ghiin admitted. ¡°But those fools, they¡¯re so confident in their overwhelming strength that they won¡¯t even consider we might strike.¡± The most important factor in preventing an ambush was the awareness of its possibility. But Ghiin was certain the enemy wouldn¡¯t even think of it. ¡°They probably think we¡¯re holed up in the castle. Shaking in our boots while theyugh at us.¡± ¡°Hmm, I suppose¡­ but¡­.¡± ¡°They¡¯re confident that we wouldn¡¯t dare attempt anything because if the ambush fails, we¡¯ll lose even more of our already small force. They believe we won¡¯t risk it.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that true? What if we fail?¡± Belinda asked with concern. ¡°We won¡¯t fail. Ambushes work best when the enemy underestimates you.¡± Belinda wasn¡¯t worried about the ambush failing; she was just concerned that Ghiin, inexperienced in war, might get hurt in the process. Ghiin¡¯s expression turned cold as he continued. ¡°The main force likely doesn¡¯t care about the supply unit at all. Whether it survives or not.¡± ¡°What? Why wouldn¡¯t they care?¡± ¡°They¡¯re too focused on getting rid of us quickly. They even brought siege weapons. The supply unit¡¯s probably just made up of Digald¡¯s rabble, thrown together to make it look like a proper force. There¡¯s no way they¡¯d be prepared for an ambush.¡± A 6,000-strong army was beyond what Digald could field on its own. They must have received reinforcements, and those would be concentrated in the main force. That meant the supply unit would be manned by Digald¡¯s own troops. ¡°Anyway, we arrived just in time.¡± Off in the distance, the supply unit of Digald¡¯s forces was setting up camp. Ghiin and his mercenaries had circled around the outskirts of Ferdium and ridden nonstop for a full day. After spotting the supply unit, they had steadily closed the distance. Though they had fallen back somewhat to set up the ambush, they were still close enough to catch up quickly once they started riding. The night deepened, and only the flickering torches illuminated the enemy¡¯s encampment. With over a thousand soldiers, the number of tents and torches was considerable. Feeling it was the right time, Ghiin looked up at the sky. Even the moon was hidden behind the clouds, leaving not a sliver of light. ¡°Perfect weather for killing,¡± Ghiin remarked. The mercenaries began tough silently. asionally, Ghiin disyed this strange sense of calm and confidence. Seeing this, the mercenaries rxed a little, their tension easing. ¡°Let¡¯s begin,¡± Ghiin said. Belinda wrapped a bandage tightly around his hand, pleading with him onest time. ¡°Please, be careful. If things get dangerous, pull back.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Ghiin clenched and unclenched his bandaged hands a few times, then extended his right hand to the side. Gillian handed him a massive, double-edged battle axe. ¡°Nice and heavy,¡± Ghiin said approvingly. With the axe in one hand, Ghiin raised the other in the air. ¡°Prepare yourselves.¡± At hismand, the heavily armored mercenaries mounted their horses, raising their spears. Snort! The horses, sensing the impending battle, stamped their hooves restlessly. Ghiin spoke again. ¡°We don¡¯t need any prisoners.¡± With a cold, cruel smile spreading across his handsome face, he slowly extended his hand forward. ¡°Kill them all.¡± Chapter 67 Chapter 67: I Have No Choice but to Change the Game Myself. (3) Baron Favreau, a retainer of the Digald and themander of the supply unit, paced around the tent, unable to sleep. He wasn¡¯t concerned with matters like strategy or unit maintenance. He was simply too thrilled to fall asleep. ¡°Heh heh, I¡¯m finally getting my own fief.¡± Favreau didn¡¯t own anynd. Thend Digald ruled over was small and insignificant, so there was no real chance for a retainer like Favreau to be awarded a fief. But this time was different. If things went well, he would be able to obtain a portion of Ferdium¡¯s territory. ¡°It was the right decision to side with Desmond. The best choice of my life.¡± Favreau had been epting bribes from Desmond and always advocated on his behalf. It wasn¡¯t just Favreau; most of Digald¡¯s retainers were the same way. Controlling thend in any way they wished wasn¡¯t difficult at all. ¡°Hoho, maybe this time, I can finally make a name for myself?¡± Even though he was in the supply unit, simply participating in the war would grant him some renown. In high society, just being involved in a war was enough to draw attention. Besides, he was in the rear unit, so he faced no danger at all. He only needed to supply the main force with resources. To reap all the benefits from a safe distance¡ªwhere else could there be such a sweet war? ¡°By the way, I didn¡¯t expect Count Desmond to have so many soldiers. With this much, isn¡¯t he stronger than Raypold?¡± Although they had disguised them as conscripted soldiers and mercenaries from the Digald territory, the sheer scale was unmistakable. Desmond had sent reinforcements equivalent to the forces of several medium-sized estatesbined. The main force was sorge that it was barely possible for Digald¡¯s troops to form a secondary supply unit. ¡°Ha, Ferdium is finished. Absolutely done for.¡± If they were on a simr level, there might be some back-and-forth, but at this level, Ferdium would be utterly crushed. With siege weapons on their side, Ferdium likely wouldn¡¯tst a single day. It was a war they couldn¡¯t lose, even if they wanted to. That was why Favreau had been in such a good mood every daytely. Rumble, rumble. ¡°Hm? What¡¯s that sound?¡± Favreau, who had been savoring his pleasant dreams, felt a strange vibration and snapped back to reality. Stepping outside the tent, he saw several knights looking around in confusion. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s going on here?¡± Favreau asked, and one of the knights shook his head, as if he had no clue either. ¡°I don¡¯t know. An earthquake, maybe¡­¡± They hadn¡¯t even considered the possibility of an enemy ambush. The idea that Ferdium, already short on troops, would send a separate force to attack was beyond their imagination. There had been no reports from the main force up ahead, either. Rumble, rumble. In a matter of moments, the vibrations grew even stronger. Favreau scratched his chin, deep in thought. ¡°What could it be? Maybe a herd of cattle running wild?¡± As soon as he thought of cattle, Favreau realized that the vibrations were simr to the sound of hooves. ¡°Come on, no way.¡± He chuckled, amused by his own absurd thoughts. Though they had lit torches, the cloud-covered sky made it too dark to see far ahead. They could only rely on sound to judge the situation, which took them a long time to fully grasp. Drdrdrdrdr! It wasn¡¯t until Ghiin¡¯s army had drawnpletely near that they realized the source of the noise. ¡°Wake up! Wake up! It¡¯s an ambush! Ambush! Move it!¡± Some of the quicker-reacting knights shouted out. Themander, Favreau, wore an expression of disbelief even then. ¡°An ambush? How? Why?¡± Thud-thud-thud-thud! ¡°Aghhh!¡± Only when the enemy was practically upon them did Favreau finally snap back to his senses. He yelled desperately while retreating backward. ¡°The enemy is here! Enemy! Everyone, get out and hold them off!¡± Even in the midst of it, he hadn¡¯t thought they would lose. The enemy forces, at most, would number a few hundred. Otherwise, there was no way they could have nked the main unit so quickly. Despite being a supply unit, they had a thousand soldiers here. Fending off an ambush of this scale should be no problem. ¡°Move quickly! Quickly! We have plenty of men! We can hold them off!¡± The soldiers rushed out of their tents, hastily grabbing their weapons. Some didn¡¯t even have time to gather their gear, and their formation was a mess. At that moment, as they were moving around in a daze¡ª Boom! Ghiin¡¯s forces emerged from the darkness. ¡°Aaaargh!¡± The soldiers stationed on the outskirts were swept away in an instant. Torches, knocked over by the flying bodies, fell to the ground. Soon, mes began to spread around the area, and the soldiers, now thrown into confusion, started to panic and scatter. A few of Digald¡¯s knights scrambled to rally the troops. ¡°Gather around! Form a line!¡± But forming a proper line was impossible. The enemy, exploiting their superior mobility, smashed through anything that stood in their way in a long, unbroken line. They crashed through tents with such force that some mercenaries ripped them to shreds as they plowed forward. Thud-thud-thud! One of Digald¡¯s knights, spotting Ghiin charging ahead of the rest, drew his sword. Dressed differently from the others, disying unparalleled horsemanship¡ª The knight instinctively knew the man before him was the enemymander. ¡®If I kill him, we win!¡¯ He raised his sword, intending to sh down upon him in one swift strike, horse and all. Thud-thud-thud! Due to the spreading mes, he couldn¡¯t make out the man¡¯s face as he approached. Against the backlight, he could only barely discern a shadowy figure, yet even then, the knight saw it. The man¡¯s eyes, zing red with a terrifying intensity. The moment he felt the inexplicable hatred and endless fury within them, the knight froze on the spot. ¡°Aaaaaaah!¡± He frantically drew forth as much mana as he could, trying to shake off the fear, and charged forward with all his might. ¡°Die!¡± Ghiin leaned slightly to the side. Then, with all his strength, he swung his axe upward from below. Crack! With a single blow, the approaching knight was split in half from his groin to his head and copsed. The mercenaries following Ghiin let out cheers and whistled. Thwack! Thwack! All the soldiers standing in front of Ghiin either had their heads crushed by his axe or were decapitated. Belinda looked at Ghiin with a worried expression. She was concerned that he might be hiding any disturbance within himself, given that this was likely his first time killing someone directly. Meanwhile, Ghiin, who had swiftly reached the opposite end of the encampment, immediately turned his horse around and spoke. ¡°Finish them off.¡± At his drymand, the mercenaries shifted direction and charged at the enemy again. With only a few knights left, Digald¡¯s forces crumbled helplessly. There were no trenches or obstacles to halt the cavalry. Knowing the timing and location that made ambushes easy was also part of amander¡¯s ability. And Favreau was not much of amander. ¡°Gillian and Kaor, handle the remaining knights.¡± Thud, thud, thud! The mercenaries split into two groups and surrounded the enemy. They moved so organically, without a single mistake, that they looked like a seasoned cavalry unit. ¡°Well-trained.¡± Ghiin nodded in satisfaction. In his past life, he had often relied on mobility-based ambushes and charges. He had emptied his pockets to outfit the mercenaries with equipment and warhorses, specifically for this shock tactic. Although the King of Mercenaries¡¯ personalbat prowess was ranked seventh among the continent¡¯s strongest, his ability to wage war was ranked in the top three. He was both a ughterer and the king of the battlefield. The soldiers of Digald screamed. ¡°Aaagh!¡± ¡°We have to stop them! Shields, where are the shields?¡± ¡°Regroup! Gather around!¡± Having rushed out without proper equipment, there was no way they could hold back the determined attack of the mercenaries. Without formation, even arge number of infantry couldn¡¯t demonstrate their full strength. Moreover, there was no way tomand effectively in this chaotic skirmish. The massacre began anew. One by one, Digald¡¯s soldiers started abandoning their weapons and fleeing. ¡°Don¡¯t let a single one escape!¡± Following Ghiin¡¯s orders, the mercenaries chased after the soldiers who were scattering in all directions. Those running in fear from mounted soldiers were easy prey. Some enemy knights put up a fight, but they were each hunted down by Gillian and Kaor. With only a few knights in the supply unit, the enemies quickly copsed. ¡°Ha ha ha! This is absolutely exhrating!¡± Kaor, along with the Mad Dogs, raged like fish in water. In the Forest of Beasts, the abundance of monsters and the constant danger had forced them to focus solely on survival. But now, facing humans, they could unleash their madness without restraint. Some dismounted from their horses and charged at the nearby soldiers. ¡°Ahahaha! Die! Die!¡± ¡°You¡¯re too weak! You worthless worms!¡± A few of Digald¡¯s soldiers banded together to resist, but they couldn¡¯t reverse the already one-sided battle. Ghiin roamed the battlefield without rest. Whenever he spotted a cluster of enemies or sensed mercenaries in danger, he would rush over without fail, splitting his enemies¡¯ heads with his axe. Over a thousand of Digald¡¯s soldiers were swept away in vain like that. ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± Belinda watched Ghiin mutter as if it were only natural, her gaze strange. ¡®What¡¯s this? This must be his first war, right?¡¯ Killing monsters and killing humans were entirely different matters. Anyone experiencing war for the first time would struggle to keep their sanity. But her concern turned out to be needless worry. ¡®Why is he so calm?¡¯ Ghiin dealt with the enemies as if he were merely doing what needed to be done. At this rate, it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to call him a born warmonger. ¡®It¡¯s not that he¡¯s calm.¡¯ As he swept through the battlefield, Ghiin looked like a man forcibly swallowing a zing me. She couldn¡¯t understand it. What could have driven Ghiin to hold such a deep-seated grudge against Digald? While she pondered this, the screams of their enemies began to die down. It meant this fight was nearing its end. Momentster, Gillian dragged someone over and threw him down in front of Ghiin. ¡°This one seems to be themander.¡± Favreau looked up at Ghiin, trembling. No matter how poorly trained Digald¡¯s soldiers were, over a thousand troops had been annihted in an instant. ¡°P-please, spare me.¡± Favreau had relied on the sheer number of soldiers and missed his chance to escape. He¡¯d barely managed to slip away, only to be caught by the pursuing Gillian. He couldn¡¯t bear to die like this, so unfairly. ¡®The main force will win anyway.¡¯ As long as he stayed alive, he might be released eventually. In most cases, nobles captured in war were taken as prisoners rather than killed. It was more profitable to ransom them back to their liege or family. For this reason, Favreau felt safe surrendering. ¡°Please, spare me! Count Digald will surely pay a ransom! I surrender! I surrender!¡± Ghiin silently scanned Favreau¡¯s face. The moment their eyes met, Favreau, who had been frantically pleading, mped his mouth shut in terror, feeling as if he couldn¡¯t breathe. His cold, snake-like gaze, his expression devoid of any emotion. The predator¡¯s gleaming eyes were studying him. As if deciding whether or not to devour him. ¡°Name.¡± ¡°B-Baron Favreau. And who are you?¡± ¡°Ghiin Ferdium.¡± ¡°Ghiin¡­? The Young Lord of Ferdium?¡± Favreau¡¯s mouth hung open. He had heard of Ghiin¡¯s name. Wasn¡¯t he, along with Digald¡¯s heir Gilmore, one of the two notorious scoundrels of the North? And yet this man had brazenlyunched an assault and ughtered over a thousand soldiers? It would¡¯ve been more believable to hear that Count Ferdium was secretly a dragon. Still, he couldn¡¯t exactly call Ghiin Ferdium a scoundrel to his face. Favreau quickly bowed his head without betraying his thoughts. ¡°Young Lord, please ept my surrender. It would not be unprofitable for you. You could demand a handsome ransom.¡± But Ghiin responded with something unexpected. ¡°No matter how I try, I can¡¯t seem to remember.¡± ¡°W-What do you mean?¡± ¡°It means you¡¯re so utterly insignificant that you don¡¯t even stick in my memory. Well, not that it changes the oue.¡± Ghiin grabbed a fistful of Favreau¡¯s hair and yanked him up, raising his axe with his other hand. ¡°Ahhh! Spare me! I-I¡¯ll pay a generous ransom!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t make deals with scum like you.¡± ¡°What are you saying! I am a noble! Respect the customary rights of nobles!¡± ¡°Since when is there custom on the battlefield?¡± Ghiin spoke with a hint of amusement, though there wasn¡¯t a trace of a smile on his face. ¡°Well, there¡¯s one thing I can take from you.¡± With a dispassionate tone, the axe fell. Crack! ¡°Your life.¡± * * * Clink, clink! Ghiin moved into the castle. The mercenaries in armor trailed behind him, snickering noisily. As soon as the people inside the castle saw Ghiin, they lowered their heads and stepped aside. Every step he took left a trail of blood, as if painted onto the ground. Blood dripped from his body, covering him from head to toe, but he didn¡¯t even bother to wipe his face. What was even more terrifying were Ghiin¡¯s eyes. Those same indifferent eyes that hadn¡¯t changed at all. If they had even glinted with murderous intent, it might have been less frightening. Once, he had been a troublesome figure no one wanted to deal with; now, he was someone to be feared, someone no one dared to cross. Thud! Ghiin opened the door to the main hall and strode in without hesitation. Zwalter and his retainers, who had been in the middle of a meeting, gaped in shock at the sudden sight of Ghiin. They had thought the Young Lord had fled. Yet here he was, drenched in blood, as if he¡¯d juste back from a fight. ¡°W-What on earth have you done?¡± Zwalter asked, his voice trembling. Without answering, Ghiin merely bowed slightly, then ced the box he was carrying onto the table with a loud tter. Seeing the blood-soaked box, the retainers gasped. No one seemed able to fully grasp the situation. Then Ghiin¡¯s voice echoed through the hall. ¡°The supply unit has been annihted. It¡¯s time to begin the siege.¡± Chapter 68 Chapter 68: I Have No Choice but to Change the Game Myself (4) Zwalter quietly gazed at the mapid out before him. Until just moments ago, he had been contemting how to form the battle formation and make his move. If the enemy¡¯s supply unit had been annihted, more options would be avable. However, he needed to properly confirm what had happened first. ¡°Exin in detail what happened.¡± The other retainers could only watch silently, staring at Ghiin, who was drenched in blood. Ghiin took a moment to nce around the hall before calmly reporting the situation. ¡°¡­So, we ambushed the enemy troops, annihted them, and burned all their supplies. It¡¯s a bit of a shame, but it was too difficult to bring them back. Oh, and here is the head of the supply unit¡¯smander, Baron Favreau. Does anyone recognize him?¡± Homerne opened the box and carefully examined the head inside. He stammered as he spoke. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s Digald¡¯s Baron Favreau. I¡¯ve seen him a few times before.¡± The retainers all let out gasps of astonishment. Only Randolph stood there, blinking, unsure of how to react. He had intended tosh out at Ghiin as soon as they met, but the atmosphere didn¡¯t allow for it. Having spent his entire life on the battlefield, Randolph instinctively understood. ¡®This isn¡¯t the yful Young Lord I know. He¡¯s exuding the aura of a human butcher. How did he be like this¡­?¡¯ He couldn¡¯t make any sense of it. The idea that the Young Lord, who had only ever stayed within the estate and never experienced war, could appear like this. Zwalter was surprised, albeit for different reasons than Randolph. ¡°An ambush¡­ How could you act so recklessly?¡± Though he scolded, his voice carried more astonishment than anger. An ambush could inflict significant damage on the enemy if sessful. However, if it failed, it could lead toplete annihtion¡ªa double-edged sword. For that reason, it was a tactic employed only after careful consideration of numerous conditions, like weather, location, terrain, timing, and the disposition of the enemymander. Yet Ghiin had taken the troops out to attempt an ambush without even seeking the lord¡¯s permission. It was the kind of thing a madman might do, but Ghiin had led the troops without hesitation, and he had even seeded. ¡°We don¡¯t have many options left to us anyway.¡± Ghiin replied tly. Zwalter let out a frustrated shout. ¡°Even so, shouldn¡¯t you have consulted with us first? You should¡¯ve prepared and organized a proper force before setting out! If you¡¯d failed, you and the mercenaries would all be dead! Don¡¯t you understand that we can¡¯t afford to lose even a handful of troops right now?¡± ¡°If that had happened, we might have failed.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°We¡¯re already in a situation where a traitor has emerged and handed Digald the justification for war. How can we be sure there aren¡¯t more traitors among us?¡± ¡°You scoundrel, what are you saying right now!¡± Unable to contain his anger, Zwalter stood up from his seat. The retainers and knights remaining in Ferdium were those prepared to risk their lives in battle. Suggesting that there might be a traitor among them was a dangerous statement. How could they willingly risk their lives if their loyalty was questioned? Yet Ghiin responded with a nk expression. ¡°Can you really guarantee that there¡¯s no such person beside you, Father?¡± ¡°W-What?¡± ¡°I trust no one. The only person I trust is myself.¡± Seeing his son, covered in blood and speaking with such conviction, left Zwalter momentarily speechless. The other retainers couldn¡¯t argue either. After all, it was true that a traitor had been discovered among them. Right now, the Young Lord looked like a volcano on the verge of eruption. Overwhelmed by the tense atmosphere, no one dared to speak. Ghiin scanned them all with a cold gaze before speaking again. ¡°We¡¯ll defend the castle from here. From now on, no one is allowed to leave the fortress. If you try, you¡¯ll face my de.¡± Randolph¡¯s face twisted at the harsh and unteral deration, and he stood up. Just as he opened his mouth to shout, Zwalter raised a hand to stop him. ¡°Very well. Since the ambush seeded, I¡¯ll let it pass. But then, why are you suggesting a siege?¡± ¡°The enemy has arge force. Even for this small territorial battle, they¡¯ve had to bring along a separate supply unit. But with that supply unit destroyed, they won¡¯t be able to sustain their troops for long.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°In the meantime, you should send another request for reinforcements to Count Rogues. Once the reinforcements arrive, we can open the gates andunch a joint attack.¡± ¡°What if the reinforcements are dyed, or don¡¯te at all?¡± ¡°Even if reinforcements don¡¯t arrive, the enemy can¡¯t hold out longer than we can. While they retreat and prepare to attack again, we¡¯ll have time to figure something out.¡± The enemy¡¯s main force must have brought some supplies, but they¡¯d onlyst a few days at best given the size of the army. The real concern was whether Ferdium could hold out during that time. With the enemy bringing siege weapons, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to hold out in Ferdium Castle, which wasn¡¯t a fortress. ¡°We need to endure for at least a week.¡± ¡°We have no choice but to do our best. It gives us a higher chance of victory than a short skirmish would.¡± ¡°Mm¡­.¡± Ghiin¡¯s reasoning made sense. If they tried to decide things in an open battle and lost, it would all be over. But if they could hold out with the walls on their side, the odds of victory would increase. A defending side was at a disadvantage in a prolonged siege because they would be cut off from supplies. But now, the attacking side was facing its own supply issues. After a moment¡¯s consideration, Zwalter turned to look at Randolph. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Ahem, I¡¯m not sure,¡± Randolph replied, clearly irritated by Ghiin¡¯s unteral attitude, despite the soundness of his proposal. On the other hand, Homerne, who had been advocating for a defensive stance from the start, was quick to agree with Ghiin¡¯s suggestion. ¡°This time, I think the Young Lord is right. We should request reinforcements from Rogues again and hold our ground.¡± The other retainers also responded positively. ¡°Both sides are cut off from supplies.¡± ¡°They can¡¯t possibly prepare enough provisions to sustain six thousand men right away. Holding out gives us an advantage.¡± ¡°The Young Lord has aplished something significant. This is an opportunity!¡± With a higher chance of survival, there was no reason to oppose Ghiin¡¯s n. While the Young Lord had always been a thorn in their side, his reckless actions had, for once, turned out beneficial. Homerne, Albert, and the other retainers smiled approvingly at Ghiin. However, Randolph continued to look at Ghiin with suspicion. ¡°He¡¯s certainly achieved something¡­ but he¡¯s too dangerous. At this rate, he might just be a killer.¡± Having spent his life on the battlefield, Randolph sensed something unsettling in the Young Lord¡¯s demeanor. As Zwalter considered the retainers¡¯ opinions, Ghiin spoke again. ¡°There¡¯s another option.¡± ¡°What would that be?¡± ¡°Abandoning the people and retreating to the Northern Fortress right now.¡± ¡°You fool! Do you realize what you¡¯re saying as a noble?¡± Zwalter jabbed a finger at Ghiin, shouting in anger. The retainers also scowled, looking at him with disdain. ¡°If the castle falls, the people will live as ves and then perish! Do you not understand that?¡± Even if they managed to defend the Northern Fortress, if the people of the territory were crushed, it might take decades to restore Ferdium¡¯s stability. But Ghiin met the Count¡¯s gaze with cold eyes. ¡°Still, you know as well as I do that our chances of survival are higher if we take that route, Father.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Zwalter red at Ghiin, silent. It was Homerne who finally broke the tense silence. ¡°Enough! Stop it, please! We don¡¯t have time to quarrel amongst ourselves. My Lord, though the Young Lord¡¯s tone was harsh, his points are not entirely wrong. You must make a decision now!¡± Zwalter turned his head away from Ghiin, closing his eyes as if he couldn¡¯t bear to look at him. He didn¡¯t like the current situation, but Homerne was right; a swift decision was necessary. ¡®The odds are slim¡­ but it¡¯s better than nothing.¡¯ Abandoning the people and fleeing had never been part of the n. He¡¯d only hesitated because the odds of victory seemed small. But now that Ghiin had presented a path to survival, the answer was practically decided. Taking a deep breath, Zwalter spoke. ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll stand and fight from the castle. Prepare to reorganize and deploy our forces. Also, review the route to send a message to Count Rogues.¡± The retainers all bowed their heads in acknowledgment of the lord¡¯smand. With a glimmer of hope, they now needed to do everything they could to defend the castle. At that moment, Randolph stepped forward and spoke. ¡°Wait! Are you going to leave the mercenaries the Young Lord gathered as they are? Why not incorporate them into the territory¡¯s forces?¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes turned back to Ghiin. Zwalter spoke coldly. ¡°You have no intention ofplying, do you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll act separately.¡± ¡°Is it impossible for you to listen, even once?¡± ¡°I apologize.¡± Ghiin firmly declined. Randolph frowned. He wanted to forcibly take control of the mercenaries, but with the Young Lord taking the initiative and earning merit, he¡¯d lost any justification for doing so. Suppressing his anger, Zwalter spoke. ¡°You will still need to follow the operationalmands.¡± ¡°Understood. However¡­¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Let me take charge of the castle gate.¡± ¡°The castle gate?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Zwalter narrowed his eyes, leaning back in his chair. ¡®Is he trying to preserve his own forces? What is he nning?¡¯ At the onset of a siege, the walls are usually the most dangerous area. There¡¯s the constant risk of being hit by catapults, and they have to fend off soldiers pouring out from siege towers that attach to the walls. But once the gate is breached, it bes the fiercest battleground. ¡°Why? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re avoiding the walls because you¡¯re afraid?¡± ¡°I n to wait near the gate and provide reinforcements wherever the situation turns dire.¡± ¡°Reinforcements, you say¡­¡± ¡°Since we¡¯re dealing with mercenaries, theyck proper training. This way, I can cover any weaknesses that emerge.¡± It was a reasonable exnation, so despite his unease, Zwalter epted it. Ghiin was unlikely to follow orders obediently anyway. ¡°Very well. But know this¡ªafter the war is over, you¡¯ll be held ountable for acting independently.¡± ¡°Do as you see fit.¡± Ghiin turned on his heel, as if he had concluded his business. Albert hurriedly grabbed his arm. ¡°Wait! Where did you relocate the new runestones?¡± ¡°I already used them all.¡± ¡°What? You used that many already? Where on earth did you use them?¡± ¡°I used them where they were needed. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Without further exnation, Ghiin strode out of the hall. ¡®The preparations are almostplete now.¡¯ One by one, the pieces were falling into ce as he had nned. But he hadn¡¯t been entirely forting about everything. ¡®Count Rogues won¡¯t be able to send reinforcements.¡¯ Although other territories had responded, even if just to decline, allmunication with Rogues¡¯ estate had ceased. It meant that every route to that estate had already been cut off. ¡®As I expected from him.¡¯ Seeing soldiers bearing the insignia of Digald had confirmed his suspicions. Only two major lords in the North could provide such a substantial force. One was Count Raypold. And the other¡­ ¡®The Supreme Commander of the Northern Army, Duke Harold Desmond.¡¯ Later on, the Kingdom of Ritania would restructure its military in response to the continental turmoil that swept thend. The northern lords would all be vassals of Harold, and Harold Desmond would be granted a new title as Duke. ¡®So, you were the one in charge of the North all along.¡¯ Ghiin had encountered Harold in his previous life. Though inflexible, Harold had a good grasp of strategy and was quite capable inbat. After suffering defeat at Ghiin¡¯s hands, Amelia had gathered her remaining forces to wage guerri warfare, but Harold was the type who preferred direct, brute-force confrontations. ¡®With him involved, holding out will likely be difficult.¡¯ Count Ferdium and his retainers had chosen to fight, relying solely on the hope Ghiin had offered. But Ghiin himself didn¡¯t believe that holding the castle was truly feasible. Desmond would have considered siege warfare from the start, which was why he sent such a massive force equipped with siege weapons. ¡®This is the best option.¡¯ Ghiin was confident he could face the enemy head-on without faltering. If heunched a surprise attack with the six mages, they could inflict considerable damage. The enemy was unaware that there were mages stationed here. If he led a charge to strike the enemy¡¯s nk, he could potentially copse their formation. With a well-coordinated n and synergy among his forces, he had a decent chance of winning even in open battle. ¡®But having a mere chance isn¡¯t enough.¡¯ Engaging directly would inevitably result in significant losses for his side. If they lost, it would be over, and even if they won, it wouldn¡¯t truly be a victory. A pyrrhic victory would leave them too weakened to withstand a second assault. Ghiin wasn¡¯t interested in a hollow victory. ¡®I need to make an example.¡¯ He needed to make it absolutely clear to the enemy. They had to understand that touching Ferdium meant death. Up until now, every move Ghiin made had been for this single purpose. For this one decisive move. Chapter 69 Chapter 69: I Have No Choice but to Change the Game Myself (5) ¡°Extermination! How could there be a total annihtion! What happened to the supply unit?¡± Inside thevish tent, Count Tamos Digald raged, furiously pacing back and forth. Ferdium had already abandoned the battle and holed up inside their fortress. In the end, they¡¯d have toy siege, but without the supply unit, they couldn¡¯t drag it out for long. ¡°That idiot Favreau! I never should have entrusted him with the unit! How could he be ambushed by the likes of Ferdium!¡± Favreau was the leader of thergest faction among Digald¡¯s vassals. Though he was a useless fellow, Tamos had reluctantly assigned him to the supply unit. He hadn¡¯t expected such a catastrophic mistake. No, he hadn¡¯t even considered the possibility of an ambush by Ferdium. ¡°How in the world did they manage to pull off an ambush with what little they had?¡± It wasmon sense that the smaller the force, the harder it was to execute such a bold strategy. The risks were too high if they failed. A sensiblemander wouldn¡¯t even think of attempting it. ¡°Damn it! At this rate, even if we win, we won¡¯t have enough forces left to manage the upied territory.¡± The entire supply unit wasposed of Digald¡¯s forces, so the blow was severe. In an attempt to conserve them, he had sent them to the rear, but that had turned out to be the worst possible move. ¡°Calm yourself, Count.¡± Beside Tamos sat arge man with a stern expression, arms folded across his chest. His name was Viktor. He was a skilled warrior, meticulously trained by Count Desmond. ¡°How can I be calm? Most of the stones for the catapults were being transported by the supply unit. We barely have any left here.¡± ¡°That¡¯s unfortunate, but we only need to breach one or two sections of the wall. The siege towers and the main forces are still intact, so it¡¯s not a problem.¡± ¡°Still, won¡¯t it be difficult if it takes too long? We only have enough provisions for a few days.¡± Tamos harbored an irrational fear of siege warfare. Without any experience in war, strategies and tactics simply didn¡¯t register with him. ¡°I nned to end this in one strike. Ferdium isn¡¯t properly prepared for a siege anyway.¡± ¡°How do you know that?¡± Tamos asked, puzzled. Viktor responded with a sneer stered across his face. ¡°Ites from experience. Just remember, there¡¯s no need to worry; this will be over soon.¡± ¡°Well, if that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s fine by me. Haha.¡± After all, they had an overwhelming number of troops. Whether they shed head-on orunched a siege, it would be over quickly. Tamosughed outwardly, but inside, he cursed Viktor. ¡®Arrogant bastard. Speaking to me, the Count, in that tone. Just a lowly knight.¡¯ The longer he spoke with Viktor, the more his resentment grew, but he kept it hidden. The one actuallymanding the main forces was not Tamos, but Viktor. ¡°Ahem, so, do you think we can finish this before Count Rogues arrives with reinforcements?¡± ¡°They won¡¯t be able toe.¡± On the path from Ferdium to the Rogues Estate, Amelia had already set up camp. ¡°Heh, Count Desmond has prepared thoroughly. That foolish Ferdium should havetched onto another lord as soon as he got his hands on the Runestone.¡± Tamos sneered as he continued. ¡°Still, it¡¯s fortunate that we can trample on Ferdium before it grows anyrger. Gilmore¡¯s death wasn¡¯t in vain after all. That troublesome brat managed to pay his respects in the end. Ah, what a fined.¡± He didn¡¯t care much about Gilmore¡¯s death. After all, he could always have another son. What truly mattered was that once this war was over, he would be able to im the title of a grand lord. ¡®It¡¯s a shame to split the Forest of Beasts in half¡­ but there¡¯s no other choice right now.¡¯ In exchange for lending his forces, Desmond had demanded half of the rights to develop the Forest of Beasts. Since Digald¡¯s forces alone wouldn¡¯t be enough to attack Ferdium, Tamos had reluctantly agreed. Of course, he nned to get rid of Desmond as soon as he had gained strength through the Runestone. As he envisioned the future, Tamos, now beaming, spoke cautiously. ¡°Ahem, but with things as they are¡­ I¡¯m not sure we have enough troops to fully stabilize Ferdium. Even if we start conscripting right away, it will take time¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll lend you some troops after the upation.¡± ¡°Haha, much appreciated. I¡¯ll be sure to repay this debt to you, Count Desmond.¡± Only then did Tamos finally rx,ughing cheerfully once more. Viktor returned the smile but hid a glint of murderous intent in his eyes. ¡®Pathetic fool. As soon as we seize Ferdium, you¡¯ll be dead as well.¡¯ Tamos was ted to be recorded as having tragically perished during the war. That would leave only Tamos¡¯ second son as the heir to the Digald Estate. How to deal with him would be up to Count Desmond. ¡®The annihtion of the supply unit turned out well.¡¯ They were troops he intended to wipe out anyway, but Ferdium had dealt with them for him, like blowing one¡¯s nose without lifting a finger. ¡®Still, this is unexpected. Could it have been Randolph? Or was it Zwalter after all? Either way, it doesn¡¯t matter. They¡¯ll all die in the end.¡¯ Viktor halted his thoughts and stood up from his seat. ¡°I should get going. We¡¯ll be arriving in Ferdium soon, so be ready.¡± ¡°Ahem, understood.¡± As Viktor stepped out of the tent, he slowly scanned the encampment. The grand army of six thousand was filled with elite soldiers, each one a matchless fighter wherever they went. There were even monstrously expensive siege towers, the likes of which small estates would rarely ever see. ¡°With this, even Raypold could be swept away in one blow.¡± The forces were strong enough to challenge Raypold, one of the grand lords of the North. Ferdium was of little concern to him. It was merely something he could handle lightly, like having a cup of tea after a meal, and then return. No matter how much Ferdium struggled, they couldn¡¯t escape their predetermined fate. ¡°Another family is facing its end.¡± Viktor muttered to himself without much emotion. The fact that Count Desmond had sent him meant he was topletely and decisively snuff out the enemy. He had more than enough ability to do so. After all, he was the North¡¯s foremost knight. * * * ¡°We¡¯ve caught another one.¡± Bernarf stood in front of Amelia, bowing as he reported. Amelia sat under the tent, wearing a bored expression. ¡°How many has it been so far?¡± ¡°Five.¡± ¡°Make sure every path is well guarded. Don¡¯t let a single one slip away.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°This is killing me with boredom.¡± Amelia was blocking all the routes leading to the Rogues Estate, hunting down Ferdium¡¯s soldiers. She had reluctantly agreed to move at Count Desmond¡¯s request, but spending time here just to catch messengers was a blow to her pride. She felt irritation creeping in as she sat idly by. ¡°Nyaa.¡± Bastet, apparently bored as well, kept yawning in her arms. Bernarf lowered his head with a forlorn expression. ¡®Ah, I wish I could just rx and have fun alongside them.¡¯ Around Amelia, maids stood fanning her, with an assortment of fruits ced within reach. Though she gave the orders to catch the messengers, it seemed as if she was on a pic, enjoying herself without a care. After a while, the soldiers brought in the corpse of yet another messenger. Amelia, upon seeing it, muttered in irritation. ¡°Ha, how many did they send? Count Ferdium sure is persistent.¡± Though it was understandable, given that his estate was on the brink of destruction, it was a futile struggle. ¡°When things are clearly over, he should have the dignity to surrender. Like father, like son. They¡¯re all the same. Tsk tsk.¡± Amelia was well aware that war had already broken out. She found it somewhat disappointing. She had hoped to be the one to personally take Ghiin¡¯s head. ¡°And the Runestone is such a waste. It won¡¯t be easy to take it back if Count Desmond sits on it.¡± Her greatest regret was undoubtedly the Runestone. But as things stood, her forces alone weren¡¯t enough to defeat Count Desmond. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll just have to bide my time and snatch itter.¡± Being ambitious and tenacious, she wasn¡¯t one to give up on the Runestone so easily. While Amelia leisurely nned her next moves, a subordinate came running up, shouting. ¡°Miss! Urgent news!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± She nced at him with irritation as he handed over a missive, his head bowed low. ¡°The Digald supply unit was annihted?¡± As she read the message, Amelia¡¯s brows knitted together. ¡°Hmm, are they nning to hold their ground?¡± After annihting the supply unit, it appeared that the forces had holed up inside the fortress, waiting for the siege side to retreat. Victory seemed possible if reinforcements arrived. But to someone like me, who was eliminating messengers to prevent those reinforcements from arriving, their n wasughable. By the time the news reached Count Rogues, everything would already be over. ¡°Risking their lives on such a flimsy hope while facing a massive army? Are they really nning to hold out with sheer willpower or something?¡± I couldn¡¯t help butugh in disbelief. If it were up to me, I¡¯d actpletely differently. I¡¯d abandon both the people and the castle, pull the troops out, andunch a guerri war instead. With their supplies cut off, if I harassed them persistently, Desmond¡ªwho had so much to lose¡ªwould have no choice but to retreat. To Amelia, Count Ferdium¡¯s pride in protecting his people to the bitter end was absurdly inefficient. Winning the war would mean the people could be reimed immediately. The citizens only needed to endure for a short time. ¡°Such a tender heart. Doesn¡¯t he realize that approach is leading more people to their deaths?¡± From her perspective, it seemed like a death pact for everyone involved. Amelia was about to carelessly toss the letter aside when she hesitated. ¡°Something¡¯s off. I smell something suspicious.¡± Anything involving Ferdium¡ªno, that scoundrel Ghiin¡ªnever went smoothly as expected. ¡°What do you smell?¡± Ignoring Bernarf¡¯s puzzled expression, Amelia paused, then continued. ¡°Send more men toward Ferdium. Tell them toe right after the battle¡¯s oue is decided. Make sure they keep a close watch on the situation.¡± ¡°Is that necessary? Given the difference in forces, it would be hard for them not to win.¡± She turned to Bernarf with an irritated re. ¡°Send them. Something feels strange.¡± ¡°¡­Understood.¡± A strange premonition nagged at her, tickling the back of her neck. ¡®There¡¯s no way that bastard Ghiin would just sit still. Follow a straightforward strategy and obediently do as he¡¯s told? No way.¡¯ Amelia had been robbed of twenty thousand gold and even attempted assassination, though that had failed. She had tried to corner Ghiin by cutting off support for Ferdium, but that had also fallen through. While she despised Ghiin, she wasn¡¯t foolish enough to ignore what she had learned from experience. ¡®That scoundrel must be plotting something beyond imagination again.¡¯ The ominous feeling gnawed at the back of her mind. Amelia shook her head, trying to dispel the unease. ¡°Anyway, move quickly. Send enough people to keep a close eye on things.¡± Bernarf nodded in agreement. ¡°Still, the audacity tounch an ambush and cut off their supplies is quite impressive. It¡¯s nothing short of bold.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Amelia responded dismissively, but Bernarf, emboldened by her acknowledgment, continued. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it have been Count Ferdium¡¯s doing? Or maybe Knight Commander Randolph? Perhaps they worked together.¡± Amelia burst outughing. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± ¡°Do you really think those two did it?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t they? Who else could it have been?¡± Amelia snorted. ¡°Randolph is indeed brave and reckless, but all he can do on the battlefield is swing a sword. He doesn¡¯t have the mind to think of an ambush to cut off supplies. Even if he tried, he¡¯d likely fail and get caught.¡± ¡°So, was it Count Ferdium then?¡± ¡°Count Ferdium is apetentmander¡­ but he doesn¡¯t gamble recklessly with his soldiers¡¯ lives. That¡¯s why he¡¯s been able to hold the Northern Fortress for so long.¡± ¡°Then who do you think it was? Don¡¯t tell me¡­.¡± The ambush was sessful by sheer luck, but objectively speaking, it was a reckless gamble. And there happened to be one madman in Ferdium who would have no qualms about pulling such a stunt. Amelia twisted one corner of her mouth into a cold smile. ¡°Right. It¡¯s definitely that bastard Ghiin.¡± Chapter 70 Chapter 70: The Best Defense is a Good Offense. (1) The main force of the Digald army had arrived at Ferdium¡¯s fortress. They positioned themselves, aiming at the southern gate and walls of Ferdium¡¯s fortress. Watching them set up their camp a short distance from the fortress, Zwalter felt a wave of dizziness. ¡°Can we hold out?¡± Hearing about it was one thing, but seeing it in person was an entirely different feeling. Seeing the rows of tents and troops stretching out made his heart grow even heavier. ¡°No, I have to do this. I have to hold them off, no matter what.¡± He had to protect not only himself but also the people of the estate. As Zwalter braced himself once again, the soldiers and knights stationed along the walls swallowed hard, trembling slightly. ¡°How are we supposed to stop that?¡± ¡°We¡¯re done for. The gates will be breached in no time.¡± ¡°They could just rush in, and we¡¯d all be ughtered.¡± At this moment, no experience from the Northern front, no camaraderie, no loyalty built over the years could be of any use. This was the nature of overwhelming force. Its mere presence could break the enemy¡¯s will to fight. Everyone stood there, tense, watching the enemy, unsure of what to do next. The Digald forces didn¡¯t attack immediately. After posting sufficient sentries, they began assembling their siege weapons. Before a day had passed, four massive siege towers and a catapult had beenpleted. The soldiers of Ferdium were engulfed in indescribable terror at the sight of their imposing forms. ¡°Th-That¡¯s a siege tower.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen one before.¡± ¡°They¡¯re bringing those here? Against these flimsy walls?¡± They knew what a siege tower was, but it was their first time seeing one in person. Seeing the soldiers¡¯ unease, Zwalter¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°This is bad. They¡¯re frightened before the battle has even started.¡± The mere sight of those massive siege towers was enough to sap the will of the Ferdium forces. In stark contrast, Tamos wore a very satisfied smile. ¡°So it was true that the Count of Ferdium only cared about the Northern Fortress. It¡¯s in even worse shape than ours, isn¡¯t it?¡± Though Viktor had told him not to worry, people¡¯s hearts don¡¯t always follow theirmands. Tamos, naturally timid, hoped the war wouldn¡¯t drag on. Given the huge difference in troop strength, he preferred to crush them in one swift attack. ¡°This fortress is so pathetic. Hahaha! This is good news. Very good news. At this rate, we¡¯ll finish this quickly, don¡¯t you think?¡± Viktor only nced at him sideways without much reaction, but Tamos didn¡¯t mind and continuedughing and chattering to himself. Once the troop formations wereplete, a knight approached Viktor to report. ¡°Preparations for the advance areplete.¡± ¡°Start with the catapult.¡± As Viktor raised his hand, the catapult on the left beganunching massive boulders. Due to a shortage of stones, they had to use just one catapult, but that was more than enough. Boom! Boom! ¡°Aaagh! Take cover!¡± The soldiers of Ferdium, caught off guard by the sudden attack, hurriedly scrambled for cover. Usually, before a battle, a messenger woulde forward to demand an ¡°honorable surrender.¡± But the enemy had started attacking without any such gesture. Their intent to annihte everything was painfully clear. Swinging his sword, Zwalter shouted at the top of his lungs. ¡°Everyone, take cover!¡± Since the enemy forces hadn¡¯t moved, there was no opportunity to retaliate. Fortunately, the catapult was slow to reload and difficult to aim, making it easier to evade. Boom! Crash! As he watched sections of the wall begin to crumble, Zwalter bit his lip. ¡°If only we had a catapult, we could fight back.¡± The enemy seemed certain there was no catapult here, showing no sign of preparing for one. ¡°Those traitors must have told them.¡± Boom! Crash! Then, the catapult attacks suddenly ceased¡ªtheir stone ammunition had run out. Yet, even this brief assault had left Ferdium¡¯s walls nearly destroyed. Seeing the devastation, Viktor smirked, lifting one side of his mouth. ¡°A good start.¡± The rubble piled up so high that it looked as if they could climb it without adder. As Viktor raised his hand, the soldiers finally began to advance. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Apanied by the pounding of enormous war drums, Digald¡¯s forces moved in perfect synchrony. ¡°Prepare yourselves! The enemy is advancing!¡± At Zwalter¡¯s shout, the soldiers began trembling as they readied themselves for battle. The sight of the approaching soldiers in formation alone brought immense pressure. And to make matters worse, their numbers were overwhelminglyrger. ¡°It¡¯s all right! We can hold them off! We¡¯ll fight using the walls to our advantage!¡± Zwalter shouted nonstop, rallying the soldiers. Though their hands shook so badly they could barely grip their weapons, they somehow managed to calm themselves in response to their lord¡¯s rallying cries. Thud! Thud! Thud! The enemy¡¯s central force halted at a certain distance. Instead, two siege towers on either nk started moving forward. As the siege towers approached, Zwalter shouted. ¡°Fire!¡± Whoosh! Countless ming arrows flew toward the siege towers, embedding themselves in the wood. However, the towers, coated in leather and soaked with water, didn¡¯t catch fire easily. To burn something that massive, they¡¯d need to douse the entire tower in oil, and Ferdium didn¡¯t have that much oil to spare. Moreover, the enemy wasn¡¯t simply going to watch Ferdium¡¯s attacks without retaliation. Shhh! Archers, protected by shield-bearers, moved forward, and soon an overwhelming volley of arrows flew toward the wall. ¡°Aaagh!¡± ¡°Get down!¡± ¡°Stay close to the wall and fire back!¡± A few soldiers were struck by the arrows and copsed. The remaining soldiers did their best to lower themselves and return fire. But with such a vast disparity in numbers, all they could manage was a feeble attempt at holding them back with a few arrows. Meanwhile, the siege towers reached the wall, each attaching to a side. Thud! Thud! Drawbridges descended from the towers, bridging onto the wall, and a horde of enemies began pouring out from within like madmen. ¡°Hold them back! Randolph, head to the other side!¡± Zwalter and Randolph split up and began directing the soldiers on the ramparts, fighting as they went. ¡°Waaahhhh!¡± ng! ng! ng! A chaotic skirmish broke out atop the narrow ramparts, where it was difficult to even swing a sword properly. ¡°Hold the line!¡± Zwalter and Randolph somehow managed to find gaps, cutting down enemies as they pushed forward. Despite being at a disadvantage, they directed the soldiers with seamless coordination. Their individual strength was formidable, and even though the Digald side kept sending reinforcements, they managed to hold the ramparts without giving any ground. Watching this from a distance, Viktor¡¯s eyes sparkled with interest. ¡°They¡¯re impressive. Such talent would be wasted, rotting away here.¡± Standing beside him, Tamos grew impatient and urged him on. ¡°Why don¡¯t we just lead the knights and break down the gate? That would be faster, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± Viktor looked down at him, not bothering to hide his disdain. To break down the gate, they¡¯d have to concentrate their forces in one ce. They already had troops on the ramparts, so there was no need to assault another area. Besides, sending knights just to open the gate was absurd. Knights were a precious resource. Even if hundreds of soldiers perished, it was better to save a single knight. ¡°If the gate is breached now, the enemy will abandon the ramparts and gather at the gate.¡± ¡°Then we just have to push through, don¡¯t we?¡± ¡°The interior of Ferdium Fortress is quite narrow. Even if we push in, there¡¯s a limit to how many can enter at once. We¡¯d end up having to send our forces in gradually.¡± Gradual deployment involved sending in units bit by bit. Fighting that way could wear the enemy down, but considering they hadpetentmanders on their side, they might end up fighting at the gate for days if luck wasn¡¯t on their side. Pointing to the ramparts once more, Viktor exined. ¡°The same goes for the ramparts, but if we create multiple paths, we can scatter the enemy and defeat them one by one. We have far superior numbers. We need to leverage our advantage and minimize our losses.¡± Though Viktor patiently exined, Tamos still didn¡¯t grasp it and asked again. ¡°Really? So, does that mean we¡¯ll be done by today?¡± ¡®Should I just kill him now?¡¯ A murderous intent began to well up in Viktor. Tamos was going to die sooner orter, and with the war about to end, killing him now wouldn¡¯t be an issue. After a brief moment of contemtion, Viktor let out a long sigh. Digald¡¯s knights and soldiers were still standing beside Count Digald. Killing them, no matter how many, wouldn¡¯t be difficult. However, there was no need to stir up trouble in the rear and bolster the enemy¡¯s morale unnecessarily. ¡°When forces sh in such tight spaces, it inevitably takes time to determine the victor.¡± Tamos didn¡¯t understand half of what Viktor had said, but seeing Viktor¡¯s displeased expression, he simply nodded. Just as Viktor described, Ferdium was stuck in a dilemma. Failing to hold the walls was essentially a defeat. If they were forced to retreat while fighting enemies who¡¯d already breached the walls, they¡¯d be surrounded. But there were far too many enemies to defend the entire length of the walls effectively. Although Zwalter and Randolph were putting up a fierce fight, the Ferdium troops were growing weary as they continued to fend off the seemingly endless waves of attackers. ¡®We have to hold on, no matter what!¡¯ Zwalter gritted his teeth. He had to kill as many enemies as possible before his soldiers wore out. Watching the brief lull on the walls, Viktor smiled. ¡°Deploy troops to the copsed section of the wall. Divide the forces at the walls and the gate. Once you secure the area, just hold your position.¡± Boom! Boom! Boom! The sound of drums and trumpets echoed again as the central troops began advancing. Their target was the section of the wall that had been demolished by the catapults. As more enemies poured in, Zwalter grew desperate. He was struggling to fend off the attackers flooding in from the siege tower, and now hecked enough troops to cover the crumbling wall. ¡®Randolph can¡¯t handle all of that on his own! There are too few soldiers on the wall!¡¯ The enemy¡¯s central forces and rear cavalry, aiming for the gate, had yet to move. He could clearly see their intent to spread out his forces, but there was no choice¡ªhe had to defend the breach. If the broken wall were overrun, it would serve as an entry point for the enemy. In a panic, Zwalter shouted, ¡°Ghiin! Hold the broken wall!¡± Ghiin was waiting inside the gate with a group of mercenaries. They were all heavily armed, d in ck helmets and armor, with something carefully affixed over their armor. Near the gate¡¯s mechanism, Skovan and the Forest of Beasts Guard were gathered. ¡°Young Lord! The Lord has given the order! You must go and provide support. The Knight Commander is in danger!¡± Skovan shouted urgently, but Ghiin shook his head. ¡°We¡¯re not here to defend the wall.¡± ¡°What?¡± Skovan and the soldiers looked bewildered. Ghiin had taken control of the mercenaries with the intention of supporting the most vulnerable area. But now, with this decision not to defend the wall, what were they supposed to do? Skovan and the soldiers began to waver, uncertain and restless. It looked like they were contemting whether they should head out to provide support themselves. The mercenaries, too, cast puzzled looks at Ghiin. If they weren¡¯t going to defend the wall, what exactly were they supposed to be doing? At that moment, Zwalter¡¯s shout echoed again. ¡°Ghiin! Move! What are you waiting for?¡± Randolph also bellowed as if in a rage. ¡°Young Lord! You bastard, what are you doing! The enemies areing!¡± The enemies had already drawn close to the copsed wall. Ghiin judged the timing and gave Skovan an order. ¡°Open it.¡± ¡°What? Open what?¡± ¡°The gate.¡± Skovan iled his hands in shock. ¡°N-no! Young Lord! What are you talking about? Why open the gate?!¡± ¡°Now is a perfect opportunity.¡± ¡°Opportunity for what? That¡¯s nonsense! Don¡¯t be ridiculous!¡± Seeing that Skovan seemed unwilling to obey, Ghiin nodded toward the nearby mercenaries. The mercenaries hesitated for a moment, but then proceeded as instructed. At their employer¡¯smand, they rushed over, pulled up the portcullis, and began to open the gate. ¡°No, you can¡¯t! You can¡¯t open the gate!¡± Skovan scrambled to stop them, but the mercenaries seized him and dragged him back. Rumble! Through the slowly opening gate, the enemy¡¯s central forces came into view in the distance. They remained utterly still, appearing calm and unhurried. ¡°This really is an ideal situation to make a move.¡± nk! Ghiin grinned and lowered the visor of his helmet. His helmet, too, was covered with something ck and meticulouslyyered. nk! nk! nk! The mercenaries followed suit, lowering their visors to cover their faces. They were ready, but a sense of unease began to spread among them. Belinda¡¯s face turned pale as she started to break into a cold sweat, and Gillian¡¯s expression hardened. Only Kaor¡¯s eyes sparkled like a child¡¯s, eager for a gift. Just then, Zwalter shouted again. ¡°Ghiin! What are you doing? Why aren¡¯t you moving yet?¡± He brushed off the attackers, quickly looking down toward the gate, then stammered in disbelief. ¡°Y-you! What, what are you doing? Why is the gate open?!¡± The gate stood wide open, with his son and the mercenaries ready to charge out. He had explicitly ordered him to followmand multiple times! ¡°Close it! Close the gate and get back to the wall!¡± No matter how loudly Zwalter shouted, Ghiin and the mercenaries showed no response. ¡°You fool! This is an order from your lord! Hurry and assist Randolph in defending the wall!¡± Randolph also nced down, stunned by the scene below, and bellowed in horror. ¡°Young Lord! Why did you open the gate, you madman!¡± Ghiin pretended not to hear their shouting and slowly lowered his body. With a massive two-handed axe in his grasp, he gathered mana into his legs and spoke. ¡°Defending the wall¡­ Skovan, do you know something?¡± Skovan, looking like a man who¡¯d lost everything, replied, ¡°Know what? That we¡¯re all doomed?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then what?¡± ¡°That the best defense is a good offense.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°When the opportunityes, don¡¯t hesitate. Move forward.¡± A red light flickered within his helmet. Then¡ª Boom! Ghiin shot forward with incredible speed. Chapter 71 Chapter 71: Attack is the Best Defense. (2) ¡°Everyone, follow me!¡± With that shout, Ghiin vanished from sight. ¡°Aaah! Young Lord! He¡¯s gone mad!¡± ¡°Hurry! Follow the Young Lord!¡± Belinda let out a sharp scream. Gillian, who had been observing the situation closely, immediately issuedmands and dashed forward. ¡°Hahaha! He really is insane, isn¡¯t he? He¡¯s not normal!¡± Kaor, clearly thrilled, drew his sword and charged after him. The mercenaries, without understanding the situation, simply followed along. They were given no time to think, no time to hesitate. All they could do was move as they had been trained, following their leader¡¯s steps. But they weren¡¯t the only ones caught up in the chaos. Zwalter and Randolph, forgetting they were in the middle of a battle, stood with their mouths wide open. Then, seeing Ghiin and the mercenaries rush forward, they shouted urgently. ¡°Ghiin! Come back! Just hold the walls! What do you think you¡¯re doing?!¡± ¡°Young Lord! Stop! Come back! Come back, you madman!¡± Who would charge outside during a siege, throwing themselves into the fray? Of course, the enemy was just as startled by Ghiin¡¯s bizarre actions. Count Tamos nced at Viktor and asked, ¡°Well¡­ the gate suddenly opened? And who are those guys in ck armor?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Viktor couldn¡¯t utter a single word; he just blinked in disbelief. He hadn¡¯t imagined that the vastly outnumbered Ferdium forces would open the gate and be the first to rush out. Especially when there was even a breach in one part of the wall. There was no such tactic in any of the military doctrines Viktor had learned. ¡°What is this? What kind of strategy is this? Did I miss something? Why are theying out? What are they thinking?¡± Viktor, bewildered, muttered to himself in confusion. Faced with such an unexpected and irrational situation, even themander was caught off guard. Naturally, the soldiers couldn¡¯t react immediately either. ¡°Huh?¡± A soldier who had nearly reached Ferdium¡¯s walls suddenly sensed something flying towards him. Looking up, he saw a ck shadow descending from the sky, blocking out the sun. A figure raising a massive weapon. That was thest sight the soldier saw. Boom! ¡°Uaaah!¡± Soldiers were sent flying in all directions. ¡°Hooo¡­¡± The one who had jumped into the heart of the enemy, wielding a massive double-headed axe, was none other than Ghiin. As he exhaled, red smoke billowed out from the gaps in his helmet. Soon, mercenaries began pouring into the battlefield, following in Ghiin¡¯s wake. Armed with heavy weapons, they swung at the enemies in front of them without a second thought. There was no time to consider the current situation or what strategy they were supposed to be following. Crunch! Crack! ¡°Aaah!¡± ¡°Who are these guys?!¡± ¡°Where did they suddenlye from?!¡± In battle, soldiers remain highly tense, moving only towards their designated objectives. They¡¯re not supposed to move as they please, and even when they try, they can barely see what¡¯s around them. But now, with Ghiin and the mercenaries charging in out of nowhere, the soldiers were thrown intoplete disarray. Boom! Boom! ¡°Arghhh!¡± Watching the enemies fall so easily, the mercenaries were actually taken aback. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are these guys so weak? Do we just fight here?¡± ¡°Shut up and stay sharp! If we lose sight of the Captain, we¡¯re all dead!¡± The mercenaries started feeling a rush as they watched the enemy being swept away. Following Ghiin¡¯s lead at the forefront, everyone¡¯s spirits began to heat up. ¡°Young Lord! We need the next orders! The mercenaries haven¡¯t grasped the situation yet!¡± After smashing the enemies around him, Gillian shouted loudly. Ghiin quickly scanned the battlefield, then pointed his finger in a long line. ¡°Kaor, take half the men and secure a retreat path around the breached wall. Hold out until I return.¡± ¡°That much is easy! Let¡¯s go, you lot!¡± Shhkk! With Kaor leading them, the mercenaries pushed back the enemies and quickly formed a shield wall. Confirming the shield formation, Ghiin¡¯s head whipped around again. His target was the siege tower. ¡°The rest of you, follow me! We¡¯re going to the siege tower!¡± Ghiin shouted as he rushed forward, gripping his twin axes. ¡°Young Master, what on earth are you thinking!¡± ¡°Save it forter! Just follow the Young Lord quickly!¡± Belinda, Gillian, and the remaining mercenaries with shields followed Ghiin. The mercenaries from the Forest of Beasts especially gritted their teeth and chased after him with reckless abandon. They already knew from experience. They had learned that their chances of survival were higher if they moved exactly as that young captain ordered. Hesitating and thinking would only dy them. They had to follow his lead the instant he moved. ¡°Move quickly! Follow the Captain! We need to do as we¡¯re told to survive! Don¡¯t think, just move! Follow the training!¡± One of them shouted urgently, and the rest of the mercenaries followed as if in a trance. ¡°Break through!¡± Boom! Ghiin broke through the confused enemy lines as he advanced. The mercenaries, with their shields held high, pushed through the remaining enemies like an unstoppable force. Though it wasn¡¯t as powerful as a cavalry charge, the sudden assault was proving highly effective. As both the enemy and allies reeled from the surprise attack, Ghiin and the mercenaries reached the area near the siege tower entrance. ¡°Block this area! Shields up!¡± ng! ng! ng! The mercenaries lifted their shields in a twoyer formation, surrounding the entrance to the siege tower. Btedly realizing the situation, the enemy archers disregarded their previous orders and turned their arrows toward them. But by then, the mercenaries had already set up their formation with raised shields, rendering the arrows useless. Thud! Thud! Thud! Seeing the formation hold steady, Ghiin called out loudly again. ¡°The wall! Cover our allies!¡± With the enemy archers shifting their focus, there was now some reprieve on the wall side. The one fighting on this section of the wall was Randolph. He had been momentarily stunned by Ghiin¡¯s unexpected actions, but his battlefield experience quickly brought him back to his senses. As soon as Randolph took in the rapidly changing battlefield, he shouted until his voice was hoarse. ¡°Fire! Aim for the enemy archers!¡± The soldiers on the wall, who had been bewildered, all stood up and began to shoot their arrows. One side of the unsuspecting enemy formation fell helplessly under the volley of arrows. The shield-bearers hurriedly moved to protect the archers, but the path to the siege tower had already been taken. ¡°I¡¯ll head to the siege tower alone! Everyone else, hold your positions until I return! Belinda, help the mercenaries with Gillian!¡± ¡°What did you say? Young Master!¡± ¡°Young Lord! You can¡¯t do that!¡± Belinda and Gillian tried to stop Ghiin, but he was too busy fighting the enemies around him to respond properly. Where Ghiin was headed, soldiers who had been inside the tower and those trying to enter it were swarming¡ªa dangerous spot. And he intended to go there alone. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this side!¡± Ghiin emphasized again as he made his way solo toward the siege tower where the enemies had gathered. Watching the battlefield descend into chaos in an instant, Viktor ground his teeth. The neatlyid-out n had been thrown into disarray by these lunatics. ¡°Did they just pull out the elite forces from the gate?¡± He hadn¡¯t anticipated anyone would burst out in the middle of a siege. The battlefield was a mess. Soldiers shed along the walls, and screams echoed without pause. It was hard to keep an overview in such turmoil, where you might not even notice if the ally next to you fell. ¡°In this situation, they¡¯ve read my mind and struck at a weak point?¡± No matter how much of a numerical advantage you have, you can¡¯tpletely avoid losses in war. The more you push, the greater the casualties. He had nned to conserve his forces for a day, waiting for the right moment. Even with their supply lines cut, he figured the Ferdium troops could hold out for that long. If he could use the siege towers first, he could exhaust the enemy while minimizing his own losses. Once the enemy grew weary with their smaller numbers, he nned to press forward with his main force. In short, the earlier skirmishes had been about gauging the enemy¡¯s strength. Victory seemed certain, and he wanted to avoid a costly battle. He assumed that even if the enemy sensed his intentions, they would be unable to respond effectively. The Ferdium forces were mostly concentrated along the two walls, and they had not even properly stationed troops at the breached section. ¡°No, it¡¯s not over yet. If I can spread the gate¡¯s forces further and drain their strength, I canunch a full assault¡­¡± Viktor¡¯s strategy was almost textbook. It was a fortress with no moat, no towers. There weren¡¯t even crude traps in front of the gate, yet he had carefully ounted for everything to avoid any losses. If he could use the siege towers to wear down the enemy, they wouldn¡¯t be able to hold the gate for long. This was the perfect way to minimize his own casualties. Even as his soldiers climbed up the breached section of the wall, he remained confident. Ghiin and the mercenaries had just barged in when Viktor was on the verge of moving his other troops. ¡°And now, of all times, they make a move? Did they actually wait for this opening?¡± It was a move that had seized upon the slightest gap in his thinking¡ªa split-second opportunity exploited with speed that outpaced reason. Amidst all that chaos and danger, the enemy had somehow read Viktor¡¯s thoughts, grasped the flow of the battle, and seized this one chance. To open the gates ande out like that, right in the face of overwhelming forces. The enemy was either a clueless fool¡­ or a beast with a terrifying predatory instinct. ¡°Damn it, the gate! The gate!¡± Viktor¡¯s eyes widened as he surveyed the battlefield. But the gate had already closed once again. Did he need to press forward with everything? ¡®No, no. At this rate, the losses would be massive. I¡¯ll have to push harder than I¡¯d like.¡¯ His mind raced. One of their nks had already copsed after being hit in the side, sumbing almost instantly. ¡°What speed¡­ Did they just throw themselves out here on faith in theirbat ability?¡± If the siege tower were to fall, it would deal a blow, but he could reallocate those forces elsewhere. Though caught off guard, it wasn¡¯t enough to alter the oue of the war. ¡°Send the knights and troops over to the left siege tower! Re-secure that tower now! Tell the tower soldiers to turn and hit the enemy¡¯s rear!¡± Those men in ck armor seemedpetent enough that securing the siege tower would require knights. Their formations had been broken, and their ranks were disrupted, but they still had forces below the tower¡ªplenty to surround the enemymander. Twenty knights and additional troops moved towards the left siege tower. ¡°Once those fools are pushed back, their forces will thin. Attack the gate at the same time! Move the battering rams anddders forward! Prepare to advance!¡± At Viktor¡¯smand, the soldiers began to shift formations. The troops waiting to enter the tower also noticed the disruption and turned around. ¡°What¡¯s with that guy?¡± One knight stared incredulously at Ghiin, who was approaching alone. Rumble. The double-headed axe that Ghiin held was not only enormous but had a long handle as well. He dragged it along the ground with one hand as he approached the siege tower. ¡°Is heing alone to block the rear?¡± The knight smirked as he turned around. The enemy troops blocking the path to the siege tower were busy holding back his own soldiers. Beyond those who had already entered the tower, more than a hundred troops were still waiting here. With their backs exposed, a strike from this side would allow for a quick encirclement. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about those climbing up! Everyone else, hit their rear now!¡± Themanding knight¡¯s shout sent the waiting troops into motion. He didn¡¯t know who this lone figure was, but as far as he knew, there was no one in Ferdium with that kind of strength. ¡®That guy¡¯s just being reckless.¡¯ Taking him down in one blow, then killing those idiots clogging the path, would wrap this up nicely. ¡°Hah!¡± The knight, his mana surging, closed the distance between them in an instant. Just as he reached Ghiin and prepared to swing his sword¡ª Ghiin¡¯s axe traced a broad arc and mmed into the ground. Boom! Squelch! The troops following behind the knight froze. The knight¡¯s body had been cleaved cleanly in half. As the two halves of his corpse fell apart, a demon with a ck helmet stood between them, emitting a red, menacing glow from its eyes. Chapter 72 Chapter 72: Attack is the Best Defense (3) The remaining knight¡¯s face hardened. To split a knight, skilled in handling mana, in half with a single blow¡ªthat was no ordinary feat. ¡°Does Ferdium have someone like that? Could he possibly be Randolph?¡± The knight stepped back, assessing the situation. Drdrdrdr. Ghiin dragged his blood-stained axe along the ground, quickly closing in. ¡°If you¡¯reing,e all at once. I don¡¯t have time.¡± Provoked by Ghiin¡¯s arrogant words and gestures, the knight scowled and shouted, ¡°Form ranks! Attack all at once!¡± Shaaak! The soldiers raised their shields and pointed their long spears forward. ¡°Attack!¡± ¡°Waaaaaah!¡± Over a hundred soldiers charged at the lone man. Narrowing his eyes, Ghiin pulled his axe back, preparing for a wide swing. ¡°Hup!¡± The axe cut a massive arc through the air before mming into the ground. Kwaaaang! ¡°Aaaaaargh!¡± The ten or so soldiers charging from the front exploded outward as if they had been torn apart. Their shields were useless against the sheer force of the attack. Bwoooong! Krrrrrrack! As Ghiin grasped his axe with both hands and spun halfway around, the front line of the enemy was mowed down. ¡°Huh? Huh?¡± ¡°W-What is this guy?!¡± ¡°We can¡¯t handle him!¡± As the vanguard was obliterated in an instant, the enemy soldiers, who had been charging with confidence, hesitated and staggered back. A warrior of that caliber should be faced by a knight, not mere soldiers. Typically, soldiers only stood a chance against such a powerful foe when the enemy was exhausted and they could overwhelm him with sheer numbers. Ssssssss! Seeing the red smoke seeping from the cracks in his ck armor, the soldiers took another step back. There was a dreadful aura about him. He resembled the very image of a demon. The knightmanding this area was even more unsettled than the soldiers. ¡°What are you doing? Attack! I said attack!¡± Despite only a single sh, their morale had plummeted. Under normal circumstances, he would step forward to face this foe, but frankly, he doubted he could win. If his sword shed with that massive axe, it would shatter in an instant. The knight swallowed hard. ¡°Should I have brought arger weapon too?¡± In the face of that terrifying axe, his own sword looked pitifully small. As everyone hesitated for a moment, the ck demon exuded red smoke again and began to move. ¡°Noting? Then I¡¯lle to you.¡± Whoosh! Ghiin leaped andnded right in the middle of the enemy ranks. Kwaaaang! Each time he swung his axe, bodies were torn apart. Ghiin unleashed his full power, opening up to the Second Core. As the soldiers tried to back away, the knight, driven by desperation, screamed, ¡°Attack! You idiots! If you run, you¡¯ll all die anyway! Stab him, somehow!¡± Several brave soldiers thrust their spears as they had been trained. Tat-tang! Tang! However, their gritted teeth attack couldn¡¯t prate the armor and was blocked. Ghiin had infused mana into his armor, making ordinary attacks almost useless. Perhaps they could have managed if they wore him down gradually, but it was impossible for the soldiers alone to face Ghiin right now. Boom! Ghiin braced himself and took the attacks head-on, sending the soldiers flying. Thud! At that moment, his axe came crashing down on the soldiers once again. ¡°Die!¡± A knight who had been waiting for the right moment didn¡¯t miss the tiny opening and thrust his sword. Since he didn¡¯t have the confidence to face Ghiin alone, he used the soldiers as bait to create a chance. Sensing the sharp killing intent aimed at his neck, Ghiin tilted his head to the side. Crack! sh! The knight¡¯s sword sliced through Ghiin¡¯s shoulder armor, and blood spurted out. Thud! Despite the blood flowing, Ghiin didn¡¯t flinch and reached out, grabbing the knight by the face. ¡°You bastards are pretty decent.¡± It was pure admiration and praise. The skill to pierce through his mana and inflict a wound,bined with the ruthless strategy of sacrificing soldiers to seize an opportunity. He realized he¡¯d be facing formidable foes like this for a long time. ¡°Which is why I can¡¯t show any mercy.¡± Boom! Ghiin smashed the knight¡¯s head into the ground. The knight, his head embedded in the earth, had his neck snapped and died instantly. Crunch! Ghiin then stomped on the corpse¡¯s head, crushing it, before picking up his axe again. Boom! Boom! With just a few swings of his axe, more than half of the soldiers were wiped out. With all theirmanding knights dead, the soldiers had neither the means nor the will to endure any longer. ¡°R-run! Run away!¡± As the few remaining enemies scattered in all directions, Ghiin caught his breath and looked up at the massive siege tower. A monster on the battlefield that could crush the morale of allies by its very existence. Destroying this siege tower wouldpletely shift the tide of the battle. ¡°I need to get rid of it quickly.¡± He strode forward, entering and attacking the forces ascending from behind. Crunch! Crack! ¡°Aaaagh!¡± The enemies, suddenly attacked from the rear, fell without putting up much of a fight. To fend off attacks from multiple directions, all sides of the siege tower were sealed off except for the entrance at the base. Those inside the tower couldn¡¯t quickly grasp what was happening outside. ¡°An enemy! An enemy has entered the siege tower!¡± The soldiers at the bottom noticed themotion and turned around. But none of them could stop Ghiin, who was swinging his axe with red smoke billowing around him. The soldiers gathered at the base were annihted in an instant. ¡°G-go up!¡± ¡°Why is the enemy here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a monster! A monster has gotten inside!¡± The soldiers climbing the tower desperately pushed those ahead of them in a panic. Ghiin, approaching while creating countless corpses in his wake, was the embodiment of terror itself. The Ferdium army was blocking the area near the castle wall, causing the enemies to panic. They trembled, fearing they would be caught from behind, but Ghiin didn¡¯t pursue them up the tower. Instead, he stood amidst the fallen bodies and briefly surveyed the surroundings before beginning to demolish the stairs leading upwards. Boom! Boom! The first floor of the siege tower, made of three sections and stairs, was quickly reduced to rubble. Now, the enemies couldn¡¯t descend. The soldiers of the enemy army, caught between the Ferdium forces ahead and the blocked tower behind, were left in utter turmoil. ¡°Hoo¡­¡± Ghiin took a deep breath, standing atop the debris of the broken stairs and the corpses. Rumble! His three cores spun violently, releasing even greater power. Bright red mana enveloped his axe, and without hesitation, Ghiin swung it. Boom! The left side of the siege tower burst apart, leaving a gaping hole. Creak. The remaining structure groaned, emitting a piercing noise. But the massive tower showed no signs of copsing. Grinding his teeth, Ghiin drew upon even more mana and swung his axe toward the opposite wall. Boom! The tower¡¯s fragments exploded outward. Crack! Finally, the siege tower began to tremble. With only two walls left, they could no longer support its immense weight. Creak, crackle! The remaining thin sheets of metal and wood twisted and groaned, emitting anguished sounds. ¡°Ugh, uaargh!¡± ¡°If this keeps up, it¡¯s going to copse!¡± ¡°Hurry! Get to the castle wall!¡± Realizing what was happening below, the soldiers started shoving those ahead of them. In their panic, they rushed toward the castle wall as if possessed. The strength of a person on the brink of death is unimaginable. For a brief moment, the Ferdium forces were pushed back. ¡°Hold the line! Stand firm!¡± Randolph roared, leading from the front as he cut down the enemies. They had to block the entrance at all costs to prevent the enemy from seizing the castle wall. As the two sides shed fiercely on the wall, Ghiin swung his axe once more. Boom! Finally, a hole appeared in the wall, barely supporting the siege tower. The giant, with its legs broken, could no longer stand. Crack! As the wood, barely holding up one side, shattered, the rest began to break down in a chain reaction. ¡°It¡¯s copsing!¡± Despairing screams echoed from within the shaking tower. Creak! Smash! The inner structures were the first to give way. Thud! ¡°Aaaargh!¡± The bridgeid across the castle wall detached and plummeted, along with the enemy soldiers standing on it. Crash! The siege tower, having lost its strength, tilted with a thunderous crash. Wooden beams poured out from the gaping hole in the wall. ¡°Aaaagh!¡± The soldiers who had remained inside the tower fell along with the copsing floor. Boom! The giant, once a pir of the battlefield, finally crumbled entirely with a final, desperate roar. Hiss¡­ A thick cloud of dust rose around the fallen siege tower as if it were exhaling itsst breath. For a moment, silence descended over the battlefield. ¡°Could it be that the Young Lord¡­ did it alone?¡± Randolph and the Ferdium soldiers fighting on the wall stared down in disbelief. ¡°The siege tower¡­ it¡¯s destroyed¡­¡± ¡°Did the captain do that? All by himself?¡± The enemy soldiers and the mercenaries blocking the path were all dumbfounded, staring at the tower. Everyone on the battlefield was stunned by this impossible sight. But even in the stifling silence, someone began to move. ¡°Young Lord!¡± ¡°My Lord!¡± Belinda and Gillian turned around, abandoning the enemies they were fighting. The rubble piled up like a giant¡¯s grave, with bodies wedged in between the debris, some torn and broken. Among them, a few figures still squirmed, clinging to life. As the two prepared to clear the wreckage, their faces twisted with concern. Boom! Ghiin burst forth from the center of the debris. Ssssss! The blood covering his body evaporated, releasing a continuous cloud of red steam. Tat-tat-tat! Ghiin charged straight at the enemies, who stood frozen in shock. Whoosh! Crack! One soldier¡¯s head was split open, and he died instantly. His face, even in death, showed bewilderment, as if he couldn¡¯tprehend what had happened. Whoosh! Boom! Ghiin swung his massive axe once more, scattering the nearby soldiers like leaves. The startled enemies finally began to back away in a panic. Taking advantage of the moment, Ghiin bellowed, ¡°Get a grip! Fall back to the wall!¡± Kaor and the mercenaries were barely holding their ground to keep the retreat path to the wall open. By now, the Ferdium forces had sessfully secured one side of the wall. Ghiin and the mercenaries swiftly began to withdraw. ¡°What? Are we retreating now?¡± ¡°The siege tower is down! Completely destroyed! Are you telling me the captain did that on his own?¡± ¡°Shut up and just follow the captain!¡± Even the mercenaries were confused, so it was no wonder the enemy couldn¡¯t grasp the situation. The soldiers, thrown into disarray by the sudden turn of events, hesitated. ¡°What are you doing? Chase them!¡± ¡°They¡¯re retreating!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let them escape!¡± By the time the captains snapped back to their senses and shouted, the mercenaries were already far ahead. Some soldiers pursued, while others remained rooted in confusion, and still others backed away in fear. In the chaos, a few even tripped over each other, entangling themselves. Their formation was inplete disarray. Seizing the opportunity, Randolph shouted urgently, ¡°Fire! Cover the Young Lord!¡± Arrows that had been aimed at the enemy archers now shifted direction, raining down on the soldiers. Thwip-thwip-thwip! The disoriented enemy soldiers were struck by the barrage of arrows. Although the enemy archers tried to return fire towards the wall, many of theirrades had already fallen. Ghiin took advantage of the moment to change direction. ¡°Enter through the copsed wall!¡± Skovan and his soldiers had already sealed and shut the main gate. The mercenaries swiftly darted into the breach in the wall. ¡°Now block the wall! Move forward!¡± nk! nk! At Ghiin¡¯smand, the mercenaries quickly raised their shields, sealing the opening. Zwalter, who was guarding the wall, felt like his chest was going to burst. How¡­ How did he pull off such an impossible maneuver? Even as he witnessed it with his own eyes, he could hardly believe it. Breaking through the nk, destroying the siege tower, ravaging the enemy, and then returning to the wall¡ªit had all happened at a blinding speed. The enemies hadn¡¯t even had a chance to react properly due to the sheer swiftness of it all. It was such a bold strategy that even someone like him, with ample battlefield experience, wouldn¡¯t dare attempt it lightly. How did someone with no war experience pull off something like this¡­? Zwalter felt as if he were seeing a ghost. He couldn¡¯t make sense of it, no matter how he tried. It wasn¡¯t just the fact that Ghiin had destroyed the siege tower single-handedly; it was more shocking that he¡¯d led the mercenaries into battle andpletely overturned the flow. This wasn¡¯t a meticulously nned tactic. He had captured the enemy¡¯s intentions and the battlefield¡¯s circumstances in an instant and acted purely on instinct. Did he always have such abilities? Such innate intuition and talent! No ordinary person could pull this off, even if they lived and breathed warfare. No, regardless of experience, no one could replicate what Ghiin did. To make sharp judgments and act decisively at a moment¡¯s notice requires someone who has honed those skills to a fine edge. Zwalter shook his head to collect himself. I¡¯ll think about thister. For now, thanks to Ghiin, we¡¯ve got a moment to catch our breath on this side. The siege tower was now useless, and thedder carts hadn¡¯t even been deployed yet. The enemy had no way to climb up anymore. Meanwhile, Randolph, expressing his raw emotions without restraint, was also in shock, though anger was what rose within him. ¡°You crazy bastard! You were lucky it worked out¡ªone wrong move, and we¡¯d all be dead! The whole front could¡¯ve been breached!¡± As themander, his anger was understandable, but Ghiin merely shrugged, pretending not to hear. Randolph, seething, continued to hurl curses, but his words were drowned out by the soldiers¡¯ roaring cheers. ¡°Waaah!¡± Seeing Ghiin¡¯s unbelievable feats had reignited the soldiers¡¯ morale. With the siege tower destroyed, they now had the space to shoot their arrows with ease. One of the enemy knights, who was desperately being pushed back from the wall, shouted incessantly. ¡°Damn it! Get a grip! What are the officers doing? Get those soldiers under control! Rally towards the breached wall! Shield-bearers, block the arrows! Archers, fall back, and provide cover! You idiots!¡± The formation waspletely scattered, and chaos reigned, making control nearly impossible. With everything in disarray, there were no immediatemands on what to do next. Damn it! Are they panicking in the main camp, too? Why are there no signals? Whether we¡¯re advancing with thedder carts and reinforcements or retreating to regroup, a decision needs to be made! At times like this, one had to take initiative on the ground. The knight, hoarse from shouting, began to rally the scattered soldiers one by one. ¡°Gather here! Everyone, gather here! Charge toward the breached wall!¡± Now, the only option left for them was to swarm toward the copsed section of the wall. Chapter 73 Chapter 73: Attack is the Best Defense (4) ¡°Whoaaah!¡± The disoriented enemies,cking direction, gathered before the ruined castle wall under the knights¡¯mand. Boom! Boom! The breached wall was tightly barricaded by the mercenaries¡¯ shields. Despite the enemies shoving with all their might, the mercenaries gritted their teeth and held their ground. Thunk! With each shove from the enemies, the mercenaries¡¯ shields quivered like ripples on water. The moment the enemy soldiers¡¯ weapons shed against their shields, Ghiin shouted loudly. ¡°Attack!¡± The mercenaries parted their shields slightly. Before the enemies could react and defend themselves, dozens of long spears shot out from between the gaps in the shields. Thud! Thud! Thud! ¡°Aaargh!¡± These were the spears thrust by the mercenaries standing in the second row. As soon as the enemies in the vanguard fell, Ghiin issued anothermand. ¡°Close up!¡± ng! The shields snapped back together, sealing off any gaps. Yet, the enemy forces remained numerous. ¡°Advance! Keep advancing!¡± ¡°What are the archers doing? Cover us!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t stop! Push in!¡± Under the knights¡¯mand, the enemy soldiers once again charged forward, weapons first. Crash! Crash! The mercenaries managed to drive them back a few more times with their spears, but as the enemy continued pressing on relentlessly, they could no longer open their shields. The precarious situation¡ªwhere it seemed like the defenses would either hold or fail¡ªwas suddenly alleviated by an attack from above the wall. Boom! Boom! Boom! From atop the wall, Ghiin hurled everything in sight, from the surrounding debris to rocksunched by catapults. With each throw, enemy soldiers at the front crumbled, dropping like flies. Hesitating in the face of this relentless assault, the advancing soldiers faltered and began to retreat. It seemed that, for the time being, the side where Ghiin stood would not be easily breached. Seeing this, Zwalter quickly made a decision. ¡°Leave only a minimal force here and move the rest over to this side!¡± The Ferdium soldiers atop the wall swiftly shifted towards another side where another siege tower stood. ¡°Whoaaah!¡± Though they were outnumbered by the opposing force, concentrating their troops allowed the Ferdium soldiers to push back the enemies emerging from the siege tower. Ultimately, the enemy soldiers were gradually forced back inside the siege tower, an oue driven by a disparity in morale. Even the support from the enemy archers firing from beside the siege tower was rendered ineffective. The Ferdium soldiers, with their increased numbers, raised their shields and blocked the iing arrows. ¡°Argh! How dare they!¡± Viktor trembled in frustration, grinding his teeth. He had executed his tactics by the book, without any errors. He believed that they could capture the castle by the end of the day¡ªtomorrow at thetest. If it weren¡¯t for those strange individuals who suddenly appeared, things would have gone exactly as he anticipated. ¡°Where did such an elite forcee from?¡± The men who emerged from the castle gates were incredibly swift and strong. They exploited the briefest of gaps to dismantle their formations. The distance was too great to assess fully, but judging by the way they had destroyed the siege tower, it appeared that some knights were mixed in with them. The battlefield had devolved into chaos during the enemy¡¯s sudden onught. He had mobilized the rest of his forces btedly, but they were unable to regain control. Whether it was luck or skill on their part, he had taken a direct hit from their tactics. ¡°A full-scale attack right now¡­¡± Viktor¡¯s hands trembled as he considered it, but in the end, he abandoned the idea. The enemy¡¯s morale had soared, while his own troops were disoriented, stumbling around in disarray before the castle wall. Even thest remaining siege tower was now being pushed back. In these circumstances,unching an all-out assault would only lead to greater losses. With a sigh, Viktor reluctantly gave the order to retreat. ¡°Pull the troops back.¡± As soon as the retreat order was issued, the remaining shield bearers rushed forward to cover their allies, especially those around the siege tower, lifting their shields tightly to provide cover. Once all the forces had fallen back, even the knights deployed their mana to drag the siege tower back. ¡°Hey! Throw! Throw it now!¡± Randolph infused a rock, the size of a man¡¯s head, with mana and hurled it with all his might. He had seen Ghiin throwing earlier and was now imitating him. Thunk! Thunk! Whenever a shield-bearer was struck down by a rock, arrows swiftly followed through the gap. The attack didn¡¯t inflict major casualties, but it did boost their side¡¯s morale. Even the knights nearby began flinging rocks, pouring mana into each throw. ¡°Stop! Spare the stones!¡± Knowing that every stone counted, Zwalter restrained the knights. They couldn¡¯t waste rocks or arrows, as the enemy might soon attempt to scale the walls withdders. They needed to conserve their resources for that eventuality. The retreating enemies, well-disciplined, fell back in an orderly fashion. Once thest of the enemy hadpletely withdrawn, Zwalter raised his sword high and shouted. ¡°The enemy has retreated!¡± ¡°Whoaaa!¡± The Ferdium soldiers also raised their hands in celebration, cheering loudly. They had sessfully repelled an assault that had seemed impossible to stop. While this wouldn¡¯t end the war, the fact that they had held off even one attack had a profound impact on their morale. As the soldiers celebrated, Zwalter nced over at Ghiin. ¡°Just who are you¡­?¡± His son wasughing, patting the shoulders of the mercenaries who still looked dazed. There was nothing unusual in his demeanor. ¡°Was it a gamble, or were you certain? Did you n this, or did you simply act on impulse?¡± Looking at the results Ghiin had achieved, it was clear how stunning his quick judgment had been. He had taken into ount the enemy¡¯s forces, their route, the siege weapons, the disposition of the enemy¡¯s forces, and even the enemymander¡¯s intentions and overconfidence. But that kind of strategy only worked when there was a real chance of sess. If Ghiin¡¯s judgment had been off by even a little, not only he and the mercenaries, but also the Ferdium soldiers, would have suffered heavy casualties. How could he have acted so confidently, reacting to shifts in the battle that changed in the blink of an eye? Neither he nor Randolph¡­ nor any othermander could have made such a rapid decision. And to think he had gone alone to destroy that siege tower, and actually seeded in doing so. ¡°Even on the battlefield, he acts on his own whims.¡± Zwalter found himself shaking his head unconsciously. ¡°It suits him, I suppose¡­ but it¡¯s far too dangerous.¡± Perhaps it was an action that perfectly matched Ghiin¡¯s nature. He called Ghiin over and asked him directly. ¡°¡­Why did you act so recklessly?¡± ¡°I thought the enemy would be careless in the first sh. I simply didn¡¯t want to miss the opportunity.¡± ¡°Moving by instinct on the battlefield can sometimes lead to clever tactics. But a beast guided solely by wild instincts will eventually fall into a trap. You only have one life, so always act with caution.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Ghiin nodded, but he couldn¡¯t exactly say, ¡°I have more experience in war and in life than you do, Father.¡± Randolph, who had been cheering excitedly, soon approached with a forced look of seriousness. ¡°Ahem, ahem, I was a bit taken aback by the Young Lord¡¯s performance. But if you act this way every time, it¡¯ll be troublesome.¡± This was always a tricky situation¡ªwhen someone disobeys orders but still achieves sess. It¡¯s hard to either reprimand or praise them. Randolph had never really respected the Young Lord and had certainly never imagined he¡¯d have such skills. ¡°Is he possibly stronger than me?¡± The uneasy thought crossed his mind, but he felt that he could probably handle something simr if he had to. Though, of course, he couldn¡¯t guarantee sess. Ghiin gave a slight bow to Randolph and replied, ¡°The situation was urgent, and there wasn¡¯t much choice. As long as we hold our ground like we did today, we should be fine.¡± He wasn¡¯t about to promise he wouldn¡¯t do it again. Randolph clicked his tongue disapprovingly, but Zwalter only nodded. ¡°Indeed. If Count Rogues sends reinforcements, that would be ideal.¡± With support from Rogues, they just might be able to secure victory. Although he felt restless with no word yet from the messenger, Ghiin¡¯s actions today had eased his mind a bit. ¡°In any case¡­ you never know what will happen in war. So, always move with care.¡± No matter how skilled someone was, trust was a different matter. Ghiin had always taken risks and acted independently, courting serious danger. Today, it seemed he had skill and sound judgment, but a single mistake in war could still cost him his life. Zwalter couldn¡¯t hide his concern. Ghiin, however, saw things quite differently. ¡°With a half-hearted mindset, victory is impossible.¡± The Duke of Delfine was an enemy they might barely defeat even if they fought with everything on the line. Outnumbered as they were, they had to push beyond their limits to have any chance of winning. But, of course, no one else could understand this harsh reality. Ghiin was about to step back after simply acknowledging with a nod. ¡°Wait, Ghiin.¡± Zwalter stopped him just as he was turning away. Looking somewhat awkward, he sped his hands behind his back and cleared his throat unnecessarily. ¡°Hmm, well, thanks to you, we managed to win this fight. I¡¯ll be counting on you from now on. You did well.¡± He wanted to give praise, but the words didn¡¯te easily. They weren¡¯t exactly on close terms, after all¡ªright up until just before the battle, he¡¯d been debating whether to kill or spare him. In the midst of this strange atmosphere, Randolph scratched his head and spoke up as well. ¡°I never expected the Young Lord could lead the mercenaries so effectively. And taking down the siege tower alone¡­ Ahem, well, it seems you¡¯ve improved a lot.¡± Praising Ghiin for the first time in his life, Randolph let out an awkward smile, looking a bit embarrassed. Ghiin smiled faintly and bowed his head toward the two of them. ¡°Thank you.¡± Leaving the two behind in their lingering awkwardness, Ghiin returned to the mercenaries. The mercenaries were huddled together, still blinking in confusion. They were d to have won, but they had no idea how they¡¯d managed it. They understood that breaking the siege tower had given them an advantage, but they couldn¡¯t fathom why the enemy forces had crumbled so easily. Before they could even assess the situation, it was all over. ¡°What exactly did we do? How did we win? Did the boss really bring down that tower by himself?¡± ¡°We just followed him around and did what he told us, and we won.¡± ¡°Remember what the boss always says during training?¡± ¡°¡®By the time you¡¯ve thought it over and understood, the enemy will have figured it out too. So shut up and just do as you¡¯re told.¡¯¡± ¡°Yeah, today was one of those days, huh?¡± In the end, their conclusion was simply, ¡®Just follow orders.¡¯ It was typical of mercenaries, who weren¡¯t known for their tactical insights. It wasn¡¯t difficult to brief them on strategic objectives or specific maneuvers in advance. Doing so would help them act more cohesively without confusion. But on a battlefield that demanded immediate action, there was no time to exin everything in detail and ensure everyone understood. Moreover, Ghiin¡¯s strategies were typically spontaneous, born from his experiences as the King of Mercenaries and his keen instincts, adjusting on the fly as situations unfolded. If he took the time to organize his thoughts and exin them, he¡¯d miss the crucial moment to act. That¡¯s why he¡¯d trained the mercenaries to simply move in sync with him without question. The seasoned mercenaries, those who had experience from their time in the forest, were less fazed, but the newly recruited ones were still in a bit of a daze. ¡°When it all started, it was so chaotic that it wasn¡¯t too bad in the end.¡± ¡°Exactly, the more you think, the more you start to panic. In those moments, the best thing is to just go and kill the guy in front of you.¡± Whatever anxiety they¡¯d felt at the sight of the enemy¡¯srge army had vanished somewhere along the way. Or rather, they hadn¡¯t even had the chance to feel anxious. They had swung their weapons for a bit, and suddenly they¡¯d done something big. ¡°If we¡¯re gonna keep this up, we¡¯d better stay sharp. Can¡¯t afford to die stupidly and regret it.¡± ¡°And by the way, the boss is seriously strong, huh? Puts most knights to shame.¡± Ghiin encouraged the murmuring mercenaries. ¡°Good. Let¡¯s keep up this momentum. Just stick to the training, and we¡¯ll be fine. Keep following along.¡± Kaor gave him a thumbs-up with a grin. ¡°That was pretty exciting. I¡¯d be happy to go along with any operation this thrilling.¡± The Cerberus Mercenary Corps had fought like mad dogs, tearing through anything that blocked their retreat. For those who never overthought things, being thrown into a frenzied fight was exactly what they preferred. Ghiin chuckled and nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s even more excitement toe.¡± Kaor let out a cheer with augh, but Belinda looked like she was on the verge of losing her mind. ¡°What? What do you mean, more excitement? This kind of ¡®excitement¡¯ could cost us our lives! Do you really have to go this far, sir?¡± When the siege tower fell, she had been so shocked that her heart nearly stopped. The urgency of the situation had forced her to follow orders, but she hadn¡¯t been happy about it. No matter how strong he was, there were limits. How could he throw himself into danger so recklessly? She considered snatching up Ghiin and fleeing right then and there, maybe even taking the Runestone with her. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m holding back, really. Don¡¯t worry so much, alright?¡± ¡°Holding back? If this is you holding back, then next time you¡¯ll be charging into the enemy camp by yourself!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you denying it!¡± Belinda shouted, but Ghiin justughed and changed the subject. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll be even busier next time, so make sure everyone gets plenty of rest.¡± Mercenaries called out from all around in response to his words. ¡°You should rest, boss! You were the one doing the most today!¡± ¡°Hey, Gordon, I bet you nearly pissed yourself from fear! Did you hold it in this time?¡± ¡°You bastard! I was at the front holding them off!¡± ¡°Boss, how¡¯s your knee? I heard you got shot with an arrow there once, but you were flying around today like it was nothing!¡± ¡°Whatever it is, we just gotta follow the boss, and we¡¯ll be fine!¡± At this point, the mercenaries seemed ready to follow Ghiin into hell itself. They still didn¡¯t fully grasp the situation, but it didn¡¯t matter. All they needed was the trust that, if they followed orders, they¡¯d win. That faith alone was enough. Ghiin watched the boisterous mercenaries, smiling as he turned away. In that brief moment, his expression became cold. ¡°They haven¡¯t shown their full hand yet.¡± It had only been two days. On the first day, they hadn¡¯t even attempted an attack, and today¡¯s assault wasn¡¯t their full force, either. ¡°They were testing the waters. Now that their n has failed, they¡¯ll move differently.¡± The enemy wouldn¡¯t make the same mistake after taking such a hit from Ghiin. Having seen the strength of his mercenaries, they would adapt ordingly. ¡°If they go all-in with everything they¡¯ve got, it¡¯ll be hard to hold them off.¡± They still had three siege towers and thousands of troops at their disposal. The enemy, too, would be reluctant to draw things out given the strain on their supplies. They¡¯d want to settle this quickly. And that was exactly the situation Ghiin wanted¡ªand had engineered. ¡°There will only be one opportunity.¡± The real battle was only just beginning. Chapter 74 Chapter 74 ¨C They¡¯re Quite Impressive (1) ¡°Ughhhh! In a ce like this!¡± Viktor couldn¡¯t hold back his frustration. Though the losses among the troops weren¡¯t significant, losing one of their precious and costly siege towers was a major blunder. And it stung his pride that they had been forced to retreat, not as a strategic maneuver, but because they had no other choice. ¡°Huff, huff¡­¡± Next to him, Tamos wore a disapproving expression. ¡®Is this guy just all show?¡¯ For all his boasting about strategy and sieges, he¡¯d ended up retreating without dealing any substantial damage. Still, Tamos could understand why. Those ck knights who had burst from the castle gates seemed formidable, even to him¡ªsomeone with no real battle experience. Had they attacked without Desmond¡¯s aid, they would have been crushed before even beginning the siege. ¡°Ahem. By the way, those ck knights over there looked pretty strong. Are you sure about this?¡± ¡°They aren¡¯t knights. Their movements didn¡¯t show any use of mana.¡± ¡°They¡¯re that strong without being knights?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible with the right training and disciplined leadership. Besides, if they really had hundreds of knights, they would have just charged through the gates. No way Ferdium has such forces.¡± ¡°Ahem, so what¡¯s the n now? You¡¯re just going to keep testing the waters? It doesn¡¯t seem to be working¡ªwhy not just storm them all at once?¡± Viktor shot him a terrifying re. Tamos raised his hands, a cold sweat breaking out. ¡°Just a suggestion, that¡¯s all. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll handle it well.¡± Viktor snorted and turned away. But Tamos, not one to give up easily, cautiously spoke up again. ¡°I heard you¡¯ve got two 4th-circle mages here. Why not enlist their help?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the right time yet.¡± His tone was unmistakably irritated. Tamos pursed his lips quietly, as if he had expected this response. ¡®Tsk, tsk. Typical knight¡ªhis pride is everything¡­¡¯ From what Tamos had observed, the rtionship between Viktor and the mages wasn¡¯t exactly amicable. While he was clueless about battles, he understood the subtle political dynamics. It was clear to him that there was an underlying tension and difort between Viktor and the mages whenever they interacted. ¡®Well, knights and mages aren¡¯t known for getting along, after all.¡¯ A 4th-circle mage could easily serve as a resident mage for a respectable estate. Even if Viktor asked for their assistance, it was doubtful that the prideful mages wouldply obediently. Shaking his head, Tamos quietly slipped out of the tent. There was no reason to stay if all he¡¯d get were sharp words and misunderstandings. Left alone, Viktor let out a hot breath and muttered to himself. ¡°Damn it¡­ What a disgrace.¡± It was even more humiliating to realize that he had been caught off guard by Ferdium, whom he had dismissed as an easy target all along. The image of that ck knight who had cut through his forces as if they were nothing, even toppling the siege tower, kept shing through his mind. ¡°Hisbat strength was impressive, but¡­ there¡¯s no way he could have made that quick a judgment in such a short time. He must have just charged in, relying on brute strength.¡± Viktor attempted to downy his opponent¡¯s skills, desperately trying to preserve his own pride. He rationalized it by thinking that the knight had acted recklessly, feeling pressured by the unexpected attack. Overthinking often leads to falling prey to fools who have more luck than sense. Either way, he couldn¡¯t afford to sit idle any longer. Calming his anger, he decided to adopt a new strategy. ¡°I may have underestimated them.¡± Viktor begrudgingly admitted that his opponent was stronger than he¡¯d anticipated. It was a lowly estate in the countryside, but it was evident that those who had long fought in the North wouldn¡¯t be easily overwhelmed. ¡°I¡¯ll shake them from within.¡± Viktor discreetly summoned ten knights and gave them new orders. ¡°Tomorrow night, infiltrate Ferdium and take control of the eastern gate. I¡¯ll have five hundred cavalrymen and a thousand infantry waiting nearby. Once you secure the gate, signal us. We¡¯ll move in immediately.¡± The knights, looking troubled, asked, ¡°Will it be possible for just us? They¡¯re likely to have solid defenses.¡± No matter how few soldiers Ferdium had, its guards would certainly be on high alert. If arge-scale invasion urred, they would quickly call for reinforcements from the main forces. But Viktor, unperturbed, replied, ¡°There¡¯s someone on the inside, so don¡¯t worry. If capturing the eastern gate proves difficult, start fires and create chaos wherever possible. And then¡­¡± Radiating a deadly aura, Viktor continued, ¡°In the midst of the chaos, assassinate Zwalter. A knight from Ferdium will guide you.¡± * * * The following day, Viktor¡¯s army attacked Ferdium¡¯s fortress once more. However, their movements were different from the previous day. They only had shield-bearers advance and pelted arrows at the fortress walls. The Ferdium forces returned fire, keeping their defenses tight. After half a day of fighting without significant casualties on either side, Viktor¡¯s army retreated. ¡°Woohoo!¡± Although they felt something was off, Ferdium¡¯s soldiers cheered, grateful to have survived another day. The leadership worried that the enemy was plotting something, but unable to decipher their intentions, they had no choice but to wait. Bang! Bang! Bang! As night fell, several fireworks exploded from the enemy¡¯s camp. Seeing this, the Ferdium soldiers were dumbfounded. ¡°Are they celebrating a victory already?¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t we the ones who held them off today? Did someone identally set them off?¡± While the soldiers murmured among themselves, Ghiin crossed his arms, lost in thought. ¡°That¡­¡± With a peculiar expression, Ghiin stared at the fireworks fading into the night sky, then quietly turned and headed somewhere. As the night deepened, a part of Viktor¡¯s army began to move under the cover of darkness. The knights, cloaked in ck robes to remain inconspicuous, slipped through the shadows, seeking out the weakest point in the fortress¡¯s defenses. ¡°Move quickly. This spot should do.¡± With Ferdium¡¯s limited forces, it would be impossible for them to station soldiers densely along every part of the fortress walls. The knights easily found an area with fewer sentries and used mana to leap over the wall in one bound. Assassinations during wartime were a familiar tactic, one they had experience with. And with an insider on their side, there was no need to worry. They had already memorized the route to their rendezvous point with the mole. Before long, they encountered a knight waiting for them in the shadows. ¡°Are you Dren?¡± The knight standing in the darkness, Dren, nodded in response. He was one of Harold¡¯s spies embedded within Ferdium. While two other traitorous vassals had defected to Digald¡¯s territory to provide a pretext for the war, Dren had remained here. Count Desmond, meticulous and cautious by nature, had prepared numerous contingencies, considering all possible oues. Dren was one of those contingencies. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me. We don¡¯t have much time, so let¡¯s move quickly. As long as I¡¯m here, the soldiers won¡¯t suspect anything.¡± Dren spoke urgently, clearly anxious about being discovered. The knights nodded and followed Dren without hesitation. But they had barely taken a few steps when someone leapt down from a nearby rooftop, blocking their path. Thud! ¡°Hey! Where¡¯s everyone off to sote? Missed dinner, did you?¡± Srrk! Dren and the knights instantly drew their swords. Recognizing the face of their opponent, Dren muttered under his breath. ¡°Y-Young Lord?¡± He had always looked down on the Young Lord, but he had witnessed his prowess firsthand during this war. Dren knew he couldn¡¯t defeat the Young Lord in a one-on-one fight. But that was in singlebat. No matter how formidable the Young Lord was, there was no way he could take on eleven knights at once. Dren hurriedly spoke. ¡°We need to silence him before he calls for help!¡± Ghiin raised one hand casually, a smug expression on his face. ng! ng! As if on cue, men d in ck armor suddenly emerged from the surrounding buildings, rushing in. Viktor¡¯s knights panicked and shouted. ¡°They already knew! How could they have known our movements so precisely?¡± ¡°Dren! Was it you who told them?¡± Dren, breaking into a cold sweat, frantically shook his head. ¡°No! It wasn¡¯t me! I didn¡¯t say anything!¡± In an instant, they found themselvespletely surrounded by mercenaries, all of whom had crossbows aimed at them. Click! Faced with hundreds of crossbows, the knights gritted their teeth. No matter how skilled they were with mana, there was no way they could evade hundreds of arrows. As they stood there, not knowing what to do, Ghiin dusted off his pants and spoke. ¡°Dren, so you were a traitor too. How many spies does this estate have, anyway? How much were you all paid?¡± ¡°Damn it! How did you find out?¡± Realizing there was no escape, Dren saw no point in denying it any longer. Ghiin gave a nonchnt nod as if it were nothing. ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t know who the traitor was. But I did suspect you¡¯d try to sneak in tonight. This isn¡¯t the first war I¡¯ve fought against you lot.¡± He had fought countless battles against Harold Desmond in his previous life. In the end, the battle had ended with Ghiin smashing that guy¡¯s head. ¡°What¡­?¡± But to anyone unaware of Ghiin¡¯s secret¡ªthat he had returned from the past¡ªit sounded like mere nonsense. While Dren stood there, stunned, Viktor¡¯s knights gripped their swords tightly and began to approach slowly. Their n was to take Ghiin, the Young Lord, hostage and escape. Watching the knights slink toward him, Ghiin narrowed his eyes. ¡°As expected of Desmond¡¯s knights. You seem fairlypetent.¡± The knights¡¯ expressions hardened. They had joined this battle under the banner of Digald. It was one thing to anticipate the involvement of an external force due to the sudden increase in enemy troops, but how did he know they were Desmond¡¯s knights? Seeing their confusion, Ghiin smirked. ¡°Wee. It¡¯s your first time in Ferdium, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°¡­Attack!¡± If their cover was blown anyway, there was no reason to hold back. The knights all lunged at Ghiin with their swords. ng! ng! But their attack was blocked by Gillian and Kaor, who appeared like lightning at Ghiin¡¯s sides. Swoosh! From the shadows behind Ghiin, several daggers flew out and struck the knights. Thud! Thud! Thud! ¡°Urgh!¡± Three knights dropped to the ground, their necks pierced by the sudden ambush. At the same moment, the mercenaries fired their crossbows. Bolts filled the air, raining down upon the knights. Thwack! Thwack! Thwack! ¡°Argh!¡± At close range, the crossbows were powerful enough to pierce even through armor. The knights fell, looking like human pincushions. A few managed to deflect the bolts with their swords, using all their mana to shield themselves, but they only barely avoided fatal wounds. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± In the end, only five knights, including Dren, were left standing. ¡°Wow, five of you survived. Desmond really sent his best, didn¡¯t he?¡± Ghiin approached them, almost impressed. Even he would have struggled to avoid injury with hundreds of crossbows aimed at him in such a confined space. Though they were incapacitated, the fact that they had survived at all spoke to their skills. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t look like you can stay on your feet much longer.¡± The knights, bleeding heavily, copsed where they stood. Dren, breathing hard, looked up at Ghiin with a pleading expression. ¡°Ugh¡­ Please, spare me. I was wrong. Young Lord, please¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯re already short on knights here. It¡¯s a shame that someone as skilled as you betrayed us. How did ite to this?¡± Ghiin sighed, as if genuinely disappointed, as he epted an axe from Gillian. Seeing a glimmer of hope, Dren desperately clung to it. ¡°Spare me! I won¡¯t betray you again! I-I know their ns¡ª¡± Crunch! Dren¡¯s skull split, and his lifeless body slumped to the ground. ¡°Not interested.¡± Ghiin shook the blood off the axe casually and turned to the remaining knights. One knight, sensing his opportunity, called out urgently. ¡°I surrender! I surrender! Treat us as prisoners! We can pay a ransom¡ª¡± Crunch! That knight¡¯s head was also split open before he could finish his plea. The sheer brutality of Ghiin¡¯s actions left the knights speechless. Killing a surrendering knight was against all conventions of warfare. They had never encountered anyone who would so casually kill a captive without even listening to them. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Too much for you? Did youe here to kill, thinking you wouldn¡¯t die in the process?¡± Ghiin¡¯s smirk faded, reced by a steely, impassive expression. Following protocol, respecting customs, and abiding byws would only lead to being strung along by people like them. Dignity and honor¡ªwhat did those matter? Ghiin¡¯s purpose here was revenge against these foes. All that mattered was the annihtion of his enemies. Ghiin crouched in front of the knights, his voice dropping to a low, ominous whisper. ¡°The first one who speaks dies.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Move a single finger, and you die.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Under his chilling gaze, the knights fell silent, not daring to utter a word. ¡°Answer only when I ask. Dy in your response, and you die.¡± Chapter 75 Chapter 75 ¨C They¡¯re Quite Impressive (2) Whoosh! Bang! A small firework burst at the east gate of Ferdium Castle. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The cavalry unit, waiting nearby, confirmed the signal and began to charge forward at full speed. Ferdium¡¯s forces would have noticed the firework as well. They needed to secure and hold the east gate before the enemy arrived. Thud thud thud thud thud! As the cavalry advanced, the infantry, who had been waiting behind, followed suit. Although there was a significant speed difference, all that mattered was that the cavalry entered the castle first. While the cavalry fought, the infantry could catch up. The cavalrymander, racing toward the gate, suddenly felt a strange sense of unease and tensed his shoulders. ¡®What is this? Why is it so quiet?¡¯ The castle gate, lit by flickering torches, stood wide open in the distance. However, there were no signs of any fighting near the gate. ¡®Did the informants and knights already neutralize all the soldiers? But that was far too fast, even if they were just regr soldiers.¡¯ Ferdium was short on knights, so most of the guards would have been soldiers. It wouldn¡¯t be unusual if the infiltrating knights had subdued them quickly. But still¡­ ¡®Something feels off.¡¯ The instincts honed from years on the battlefield kept gnawing at him. ¡®Should I pull the troops back?¡¯ As they got closer to the gate, cold sweat began to trickle down his face. His spine tingled, and goosebumps rose all over his body. ¡®No, we have to go.¡¯ The signal had been given, and the gate was open. Turning back now wasn¡¯t an option. If he retreated just because he felt uneasy, the knights inside would die even if they seeded in their mission. He was a soldier, and regardless of the danger, he had to follow the n. Thud thud thud thud! In an instant, the cavalry drew near the gate. ¡®There aren¡¯t many infiltrators. It¡¯s only natural that it¡¯s quiet. Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s¡­¡¯ He steeled himself, urging his horse onward, but suddenly nced back at the gate. A chill ran down his spine. The faintly glowing red gate looked like the open mouth of a demon. Entering would mean certain death. ¡°Retreat! Retreat!¡± The cavalrymander decided to trust his instincts. Just as he turned his horse around, Whoosh! Crack! An axe flew from somewhere and embedded itself in his neck. Themander fell from his horse. Whinny! The riderless horse stopped, rearing its front legs high. Several men following themander couldn¡¯t halt in time and crashed into each other. Thud! Thump! Thump! ¡°It¡¯s a trap! There¡¯s something here! It¡¯s a trap!¡± ¡°Aaah! What¡¯s happening?!¡± ¡°Turn around! Fall back to the main unit!¡± Although the leading group had fallen into chaos, the remaining soldiers turned around and began fleeing as per the final order. Watching from within the castle, Ghiin clicked his tongue, disappointed. ¡°Impressive. They¡¯re quite skilled, indeed. We had traps set up, but it¡¯s a shame it didn¡¯t work out as nned.¡± I had intended to lure them all inside and eliminate them, but the trap wasn¡¯t perfect, given the rush in setting it up. It seemed the enemymander had noticed that gap. No matter. Even without traps, I could capture them easily enough. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Ghiin shouted as he mounted his horse, and hundreds of cavalrymen followed behind him. Thud thud thud thud! Ghiin¡¯s cavalry charged through the castle gate, piercing through the enemies who were fleeing in disarray. Boom! ¡°Aaargh!¡± After swiftly dealing with the remaining cavalry, Ghiin turned his attention to the infantry advancing from afar. The infantrymander, noticing trouble at the front, had already started to change direction. Once the enemy realized they were under attack, they shouldn¡¯t have tried to approach any further. ¡°Run! If you¡¯re caught, you¡¯re dead! Run, I said!¡± Themander pushed his soldiers to run for their lives, urging them on relentlessly. But therger the force, the harder it was to change direction when they were already moving at full speed. ¡°They¡¯re sharp! After them!¡± Thud thud thud thud! Ghiin urged his horse forward with a cruel smile, and the mercenaries followed right behind him. In the end, the infantry was caught at the rear. Boom! ¡°Aaah!¡± ¡°Hold them back! Stop them!¡± ¡°Some of you, stall them!¡± Those who were already fleeing couldn¡¯t defend themselves properly. Ghiin and his mercenaries tore into the enemy like wolves among sheep, cutting them down without mercy. * * * Meanwhile, Viktor was maneuvering his troops, oblivious to the massacre urring at the rear of the infantry. He had been watching the east gate closely from a distance, and when he saw the signal, he raised a triumphant shout. ¡°It worked! Half of you, follow me! The rest, attack Ferdium Castle!¡± Their main force was currently attacking Ferdium¡¯s southern gate. Viktor took half of his reserved forces and headed towards the open east gate. The remaining half moved to pin down Ferdium¡¯s forces at the southern gate. Boom! Boom! Boom! Ferdium¡¯s troops responded swiftly. Zwalter and Randolph led the soldiers back to the walls. However, with the cover of night, it took a while for them to realize that half of Viktor¡¯s troops were circling around. ¡°My lord! Enemy forces are moving towards the east gate!¡± ¡°What? Randolph! Take the troops and go reinforce them immediately!¡± Following Zwalter¡¯smand, Randolph pulled back half of his forces and hurried towards the east gate. It was a move Viktor had anticipated. ¡°Heh, it¡¯s pointless. You¡¯re finished.¡± The east gate would already be in chaos, thanks to the troops he had sent ahead. With Viktor¡¯s unit added to the fray, Ferdium Castle would soon fallpletely. While they might try to resist with street fighting, the difference in strength would eventually wear them down. Viktor was brimming with confidence. ¡°Let¡¯s go! Tonight, we¡¯ll sleep inside the castle!¡± A thousand cavalrymen surged forward behind him, and the soldiers followed with all their might. No matter how small or poorly fortified, a castle was still a castle. Leading arge army in a roundabout way would inevitably take time. ¡°Not much further! Keep moving¡­ hmm?¡± Viktor, who had been pressing onward, was suddenly confronted by an absurd scene. ¡°The main force! We¡¯re saved!¡± ¡°Help! Hurry!¡± ¡°Over here! Here! Come quickly!¡± In the distance, his soldiers were running toward him, their formationspletely disorganized. Viktor stared nkly at them, dazed. He couldn¡¯t issue anymands as he didn¡¯t understand what was happening. ¡°Everyone, fall back! Pull back!¡± Ghiin, who had been massacring the rear of the infantry, turned his horse around as soon as he saw Viktor¡¯s main force and shouted loudly. ¡°Ahahaha!¡± ¡°You scoundrels, I couldn¡¯t even sleep because of you!¡± ¡°But it was fun!¡± The mercenariesughed heartily as they hurriedly fled, following Ghiin. Viktor snapped back to his senses and bellowed in rage. ¡°Chase them! After those bastards!¡± Thud, thud, thud! The cavalry set off at full speed, pursuing Ghiin. However, they were hindered by their own infantry, who were scattered everywhere in their desperate escape, slowing their advance considerably. By the time they managed to get close, Ghiin and the mercenaries were already entering the castle gate. Themander of the cavalry pursuing them shouted loudly. ¡°Charge! We can catch them!¡± If they collided before the gate closed entirely, they might be able to break through. With the main force following behind, all they needed to do was buy some time. Thud, thud, thud! The cavalry put all their strength into their charge, and the mercenaries urgently rushed into the castle. ¡°Hey, you piss-pants! Move it!¡± ¡°Hurry up and get inside! They¡¯re right behind us!¡± ¡°Let me go in first!¡± In their panic, they jostled and collided with each other as they tried to get through the gate. Screech! The mercenaries barely managed to make it inside as the castle gate began to close. Viktor¡¯s cavalry lowered their bodies and raised their spears. ¡®Just a little more!¡¯ It was close, but it looked like they would make it before the portcullis came down. ¡®We¡¯ll break through!¡¯ Just as the lead cavalry reached the vicinity of the gate¡­ Shhhh! An immense rain of arrows poured down from the castle walls. Thwack, thwack, thwack! ¡°Uaaaagh!¡± The cavalry fell as they were hit by the torrent of arrows. Bang! Bang! The soldiers following behind couldn¡¯t slow down in time and crashed into the fallen, tumbling to the ground. Skovan shouted enthusiastically from atop the walls. ¡°Fire! Keep firing! Just shoot! Don¡¯t stop!¡± The east gate guards and the sentries from the Forest of Beasts, led by Skovan, unleashed a relentless hail of arrows. Thanks to Ghiin, who had summoned them all and held them in readiness, they were able to respond quickly. ¡°Let¡¯s help too! Fire!¡± Randolph and his troops, arriving right behind, also began providing supporting fire. Thud! Meanwhile, the gate fully closed, and the portcullis descended. At this point, without knights skilled in mana maniption, it would be impossible to break through quickly. The remaining cavalry had no choice but to turn around and retreat to the main force. Watching the defeated cavalry return, Viktor seethed with rage. ¡°Argh! You bastards!¡± He had been ensnared by his own n. To make matters worse, his contact had fallen silent. Counting both the cavalry and infantry he had stationed, the losses exceeded three hundred men. Like clothes soaking in a steady drizzle, the damage had gradually umted. ¡°Let¡¯s head back!¡± In the end, he returned to his camp. Cheers of victory echoed once more throughout Ferdium. Viktor ground his teeth as he listened to the sound. Randolph, weaving his way through the ted soldiers of Ferdium, hurriedly approached Ghiin. ¡°Young Lord! What is this? How did you manage to stop them?¡± He had rushed over after hearing that the eastern gate was in peril, only to find piles of enemy corpses when he arrived. On top of that, the advancing enemies had all retreated. Randolph couldn¡¯t fathom what kind of magic had been performed to achieve this with such a small number of people. ¡°It was nothing special. The enemy tried to use their wits, but it didn¡¯t work on me.¡± Ghiin briefly exined Viktor¡¯s scheme and the captured knights. Randolph looked at him, bewildered. ¡°Hah, again with this¡­.¡± Once could be a coincidence. But could a coincidence like this happen twice? The Ghiin that Randolph knew was certainly not someone capable of uncovering the enemy¡¯s stratagems. If anything, he had always been more ignorant than Randolph, never one to rely on his brains. ¡°Ahem, it does seem as if the Young Lord has changed a bit.¡± Until recently, Randolph could hardly stand the sight of Ghiin. There had even been moments when he had an itch to smack some sense into him. But seeing Ghiin take charge whenever Ferdium was in danger had started to make him forget those feelings. Feeling awkward, Randolph made a hasty exit and went to report the situation to Zwalter. ¡°Haha, so Ghiin managed to fend them off with those few men?¡± No wonder Ghiin and the mercenaries had been nowhere to be seen; they must have moved toward the eastern gate in advance. ¡°It¡¯s a relief. Truly, a relief.¡± The earlier battle, where Ghiin had ambushed the supply unit, might have been won on instinct, but this required real strategic and tactical knowledge. Thinking of how the war might have unfolded without Ghiin made Zwalter shudder. Had things gone differently, they might have been crushed at the very first sh. Reflecting on how his troublesome son seemed to have grown through this war, Zwalter felt a surge of deep emotion. Now, Ghiin was an indispensablemander for the estate. ¡°To have uncovered the enemy¡¯s scheme and turned it against them¡­ Has he been studying strategy all this time? Haha, it seems I did well by entrusting him to Belinda¡¯s care¡­¡± Randolph cut Zwalter off with a serious look. ¡°Studying? The Young Lord? No way. He¡¯s as ignorant as theye. I bet he¡¯s even less knowledgeable than I am.¡± Zwalter¡¯s lips twisted at this. No matter how troublesome a son might be, it never felt good to hear someone insult him. And to bepared to Randolph, of all people? Randolph, noticing Zwalter¡¯s expression, scratched his head sheepishly, feeling the bted embarrassment. Zwalter chuckled and waved it off. ¡°Well, he¡¯s always done things his own way, so he must have figured out some method that works for him. Go rest. Let the soldiers rest as well.¡± Zwalter decided to leave his questions for another time and focused on reorganizing the troops. They needed whatever rest they could get to withstand tomorrow¡¯s battles. * * * While Randolph was reporting to Zwalter, Ghiin dismissed the mercenaries and set off alone somewhere. A sinister smile yed on his lips. ¡°Viktor! So you¡¯vee!¡± Through the captured knights, he had learned who the enemy¡¯smander was. Harold Desmond¡¯s sword, Swordmaster Viktor. They had crossed des before, during the war with the Ritania Kingdom. He was a rather impressive foe, someone who had managed to hold his own against Ghiin, one of the continent¡¯s top seven swordsmen, for dozens of exchanges. Though Ghiin eventually split him in two, he remembered Viktor¡¯s name well¡ªit had left an impression. ¡°This is an opportunity.¡± This was a perfect chance to end the life of someone who would be a future threat. Before Viktor had the chance to grow further, he would lose his life here. ¡°To send someone he valued this much here¡­¡± Harold must have wanted to give Viktor a taste of real battle experience and let him earn some glory. If not for Ghiin, things might have turned out exactly as Count Desmond hoped. ¡°It was a mistake, Harold.¡± Ghiin¡¯s face twisted into a devilish grin as he emanated a palpable aura of killing intent. Chapter 76 Chapter 76: As Expected, They¡¯re Quite Capable (3) The sturdy barracks are situated close to the fortress walls. A few mercenaries stood as guards, maintaining a strict watch. Ghiin walked in without hesitation, pushing open the door to the barracks. Inside, a group of peopley sprawled on the floor, their eyes hollow and exhausted. ¡°Well done, Alfoi and friends.¡± It was none other than Alfoi and the other mages. This was the reason Ghiin had been able to anticipate the enemy¡¯s movements. ¡°Ugh¡­ damn it¡­¡± Alfoi tried to raise his hand as if to protest but copsed again. His body had given out after pushing himself too hard. Ghiin smiled brightly as he looked at them. ¡°Thanks to you, we managed to hold them off. You did great. I¡¯ll be counting on you from now on, too.¡± ¡°When will this war end¡­?¡± In truth, the mages had nned to just throw some fireballs from the walls and flee when the battle began. After all, if the Ferdium estate falls, their contract will be null and void. As long as they can hide the fact that mages from the Scarlet Tower had been in Ferdium, the tower wouldn¡¯t suffer any consequences. Since the war started, they had been constantly looking for the right moment to escape. But from the very beginning of the battle, mercenaries had been hovering around them, preventing them from fleeing. And today, at Ghiin¡¯s request, they had to endure a grueling ordeal. ¡°I¡¯m never doing this again¡­ my head feels like it¡¯s about to explode¡­¡± Alfoi groaned in a dying voice. Ghiin nodded. ¡°Yeah, you probably won¡¯t need to use that magic again. I¡¯ll ask you for something else next time.¡± ¡°Phew¡­ that¡¯s a relief.¡± Alfoi responded with a deted voice. The magic they had used was none other than arge-scale detection spell. Six mages cast the detection spell over all areas beyond the reach of the fortress gates¡¯ defenses. In theory, it was the best option, but the problem was that the human mind could only process so much information simultaneously. It was no surprise that some of them had copsed, bleeding from their noses, trying to cram dozens of different viewpoints into their heads simultaneously. Still, thanks to them, Ghiin had been able to urately pinpoint the direction from which the enemy forces were advancing and what they were targeting. ¡°Vanessa, can we talk for a moment?¡± ¡°Huh? Yes, of course!¡± Vanessa, who had been tending to the mages, quickly followed when Ghiin called her. She had been helping care for the mages who had copsed after waiting in the barracks, but she still found Alfoi terrifying. He constantly berated her, using her of hovering uselessly even though she couldn¡¯t use magic. Ghiin climbed the watchtower next to the barracks and took in the view of the dark fortress walls. ¡°Being around those guys must be ufortable, right? There¡¯s no choice but to move together when things get urgent. Just bear with it for a while.¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s fine.¡± Though his attempt atforting her wasn¡¯t particrly graceful, Vanessa was grateful for the kind words, even if they were just empty constion. After a brief silence, as Ghiin remained quiet, Vanessa hesitated for a moment, then cautiously asked the question that had been nagging at her the most. ¡°How did you know the enemy woulde today?¡± The n to use detection magic to locate the enemy wasn¡¯t particrly special. The enemy likely didn¡¯t know there were mages on this side, so they wouldn¡¯t have made any preparations for it. It would be strange if someone with ess to mages didn¡¯t think of such a strategy. However, Vanessa couldn¡¯t understand how Ghiin was so certain that the enemy would attack today. Ghiin chuckled softly before replying. ¡°I¡¯ve seen it before. That firework signal.¡± ¡°Have you fought them before?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Each territory had its own preferred signal system. In his past life, Harold frequently used fireworks as signals. Each time, it threw his forces into confusion. Of course, they were utterly crushed by Ghiin¡¯s overwhelming strength before they could even attempt anything. ¡°Even if I hadn¡¯t fought them, it was an obvious trick.¡± Even without having fought them before, he would¡¯ve been able to guess what they were aiming for. After fighting in countless wars in his previous life, he had experienced every kind of situation. ¡°Still, if it weren¡¯t for the mages, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to wrap things up this smoothly.¡± Even if one could guess the enemy¡¯s n, urately detecting their movements wasn¡¯t easy. Thanks to the mages, they had managed to fend off the ambush with ease, and even had time to counterattack. ¡°By the way, how do you feel after experiencing your first war? Are you getting used to it?¡± Ghiin had constructed a watchtower beside the barracks, where the mages could observe the battlefield. Vanessa¡¯s expression darkened slightly. The image of people dying still yed vividly before her eyes. ¡°It¡­ it was terrifying.¡± Ghiin had told her to get used to it, but she wasn¡¯t sure if she ever could. On the first day, her face had gone pale, and she had to repeatedly fight the urge to vomit. The sight was unbearable to watch with her eyes open. The soldiers falling helplessly, dying in pain, had made her forget even the constant burden of her own unfortunate fate. What had they done to deserve such a gruesome end? That thought filled her mindpletely. ¡°How are you able to fight like that, my lord?¡± Vanessa had also witnessed Ghiin¡¯s rampage from afar. She had been deeply shocked by the way he killed enemies without hesitation. He was the man who had shown her immense kindness, something she could never repay. A young lord who was always yful, sometimes even a bit absurd, and so different from the typical nobles. She had never imagined that such a violent nature was hidden beneath that facade. Though her question could have been interpreted as a criticism, Ghiin responded calmly. ¡°Thesends, the people of this estate, my family, my retainers, the knights and soldiers, the mercenaries who follow me¡­ They¡¯re all people I love. No matter what, I must protect them.¡± Vanessa couldn¡¯t respond. It had only been two months since she arrived here. During that time, she had been focused on the training Ghiin provided and preparing for the tasks he assigned her. She hadn¡¯t had much time to get close to anyone else in Ferdium. While she deeply admired and followed Ghiin, she didn¡¯t yet feel a strong connection to Ferdium itself. To her, both the allies and enemies alike were simply unfortunate people dying on the battlefield. As if sensing her thoughts, Ghiin continued. ¡°But not for you, right? That¡¯s why I have no choice but to make you do this.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°These are the people you¡¯ll have to kill.¡± His tone was resolute. Vanessa, her voice trembling, asked in return. ¡°Isn¡¯t there any other way to win?¡± Ghiin had prepared a terrifying trap. If the n seeded, not a single enemy would leave alive. At first, she hadn¡¯t thought too much about it¡ªshe just wanted to help Ghiin. But after witnessing the ughter firsthand, she realized the gravity of what she had to do. After a moment of silence, Ghiin spoke again. ¡°If the enemy splits their forces and surrounds all three gates, we could win even without you. I could defeat them one by one. We¡¯d suffer some losses, but even if they upy the fortress, we¡¯d have the advantage since we know the terrain better.¡± If the enemy divided their forces, they had a chance to win in their current state. ¡°But the enemy isn¡¯t stupid. If they move cautiously, staying united¡­ even if we win, we¡¯ll suffer near-total destruction.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°In the end, if one side has to be wiped out, wouldn¡¯t it be better if we¡¯re the ones who survive?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Vanessa nodded silently. Ghiin¡¯s words were right. Though she hadn¡¯t had time to bond with the people here due to her magic training, the short time she had spent in Ferdium had been among the few truly happy moments in her life. If they lost the war, Ghiin would die, whether by defeat or surrender. The only way to save her benefactor was to win this war. Ghiin looked into her eyes and smiled. But the smile reflected in the moonlight wasn¡¯t pure or innocent. It was filled with an inexplicable bloodlust and ferocity. His eyes showed the determination to kill anyone who stood in his way. ¡°You can do it, right?¡± This wasn¡¯t a question. It was an order. An undeniablemand. It was only then that Vanessa began to grasp Ghiin¡¯s true nature. ¡°My lord¡­¡± It would be a lie to say she didn¡¯t know his true nature at all. Vanessa still hadn¡¯t forgotten the threat Ghiin had made when they first met at the Scarlet Tower. But at the same time, she wanted to be his strength. Whether it was out of pity, necessity, or simply on a whim, he had pulled her out of her despair. She wanted to be of help, even if only a little. However, this wasn¡¯t blind loyalty to a savior. ¡®I¡­¡¯ Despair had weighed down her life. She had been mocked for being incapable, and no matter how hard she tried, she never seemed to achieve anything. ¡®I¡¯m tired of that.¡¯ She could no longer hide behind others, just watching them from the shadows. She needed to ovee her despair and step forward into the world. To ovee pain and defeat her setbacks, she had to take that first step herself. A life of her own choosing. Helping Ghiin was the first decision Vanessa had ever made for herself. For thend where she would spend her life. For the person who had recognized her. And for herself. She no longer wanted to live, running away. ¡°¡­I¡¯ll do it.¡± * * * Viktor sat inside the barracks, frowning in thought. ¡®I can¡¯t bear this.¡¯ He didn¡¯t think he would lose this war. Of course not. Ferdium could be taken at any time byunching a full-scale assault and throwing in enough forces. But it hurt his pride to have been repeatedly thwarted by such an enemy. ¡®Should I just go out there and kill them all myself?¡¯ If he led the charge, he could unleash devastating power. He was that strong of a knight. ¡®No¡­ If I do that, I won¡¯t be recognized for it.¡¯ Though force could be used when necessary, knights showed their true strength more in open-field battles than in sieges. Viktor had no intention of remaining just a knight known for his individual strength. At best, such a man would only rise to the position of Knight Commander. His goal was to be a high-rankingmander of the kingdom¡¯s forces. To do that, he needed to capture the fortress with minimal losses in order to prove hismand abilities. Feeling a headacheing on, Viktor let out a deep sigh. ¡®How did they know about the informant? Was there a betrayal?¡¯ That couldn¡¯t be. With anyone else, maybe¡ªbut there was no way Count Desmond would have failed in managing the informants. ¡®Could Ferdium really have a tactician that skilled?¡¯ Grinding his teeth, Viktor felt as though someone was toying with him from above. His strategy had failed; instead, he had been caught in a counterattack. It was hard to suppress the humiliation that coursed through him. ¡°I suppose I have no choice.¡± Though angered, he was no longer interested in continuing this tactical battle. The supply situation was already dire, and he couldn¡¯t afford to wait any longer. He¡¯d bebeled ipetent if he failed to capture this ce soon. Just as Viktor resolved tounch a full-scale assault, two middle-aged men entered the barracks. They wore smug expressions as they looked down at Viktor. ¡°The count expected the fortress to be taken in two days. But it¡¯s already been two days, hasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°We fail to understand your tactics, Sir Viktor.¡± Viktor did not hide his displeased expression as he responded. ¡°I have thought this through. The war will end soon.¡± The two men before him were mages sent by Harold. To prepare for any unexpected situations, Harold had sent not one but two 4th-circle mages. However, these mages did not get along well with Viktor, who was a knight. ¡°If the damage in capturing a mere estate is significant, it will only disappoint him. You know Count Desmond¡¯s personality well, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Why not split the troops and attack the other gates simultaneously? We still have arger army, so their forces would be spread thinner, wouldn¡¯t they?¡± The mages were giving their advice, but Viktor frowned and shook his head. ¡°Splitting up would have little effect. The situation would be no different from now. We¡¯d need to divide into at least three groups to noticeably reduce the enemy¡¯s forces.¡± ¡°Then why not do just that?¡± ¡°One of the enemy units is quite formidable. If even one of our divided forces gets crushed, the advantage of having arge army would disappear. Even if we capture another gate, we¡¯d have to re-engage in urban warfare.¡± Viktor, if nothing else, highly regarded the unit d in ck armor. Had they not suffered at their hands again today? There are foes one can confront and those one cannot. The ck-armored unit was thetter. If they divided their forces and reduced their numbers, the enemy would seize the opportunity to strike. It was the only way Ferdium could possibly win. ¡°If we had more troops, we would have surrounded them on three sides and fought. But for now, it¡¯s better to keep the troops together.¡± Viktor could not be everywhere at once, watching every front. Although Viktor¡¯s reasoning was sound, the mages were not convinced. They believed he was just making excuses out of fear. Silently mocking Viktor as being timid, one of the mages asked again. ¡°Are you just going to let us sit idle? They don¡¯t have any mages on their side.¡± ¡°If they have no mages, we two alone could kill hundreds.¡± As the mages continued toin, Viktor responded irritably. ¡°We¡¯ll head out soon, so prepare yourselves. I will use your magic in the final battle.¡± ¡°The final battle?¡± When Viktor exined his n, the mages finally showed interest. ¡°Indeed, they say you excel in both swordsmanship and strategy. It must be true.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s your n, I approve. As expected from the knight favored by the Count. Hahaha.¡± The mages¡¯ empty ttery only deepened Viktor¡¯s displeasure. He knew they were looking down on him. They saw him as a novice,manding such arge army for the first time. ¡®Hmph, just wait and see. Once we win this war, I¡¯ll rise even higher.¡¯ Though this was his first timemanding arge army, not once did he think he would lose. Harold¡¯s trust in him was the same as his belief in himself. Viktor had never met someone as thorough and meticulous as Count Desmond. And Viktor was like a disciple to Harold, having learned everything directly from him. Harold had provided him with thousands of elite soldiers, mages, and even siege weapons, and the force was overwhelmingly strong. Just before their deployment, Harold had told him that with his swordsmanship, he could ovee any unforeseen variables and still achieve victory. ¡°We¡¯ll begin tomorrow. With our supplies running low, this will all be over soon.¡± The mages nodded and left the tent. Alone, Viktor¡¯s gaze grew colder as he stared at the map. ¡°I will win with minimal losses.¡± As the enemy gave their best, so would he. And that would ensure that they would never lose. Chapter 77 Chapter 77: As Expected, They¡¯re Quite Capable (4) Dooong! Dooong! Dooong! As soon as dawn broke, the enemies began to swarm again. Unlike before, the enemy forces now moved all at once. They seemed determined to breach the castle this time, as they even brought along mobile siegedders. The soldiers of Ferdium, upon seeing this, froze in tension. Although their morale had been high after enduring two days of siege, the sight of the massive army advancing all at once brought an overwhelming sense of pressure. ¡°Stay strong! We can hold them off today as well!¡± Encouraged by Zwalter¡¯s words, the soldiers took their positions and shot arrows fiercely at the oing enemies. Thud! Thud! However, arrows were not very effective against the enemy, who advanced with shield-bearers at the forefront. Still, asionally, the infantry and archers in the rear ranks were struck and fell. Despite the suppressive fire, a group finally reached the bottom of the castle walls. The damaged parts of the wall had already been filled with wood, dirt, and rocks. The enemy, not bothering with that section, attacheddders to various parts of the wall. Boom! Boom! Boom! The enemies began to climb up thedders leaning against the castle walls. ¡°Stop them! Push the enemies back!¡± At Zwalter¡¯smand, the soldiers hurled various weapons down thedders. Spiked cylinders were rolled down, and hot water and molten metal were poured continuously. ¡°Uaargh!¡± The enemies, who were climbing with shields raised, could not withstand the fierce defense and fell one by one. Ferdium¡¯s soldiers also had to fight while keeping their heads down due to the suppressive fire from the enemies at the foot of the wall, making the battle even more challenging. Fortunately, since the enemy¡¯s assault wasn¡¯t too intense, the casualties were minimal. ¡®What¡¯s going on? Why aren¡¯t they moving the siege tower?¡¯ Zwalter¡¯s mind was in turmoil. When usingdders to climb the walls, the attacking side inevitably suffers greater casualtiespared to using siege towers. Yet the enemies only useddders, and the siege towers remainedpletely immobile. The fact that the enemy wasn¡¯t pressing forward aggressively also seemed suspicious. It felt as if they were attacking without much care¡ªwhether they took the castle or not seemed inconsequential to them. However, since their numbers were overwhelming, it wasn¡¯t like Zwalter and his men could defend so half-heartedly in return. Zwalter continued to ponder the enemy¡¯s intentions. ¡®Are they trying to undermine the wall¡¯s foundation and bring it down? Or are they nning to dig tunnels to infiltrate?¡¯ He considered othermon siege tactics, but none seemed to fit. There was no sign of any suspicious activity near the base of the walls, and digging tunnels would require more time than the enemy likely had. By the time the sun began to set, the enemies still hadn¡¯t managed to breach the walls and eventually retreated. ¡°Woohoo! We held them off again today!¡± The soldiers cheered, but it was another victory that felt unsettling, just like the previous day. Zwalter¡¯s uncertainty didn¡¯tst long. By nightfall, he quickly understood the enemy¡¯s intentions. ¡°Waaaaah! Attack!¡± The enemiesunched another assault, this time in the middle of the night. But only about half of their forces were involved. Even so, half of their forces were still more than Ferdium¡¯s entire army. ¡°These bastards! They¡¯re trying to wear us outpletely!¡± Zwalter clenched his teeth and shouted in frustration. ¡°If we pull back our forces, the defenses will be exposed everywhere!¡± Due to the difference in the size of their forces, it was difficult to adopt the same strategy as the enemy. The enemy had been attacking cautiously, so the casualties weren¡¯t severe, but the fatigue was building up. The next day, the other half of the enemy, who had rested during the night, would attack again. Zwalter tried to mirror the enemy¡¯s tactic by pulling back about half of his own forces. However, the moment he did so, the enemy immediately noticed, as if they had eyes everywhere, and rushed to exploit the weakened sections of the defenses. ¡®They¡¯re the enemy, but theirmander is incredibly skilled!¡¯ If it weren¡¯t for Ghiin and the mercenaries¡¯ outstanding efforts, they would have already lost control of one side of the wall. ¡°Brother! The soldiers arepletely exhausted,¡± Randolph cautiously reported. But there was no clear solution. Though Zwalter tried to rotate the soldiers out for rest, the gap in numbers was toorge. The following day was no different. The enemy, having rested, was noticeably fresher while his own forces were visibly drained. ¡°Ah, no¡­ I¡¯m exhausted to death.¡± ¡°Do we have to keep fighting like this?¡± ¡°When will this end? Didn¡¯t they say the enemy has no supplies either?¡± The morale of Ferdium¡¯s soldiers plummeted rapidly. They hadn¡¯t had proper sleep for three days straight. War itself brings immense stress and exhaustion, but fighting continuously without rest, even at night, quickly depleted the soldiers¡¯ stamina. Even though Ghiin once again took extreme measures by leaping off the wall, the enemy¡¯s strategy remained unchanged. When the mercenaries d in ck armor appeared, the enemy soldiers would avoid them, while the knights would gather to contain Ghiin. As a result, Ghiin couldn¡¯t inflict significant damage and had to retreat. However, a strange smile yed on his lips. ¡®Yes, you¡¯re doing well, Viktor. Push yourself a little harder.¡¯ After that, Ghiin and the mercenaries focused solely on defending the walls. ¡°Young Lord, at this rate, we will be doomed. We must find a solution,¡± Gillian whispered anxiously, but Ghiin nodded with a cold smile. ¡°Yes, they¡¯re putting in their best effort. But it¡¯s still not the right time. Just a little longer, hold on.¡± Such a strategy wouldn¡¯t usually be employed if the defending side had sufficient manpower and supplies. It would only waste time. In fact, the attackers could end up suffering greater losses if they weren¡¯t careful. However, against Ferdium, it was proving to be highly effective. Zwalter was beginning to seriously question the true purpose and mastermind behind this war. ¡®How long have they been preparing for this?¡¯ It was no secret that Ferdium was suffering from ack of supplies. But still¡­ ¡®Thosedders¡­ they were clearly prepared before the war started.¡¯ Ferdium¡¯s walls were rtively lower than those of other ces. Even the ramps of siege towers, when ced against Ferdium¡¯s walls, would slope downward. And yet, thedders the enemy had brought were made to fit perfectly to the height of Ferdium¡¯s walls. This meant the enemy had been nning for this siege months in advance. ¡®So, this wasn¡¯t something that started when the traitors defected. Did they start preparing the moment the Runestone was discovered?¡¯ It seemed that spies had already been infiltrating the territory for a long time. ¡°Count Rogues won¡¯t being after all.¡± It seemed like any hope of reinforcements had to be abandoned. The reason they¡¯d lost contact with Count Rogues was obvious. ¡®Those bastards must have captured the messengers.¡¯ Now, theirst hope was that the enemy would retreat due to supply issues. The day the currently idle siege towers moved would be the day of their final battle. ¡® Can we hold out until then?¡¯ Zwalter, with weary eyes, gazed at the distant siege towers. * * * Meanwhile, Viktor, too, was preparing for the final battle. Even though they had been leading the battlefield to their advantage, the attrition of his forces was inevitable. The growing casualties were far from wee. Minimizing losses was essential to proving hispetence as amander. Still, he couldn¡¯t afford to simply wait, so he had to proceed cautiously. ¡°Supplies are running low. Are we going to be alright?¡± Tamos asked, his tone filled with concern. One way or another, they had to bring this to an end and secure the Runestone. Without it, Digald wouldn¡¯t be able to recover from the damage sustained in this war. And if Ferdium somehow managed to counterattack, Digald would face total destruction. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯ll be over soon,¡± Viktor responded firmly. The truth¡ªthat the day Ferdium fell would also be the end for Digald¡ªwas a truth he kept to himself. ¡®How much longer can they hold out? Two days? By now, they should be facing serious problems.¡¯ Ideally, Viktor wanted to push harder for three or four more days, but they didn¡¯t have enough supplies for that kind of luxury. ¡°Press harder,¡± Viktor ordered, epting that they might suffer more losses in order to extend the battle for a little longer. The soldiers of Ferdium, who had been surviving on brief naps, were finding it harder and harder to hold the line. During all this, Ghiin divided his mercenaries into two groups, ensuring that half rested while the other half fought. The problem was, the more the mercenaries rested, the more Ghiin had topensate by moving around himself. ¡°Young Lord! Have you lost your mind? At this rate, you¡¯ll die!¡± ¡°Sir! You need to rest as well!¡± Belinda and Gillian tried to stop him, but once Ghiin made up his mind, he pushed forward relentlessly. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s better than resting forever in death, right? Now¡¯s the time to push ourselves,¡± Ghiin replied nonchntly, almost too rxed, prompting Belinda to clutch her chest in frustration. Two more days passed like that. The soldiers of Ferdium found themselves facing an even graver crisis. ¡°We¡¯ve¡­ run out of arrows.¡± ¡°Our defense supplies arepletely gone.¡± As more reports came in from the knights, Zwalter could only lower his head in defeat. They had expended all their resources in defending against the enemy¡¯s relentless day-and-night assaults. Even Homerne had done his best to scrape together supplies from the estate, but that, too, had its limits. ¡®They were waiting for this.¡¯ The enemymander had expertly exploited their weaknesses. Even Randolph, who was usually full of energy, blinked with hollow, exhausted eyes, and the soldiers were all on the brink of copse from fatigue. ¡®This is the end.¡¯ It was a wonder they had managed to hold out this long against such a cautious and calcting enemy. Without Ghiin, they wouldn¡¯t havested this far. ¡°You seem to be holding up better than the others,¡± Zwalter remarked. Ghiin shrugged in response. ¡°The battle¡¯s not over yet.¡± Though his face showed signs of exhaustion, it wasn¡¯t as grim as the others¡¯. Zwalter hesitated briefly before speaking in a trembling voice. ¡°When the battle begins¡­ you must lead the mercenaries and leave this ce.¡± ¡°What are you saying?¡± Ghiin looked puzzled, his face showing confusion at his father¡¯s uncharacteristic behavior. His father had always emphasized the duties and honor of nobility, but now he was telling him to run away. ¡°Seek refuge with Count Rogues. His wife is your aunt, so she won¡¯t turn you away. He will protect you.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that wasn¡¯t the duty of a noble?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m only human, after all. This is not a lord¡¯s will but a father¡¯s heart. Take Elena with you.¡± ¡°Do you really think we¡¯ve already lost?¡± ¡°Your forces no longer hold sway over the oue. If we win, we will do so without you. And if we lose, your presence won¡¯t change anything.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t fight with Kane; stay on good terms. There¡¯s no need to cause trouble and then eat away at your pride.¡± ¡°¡­Haha.¡± It was rare for Zwalter to joke. Ghiin couldn¡¯t help but let out a hollowugh. Randolph also approached, cing a friendly hand on Ghiin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Young Lord, or rather, nephew, I¡¯ll speak to you inly now.¡± ¡°Since when have you ever not spoken inly?¡± Ghiin¡¯s brusque reply made Randolph grin, showing his teeth. ¡°It¡¯s been awful working with you. Let¡¯s never meet again. You¡¯ve always been unreliable, but at least in the end, you acted like the true heir of our family and estate. Go and ensure the continuation of our bloodline.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not running away.¡± ¡°Just go. You need to live if you want to avenge uster.¡± Avenge them. Ghiin smiled slyly as he replied. ¡°That revenge has already begun.¡± ¡°What?¡± Thud! Thud! Thud! Before Randolph could ask what he meant, the sound of the enemy¡¯s war drums echoed. Rumble! The three remaining siege towers were also moving. Everyone could feel it¡ªthe final battle was at hand. Ghiin stared at the approaching enemy before turning his back. ¡°I¡¯m going to act on my own now.¡± As Ghiin descended toward the gates, Zwalter and Randolph stood silently, unable to speak. A momentter, Zwalter let out a sigh. ¡°Well, when did that boy ever listen to anyone? At least he¡¯s acting like a noble in the end.¡± ¡°Now that things havee to this let¡¯s see it through to the end. Judging by the siege towers moving, today is thest day. If we run out of weapons, we¡¯ll just fight with our fists, right?¡± Watching Randolph reignite his determination, Zwalter nodded. Then, he shouted to the soldiers. ¡°Everyone, stay strong! Today is our final battle!¡± ¡°Whoooaaa!¡± At the lord¡¯s deration, the soldiers raised their weapons and let out a great cheer. In truth, no one believed that Ferdium could win. The screams they let out were closer to cries born from their fear of death. Hearing the cheers from Ferdium¡¯s side, Viktor smirked. ¡°It¡¯s over now. What tiresome bastards.¡± Since yesterday, almost no arrows had flown from the castle. This was proof that the enemy¡¯s supplies were nearly depleted. Now was the time to crush them with overwhelming force and im victory. ¡°The central army will advance and wait near the gates!¡± He stationed the shieldbearers in thick lines at the center of his formation. ¡°When they¡¯re at their limit, the enemy will open the gates and charge out. At that moment, hit them with magic and wipe out their vanguard.¡± The mages standing beside Viktor nodded. Viktor was certain that when the siege began, the men in ck armor would rush out. In their final moment, they would rely on their specialty¡ªan all-out charge. ¡®They probably think it¡¯s theirst chance to win.¡¯ But a sudden magical strike would shatter their momentum. ¡®I¡¯ve kept my mages hidden for this exact moment.¡¯ Ferdium might have had some clever tricks up their sleeve, but this was the end for them. ¡°All troops! Advance!¡± At Viktor¡¯smand, the entire army began to move at once. Thud! Thud! Thud! Ferdium¡¯s soldiers trembled in despair. They had held out well up to this point, but today, it seemed impossible to survive. Only the mercenaries kept their sharp eyes on the approaching enemy, their fighting spirit undiminished. As Ghiin scanned the mercenaries, his gazended on the person standing next to him. ¡°Vanessa, get ready.¡± Chapter 78 Chapter 78: I¡¯ve Been Waiting for This Day. (1) The mercenaries, who had been gathered around Ghiin, split to either side. As they moved, multiple magic circles that had been hidden behind them came into view. There was a central magic circle, surrounded by six additional circles drawn around it. Without a word, Vanessa nodded and stepped onto the central magic circle. Not just Vanessa but Alfoi and the other mages were also brought here. On the wrists of every mage, there were bracelets embedded with Runestones inscribed with incantations. ¡°What kind of magic circle is this? When did you engrave these?¡± Alfoi asked, his voice full of curiosity. Ghiin answered with a nonchnt expression. ¡°Alfoi and yourpanions, step onto the circle.¡± ¡°No, we have to know what this is before we decide to step on it or not, don¡¯t you think?¡± At some point, Alfoi had started speaking informally, but Ghiin didn¡¯t seem to care at all. Right now, the tone of speech wasn¡¯t the important issue. Instead of trying to convince the hesitant mages, Ghiin decided to show them through action. ¡°Step on it.¡± At his gesture, the mercenaries pressed weapons against the necks of Alfoi and the mages, forcing them onto the magic circle. ¡°What the hell¡­ What exactly are you trying to do?¡± Alfoi grumbled openly, but Ghiin ignored him and turned towards Vanessa. ¡°Vanessa, you can do it, right?¡± She swallowed nervously as her trembling eyes met Ghiin¡¯s. Though she had made up her mind, now that the moment hade, her confidence quickly faded. ¡°C-can I really do this?¡± ¡°You can. You must seed.¡± At his firm response, Vanessa nodded. Resolving herself to seed, even if it cost her life, Vanessa closed her eyes and began to gather her mana. Guuuuung! As her body gradually lifted off the ground, mana started to converge towards her. There was no way someone like her, who couldn¡¯t even properly cast a 1st-circle spell, should be able to draw in this much mana. ¡°Mana¡­ mana transfer!¡± Alfoi shouted in shock. Suddenly, mana was pouring out of his body at an rming rate. As he looked around, the other mages were also panicking, iling their arms in confusion. Alfoi cried out in despair. ¡°You crazy bastard! Why did you let her take control of the transfer!¡± Mana transfer is a spell that channels the mana of multiple people into a single individual, amplifying their power. If the central person can¡¯t control it properly, not only will all the mages lose their mana, but they could even have their life force drained, leading to death. Without precise control, immense mental strength, and a perfect understanding of the spell form, it was a dangerously risky magic. ¡°There¡¯s no way a girl who can¡¯t even cast a 1st-circle spell will seed!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Trust Vanessa.¡± ¡°Trust her? You¡¯re insane, you lunatic!¡± Alfoi and the mages screamed as they tried to escape, but it was toote. They had already been caught in the storm of mana. The mages werepletely immobilized, their mana being drained by the magic circle. ¡°Ugh¡­ No¡­ I can¡¯t die like this¡­¡± As much as Alfoi and the other mages were suffering, Vanessa also gritted her teeth in agony. Blood began to trickle from her nose and ears, and the veins across her body rapidly darkened to a strange ck color. This was proof that her body could not withstand the mana that was surging into her. Her violently trembling body clearly showed just how hard it was for her to endure. ¡°Ughhh¡­¡± Eventually, a groan escaped from her lips. Unable to withstand the pressure of the mana, blood tears began to leak from her tightly closed eyes. As time passed, the people nearby also began to feel the heavy presence of mana in the air. It wasn¡¯t chaotic, but it was something that kept building, pressing down on the space around them. ¡°Aarghhh¡­¡± Vanessa could no longer hold on. Her consciousness was beginning to fade. ¡®As expected, this was impossible. I can¡¯t do it. How could I ever¡­¡¯ Her life had been filled with nothing but failure. She had only briefly tasted a miracle, and yet she had been deluded into thinking she had any ability. Gooooooo! Now, she has reached her limit. She could no longer endure. The pain was unbearable. Was this what it would feel like to experience all the suffering of one¡¯s life at once? Even her firm resolve was melting away like snow in the face of this overwhelming pain. She wanted to forget everything and just give up. ¡®¡­That¡¯s right, I¡­¡¯ Vanessa, who had been floating in the air, let her head fall limply. Thud! Thud! Thud! The sound of enemies approaching filled the air. As the great army marched in unison, the ground shook all the way inside the castle. The soldiers of Ferdium began to prepare themselves for the end. Some wept, while others prayed to the gods they believed in. Some were filled with battle spirit, while others thought of their families. In contrast, the mercenaries below the walls stood silently, waiting for Ghiin¡¯s orders. His low voice broke the silence. ¡°Vanessa.¡± ¡°¡­I¡­ I¡­¡± She mumbled to herself with her eyes closed as if she hadn¡¯t heard Ghiin¡¯s call. ¡ª Will I be of help to the Young Lord? ¡ª Of course, you¡¯ll be a great help. ¡°Vanessa.¡± ¡ª I want to be of help to the young lord. Vanessa slowly, with great effort, lifted her head. ¡°I¡­¡± All the mercenaries held their breath as they watched her. ¡°Vanessa.¡± ¡ª You can do it, right? Ghiin looked at Vanessa with a mix of sympathy and encouragement. Her incessantly trembling body suddenly came to a halt. The massive flow of mana, the blood that had been leaking from her, all of it stopped as if it had never happened. At that moment, Ghiin clenched his teeth so hard that it seemed they might shatter as he turned his head. ¡°Open the gates. Skovan.¡± ¡°Y-young lord? What are you thinking right now¡­?¡± ¡°Open them.¡± Skovan gulped. He knew precisely what Ghiin was thinking. At this rate, they were bound to lose. Their only hope was to charge forward with Ghiin and the mercenaries. ¡®Yeah, if we¡¯re going to die anyway¡­ might as well go out fighting likest time.¡¯ Dying in a futile defense on the walls seemed far worse. Of course, the enemy wouldn¡¯t fall for the same trick twice¡­ But if Ghiin could manage to break through the enemy¡¯s formation, every soldier inside the castle might have a chance to charge out and escape. Having made up his mind, Skovan, along with the soldiers, slowly began to open the castle gates. Creaaaaak. As the gate began to open, the people on the walls were thrown into a panic. Zwalter and Randolph, in particr, quickly realized what Ghiin was up to. How could they not? They had already experienced this once before. ¡°No! Ghiin! What are you doing?¡± ¡°Are you insane, Young Lord? Stop this right now!¡± They had seen firsthand how capable Ghiin and his mercenaries were. But that only worked when the enemy numbers were reasonable. Zwalter shouted again. ¡°That won¡¯t work twice! How many times have I told you to be cautious?¡± There was no way the enemy wouldn¡¯t have prepared for the same situation. Looking at the enemy¡¯s formation, it was clear. Shield-bearers were packed tightly at the front. The intent was obvious¡ªthey were prepared for the mercenaries¡¯ charge and were set to minimize damage. ¡°Close the gates! Close them now!¡± ¡°Run away instead! Save yourself, you idiot, if nothing else!¡± Zwalter and Randolph shouted until their voices were hoarse, but Ghiin didn¡¯t so much as acknowledge them. Even Skovan, ignoring the lord¡¯s orders, kept his head down and continued with the n. ¡°You fool! Are you really going to throw your life away so easily?¡± Zwalter, shaking with rage, started to descend toward the gate, but Randolph grabbed his arm and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s toote, brother.¡± If the lord left his post at a time like this, it would all be over in an instant. Zwalter red at Ghiin in the distance, took a moment to calm his breath, and spoke. ¡°Fine. The gates are already open. We¡¯ll fight as one.¡± They had no arrows left and no supplies to maintain the defense. Staying on the walls would do nothing to hold back the approaching enemy. If they were going to fight, perhaps it was better to face the enemy altogether. Even if the enemy had prepared for Ghiin and the mercenaries¡¯ charge, it wouldn¡¯t be an easy fight for them. ¡°All troops! Abandon the walls and gather around the gates!¡± Following the lord¡¯smand, the soldiers of the Ferdium army began to gather one by one at the gate. But the space was too tight, and they could do no more than stand behind the mercenaries. While Zwalter, Randolph, and the knights were still moving the remaining forces off the walls, Ghiin spoke to his mercenaries. ¡°Get ready. We finish this before the others gather.¡± The mercenaries, their blood pumping, gripped their weapons and prepared to charge out. They were tense but not afraid. They believed that as long as they followed their captain¡¯s orders, they would win. Kaor, meanwhile, easily let his mind rest. ¡®If I die in battle, so be it. If I live, that¡¯s fine too. Sure, there¡¯s some stuff I¡¯ll miss¡­ but dying in a war like this wouldn¡¯t be so bad. It¡¯d feel satisfying, at least.¡¯ As Ghiin prepared for battle, Belinda, who usually caused amotion trying to stop him from fighting, was unusually silent this time. The danger remained the same whether they fought with the gates open or closed. ¡®I¡¯m sorry, my lord. I¡¯ll make sure to get the Young Lord out alive somehow. And, if possible, thedy too.¡¯ Her n was to knock Ghiin unconscious when he grew exhausted and then drag him off the battlefield, no matter the cost. Gillian had a good idea of Belinda¡¯s n, but he said nothing and continued checking his weapon. He had heard they¡¯d prepared a trap with the mages. But seeing the look on Ghiin¡¯s face, it seemed something had gone wrong. Though he hadn¡¯t known Ghiin long, Gillian understood one thing: his young lord would never run away. Gillian had already decided to devote the rest of his life to him. He was ready to die here with Ghiin. ¡®Rachel, if things go wrong, escape with Lady Elena.¡¯ Meanwhile, Viktor grinned brightly when he saw the gates open. ¡°It¡¯s finally time to end this.¡± As expected, the enemy was preparing for a final charge. It even looked like they were concentrating all their forces around the gate. ¡°Fools. If they all rush at us, it¡¯ll only make things easier.¡± As Viktor raised his hand, the cavalry positioned behind his central army advanced to the sides. They were preparing to nk the Ferdium forces. ¡°Once the enemy retreats, pursue them and annihte them.¡± A cruel smile crept across Viktor¡¯s face. Finally, the time hade to repay what he¡¯d suffered. ¡°Everyone, move slowly in tight formation!¡± Thud! Thud! Thud! The enemy¡¯s formation became even tighter, more formidable. Skovan and the soldiers, waiting, stared with fear on their faces as they felt the overwhelming pressure. Standing beside Skovan, Ricardo suddenly noticed something odd. ¡®Why isn¡¯t the Young Lord on horseback? And neither are the mercenaries.¡¯ There wasn¡¯t a single horse in sight near Ghiin or his mercenaries. ¡®A charge on foot?¡¯ Sure, they could charge out just like before, but the situation now was different fromst time. The mercenaries¡¯ horses had been left nearby, close enough that they had plenty of time to prepare. Ricardo almost asked Ghiin why they weren¡¯t preparing the horses but hesitated. Even an idiot wouldn¡¯t forget to mount up for a charge. If he knew this, surely Ghiin did too, right? Ricardo studied Ghiin carefully. His expression wasn¡¯t one of a man making ast, desperate stand¡ªit was the look of someone who had been patiently waiting for the right opportunity. Suddenly, a chill ran down Ricardo¡¯s spine. Ghiin had a way of defyingmon sense and producing incredible results in the most unexpected ways. ¡®Yeah, I¡¯ll trust him. He¡¯s not someone who¡¯d just give up.¡¯ For the first time, someone from Ferdium began to believe in the Young Lord. And Ricardo¡¯s intuition wasn¡¯t far off. Ghiin narrowed his eyes, watching the enemy approach from beyond the gate. His face was filled with confidence, as though victory was already in his grasp. ¡®You must have been holding back too.¡¯ Any ordinarymander would have thrown their forces at them the moment their supply line was cut. But Viktor had moved cautiously, exploiting their weaknesses thoroughly. He wasn¡¯t an easy opponent by any means. ¡®You weren¡¯t the only one waiting for this moment.¡¯ Ghiin had been clutching his chest, his heart ready to burst, waiting for the right time. Every single day, he fought back the urge to rush out and crush the enemy¡¯s heads. He held back, waiting for the chance to ughter them all, to leave none alive. Grind. Ghiin clenched his teeth without realizing it. ¡®I¡¯ve never once forgotten.¡¯ On these very castle walls, his father and his vassals had their heads impaled on pikes, left to rot in disgrace. That sight haunted Ghiin every day of his life. He was consumed by agony day in and day out. Thump. Just thinking of that scene sent blood rushing to his head, and the mana within him surged, ready to explode. ¡®None of you are leaving here alive.¡¯ Ghiin had prepared to the best of his ability. It wasn¡¯t perfect. Even a single mistake would lead to the destruction of the estate and the deaths of everyone. Who could confidently guarantee victory against an overwhelming army like this? And yet¡­ ¡®I won¡¯t give up.¡¯ Ghiin took a deep breath. He had stopped the war once, right after returning home. The first battle sparked by Elena had been prevented. That had bought them some time, but in the end, war came regardless. And this time, it was far worse than before, on a muchrger scale. The more they resisted, the greater the danger grew. It was as if the heavens themselves were determined to see the Ferdium estate fall. ¡®Maybe this is an unavoidable fate, one that has ensnared thisnd.¡¯ Ghiin shook off the pessimistic thoughts in his mind, letting out a fierceugh. ¡®Don¡¯t make meugh. There won¡¯t be a second time.¡¯ ng! Ghiin lowered the visor of his helmet, and every mercenary followed suit, adjusting their helmets in unison. Huff, huff, huff. The sound of the mercenaries¡¯ tense breathing echoed through the air. Skovan and the soldiers, who had been standing nearby, took a few steps back, overwhelmed by the intense atmosphere. Only Ghiin and the mercenaries stood in front of the gate, their fighting spirits burning bright. Ghiin slowly extended his arm to the side, signaling to the mercenaries. ¡°Wait.¡± The tension reached its peak. Hearts pounded as if they would explode, muscles tightened to the point of cramping, and blood rushed to their heads, leaving them dizzy. They were so focused that they barely realized they were still standing. ¡°Not yet.¡± Time seemed to blur as the mercenaries concentrated with everything they had. Then, Ghiin turned his head and shouted. ¡°Vanessa!¡± Vanessa¡¯s tightly shut eyes flew open. In her pupils, golden magic circles were etched. Her small lips began to move as she softly chanted something. Her will and understanding pierced through the world, connecting with a single universal truth. That truth defied limits, summoning power far beyond her circle. Goooooo! A massive surge of mana erupted in every direction. The mana materialized into symbols that circled around Vanessa. The ming magical runes transformed into red dots, scattering in all directions blending back into the world as they faded away. Goooooo! For a moment, everyone¡ªboth enemy and ally¡ªfroze. In their eyes, the same scene unfolded. Between the castle walls and the enemy army, a shimmering red barrier, like a burning sunset, rippled and surged endlessly. Zwalter, in shock, dropped his sword. Randolph, forgetting all decorum, stood there with his mouth agape. Goooooo! The enemy could no longer approach the Ferdium castle. Even Viktor halted his horse in surprise. In the midst of the frozen masses, only one person moved. Like the rippling mes of the red barrier, his eyes glowed with the same crimson hue. Rumble! The ground began to shake violently. ¡°I¡¯ve waited for this day.¡± Ghiin¡¯s voice rumbled like moltenva about to erupt. Chapter 79 Chapter 79 ¨C I¡¯ve Been Waiting for This Day (2) ¡°What, what is this?¡± A massive wall of fire hadpletely surrounded the enemy forces. They couldn¡¯t move forward, let alone retreat. Everyone stood dazed, shocked by the sudden appearance of the phenomenon. Viktor was the first to regain his senses and shouted at the wizards beside him. ¡°Break this magic! Dispel it, now!¡± However, the wizards were frozen in ce, their eyes wide open, unable to move. ¡°We¡­ we cannot dispel this magic.¡± ¡°What?! You¡¯re wizards, aren¡¯t you?!¡± ¡°This magic is beyond our circle.¡± One of the wizards stuttered as he exined. ¡°Look closely. Does this look like normal magic to you? Have you ever seen anything like this before? Even the Tower Masters of most Magic Towers couldn¡¯t cast something like this. We can¡¯t dispel this magic.¡± Another wizard, ring at the wall of fire, joined in. ¡°This is 4th-circle magic. But the one who cast it isn¡¯t a 4th-circle mage. At least¡­¡± ¡°At least what?¡± ¡°¡­at least a 7th-circle.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous! There are only two 7th-circle mages in the entire kingdom! Are you saying one of them is here?¡± Viktor gritted his teeth and shouted, but the wizard mumbled to himself as if not hearing him. ¡°No, even a 7th-circle mage couldn¡¯t do this. What in the world is this? This goes beyond the concept of typical magic. This isn¡¯t just personal power. What is it? A magic circle? An artifact? There must be some kind of device. There has to be a medium.¡± Even in the midst of this, the wizards seemed more interested in satisfying their curiosity than defeating the enemy. They began to inspect the wall of fire, analyzing the patterns of mana. However, Viktor had no interest in the principles behind the magic. ¡°The Count sent you to deal with any mages! And now you¡¯re saying you can¡¯t do anything? Do you think this is the time to stand around gawking?¡± ¡°There¡­ there¡¯s nothing we can do.¡± ¡°Even the Count wouldn¡¯t have expected something like this.¡± Hearing the wizards¡¯ excuses, Viktor¡¯s anger red to its peak. ¡°Ugh, useless fools! Weren¡¯t you supposed to be prepared for something like this?!¡± Count Desmond had assigned two wizards to Viktor in case Ferdium had hired their own mages with the money from selling the Runestone. Even the thorough Harold hadn¡¯t anticipated that Ferdium might have a mage above the 5th-circle. In the entire kingdom, there were fewer than fifty mages who had surpassed the 5th-circle. No matter how much money Ferdium had, the best they could have brought in that short time would have been a 4th-circle mage. That¡¯s what Harold had thought. ¡°Are you saying even the Count couldn¡¯t have foreseen this?¡± Viktor muttered to himself before suddenly lifting his head. The siege had be impossible due to the wall of fire blocking all sides. They had no choice but to wait for the magic to fade. The mes surrounded them, but if they ran quickly, they might be able to retreat through the back. ¡°Retreat! Regroup and wait until the fire dies down; then we¡¯ll advance again! Get out of this area as quickly as possible!¡± As Viktor shouted loudly and was about to turn his horse around, one of the wizards spoke up. ¡°Come to think of it, the concentration of mana here is unusually dense. Something¡¯s off¡­¡± Rumble! In an instant, the horses they were riding staggered. The wizard couldn¡¯t finish his sentence and pulled at the reins. Vanessa had begun casting the next stage of her magic. The golden magic circle engraved in her eyes rotated once. Crack! The Runestone bracelets worn by her and Alfoi¡¯s group shattered into dust and scattered. The wall of fire was merely a means to trap the enemy in ce momentarily. The actual attack was just beginning. The mana that had been blending into the surroundings slowly began to take form. It seeped into the ground, meeting something that had been waiting beneath. Atst, the conditions were perfectly met. Vanessa softly muttered, ¡°¡­me Strike.¡± The ground trembled as if mana was erupting forth. Boom! Rumble! KABOOM! With an earth-shattering roar, dozens of massive pirs of fire shot up from all directions. ¡°Aaaaargh!¡± Viktor¡¯s soldiers screamed as they were engulfed in mes. Those who stood at the center of the fire pirs couldn¡¯t even scream before being reduced to ash. ¡°This is¡ª!¡± KABOOM! Neither Viktor nor the wizards could escape the explosion. The battlefield had turned into utter chaos. Those who survived began to scream, throw down their weapons, and scatter in all directions. ¡°Aaaah!¡± ¡°Spare me!¡± ¡°Fall back! Get back!¡± The fire spread, filling every corner. The gigantic fire pirs devoured siege towers anddders, growing everrger. Soldiers whose bodies were set aze rolled on the ground in vain. Inside the gates, the soldiers of the Ferdium estate could only swallow nervously as they watched the hellish scene unfold before their eyes. Who could have possibly prepared something like this? Zwalter, who had been in a daze, staggered but barely regained his bnce. He stood upright to peer down at the chaos below. Unlike the confused soldiers, Ghiin and the mercenaries appeared calm. ¡°Could it be¡­ Ghiin, was this your doing?¡± At that moment, Vanessa copsed, coughing blood. A nearby mercenary caught her as she fell from the air. Ghiin briefly looked back and spoke. ¡°Belinda, take care of the mages.¡± ¡°Huh? Oh, yes, yes!¡± Belinda, along with a few soldiers, began to carry the fallen mages and retreated. Ghiin turned and started walking. The mercenaries followed behind him. Zwalter shouted loudly. ¡°Ghiin! What are you doing?!¡± But Ghiin neither responded nor stopped. Zwalter, now desperate, shouted again. ¡°Stop! Stop! That¡¯s enough! We¡¯ve already won! They¡¯re all going to flee into that fire! Why on earth are you going out there? It¡¯s a sea of mes out there!¡± Only then did Ghiin halt his steps and look back at him. His reply was cold and emotionless. ¡°Because they need to die.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll hunt down every single one of those fleeing bastards and kill them. They need to feel the painful consequences of daring to covet Ferdium.¡± ¡°You¡¯re serious about this¡­?¡± ¡°Any future enemies who set their sights on this ce will think twice. They¡¯ll wonder if they truly have the courage to risk their lives.¡± Thud. A brutal killing intent radiated from Ghiin. It was the kind of presence only someone who had survived by piling up bodies could emit. Zwalter felt chills run down his spine as he saw this unfamiliar side of his son. How could he exude such terrifying power? But for now, stopping his son was the priority. ¡°I understand your intent, but how do you n to enter those mes?!¡± Even if one used mana to shield themselves, there would be limits to how much it could protect against such an intense fire. Anyone foolish enough to attempt to break through would surely die. However, despite Zwalter¡¯s desperate plea, Ghiin merely gave him a silent, sly grin. * * * Count Tamos, who had been observing from the rear, was utterly startled by the sudden eruption of mes. ¡°What, what is this?! What¡¯s with these mes? Why are they shooting up out of nowhere?!¡± He had no idea what was happening, nor could heprehend the situation at all. A few of the soldiers on the outskirts managed to escape, but far more had perished. Some had managed to flee even while their bodies were ame, but they died shortly after. As Tamos stood there, dazed, a young officer shouted loudly. ¡°Get a hold of yourself! You need to issue a retreat order! Sound the horn and send the remaining soldiers forward to help the wounded!¡± The officer urgently continued when he saw that Tamos still hadn¡¯t recovered his senses. ¡°This isn¡¯t a forest, sir. The area is wide open, and we don¡¯t have mounts. If we can just escape, we can regroup and gather the troops again!¡± One of the greatest dangers of fire attacks was how quickly the mes could spread by burning trees and other surroundings. However, in this open in, there wasn¡¯t much for the fire to consume, so it wouldn¡¯t spread far and would die out quickly. ¡°You, you¡¯re under the scribe¡¯smand¡­ Lowell, was it? But what if the enemyes after us? Shouldn¡¯t we just flee right now¡­?¡± ¡°The enemy can¡¯t cross the fire either, sir. They¡¯re probably waiting for us to either run or burn to death. It¡¯ll take time for them to circle around to another gate. We need to act now.¡± Tamos, still stumbling over his words, asked again. ¡°But, but¡­ what if theye before we¡¯ve gathered our forces? Isn¡¯t it better to just run?¡± ¡°For god¡¯s sake¡­! Lord! Without an army, it¡¯s over whether we surrender or not! We need soldiers left alive if we want to negotiate any sort of surrender! We need to save as many as we can!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, you¡¯re right. Move the wounded! Once we¡¯ve gathered enough, we¡¯ll retreat!¡± At Tamos¡¯s urgent shout, the guards stationed at the rear finally began to move. He had only about a hundred soldiers left, but this was all that remained of his forces. * * * Meanwhile, Ghiin dusted off his armor and looked back at the mercenaries. ¡°We won¡¯t hold out for long. Kill as many as you can as fast as possible, and take care of the rest.¡± The ck armor worn by Ghiin and the mercenaries was reinforced with the inner hide of the Dirus Ent. It was strong enough to temporarily withstand even 4th-circle fire magic, which meant it could endure the immense mes of that powerful magic for a short time. Gillian shook his head as he remarked. ¡°This must be the most expensive trap in history.¡± ¡°Probably. We blew all the Runestones we gathered for this.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you bothered by wasting those Runestones?¡± ¡°Money is just a means to an end.¡± The mercenaries, who had followed orders without knowing the full n, finally understood Ghiin¡¯s strategy. From the moment war was dered, Ghiin had ordered the mercenaries to bury arge number of Runestones in the ground outside the castle. ¡°At first, I thought we were hiding them to avoid having them stolen, but to think they¡¯d be used like this. All those enemies just got wiped out.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t it seem wasteful to you?¡± ¡°I was nning to dig some of them upter and take a little bit for myself, but now they¡¯ve all blown up.¡± The mercenaries let out bitterughs. Normally, they would have taken the Runestones and run. It was more than enough wealth to livefortably for the rest of their lives. But they had used all of them for a single trap. Whether it was brilliant or insane, they couldn¡¯t quite decide. ¡°Still, that woman is impressive. Turns out she¡¯s a real mage.¡± ¡°What circle is she, anyway? Could she be an Archmage?¡± ¡°I thought she was just a servant.¡± The mercenaries marveled at the result, but the truth was slightly different. No matter how much mana was transferred to her, Vanessa wasn¡¯t yet skilled enough to simultaneously detonate so many Runestones. She had only triggered a few of them. However, each of the Runestones had been meticulously engraved with techniques for concentration, chain reactions, and explosions. Before the war was dered, Vanessa tirelessly inscribed these forms onto the stones under Ghiin¡¯s orders. It was a task only possible because of her exceptional magical knowledge and intuition. Ghiin had been preparing this trap ever since he had first extracted the Runestones from the Forest of Beasts. Bringing Vanessa from the Magic Tower was all part of that n. Finally, it was time to make those who dared invade pay the price. It was time to unleash the rage he had held back for so long. ¡°Kill every one of them in sight!¡± With a loud shout, Ghiin charged forward. Gillian and Kaor followed behind him, and the hesitant mercenaries, gritting their teeth, rushed in as well. ¡°Damn it! Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°They said it¡¯s safe, so it should be fine!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s kill them all before they run away!¡± Sizzle! The inner hide of the Dirus Ent began to dry and release steam as it came into contact with the mes. ¡°Whoa, it¡¯s hot! It¡¯s really hot!¡± ¡°We can hold out, right?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s kill quickly and get out of here!¡± On the hellish battlefield, there were still quite a few survivors. The mercenaries chased after those desperately trying to flee, swinging their weapons with all their might. ¡°Kraaagh!¡± Enemies struggling in the mes fell helplessly to the ground. As the mercenaries ughtered the survivors, Ghiin was searching through the fire for someone. ¡®I need to kill that bastard Viktor first.¡¯ Even now, Viktor was formidable. As time passed, he would surely be an even more dangerous adversary. Ghiin had to find and kill him in this battle. ¡®If he died from a direct hit by one of the fire pirs, that would be best¡­ but I need to confirm even a piece of his corpse.¡¯ Ghiin sprinted through the battlefield, cutting through the horrifying screams of enemy soldiers. ¡®I found him.¡¯ Atst, he spotted a man standing alone in the mes. ¡°Kraaah! My army! How dare you!¡± Viktor roared with fury. Half of his face was covered in blisters, still sizzling from the heat, and his armor was cracked and dented in various ces. Yet, he was still alive. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you all! I¡¯ll rip your guts out and hang your heads from the walls!¡± His eyes gleamed with madness. There was no turning back now. Even if it meant going alone, he intended to cut down the lord of Ferdium and all his retainers. Even if he died here, this would be thest way to preserve his honor and pride. As Viktor poured out streams of mana and prepared to charge toward the Ferdium castle¡ª Whoosh! Something tore through the mes, hurtling straight toward him. Chapter 80 Chapter 80: I¡¯ve Been Waiting for This Day (3) Tamos shook his legs, unable to stay still. The soldiers couldn¡¯t approach the fire, so they were barely managing to carry out the wounded who had escaped. At first, quite a few came out, but now, almost no soldiers were making it out. ¡®Damn it, they¡¯re all injured! What am I supposed to do with this?!¡¯ The ones who escaped early on were in rtively decent condition, but the rest were barely clinging to life. Even so, when they were all counted, there were fewer than 500. ¡®Viktor, you idiot! You acted all high and mighty, and this is what you deliver? How do you lead an army of this size and still lose?!¡¯ While Tamos cursed Viktor, Lowell, who had been nervously observing the battlefield, started to break out in a cold sweat. ¡®This doesn¡¯t make sense. No matter how fierce the mes are, this is a in. Even if they¡¯re badly injured, they should still be able to escape. Something, something is wrong.¡¯ Desmond had sent a well-trained contingent of knights and soldiers as reinforcements. In a situation like this, it was impossible that all of them had fallen into a panic. ¡®Was it because they were packed too closely together? If their movements were hindered and they hesitated, the fire could have spread to them¡­¡¯ He had expected at least a thousand to escape, but the number of survivors was far too small. The agonized screams still echoed from within the fire. ¡®They¡¯re screaming in pain like that, yet they¡¯re not escaping?¡¯ A sinking feeling gripped his heart. Lowell immediately checked the east and west of the Ferdium fortress. ¡®There¡¯s no dust cloud!¡¯ If the enemy had begun their pursuit, they would have deployed cavalry. By now, there should have been dust clouds visible in the distance. ¡®What in the world is happening inside?¡¯ Chills ran down his spine. Gritting his teeth, he shouted at Tamos. ¡°Lord! We need to retreat immediately! Lead the remaining soldiers and knights and flee!¡± ¡°Huh? What about the wounded?¡± ¡°There¡¯s something in there! You must flee at once!¡± Tamos, who had been fidgeting for some time, suddenly brightened at Lowell¡¯s words. ¡°Yes! Let¡¯s run! Everyone, retreat!¡± But it was already toote. Men d in ck armor burst through the mes. Their appearance resembled demons emerging straight from hell. ¡°T-That armor¡­¡± Both men turned pale. Smoke continuously billowed from the ck armor. Tamos immediately turned his horse around. He didn¡¯t even care to wonder how they had survived the fire. ¡°Stop them! Block those bastards!¡± Leaving those words behind, Tamos kicked his horse and fled. ¡°Huh? M-My Lord! My Lord! I¡¯ll serve you well!¡± Lowell, spouting empty words, quickly followed behind Tamos. When even thest few knights fled after their lord, the soldiers, left without theirmanders, plunged into chaos. ¡°L-Let¡¯s run too!¡± ¡°What about the wounded?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already lost! If we stay here, we¡¯re all dead too!¡± The more quick-witted soldiers started to scatter one by one. They abandoned not only the wounded but also their weapons, running for their lives. The reinforcements sent by Desmond fared no better. They had also lost the will to fight. ¡°Everyone retreat! Just survive and make it back to the estate somehow!¡± The mercenaries began to chase the fleeing enemies like madmen. ¡°Catch them all and beat them down!¡± ¡°Kahahah! Where do you think you¡¯re running off to?!¡± ¡°Kill them all!¡± The mercenaries, intoxicated by the heat of ughter, ruthlessly butchered their enemies. ¡°Kraaaah!¡± The screams of the enemies, who had been caught from behind, echoed throughout the battlefield. The mercenaries ran as they finished off the wounded who had fallen. Even those limping away were decapitated. *Crunch! Crack!* ¡°Spare me! I surrender! I said I surrender!¡± ¡°Aaaargh! Stop it!¡± ¡°I dropped my weapon! Please, spare me!¡± Some soldiersy t on the ground or knelt down, begging, but such pleas were meaningless to the frenzied mercenaries. ¡°Our captain said not to ept any surrenders! Hahaha!¡± Only a handful of soldiers managed to escape. Even Tamos¡¯ guard forces were nearly annihted. ¡°Stop! That¡¯s enough, stop the chase!¡± Gillian raised his hand, halting the mercenaries lost in their excitement. If they continued to pursue, their own forces would scatter and be disorganized. ¡°Phew, what a shame.¡± ¡°That was a good warm-up! Kheheh!¡± ¡°Is it really over? Let¡¯s loot the bodies, then.¡± The mercenaries began to search the fallen corpses, looking for rings, nes, or anything else that might be worth some money. As the mercenariesughed and rifled through the bodies, Gillian approached them, growling. ¡°What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing? Didn¡¯t I say the spoils would be divided fairly after the war?!¡± ¡°Heh, why are you acting like you don¡¯t know how things work?¡± ¡°Firste, first served with this kind of stuff.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you join in?¡± When the mercenaries talked back casually, Gillian pressed his axe against the neck of the nearest one. ¡°Do you want to lie down next to the corpses? Who told you to act on your own?¡± The men, startled by the dangerous atmosphere, hesitated and backed away. Though Gillian always showed loyalty to Ghiin, he was, at his core, still a rough mercenary. During training, he was known for pushing the mercenaries so hard that they feared he might actually kill them, which made them terrified of him. Reluctantly, the mercenaries pulled their hands away from the corpses, but their faces were filled with dissatisfaction. Knowing that simply hurting their pride would only build more resentment, Gillian added another remark. ¡°Have you forgotten the young lord¡¯s orders? Even mercenaries should show the minimum respect to the dead. You¡¯ll get your fair pay in due time.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, the captain did say that¡­ Well, I guess there¡¯s no choice.¡± Grumbling, the mercenaries licked their lips butplied. They might have cursed and rebelled if it had been any other employer, but no one dared do that now. While keeping the mercenaries in line, Gillian frequently nced around with a heavy expression. ¡®My lord¡­¡¯ Ghiin was still nowhere to be seen. ¡®Did something happen?¡¯ It didn¡¯t make sense. The mercenaries had easily defeated the enemies and escaped, so Ghiin should have returned by now. Gillian checked his armor. The inner lining made of *Dirus Ent* was already shriveled and had almost lost all its function. Most of it had fallen off, with only a few unsightly patches still clinging here and there. He touched his helmet, but it was the same situation. In this condition, he wouldn¡¯t be able tost long inside the mes. The fire still showed no sign of dying down, roaring all around them. He could¡¯ve endured by wrapping his body in mana if it had been an ordinary fire, but this was a magical fire. Even Gillian couldn¡¯t guarantee his safety within it. ¡®I¡¯ll have to check.¡¯ But he couldn¡¯t just wait around any longer. If something had happened, he had to help, and if not, he could simply find Ghiin quickly and get out. As Gillian moved to step forward, Kaor tilted his head and asked, ¡°Hey, old man. You really nning to go back in there?¡± ¡°Yes. The young lord hasn¡¯te out yet.¡± ¡°Hahaha, are you seriously worried about that crazy guy?¡± ¡°Watch your mouth. Or should I kill you right here?¡± Raising his axe, Kaor backed off, putting on a dramatic disy of fear. ¡°Do it next time, next time. I¡¯m too tired today, used up too much strength.¡± Gillian red at him coldly before turning away. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m going back in. You handle the mercenaries.¡± ¡°Hey, if the captain hasn¡¯te out yet, there¡¯s probably a good reason, right?¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± When Gillian frowned and looked back, Kaor shrugged and continued. ¡°I¡¯m saying don¡¯t go in there and screw things up. We just need to do our job properly. Am I wrong?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Kaor had a point. Ghiin always liked to move faster than the enemy expected. Because of that, even his own allies had difficulty keeping up with his thinking. He was probably doing something now that Gillian hadn¡¯t anticipated. But even so, Gillian couldn¡¯t just leave him alone. Ghiin was someone who always walked a dangerous line as if bncing on the edge of a de. He never feared losing everything due to a single mistake. As a loyal follower, Gillian believed it was his duty to support such a master. ¡®I¡¯ll wait a little longer.¡¯ But since Kaor wasn¡¯t entirely wrong, Gillian decided to wait just a little longer. Just a little bit more. * * * *ng!* Viktor staggered. If he had reacted even a momentter, his neck would¡¯ve been severed by the decisive blow. He was taken aback. Was there really a knight in this estate who could threaten him? Instinctively, he thrust his sword, causing his opponent¡¯s body to sway as they slid back. ¡°Not bad!¡± Viktor, regaining hisposure and checking his opponent, widened his eyes in shock. ¡°You!¡± A ck suit of armor and a ck helmet. It was one of those disgusting bastards who had been getting in his way during critical moments throughout the war. ¡°So you¡¯ve finally shown yourself in front of me!¡± Viktor gripped his sword tightly, his rage spilling out. Yes, he needed to hunt down and kill all of them. He was about to step forward when something strange made him pause. *Hissssss!* Steam continuously rose from the opponent¡¯s armor. ¡°¡­It wasn¡¯t armor?¡± As he focused his eyes, Viktor realized that it wasn¡¯t originally ck armor. Something ck had beenyered over the armor. He could see the ck material absorbing the heat and releasing steam. ¡®That armor is what¡¯s blocking the mes.¡¯ The moment he understood, Viktor felt chills run down his spine. ¡°N-No way¡­ did they n this trap from the very beginning?¡± The enemy had been wearing that armor since the first day of the war. This meant that they could have ignited these mes at any moment. But to maximize the trap¡¯s effectiveness, they had baited him into gathering all his forces. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Viktor was so shocked that he could barely string together a coherent sentence. The figure tilted their head from side to side and spoke. ¡°Yes, this is the trap I spent a great deal of money preparing. Do you like it?¡± ¡°You¡­ you set this up? Who¡­ who are you?¡± With the helmet on, he couldn¡¯t see the person¡¯s face. But someone of this caliber? There was no way Viktor wouldn¡¯t know who it was. It had to be a lord, a knightmander, or the master of arms¡­ ¡°Ghiin Ferdium.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know me?¡± ¡°Ghiin¡­ Ferdium? The young lord, Ghiin?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It is I.¡± Ghiin lifted his chin arrogantly as he dered it. Viktor, who had been staring at him nkly, began to breathe heavily. ¡®That foolish young lord¡­ the shut-in Swordmaster¡­ the trash of the North¡­¡¯ Ghiin wasn¡¯t even on Viktor¡¯s radar. He wasn¡¯t on any list of threats and hadn¡¯t even been considered a possibility. To think someone like this¡¯d defeat him¡ªit was unbearable. The humiliation that wrapped around him was suffocating. His head felt hot, and dizziness threatened to overwhelm him. Viktor stumbled but managed to steady himself, adjusting his posture. ¡°I¡­ I, the greatest knight of the North¡­ beaten by a fool like you?¡± ¡°Yes. And your life ends here, Viktor.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Viktor¡¯s mind cleared at that moment as if cold water had been thrown over him. ¡°How do you know my name?¡± He was Harold¡¯s hidden piece. Almost no one knew his name. But for someone from this backwater estate, a so-called ¡®foolish young lord,¡¯ to know his name? ¡®The count was wrong. The count¡¯s information was mistaken.¡¯ Viktor was certain. His defeat in this war wasn¡¯t his fault. It was Count Desmond¡¯s failure. There must be a traitor in the estate. Someone had leaked all of the count¡¯s ns to the Ferdium family. That¡¯s how his name was revealed and how Ferdium had been able to set up such a massive magical trap. All he had to do now¡­ was kill this bastard. Then, he could go back and exin. It wasn¡¯t his fault. He had killed the enemy that stood in his way, so everything would be fine now. ¡°You arrogant bastard, do you know who I am and yet still dare to show up alone and run your mouth?¡± Viktor¡¯s eyes red with killing intent. The heat from the mes surrounding them was no longer noticeable to him. Only his rage burned inside, threatening to consume him entirely. ¡°Do you really think a fool like you can face the greatest knight of the North?¡± *Boom!* Dozens of sword strikes came crashing down on Ghiin. *ng, ng, ng!* Ghiin swung his massive two-handed axe to block the strikes, but his body was gradually pushed back. Indeed, Viktor was a formidable opponent. Despite his injuries, there was no sign of weakness in his swordsmanship. His strikes were relentless, targeting Ghiin¡¯s vital points with the precision of a knight following the perfect form. His overwhelming force left Ghiin struggling to hold his ground, even with hisrger weapon. *ng!* As Ghiin¡¯s axe shed with Viktor¡¯s sword and bounced away, Viktor seized the moment and thrust his sword. *Thud!* Ghiin twisted his body to dodge, but Viktor¡¯s sword followed through, piercing his shoulder. *Ssssss!* The de, heated by the mes, seared Ghiin¡¯s flesh. Smoke rose from his shoulder as it burned. Just as Viktor, filled with exhration, was about to strike again, Ghiin¡¯s cold voice pierced his ears. ¡°Enjoying yourself?¡± ¡°What?¡± *Whoosh!* From Viktor¡¯s blind spot, Ghiin¡¯s axe cut through the air. Viktor hastily threw his body back in panic. *Rip!* *St!* The chest of his armor split open with a tearing sound, and blood sttered. Not missing the opportunity, Ghiin spun around and delivered a powerful kick to Viktor¡¯s abdomen. *Thud!* ¡°Gah!¡± Viktor, losing his bnce, fell backward but quickly scrambled to his feet. Fortunately, the next attack didn¡¯t immediately follow. ¡°You bastard! How could someone like you¡­¡± Could this piece of trash really be skilled enough to fight him on equal footing? No matter how injured he was, Viktor found it impossible to believe. *nk.* Ghiin threw his axe to the ground. Then, he removed his helmet and tossed it aside, revealing his sweat-drenched face. ¡°I admit, you¡¯re not bad. But is that all it takes to call yourself the greatest in the North?¡± Slowly, Ghiin drew the sword from his waist and pointed it at Viktor. He smirked, his expression mocking. ¡°Get up. I¡¯ll show you who the real greatest knight of the North is.¡± Chapter 81 Chapter 81: I¡¯ve Been Waiting for This Day (4) ¡°You filthy scum!¡± Viktor ground his teeth as he rose to his feet. His face and body, covered in burns, felt unbearably hot and painful. His armor had heated up so much that it was now more of a hindrance than protection. His sword, too, seemed like it might bend with just a little more impact. He was using mana to suppress the heat but couldn¡¯t hold out for much longer. He had to deal with this bastard quickly and get out of here. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you, then I¡¯ll cut the throats of the others too.¡± Viktor red at Ghiin as he reached for his waist. Ssssk. Without hesitation, he drew a dagger and began cutting through the joints of his armor, tossing the pieces aside one by one. ng. ng. Viktor, now lighter after shedding his armor, smirked. ¡°You waited, huh? At least you¡¯ve got some manners.¡± ¡°If I just killed you, you¡¯d make excuses even in the afterlife. You¡¯d im that you were defeated while taking off your armor because I had no sense of honor, not because of my skill.¡± ¡°You arrogant bastard¡­¡± Mana surged into Viktor¡¯s sword as he released his killing intent. In the crimson-lit space, a refreshing blue light enveloped the de. The brilliant light that radiated out was proof of Viktor¡¯s exceptional skill. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯ll need at least that much.¡± Seeing this, a crimson ze ignited in Ghiin¡¯s eyes as well. ¡°That way, it¡¯ll be more fun to crush you.¡± Rumble! As Ghiin unleashed the power of his three Cores simultaneously, a heavy pressure spread throughout the area, and his sword was dyed a deep red. Viktor¡¯s face twisted in disbelief. ¡°How the hell do you have that kind of power¡­ Just how wrong was the information we got?¡± ¡°You can ask your master in hell. Ah, your master will arrive there after you, so you¡¯ll have to wait. It¡¯ll be boring, I bet.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tear your mouth apart!¡± Boom! In an instant, the distance between the two closed. The shock from their swords shing distorted the surrounding mes, sending them scattering. ¡°Is this all you¡¯ve got? Come on, put in some effort, you dog of Harold.¡± ¡°Shut up, you filthy bastard!¡± Grkkkkkk! Viktor withstood the mana from Ghiin, who had fully unleashed the power of his three Cores. To endure this after being burned so severely¡ªhis mana reserves were genuinely immense. Indeed, his skills were worthy of someone aiming for the title of the greatest knight in the North. While Ghiin was inwardly impressed, Viktor remained confused. ¡®If he wasn¡¯t hiding his abilities, then¡­ there must be another way he¡¯s able to wield this kind of power.¡¯ Raising someone to this level while keeping the world¡¯s attention deceived¡ªthis wasn¡¯t something that could be done in some backwater territory like Ferdium. Viktor assumed that Ghiin had temporarily grown stronger through some kind of magic or trickery. ¡°What did you do?!¡± Swish! Ghiin raised his sword upright, blocking Viktor¡¯s strike. ng! For a moment, his body lifted off the ground and slid sideways. His hands tingled from the shock. ¡®As expected, this guy isn¡¯t easy.¡¯ Ghiin had trained and umted mana whenever he could, but it couldn¡¯tpare to Viktor¡¯s. The sheer amount of Viktor¡¯s mana was astonishing. That he could rival Ghiin, who had amplified his power by fully unleashing all three Cores, was a testament to Harold¡¯s care in nurturing this talent. Whoosh! Before Ghiin could regain his stance, Viktor closed the distance again, swinging his sword. ng! Ghiin barely raised his sword in time to block it. His feet dug into the ground as the pressure drove him back, his body aching from the strain. But he bared his teeth in a grin. ¡°I always thought you were pretty decent when it came to brute strength.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I enjoy fighting with strength, too.¡± Ghiin spun his body rapidly and brought his sword down. ng! This time, Viktor found himself blocking from below. In an instant, their positions in the fight had reversed. Ghiin didn¡¯t miss that fleeting moment and relentlessly swung his sword again. Viktor retreated, doing his best to meet each strike with his own sword. ng! ng! ng! With each sh of their swords, the two were thrown back in opposite directions. Neither could fully absorb the impacts. ¡°You insolent bastard!¡± Viktor gritted his teeth and poured everyst bit of his remaining mana into his sword. He abandoned any thoughts of killing the others. The opponent before him wasn¡¯t someone he could afford to defeat while holding back. Rooooar! As Viktor pushed his mana to its absolute limit, the blue light enveloping his sword grew even brighter. Ssss! At the same time, Ghiin¡¯s sword aura deepened to a darker red. Red smoke began to rise from his body. Maintaining the release of all three Cores simultaneously for long wasn¡¯t possible. He needed to finish this quickly. Boom! The sound of their weapons shing changed. It no longer sounded like steel meeting steel but mana crashing against mana, the energy from their strikes echoing through the air. The mes that once surrounded them were pushed back by the sheer force of their mana, unable to get close. Locked in aplete tangle of mana, the two moved rapidly within the confined space. Boom! Each step they took caused the ground to explode beneath them. Both fighters were nowpletely focused; their only goal was to im the other¡¯s life. Boom! Boom! Boom! Viktor began to be pushed back after what seemed like hundreds of exchanges¡ªso fast they couldn¡¯t be followed by ordinary eyes. ¡°H-how is this happening¡­?¡± The speed and strength of their shes were equal, but the gap in skill was vast. For every wound Ghiin sustained, Viktor suffered two. Then it became three at a time, and then four. Viktor was finding it harder and harder to keep up with the increasingly strange swordsmanship. ¡°How is it possible that someone like you¡ª! I can¡¯t ept this!¡± ¡°What a joke. Since when did I ask for your eptance?¡± Viktor, enraged, swung his sword at Ghiin with all his might. The strike seemed as if it would split him in half from head to toe. Though the attack was formidable, it was far too simple for someone like Ghiin to fall for it. Thrust! Ghiin didn¡¯t miss the opening and extended his sword. The de, twisting in an unpredictable manner, found its way into Viktor¡¯s chest near his heart. ¡°Urgh!¡± Viktor staggered backward, clutching his chest. Ghiin¡¯s expression hardened. ¡®It didn¡¯t finish him.¡¯ The bacsh from having released all three of his Cores was starting to set in. His rotating mana was bing too much to handle¡ªhis muscles were tearing, and his bones were twisting. At this rate, he would copse before he could kill his enemy. Feeling something flowing, Ghiin wiped under his nose with his finger. It came away smeared with blood. It seemed his body had reached its limit. If this continued, blood would soon start pouring from his ears, mouth, and eyes as well. Viktor quickly noticed the change in Ghiin¡¯s condition. A grin of euphoric joy spread across his face. ¡°Kuhaha, I knew it. I thought something was off about your strength. So, it was some kind of trick. You must be burning through your life force to the limit. ck magic, perhaps?¡± ¡°You catch on quickly. So, what now? Are you going to run and try to drag this out?¡± ¡°No, that wouldn¡¯t do. You might hold back and conserve your strength if I did that. No, I think I¡¯d rather push you even harder.¡± As a skilled warrior, Viktor instantly grasped Ghiin¡¯s deteriorating state and figured out the best response. Though the wound on his chest was deep, he could still endure and continue the fight. ¡°Now it makes sense. You were the anomaly all along. Was it you who took care of Frank? Of course. There¡¯s no way someone like Frank could have handled you.¡± Viktor couldn¡¯t stopughing. He had finally identified the source of his frustration. Neither Harold, nor his advisors, nor even his spies had known about this hidden variable. With an opponent like Ghiin, it was no wonder their ns had kept failing. ¡°I¡¯ll cut off your head and present it to the Count. Then I¡¯ll be given another chance.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get cocky. Whose head do you think you¡¯ll be taking? Do you really think you¡¯ll be going back?¡± Boom! This time, Ghiin attacked first,unching a strike at Viktor. ¡°Haha! Go ahead and try to kill me!¡± Viktor knew that Ghiin¡¯s skills were a level above his own, but he didn¡¯t care. Soon, Ghiin¡¯s strength would fade, and then Viktor would overwhelm him with sheer speed and power. Boom! Once again, the two swords shed. Unlike Ghiin, who focused solely on attacking, Viktor concentrated entirely on defending. His wounds gradually increased, but he managed to endure, narrowly avoiding any fatal blows. When he couldn¡¯t dodge, he allowed his non-vital areas to take the hit. ¡°Hahaha! You idiot! How long do you think you canst like this?¡± Despite being covered in blood, Viktor couldn¡¯t stopughing. In contrast, the smile had long since disappeared from Ghiin¡¯s face. Grit! Ghiin clenched his teeth. ¡®Is this the end?¡¯ The tip of his sword began to waver uncontrobly. Viktor didn¡¯t miss the opportunity. ¡°You¡¯re finished!¡± Boom! Viktorunched his counterattack. Ghiin hastily retreated, but his body pushed to its limits and couldn¡¯t properly absorb the shock. Blood began to trickle from his eyes and ears. ¡°This is the end, you piece of trash!¡± Boom! Once more, their swords collided, and Ghiin, unable to withstand the force, staggered backward. He finally slumped halfway to the ground. ¡°Ugh!¡± Blood gushed from his mouth. ¡°Dieeeeee!¡± Swish! Viktor¡¯s sword came slicing toward Ghiin¡¯s neck. At that moment, Ghiin extended his left hand, the one not holding a sword, forward. Thunk! ¡°Huh?¡± Viktor¡¯s attack halted for a moment. An unknown force seemed to bind his body. ¡°A cheap trick!¡± Crack! Viktor channeled his mana, breaking through the mana threads that had restrained him. Swish! His sword once again tore through the air. It was a perfect strike¡ªno w in his form. But then, Ghiin¡¯s left hand twisted slightly, turning just half a rotation. Boom! Viktor¡¯s sword missed and struck the ground instead. ¡°Huh?¡± He had clearly aimed for Ghiin¡¯s head, yet some mysterious force had disturbed his stance. It was a weak interference, barely enough to alter the angle of his strike. But that minor disruption kept Viktor¡¯s sword from reaching Ghiin¡¯s body. ¡°Damn it!¡± Panicking, Viktor tried to regain his stance and pull his sword from the ground. Thrust! A cold de pierced his thick neck. ¡°Grrrk¡­ Krrrk!¡± Blood and foam gushed from the wound and around the embedded de. Viktor¡¯s eyes were filled with nothing but confusion. Squelch! Ghiin pulled the sword free, and Viktor, spewing blood from his neck, copsed face-first onto the ground. Ghiin gave Viktor¡¯s twitching body a light kick, flipping him over. ¡°Krrk¡­ How¡­?¡± Whether it was his stubborn will to live or pure frustration, Viktor continued to cling to hisst breaths. Ghiin staggered to his feet and looked down at Viktor¡¯s face. ¡°What, did you think you¡¯d win every fight? You didn¡¯t even know who I was. That¡¯s why you lost, you bastard.¡± Covered in blood, Ghiin grinned, baring his teeth. His entire body screamed in agony, his muscles strained to their limits, but the thrill of victory far outweighed the pain. ¡°I¡¯m going to keep winning. Come at me as many times as you want. I¡¯ll devour every one of you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°You should consider yourself lucky. At least you get to die cleanly.¡± With his blood-stained hand, Ghiin gripped his sword once more and brought it down in a swift, final strike. Chapter 82 Chapter 82: I¡¯ll Go Negotiate. (1) ¡°Krrrk¡­¡± Viktor let out his final scream. The light of life in his wide-open eyes, filled with resentment, extinguished. His body, which had been twitching sporadically, finally ceased all movement. Thud. Ghiin, who had been holding his sword deeply embedded in Viktor until the very end, copsed to the ground the moment he was sure of Viktor¡¯s death. ¡°Phew¡ª!¡± He gasped heavily for a while before slowly standing up and surveying his surroundings. The battle¡¯s aftermath had pushed back the mes, but the area was still filled with intense heat. ¡°Ugh, this is tough.¡± Lacking strength in his body, he slumped back down. He tried to gather mana, but the flow was choppy and inconsistent. ¡°Dammit, what a hassle.¡± The inner lining of his Dirus Ent armor had dried up and peeled off, no longer providing proper protection against the heat. Ghiin threw his armor off and forced the remaining mana in his body to block out as much of the heat as he could. In his current condition, wearing the armor would only weigh him down and make him even hotter. He staggered to his feet and began to walk again. But as he looked around, the area was engulfed in mes on all sides. ¡°I have to get through all this fire.¡± The mes flickered like a snake¡¯s tongue as if trying to devour him. With each step he took, it felt as though his entire body was being sliced open by a de. He had lost too much blood; his head felt light. Thud. His legs gave out again, and he dropped back down. ¡°Hah, this is driving me insane.¡± His body was inplete shambles. If only he could get through these mes, it would all be over, but no solution came to mind. ¡°Back in the day, someone would¡¯vee to my rescue by now.¡± Being alone in situations like this was always the hardest. In his previous life, he had subordinates who would take care of the aftermath, but now he didn¡¯t have anyone like that. He still had mercenaries with him, but¡­ those guys could barely keep up with him, let alone handle cleanup. If anyone woulde for him, it might be Belinda, who would rush over if he werete, but she was probably too busy taking care of the mages he had entrusted to her. ¡°Guess I have no choice. I¡¯m going to have to face the mes.¡± With the little mana he had left, even blocking out the heat was bing difficult. If he used his mana to move his body, he wouldn¡¯t be able to shield himself from the heat, and his skin would burn. ¡°Tch, I was hoping to keep this face unscathed in this life.¡± Ghiin clicked his tongue in frustration. Back in his days as the King of Mercenaries, his face had been covered in scars. He had been quite pleased when he returned to the past, and his face was clean again¡­ but it wasn¡¯t worth trading his life for. ¡°Let¡¯s do this.¡± Ghiin stood up and directed his mana towards his muscles to support them. The heat, brimming with fiery mana, began to pierce into his body as soon as he did. He needed to get out of there before he was burned alive. Ghiin was about to suppress his growing impatience and take another step forward when it happened. ¡°Young Lord!¡± Whoosh! Gillian appeared, slicing through the mes with a fearsome expression. ¡°Are you all right?!¡± ¡®Ah, right. I do have someone as capable as my old subordinates.¡¯ Ghiin greeted him with a weing smile. ¡°I¡¯m still holding up. You came at the perfect time.¡± ¡°Did you fight that man?¡± Gillian nced at Viktor¡¯s corpse as he asked. ¡°He was the enemymander. I overexerted myself to take him down.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll get you out of here immediately.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m counting on you.¡± Whoosh! Gillian swiftly lifted Ghiin under his arm and dashed through the wall of mes. The scorching heat enveloped them, but Ghiin used his mana to shield himself. In no time, the two emerged from the fiery inferno. A rush of cool air greeted them, cooling down the intense heat. ¡°Phew!¡± As the fresh air hit him, Ghiin finally let out a ragged breath. It felt as though the burning sensation in his chest had been washed away. Gillian carefully set him down and supported him. Ghiin looked around, taking in the scene. The area was littered with the bodies of enemies. ¡°Looks like it¡¯s all taken care of.¡± The waiting mercenaries approached, and they were visibly surprised upon seeing Ghiin. ¡°Boss? Why do you look like you barely escaped death?¡± ¡°We had a great time while you were out here struggling. Hahaha!¡± Ghiin chuckled at their jesting, then turned to Gillian to ask, ¡°What about Count Digald?¡± ¡°He fled early on. He¡¯s got sharp instincts.¡± ¡°Figures. He must be running for his life.¡± ¡°The soldiers tried to flee with him, but we captured and killed most of them.¡± ¡°Good. It¡¯s not a bad idea to let a few escape if we want word to spread. We¡¯re almost done here.¡± At that moment, a group of soldiers on horseback appeared in the distance, galloping toward them. ¡°Young Master!¡± ¡°Ghiin!¡± ¡°Young Lord!¡± Belinda, Zwalter, and Randolph were leading the soldiers in a hurry toward him. They had been anxiously pacing back and forth when they saw Ghiin rush into the mes. Now, they had circled around the fort to reach him by way of the eastern gate. ¡°You finally showed up,¡± Ghiin greeted them with a smile. Though his words seemed like a reproach for beingte, there was no real criticism in his tone. After all, it wasn¡¯t like they could havee any faster. The mes were impossible to withstand without proper protection, so they had no choice but to take the long way around with the soldiers. In fact, if they had arrived any sooner, it might haveplicated things. If the enemy forces waiting in the rear had seen their soldiers emerge from the fort, they would have fled immediately. Belinda quickly dismounted and rushed over to Ghiin, clinging to him as she checked him over. ¡°Young Master! Are you alright? Look at your face; it¡¯s burnt! Why on earth did you go in there? I¡¯m going to lose my mind, I swear!¡± At her rapid scolding, Ghiin hastily raised a hand to calm her down. ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. Really, I¡¯m fine. I just got a little overheated, that¡¯s all.¡± Belinda, looking close to tears, continued to support him. ¡°Ghiin, are you all right?¡± ¡°Young Lord!¡± Zwalter and Randolph hurriedly approached as well. ¡°Everything¡¯s fine. You all did well,¡± Ghiin said with a smile, causing Zwalter to let out a sigh of relief. He had wondered what on earth Ghiin was thinking, running into the fire like that¡­ Looking at the armor of the mercenaries standing nearby, he noticed something stuck all over it. Though he wasn¡¯t sure exactly what it was, it seemed to have helped shield them from the mes to some extent. ¡®So, he had everything prepared in advance.¡¯ He was curious about how such an enormous trap had been set, but those questions could wait until after the war¡¯s aftermath was handled. For now, it was time to celebrate the victory. Zwalter muttered to himself, his face filled with emotion. ¡°We really won.¡± It had been a hopeless situation, with all requests for aid denied and no supplies to face the massive enemy force. Yet, in the end, Ferdium had emerged victorious. Zwalter looked at his son. ¡®You won.¡¯ Suddenly, Ghiin appeared different to him. He had cut off the enemy¡¯s supplies, destroyed their siege towers, repelled surprise attacks, and, in the end, used a trap to annihte the enemy. Men who treated lives like flies, using any means necessary to achieve their goals. Those who did not fear war lived amidst battle¡¯s brutal madness. There was a simr scenting from Ghiin. His actions were iprehensible, breaking beyond the bounds ofmon sense. He was so different from the son Zwalter thought he knew. It left him feeling uneasy and ufortable. But it was Ghiin who had protected Ferdium. ¡®He used to be a fool¡­¡¯ No, in fact, he was still a troublemaker, disobedient and self-centered. There was no sign of a noble¡¯s dignity in him. But he was bold, and he was capable. Who would dare call Ghiin trash now? His son was the savior and hero of this ce. As if trying to hide his trembling hands, Zwalter slowly embraced Ghiin. ¡°You did well. Truly, you did well. It¡¯s all thanks to you.¡± ¡°Father¡­¡± The usually stoic Zwalter was showing rare, intense emotions, and Ghiin smiled at him. Unable to contain the emotion welling up from deep within, Randolph raised his sword high and shouted in a booming voice. ¡°We have won! Victory for Ferdium!¡± ¡°Woooaaaaaaah!¡± ¡°Victory! We won!¡± The soldiers who had followed them lifted their weapons, shouting with faces full of emotion. Not wanting to be left behind, the mercenaries also raised their voices. ¡°We did it! We killed them all!¡± Ghiin bit his lip as he looked around at everyone. They were all celebrating their survival and victory. Yes, this was why he had fought¡ªto protect them. It had been grueling and exhausting. In the spare moments he had, he had devoted himself to training, leaving little time to rest. There had been more than a few times when he just wanted to quit and take it easy. But when he thought about how his endurance allowed these people to smile now, he realized he could endure hardships like that as many times as necessary. Whoosh. The mes started to die down, noticeably weakening as the fire began to fade away. As the mes subsided, Zwalter couldn¡¯t help but smile with joy. ¡°Let¡¯s return to the fortress. Once everything is settled, we¡¯ll hold a victory banquet.¡± Everyone around them continued to shout in celebration, basking in their triumph. Zwalter, too, was unable to hide his smile. Only Ghiin shook his head and spoke coldly. ¡°We must immediately secure Count Digald¡¯s formal surrender.¡± ¡°Well, Randolph can go tomorrow and¡ª¡± ¡°That will be toote. I¡¯ll go right now with the mercenaries.¡± ¡°Is there really a need to rush? The war is already over.¡± ¡°No, the more time we give him, the more he¡¯ll start scheming. We must act swiftly, storm in, and demand reparations under favorable conditions. If he manages to seek protection from another lord, the aftermath will be far moreplicated.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve even thought that far ahead?¡± Zwalter eximed in surprise. There wasn¡¯t a single w in his son¡¯s reasoning. If Count Digald managed to recover from the war¡¯s damage on his own or received aid from somewhere, he could take a passive stance on reparations. If that happened, negotiations would drag on endlessly, so they had to cut him off before he had the chance. And if Digald fled, even upying hisnd would be pointless. After all, the justification for the wary with Count Digald, and if he took refuge in another domain, it would only make things more difficult. ¡®He¡¯s thinking like a seasonedmander who¡¯s been through countless battles.¡¯ Zwalter had been too caught up in the miraculous victory to consider these things, but Ghiin was already nning the next step. Admiring his son¡¯s quick and calcted judgment, Zwalter calmed his excitement. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. In that case, Randolph and I will head out right away¡ª¡± ¡°No, that won¡¯t do. The two of you need to reassure the people and quickly reorganize the estate. We may have won, but we¡¯ve requisitioned too many soldiers and resources. The estate¡¯s economy is likely in disarray.¡± ¡°Th-that¡¯s true. Everyone must be struggling.¡± ¡°Make sure to promise thempensation and provide them with reassurance. I¡¯ll give you Runestones, so there won¡¯t be a shortage of funds.¡± ¡°Oh, really? You¡¯ll provide Runestones?¡± Zwalter¡¯s eyes lit up as if that one word had enchanted him. His son, who had always been tight-fisted, was now offering up Runestones of his own ord! His heart raced so fast that he barely registered anything else Ghiin said. He was still unaware that a quantity of Runestones equivalent to the estate¡¯s decades-long budget had already been consumed in the earlier battle. Ghiin continued his tone firm. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go secure the terms of surrender and reparations. After that, you can step in to negotiate the details.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯ll do that.¡± Feeling an unexinable intensity from his son, Zwalter could only nod in agreement. After the war, the priority was to calm the people of the estate and reorganize it. The war itself had been justified under the pretense of avenging the heir, so negotiating reparations would undoubtedly take some time. With so many urgent tasks at hand, it made sense to let Ghiin handle the initial phase of dealing with the reparations. All he needed to do was secure the terms of surrender and basicpensation conditions. Zwalter, having gathered his thoughts, asked once again, ¡°You don¡¯t look well. Are you sure you can handle this?¡± ¡°I can manage,¡± Ghiin replied. That was a lie. He felt like he could copse at any moment and sleep for days. But Ghiin had no intention of letting this opportunity slip away. ¡°Young Master! Just leave this to the Knight Commander!¡± Belinda pleaded. ¡°That¡¯s right, I can go and hold him down,¡± Gillian added. However, Ghiin shook his head. ¡°No, I¡¯ll go.¡± It seemed that his uncanny recovery ability had kicked in again, and after a brief rest, he felt somewhat capable of moving. ¡°Everyone, mount up!¡± Ghiin and the mercenaries took the horses that the Ferdium forces had ridden in on. ¡°Bring the ¡®Forest of Beasts¡¯ patrols along with us.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Skovan and Ricardo widened their eyes in surprise as Ghiin turned to Zwalter and exined. ¡°I¡¯ll leave the patrols behind to keep an eye on Count Digald during the negotiations, ensuring he doesn¡¯t try anything.¡± ¡°Hmm, fine. Once the estate is settled, I¡¯ll send reinforcement troops,¡± Zwalter agreed. The patrols, who had hesitated at first, mounted their horses after receiving permission from their lord. Before Ghiin set off, Zwalter cautiously spoke again. ¡°Though we fought a war due to misunderstandings, Count Digald is still a noble who has pledged loyalty to the royal family and has been our long-standing ally. Now that the battle is over, treat him with proper respect.¡± Zwalter, being a man who valuedw, customs, and honor, couldn¡¯t help but worry that his unruly son might act out and be disrespectful. ¡°Understood. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Ghiin replied, offering a slight smile before bowing his head briefly and raising his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s ride straight to Count Digald¡¯s territory!¡± Dudududu! With that, Ghiin led the mercenaries and the patrols at a gallop. It was time to bring this war to a proper conclusion. Chapter 83 Chapter 83: I¡¯ll Go Negotiate (2) Even while fleeing on horseback, Tamos felt like he was losing his mind. ¡®How did we fail? With all those troops! Idiots! I told them to just group up and crush them from the start!¡¯ He still couldn¡¯t figure out what had hit them. No matter how ipetent he was, he was still a lord of an estate. He had picked up some things here and there, and yet he had never seen or heard of magic like that before. ¡®Was there a mage capable of using such magic? No, was that even magic in the first ce?¡¯ Everything felt unclear as if covered in a fog. And it wasn¡¯t just the strange magic. ¡®What were those men in ck armor? Did Ferdium have such forces?¡¯ They had effortlessly overpowered his soldiers, destroying siege towers with ease. He had underestimated Ferdium, thinking they were nothing, and now it had backfired on him. ¡®Damn it! Damn it! I¡¯m ruined! Ruined!¡¯ He had poured all his finances into this war. And not only had he lost the war, but he had also lost most of his troops. His estate was already insignificant, and now, without money or people, he wondered if it could even function properly anymore. ¡®I need to reduce thepensation as much as possible.¡¯ This war hadn¡¯t stemmed from a territorial dispute, and at least he had managed to escape, so his life was spared. Count Ferdium was known for respecting customs and honor. Moreover, Ferdium was so weak that even managing a single estate was a struggle for them. If they tried to absorb Digald, they¡¯d choke on it. They¡¯d likely settle for a reasonable amount ofpensation. ¡®Damn it, I barely have any money as it is. What should I do?¡¯ He could offer a few nearby baronies and some portion of his tax revenue over a few years, but even that wouldn¡¯t be enough. In the end, he would have no choice but to squeeze his estate¡¯s people even harder. ¡®Those idiotic Desmond bastards. How could they send such a fool as theirmander?¡¯ Tamos cursed under his breath and spurred his horse onward. He needed to return to his estate as quickly as possible. He still wasn¡¯t safe, as he was still within Ferdium¡¯s territory. Even now, just thinking about that terrifying fire and those men in ck armor made his legs feel weak. ¡°Faster! Hurry up! Run!¡± Tamos panted as he urged his horse to keep running without rest. By the time he arrived at his lord¡¯s castle, his horse copsed, tongue hanging out. Everyone was shocked to see the lord return in such a pitiful state, but Tamos didn¡¯t care and immediately started shouting. ¡°Prepare to negotiate our surrender! Now!¡± Startled by the lord¡¯s urgency, no one had time to ask what had happened and scrambled to follow his orders. They had all seen him lead a massive army, so how in the world did a ce like Ferdium stop them? Even as they prepared for surrender, the people¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion and curiosity. Not long after, Ghiin arrived at the Digald estate. ¡°Oh, they¡¯re quite quick to prepare, aren¡¯t they?¡± He spotted a white g hastily raised at the borders of the estate. No one attempted to stop Ghiin and his party as they rode quickly through. A group of people holding white gs was already waiting in front of the lord¡¯s castle. ¡°Take me to the Count.¡± The retainers of Digald respectfully guided Ghiin into the lord¡¯s castle. Tamos sat arrogantly on the high seat in the main hall. It was hisst desperate attempt to preserve his noble pride. Although he had lost the war, he still harbored disdain for Ferdium. When Ghiin, apanied by a group of intimidating armed soldiers, entered, Tamos¡¯ expression became uneasy. ¡®Damn, they came fast. Did they pursue me right away?¡¯ Judging by their attire, it was that terrifying ck-armored unit. Ghiin couldn¡¯t hide his sneer as he looked at Tamos sitting there smugly. It was ridiculous that he was trying to hold onto his pride in this situation. ¡°Were you preparing to negotiate your surrender?¡± ¡°Yes. And who might you be?¡± ¡°I am Ghiin Ferdium. I¡¯vee with full authority granted by my father.¡± Though Ghiin¡¯s tone was rtively polite for him, his expression and eyes showed clear contempt for Tamos. But Tamos didn¡¯t even notice that. ¡°You are¡­?¡± Ghiin was notorious in the North, infamous for being a delinquent, someone who rivaled his own deceased son, Gilmore. Even if other estates hadn¡¯t heard the rumors, the neighboring Digald estate had heard plenty. And now, that troublemaker was here as the representative of the lord? And not only that, he was leading that ck-armored force! Tamos looked at Ghiin in disbelief. At that moment, Ghiin coldlymanded, ¡°Drag him down.¡± The mercenaries immediately approached and grabbed Tamos by his arms, pulling him down from his seat. ¡°What, what are you doing? How dare you filthy wretchesy your hands on me! Let go of me this instant!¡± Tamos struggled in shock, but the mercenaries easily subdued him and threw him to the center of the hall. The retainers of Digald were all stunned by the mercenaries¡¯ brazen behavior, but none of them dared to speak up. The atmosphere was too threatening to protest. Clomp. Clomp. Ghiin walked up to the seat where Tamos had been sitting, crossed his legs, and sat down. Tamos, forced to kneel on the floor, looked up at him in disbelief. How could there be such an insolent man in the world? Even though he had lost the war, Tamos was still a high-ranking noble, a count of the kingdom. A man without a title, someone so insignificant, had no right to treat him this way. ¡°What is the meaning of this? Show some respect! Does Count Ferdium even know you¡¯re acting like this?¡± Ghiin, still with a sneer on his lips, replied. ¡°You sure make a lot of noise. Did you think your noble status would protect you? You threw countless lives into this war, so you should be prepared to risk your own. And for the record, my father is well aware of how disrespectful I can be.¡± ¡°What, what? Are you saying you¡¯re going to kill me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°You bastard! I¡¯m a noble! A count, no less! You dare to kill a loyal servant of His Majesty the King? I demand that you follow thews and customs!¡± ¡°If you sought to kill others, you should¡¯ve been ready to risk your own life. When you lose a war, death is all that awaits you.¡± Tamos grew flustered as he saw the cold look in Ghiin¡¯s eyes. It was a tradition not to kill nobles who surrendered or escaped from the battlefield. Nobles justified it with the idea that ¡°we serve the same king, and therefore must not harm each other.¡± That was precisely why Tamos had rushed back to Digald. Once he returned to his own estate, no one would dare to kill a lord so recklessly. ¡°You¡¯re going to kill me without even negotiating?¡± Tamos began to feel uneasy. Although rare, there were some powerful or cruel lords who didn¡¯t care aboutws or customs. He hadn¡¯t expected Ferdium¡ªespecially not the heir, rather than the lord himself¡ªto act that way. ¡°This is absurd! I demand to speak with Count Ferdium directly! I won¡¯t negotiate with the likes of you!¡± ¡°I have no intention of negotiating with you either. Digald County will be annexed by Ferdium, and your title will be revoked.¡± ¡°You, you lunatic! You¡¯re acting on your own without approval from the royal family¡­¡± Tamos cut himself off mid-sentence. He realized that Ghiin was serious about what he had just said. Quickly changing his approach, Tamos began to plead. ¡°T-Then, I¡¯ll relinquish my estate. Allow me to leave with the customary ten wagons of wealth!¡± Tamos was hoping to save his life and then rush to the capital to sway public opinion in his favor. But Ghiin rejected even that. ¡°You will get nothing.¡± ¡°T-Then I¡¯ll just leave!¡± ¡°Denied. You¡¯ll die here.¡± ¡°You bastard! How dare someone like you¡ª¡± ¡°Cut him down.¡± Upon Ghiin¡¯s signal, Gillian swung his axe in an instant. Swish! Tamos¡¯ head rolled across the floor of the main hall, and the retainers of Digald held their breath in shock. Even though Ghiin was the Young Lord, for a mere representative to kill a high-ranking noble who was a sworn vassal of the king¡­ This was madness, something only a tyrant would do. Ghiin, however, didn¡¯t care what they thought. Calmly, he continued speaking. ¡°Round up every one of Digald¡¯s heirs and execute them. Bring me the list of officials, retainers, and the barons who supported this war.¡± At the suddenmand, Ghiin¡¯s mercenaries, along with Skovan and the guards, hurried to carry it out. The retainers in the hall were the first to be bound and forced to kneel in a row. Soon, the officials and retainers of the estate who hadn¡¯t managed to flee were also dragged into the hall. ¡°Please, spare us! We¡¯vemitted no crimes!¡± ¡°We were only following orders!¡± The captured men wailed, but Ghiin didn¡¯t even nce at them. He merely skimmed through the list of names in the dossiers handed to him after interrogating a few administrators. Though he wanted to kill them all, doing so would plunge the Digald estate into chaos. The estate was already impoverished, and with its remaining resources plundered, it was on the verge of copse. Without a minimum number of officials to manage it, thend would quickly be a haven for thieves. Ghiin swiftly began sorting through them, deciding who would die and who would live. A trembling administrator, tied up beside Ghiin, began exining the identities of the men standing before him. ¡°This is Baron Aesang. He supported the war with one hundred soldiers and two knights and personally participated¡­¡± ¡°Kill him.¡± ¡°Aaah! No! How dare you, you wretch!¡± Without hesitation, the mercenaries dragged him out as soon as the order was given. There were some who struggled desperately to avoid death, but it was futile. ¡°My name is Martin. I assisted in military supply work as amoner¡­¡± ¡°Lock him up.¡± As each person was dragged away, all those captured trembled in fear. Those who ended up in prison had to feel relieved, knowing at least their lives were spared. It didn¡¯t matter if they were fools or scoundrels, for now, the one who held the power of life and death over them might as well have been the Grim Reaper. Another man was dragged forward. The young man with a refined appearance looked quite disheveled and exhausted. Judging by his condition, he seemed like someone who had participated in the war following Tamos. ¡°My name is Lowell. I was amoner under the scribe¡¯s office, but served as a strategy officer in this war¡­¡± ¡°A strategy officer?¡± Ghiin chuckled. The war had been entirely carried out by Desmond, so what could Digald¡¯s strategy officer possibly have done? He probably just stayed by Tamos¡¯ side and ran away when things got tough. Moreover, he had originally been a scribe, so it was unlikely he could fulfill the role of a proper strategy officer. A strategy officer was typically a position held by knights or militarymanders who had specialized in military science. In any case, since he had participated in the war, Ghiin was about to hand down a fitting judgment. But just then, Lowell cried out desperately. ¡°Please spare me! I can be of use to you, my lord!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± At the pleading tone, Ghiin looked down at him with interest. ¡°And how exactly can you be of use?¡± Seeing Ghiin¡¯s interest, Lowell quickly seized the opportunity and replied. ¡°I managed all administrative tasks under the scribe! No one else would work, so I handled nearly everything myself! I know all the strengths, weaknesses, and vulnerabilities of the estate. If you entrust me, I can stabilize things quickly! Isn¡¯t that why you¡¯re sparing some people now, because you¡¯re worried about the estate?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Ghiin raised one corner of his mouth. The man seemed rather perceptive, speaking in a way that piqued his curiosity. But Ghiin shook his head, showing no outward reaction. The situation wasn¡¯t dire enough to warrant keeping him alive. ¡°Digald is infamous for being poor and chaotic. How would managing such a ce be of any help?¡± ¡°T-That¡¯s because the lord and his retainers were constantly embezzling and exploiting thend! I managed everything as frugally as I could, and that¡¯s the only reason it evensted this long!¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Ghiin responded with lukewarm interest, but Lowell¡¯s expression grew desperate, as if he was about to cry. ¡°I was the one who created thews and systems of the estate! I even studied military science on my own and took over managing the forces instead of the Master of Arms! That¡¯s why the Count took me as his strategy officer! Since it wasn¡¯t our estate¡¯s army, there wasn¡¯t much I could do¡­¡± In other words, he imed to have managed the estate on his own, and that was why he was dragged to the battlefield as a strategy officer. If that were true, it would indeed be impressive, but Ghiin couldn¡¯t take his words at face value. He could very well be lying to save his own life. Ghiin narrowed his eyes and asked. ¡°Is that all you can do? I like people with a wide range of skills.¡± Lowell panicked. As amoner, he had already achieved something extraordinary, so what more could they expect from him? He was confident that even most nobles who had studied extensively couldn¡¯t match his skills. However, the look on Ghiin¡¯s face suggested that if he dyed his response or said no, he¡¯d be executed immediately. Without thinking, Lowell blurted out whatever came to his mind. ¡°I-I heard you obtained a Runestone! You¡¯d need to sell it, right? You¡¯ll need to do business for that, won¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Really? Have you done business before?¡± In truth, Lowell had never engaged in business. Even though Tamos had entrusted him with many things, managing money was the one responsibility he had never been given. Still, Lowell said whatever came to mind in order to survive. ¡°I-I¡¯m extremely quick with calctions! I¡¯m sure I could be of use!¡± Ghiin decided to test him immediately. He posed a ridiculously difficult question that required a calction normally done with an abacus. ¡°Then, what¡¯s 750 multiplied by 1,920?¡± ¡°230!¡± Lowell¡¯s answer came without a moment¡¯s hesitation, leaving Ghiin staring at him with an incredulous expression. ¡°Not even close, is it?¡± ¡°But I was fast, wasn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± The hall fell into silence. Lowell bowed his head deeply. It is over now. If even nobles were being mercilessly ughtered, how could amoner like him hope to keep his life? But as with all things in life, sometimes there were exceptions. ¡°¡­Haha, you¡¯re quite the amusing fellow.¡± Chapter 84 Chapter 84: I¡¯ll Go Negotiate (3) Ghiin looked down at Lowell with a smirk. He wasn¡¯t sure if the man was bold or simplyckingmon sense, but he was definitely intrigued. Unlike the fools who begged for sympathy or clung to tradition, this one immediately presented his usefulness. That alone set him apart from the others. Moreover, he seemed to have considerable confidence in his abilities. Ghiin chuckled, gesturing toward Gillian with a nod. ¡°Keep him on hold for now. Lock him up.¡± Since Lowell had been involved in administrative duties and troop management, he was likely well-informed about the war preparations and the ongoing situation. Ghiin nned to interrogate himter to determine whether he truly had value. ¡°Th-thank you!¡± Lowell, feeling as if he¡¯d been dragged out of hell, sobbed uncontrobly while bowing his head. It might be temporary, but for now, he has saved his life. As Gordon dragged him away, he whispered in awe, his tone low. ¡°I¡¯ve never met anyone who thinks as fast as you. With that kind of quick thinking, a few mistakes won¡¯t even matter! You¡¯ve got to teach me how you calcte things so well someday.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Gordon seemed genuinely impressed. Lowell couldn¡¯t bring himself to respond and simply kept his mouth shut. If he chimed in now, he felt like he¡¯d really end up on the same level as the fool in front of him. After Lowell was taken away, the sorting of the prisoners continued for a while longer. Many died, and even those who survived were trembling in fear. Skovan couldn¡¯t stop Ghiin. He just kept pacing back and forth, muttering to himself, ¡®This isn¡¯t right, this isn¡¯t right¡­¡¯ but he did nothing else. ¡°The Forest of Beasts¡¯ garrison will remain here to maintain order. My father will send reinforcements soon. As for Digald¡¯s remaining soldiers, lock them up for now and keep a close watch.¡± ¡°Y-yes, understood.¡± There weren¡¯t many soldiers left, so it wasn¡¯t much of a problem. Skovan quickly responded, sneaking nces at Ghiin. It seemed clear that Ghiin had intended to bring them all here from the start. Once the prisoner sorting was finished, Ghiin spent the day checking the remaining assets and supplies within Digald Castle before resting for the night. The mercenaries were exhausted, and Ghiin himself wasn¡¯t in the best condition, so they needed at least a minimal break. The return to Ferdium Castle wasn¡¯t as urgent as when they were chasing Tamos, so they moved at a slower pace. Two dayster, when they arrived at the castle, the atmosphere in the Ferdium Estate hadpletely changed from when they had left. ¡°Waaaaah!¡± As soon as Ghiin and the mercenaries appeared, the estate¡¯s residents rushed out to greet them with cheers. Although their appearance was still shabby and ragged, their faces were filled with joyous smiles. ¡°The Young Lord has returned!¡± ¡°Long live Ferdium! Long live the Young Lord!¡± ¡°Young Lord! Please look this way!¡± ¡°The mercenaries are amazing too!¡± ¡°The Young Lord and the mercenaries have protected us!¡± The mercenaries were taken aback by the unexpected reaction. During their stay in Ferdium, the estate¡¯s residents had usually avoided the mercenaries or whispered behind their backs. The mercenaries had grown ustomed to such treatment. After all, mercenaries were rarely weed anywhere they went. However, seeing the estate residents cheering with genuine joy made the mercenaries naturally puff out their chests, wearing proud expressions. ¡°Hmm, well, this doesn¡¯t feel too bad,¡± one remarked. ¡°We were just doing what we were told,¡± another added. ¡°We didn¡¯t even know what was happening half the time, just fighting and running around like madmen. Haha,¡± a third said with a chuckle. Unlike the bewildered mercenaries, Ghiin waved calmly, even smiling as if he were used to the attention. In his previous life, he had received this kind of praise more times than he could count, so there was no reason to be flustered. Only three days had passed since the war had ended, but rumors about how the Young Lord had brought an end to the conflict had spread throughout the estate. Surviving soldiers had been spreading the word everywhere they went. At first, the estate residents couldn¡¯t believe it, but as the same stories echoed from multiple ces, they couldn¡¯t help but ept it. Since the details couldn¡¯t be shared with the public, the rumors had been greatly exaggerated. ¡ª ¡°I heard the Young Lord has been secretly learning magic all this time. He¡¯s a 100th-circle mage! 100 circles!¡± ¡ª ¡°You idiot! There¡¯s no such thing as 100 circles. No, I heard he made a deal with a demon and sold his soul. That¡¯s why he used to act so crazy. They say he¡¯s like a demon himself!¡± The rumors were ridiculous, but people were eager to elevate Ghiin, even knowing it was all nonsense. After all, thanks to the Young Lord, they had won the war, and their families had returned alive. ¡°How are you feeling, my Lord?¡± Gillian asked with a smile. Ghiin nodded nonchntly, feigning modesty. ¡°Well, not bad. They could praise me a bit more, actually.¡± ¡°Haha, looks like you¡¯re back to your old self now that the war is over.¡± It wasn¡¯t bad at all. A sense of unknown exhration slowly filled him. This felt different from the victory parades he had experienced in his past life. ¡®Is it because it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been weed like this? It¡¯s nothing special, yet it feels oddly satisfying.¡¯ Ghiin pondered for a moment about what felt different, then shrugged and waved again to the estate residents. Gillian observed him with a fresh sense of awe. ¡®It really is happening just as he said.¡¯ When they first arrived at the estate, there wasn¡¯t a sliver of hope to be found. The estate was in such bad shape that it was hard to know where to even begin improving it. ¡®¡ª I will put an end to this estate¡¯s poverty. Not with a single drop of water, but with a downpour.¡¯ When Gillian first heard those words, he dismissed them as nothing more than the bold ims of a young man. But Ghiin¡¯s grand promises were gradually turning into reality. He had predicted the war and achieved a miraculous victory. The Runestone was still in their possession, so the estate could develop rapidly from here. Now, Gillian was curious just how far this young lord could go. ¡®It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve felt this excitement.¡¯ At first, he had sworn loyalty simply out of a sense of repayment. But now, beyond that, he wanted to see the future that Ghiin envisioned. * * * After passing through the weing crowd and arriving at the front of the castle, they were greeted by an even more astonishing sight. ¡°The Young Lord has returned!¡± a knight shouted loudly. Soldiers from the entire estate were lined up on either side of the knight. Ghiin, caught off guard by this unexpected situation, widened his eyes in surprise. ¡°Raise your weapons!¡± As the knight, d in armor, unsheathed his sword and shouted, the soldiers on both sides gripped their spears with both hands, lowering them forward as if presenting them. Over a thousand soldiers lined up on either side, creating a path, which in itself was a magnificent sight. The soldiers still bore the marks of war, their appearances untidy, but their spirit was unrivaled in its gantry. ¡°Wo!¡± The estate¡¯s residents, who had followed behind Ghiin¡¯s group, began to cheer once again at the sight. Ghiin slowly moved forward. Behind the lined-up soldiers, the knights of the Ferdium family awaited. There weren¡¯t many of them, but they were the core strength of Ferdium and its most prideful ss. These were the ones who had always disregarded Ghiin, treating him as though he didn¡¯t exist, yet not a single one of them was absent. ¡°Glory to the heir of Ferdium!¡± The knight at the front raised his sword before his chest and shouted. Chuk! Chuk! Chuk! The other knights followed suit, mirroring the action and repeating the words. ¡°Glory to the heir of Ferdium!¡± It was the highest honor a knight could offer to someone they respected. Upon hearing that the Young Lord had returned, everyone hade out of their own ord, without being ordered, to pay their respects. For a moment, silence lingered, and then a loud cheer erupted from between the rows of soldiers. ¡°Wo!¡± ¡°Glory to Ghiin Ferdium!¡± The defense of Ferdium would go down in the annals of war. They had annihted the enemy¡¯s overwhelming forces, turning a war everyone thought was unwinnable into a victory. It was a feat no one could belittle, a contribution everyone had to acknowledge. Now, all that was left was to revel in the joy of this exhrating victory and to praise the hero who had brought it. The Young Lord was no longer the estate¡¯s troublemaker or disgrace. The nasty rumors of the past had now vanished and lost their meaning. Everyone offered their heartfelt, united respect. The shouts that had begun with the knights and soldiers soon spread to the estate¡¯s residents. ¡°Wo! Amazing!¡± ¡°Long live Ghiin Ferdium!¡± ¡°Goddess! Bless the Young Lord!¡± ¡°The sword that protects Ferdium!¡± ¡°The true wolf of the North!¡± The mercenaries¡¯ faces turned even more flushed than when they had first been weed by the estate¡¯s people. To think that those who had once been treated as lowly were now receiving the honor of knights¡¯ respect! Though the knights¡¯ respect was directed at Ghiin, the mercenaries felt they, too, were receiving praise no less deserving. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s good to be alive.¡± ¡°To be weed like this!¡± ¡°It really feels incredible.¡± As Ghiin looked around at the excited and overjoyed people, he closed his eyes. ¡®It¡¯s different.¡¯ In his past life, he had received countless cheers and praises. He had even experienced greater and more splendid victory ceremonies than this. As the King of Mercenaries, he had been treated with the highest honors, no matter where he went or who he met. But the end of all that had always been filled with overwhelming loneliness and emptiness. He had saved people from danger, protected them, and fought for their sake¡­ But in those moments, there had been nothing of his own. He had already lost his beloved family, his friends, and the people of his estate. Nothing could fill that void. But now, things are different. People with dirty, disheveled faces were smiling brightly, waving their hands. It wasn¡¯t as grand as the celebrations from his past life, and there were far fewer people, and their appearances weren¡¯t much to look at either. ¡®¡­¡¯ Yet this humble gratitude touched his heart much more than thevish praises he had once received. ¡°Brother!¡± ¡°Young Lord!¡± Elena and Rachel, who had run ahead to the lord¡¯s castle, waved their hands with bright smiles. The servants who had followed behind them also waved their hands, warmly weing him. There was no fear in their faces as they looked at Ghiin. They now knew that the Young Lord had changed. ¡°Oh! Young Lord! You¡¯ve finally returned!¡± Baron Homerne approached, wiping the sweat from his brow. Even he, who always grumbled and nagged at Ghiin, greeted him with a joyful smile. ¡°Saving the Runestone wasn¡¯t just luck. The rumors have been endless.¡± ¡°When I saw you fight, you looked like a monster. I always thought you were just ying around, but you¡¯ve been secretly training, haven¡¯t you?¡± Albert, who had been nothing but cold before, was now smiling, and Randolph couldn¡¯t hide his look of pride. And then, from inside the castle, the person Ghiin had missed the most and felt the most sorry toward slowly stepped forward. ¡°Wee home. You¡¯ve returned safely.¡± Zwalter greeted his son with the brightest smile of all. Ghiin suddenly felt a lump in his throat, and he took a deep breath. No words came to mind. In this moment, he felt a sense of fulfillment that he had never experienced in his past life. The very wish he had longed for, wished for all his life, had finallye true. ¡®The reason I¡¯ve returned.¡¯ The people he loved were weing him back with open arms. It was the scene he had always dreamed of. He had returned to protect them. And from now on, he would continue to do so, for all of them. Now, he could finally say it¡ªthe words he had always wanted to utter but had never had anyone to say them to. Ghiin¡¯s lips formed a bright smile, one he had never worn in his past life. ¡°I¡¯m home, Father.¡± Chapter 85 Chapter 85: I¡¯ll Go Negotiate (4) Zwalter¡¯s gaze was filled with emotion and trust. ¡®You¡¯ve seeded this much already. I never could have imagined seeing you so imposing.¡¯ ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard. Truly, you¡¯ve done well.¡± He patted Ghiin on the shoulder in encouragement. Standing nearby, Homerne cleared his throat a few times, and then dispersed the gathered crowd. Despite being told to return home, the people of the estate continued to cheer for Ghiin for quite some time. It wasn¡¯t until the soldiers intervened, escorting the families back home, that the surroundings finally quieted down. Ghiin sent the mercenaries back to their camp and entered the castle. Just as he was about to return to his room to rest, Zwalter caught him from behind. ¡°How did the surrender negotiations go? Let me see the draft you brought.¡± They had to distribute rewards soon. Although they had already decided on appropriatepensations based on merits, the amount of reparations they could secure would affect the surplus funds. Half-worried and half-expectant, Zwalter posed the question, and Ghiin answered with a bright smile, his tone refreshingly direct. ¡°There is none.¡± ¡°No negotiation draft? Why?¡± ¡°I killed them.¡± Zwalter blinked for a while, trying to make sense of the words. Ghiin¡¯s demeanor was so confident that Zwalter wondered if he had misheard. ¡°What? You killed them? Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Zwalter¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°¡­Did you forget what I told you?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t forget. I just thought it would be better to settle things quickly once I got there.¡± ¡°What do you mean by ¡®settle things quickly¡¯?¡± ¡°If we epted their surrender, they¡¯de for this ce again. It¡¯s better to prevent such nuisances ahead of time.¡± Zwalter sighed deeply. He had specifically cautioned his unruly son, fearing that he might cause trouble. And, sure enough, when trouble struck, it struck big. He was about to scold Ghiin, but upon seeing his son¡¯s dust-covered appearance, he swallowed his words. ¡°¡­¡­¡± What could he do now that they were already dead? It wasn¡¯t as if this was entirely unexpected, and it wasn¡¯t urgent enough to reprimand his son, who hadn¡¯t even had a chance to rest after the war. ¡°For now, get some rest. We¡¯ll talk about thister.¡± Shaking his head, Zwalter lightly patted his son on the shoulder before walking away. For some reason, his shoulders and back seemed to sag with weariness. * * * The next day, arge crowd gathered in the grand hall, regardless of status. It was the day of the rewards ceremony. ¡°Begin.¡± At Zwalter¡¯smand, Homerne stepped forward. He began his speech by passionately exining how glorious their recent victory had been. However, as his words dragged on, the people¡¯s expressions gradually dulled. Noticing the growing boredom, Zwalter abruptly cut Homerne off. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s proceed with the rewards.¡± Since they had already organized the contributions of those who distinguished themselves while Ghiin was away, the award ceremony proceeded swiftly. The rewards began with the lowest-ranking soldiers. Next, the administrative officials responsible for ensuring the continuation of the war and managing the estate received their rewards. After that, it was the knights who were considered the backbone of the estate. Based on their aplishments, they were given appropriate amounts of money and positions. ¡°The second-ss merit honorees will now be announced. Knight Commander Randolph! Master of Arms William¡­¡± Themanders were recognized as second-ss honorees. Under different circumstances, the names being called out now would have been first-ss merit honorees, but no one found it strange or voiced anyints. Even after the rewards for the second-ss honorees werepleted, people remained in their seats, their faces filled with anticipation. The most important individual was still left. All eyes were on Ghiin. He was the true hero of this war, the one who had led Ferdium to victory. Everyone was eager to see how great his reward would be. ¡°Young Lord Ghiin, step forward!¡± At Homerne¡¯s call, Ghiin moved forward and knelt on one knee. The crowd fell silent, their attention focused solely on the lord and the Young Lord. A hush fell over the grand hall in an instant, and Zwalter rose from his seat, savoring the silence. ¡°By unanimous agreement of my vassals, there is only one first-ss merit honoree, Ghiin Ferdium. It would not be an exaggeration to say that this victory is entirely thanks to him.¡± The knights and soldiers who had witnessed Ghiin¡¯s exploits on the battlefield nodded in agreement. Some of the vassals still furrowed their brows, unable to believe it, but they couldn¡¯t defy the consensus. ¡°Therefore, Ghiin will be awarded 2,000 gold.¡± Upon his words, the hall erupted in cheers. ¡°Wow, that¡¯s amazing! 2,000 gold!¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough to live in luxury for the rest of your life!¡± ¡°Well, if it¡¯s the Young Lord, he deserves it!¡± The crowd buzzed with excitement. Even whenbined, the rewards given to everyone else didn¡¯t add up to 2,000 gold. It was an amount most people wouldn¡¯t touch in their lifetime. Naturally, the crowd gathered in the hall was astonished at the announcement that such a vast sum had been given to a single person. However, from one corner of the hall, Belinda, Gillian, and Kaor exchanged perplexed nces. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ghiin looked at Zwalter, who was beaming with pride, and his expression softened into one of pity. How impoverished must the estate be for only 2,000 gold to seem so impressive¡­? * * * A person who has lived their whole life frugally would, understandably,ck the confidence to spend money freely. Ghiin was well aware of this, and so he didn¡¯t bother to refuse or question the small sum in front of everyone in the hall. He¡¯d make sure to get his real rewardter. Although the officialmendations were over, the post-war settlements were still iplete. Once the crowd dispersed and only the key vassals remained in the room, Zwalter, wearing aplicated expression, asked Ghiin, ¡°Was it really necessary to kill Count Digald? They must have been exhausted from fighting the war, and their forces were already wiped out¡­¡± ¡°Do you really think that?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Zwalter couldn¡¯t respond to Ghiin¡¯s sudden interruption. ¡°Count Digald couldn¡¯t have prepared such arge force on their own. They reached out elsewhere for help. In fact, don¡¯t you already know this, Father? You know why Count Rogues couldn¡¯t make it as well, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°¡­Yes, I know.¡± Zwalter¡¯s voice was heavy as he admitted it, and Ghiin continued firmly. ¡°That¡¯s why I killed him. Even if the pretense was fabricated, Count Digald¡¯s family had a legitimate reason to attack us. If they were left alive, the ones who truly invaded us would use them tounch another attack soon enough. The only way to buy ourselves any time is topletely eliminate Digald County.¡± ¡°That may be true, but¡­¡± ¡°Additionally, the North isposed mostly of independent counties rather than feudal territories. It¡¯s an opportunity to expand the estate without cumbersome procedures.¡± ¡°Mm¡­ cough¡­¡± Zwalter cleared his throat, unable to hide his difort. His son always pursued extreme efficiency. That wasn¡¯t necessarily bad¡­ but long-standing customs couldn¡¯t simply be ignored. Thinking of the future, where protest letters from other nobles would pour in, made his head throb already. ¡°¡­We could have just settled forpensation or imprisonment. After all, we don¡¯t have the resources to govern that far.¡± It wasn¡¯t that Zwalter disliked expanding his territory. The problem was the reality of the situation. The Ferdium family was already impoverished, and merging with the equally poor Digald would only double the poverty. The Ferdium estate itself was in poor condition, awaiting thepensation they hoped to extract from Digald, yet managing Digald¡¯s territory was an entirely different matter. To stabilize thatnd, they would have to pour all the remaining resources from Digald into it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With the Runestone, we can normalize both estates as quickly as possible.¡± ¡°Mm, will it be enough?¡± ¡°It will be more than enough.¡± ¡°¡­Fine, you¡¯re not wrong. If we can absorb Digald, we¡¯ll be stronger. Since things have already happened, there¡¯s no choice but to move forward¡­¡± Zwalter¡¯s eyes were filled with concern. ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m worried. Your actions are bing more and more aggressive.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Restrain yourself a little. You know how dangerous it is to cross the other nobles and lords, don¡¯t you?¡± Pursuing only efficiency would inevitably lead to shes with others. In the long run, it would cause significant harm. The existing powers were not to be underestimated. Rather than turning everyone into enemies, it was better to yield asionally. Zwalter pointed this out. Ghiin, who understood the ways of the nobles, quietly nodded in agreement. His father was merely acting realistically because he couldn¡¯t see the future. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡± ¡°Mm¡­¡± Zwalter let out a groan. The way Ghiin spoke made it clear he would continue to act on his own whims. But even if Zwalter wanted to reprimand him, he could no longer do so freely. Ghiin¡¯s abilities had now surpassed Zwalter¡¯s influence. ¡®Ha¡­ how did ite to this?¡¯ His son had grown up so suddenly that it was difficult to keep up with the lightning-fast changes. Though it wasplicated, part of him also felt proud. What parent wouldn¡¯t be happy to see their child grow beyond their grasp? ¡®Yes, he¡¯s aggressive, but that¡¯s because he¡¯s still young.¡¯ What had already happened couldn¡¯t be helped. In truth, Zwalter felt more joy and pride than anyone else. As a father, he was only nagging out of concern. ¡°I¡¯m just saying this because I¡¯m worried, so don¡¯t take it too hard. In any case, you did well. Really well. Take some rest now. We¡¯ll be holding a victory banquet soon.¡± As Zwalter pondered ways to stabilize the territory, a sudden realization struck him. ¡®Wait¡­ doesn¡¯t that mean we can¡¯t receivepensation immediately?¡¯ A new problem emerged. The Ferdium estate was miserably poor. From the start, they had nned to use thepensation from Digald to distribute rewards. But now that Digald¡¯snd had been incorporated into Ferdium, they couldn¡¯t extract much money from it to keep things running. ¡°Albert¡­ how much money do we have left?¡± When Zwalter asked, Albert, the treasurer, responded with a confused expression. ¡°We have no money.¡± ¡°None?¡± ¡°Yes, not a single penny. Why are you asking this now? We used up all our resources because of the war. We¡¯ve always been broke.¡± ¡°¡­Then how do we handle the rewards?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t we n to cover that with thepensation from Digald?¡± ¡°¡­Right, we did.¡± The joy of victory quickly dissipated. While it might be fine to dy paying the retainers, that wasn¡¯t the case with the knights and soldiers. The longer they waited to receive their rewards, the more their morale would drop. The belief that loyalty would be rewarded was the foundation of their allegiance. Battle rewards were one of the most tangible forms of pensation.¡± ¡°We must reward those who achieved merit!¡± Zwalter clicked his tongue and looked around at his retainers. He was silently pressuring them to think of a solution. However, all their eyes turned toward Ghiin. It was clear they all had something to say, but no one dared to voice it. The wealthiest person in the estate and the one who had promised the Runestone. And the one and only hero of the hour. ¡°Ahem, ahem! Ah, my throat feels a bit sore.¡± Zwalter, clearing his throat again, smiled awkwardly, feeling a bit embarrassed. ¡°Well¡­ Ghiin? Could you perhaps lend us the Runestone a little earlier?¡± Instead of rewarding the greatest hero, they were now in a position to ask him for money. Chapter 86 Chapter 86: The First Half (1) As soon as the topic of the Runestone came up, everyone looked at Ghiin with expectant expressions. Their eyes sparkled to the point of being overwhelming. It was a bit embarrassing to be holding out my hand for a reward instead of receiving one as the top contributor, but I had no choice. Receiving the Runestone was essential to breathing some life back into the estate¡¯s finances. It wasn¡¯t something to refuse just because it was embarrassing. That didn¡¯t mean I could outright ask for it, either. The Runestone was something Ghiin had earned entirely on his own. In the end, the vassals could only rely on an age-old method that had been passed down through the generations: ttery, also known as the praise ry. Homerne, after gauging the mood, was the first to step forward and loudly eximed, ¡°Your achievements will be remembered in history forever, Young Lord! The victory in the Ferdium Defense was entirely thanks to you! Every bard across the continent will sing praises of your aplishments, spreading the word far and wide! Thete Count Dante Ferdium, who was the former lord of Ferdium Estate¡­¡± As Homern¡¯s words began to stretch on, Albert quickly cut in. ¡°Young Lord, it¡¯s extremely rare for a war hero of your age to have aplished so much. No one in any other estate can evenpare to you.¡± ¡°Ahem, well, the Young Lord certainly did aplish something great. Fought well too,¡± Randolph added reluctantly, though it sounded more like apliment forced out of him. As Randolph¡¯s hesitant praise was added, the rest of the vassals began chiming in, one after another. ¡°It¡¯s an extraordinary feat.¡± ¡°Even the people of the estate are in awe.¡± ¡°Rumors about the Young Lord have spread across the entire estate. Truly remarkable.¡± In truth, the rumors had be so exaggerated that the vassals who hadn¡¯t witnessed Ghiin¡¯s exploits firsthand had difficulty believing thempletely. However, those who had been on the battlefield all praised in unison that ¡°the Young Lord yed a decisive role in the victory.¡± So, there was no harm in offering some praise since it didn¡¯t cost them anything. In this harmonious atmosphere, thepliments continued without end. Smiling as he soaked in all the ttery, Ghiin seemed satisfied, as if his hunger was sated, and finally spoke up. ¡°I don¡¯t have the Runestone right now.¡± It was like a bucket of cold water had been dumped on them. The vassals who had been ttering him immediately fell silent. Homerne, as if he hadn¡¯t heard correctly, asked again. ¡°What did you say? What don¡¯t you have?¡± ¡°The Runestone. I don¡¯t have it.¡± The vassals assumed the Young Lord was ying a joke again. Some of them shot suspicious nces at Ghiin, clearly wondering if he was backing out at thest minute because he was reluctant to hand it over. Feeling frustrated, Homern urged him on. ¡°No, but you said you¡¯d give it. What do you mean you don¡¯t have it? Didn¡¯t you secretly take plenty before the war?¡± ¡°Oh, that? I don¡¯t have it.¡± ¡°¡­Why?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t know? They all blew up. Boom!¡± Ghiin spread his arms wide, emphasizing the explosion with an exaggerated motion. ¡°Blew up?¡± All those Runestones¡­ blown up? Where on earth had they used them? Albert, whose mind worked a bit faster than the others, asked in a trembling voice. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me? That fire you used for the trap¡­ was that with the Runestones?¡± The magic fire that Ghiin had unleashed was awe-inspiring just by description alone. Many had wondered how he had managed to cast such a powerful spell. Finally, the truth was being revealed. ¡°Yes, I buried a bunch of Runestones underground and then set them off.¡± He spoke as if it was as trivial as burning a few logs of firewood. The vassals were all dumbfounded, mouths agape, unable to say a word. As Ghiin briefly exined the mechanism of the trap, the vassals staggered in disbelief. Has there ever been a case in history where someone blew through an entire cache of Runestones just to create a trap? Likely not, even across the entire continent¡¯s history. It was already a shocking feat, but to think that he had used up such a vast quantity of them! It was akin to saying that he had set fire to several cartloads of gold coins. With that much wealth, even the grand lords could livefortably for years. For Ferdium, it could have easily sustained them for over ten years, maybe even twenty, if they spent it wisely like they were now. Even Zwalter, who thought he had grown used to his son¡¯s entricities, turned pale. Homerne, frustrated, clutched his chest and cried out. ¡°How could you use all of that for a trap?! Wouldn¡¯t it have been better to give half of it to Raypold or Desmond and secure their support? That would have been far more practical! If you offered them that many Runestones, other lords would have rushed to help you!¡± ¡°It was Desmond who attacked.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± More shocking than the news of the Runestones was what followed. Everyone¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°How could an impoverished estate like Digald muster that kind of force? Desmond supported them.¡± ¡°Why would a grand lord like Desmond target us?¡± ¡°Probably for the Runestones.¡± There were other reasons, of course, and it wasn¡¯t Desmond but Duke Delfine pulling the strings from behind the scenes. But Ghiin decided not to mention that for now to avoid causing further confusion. Zwalter, his voice trembling, asked again. ¡°Are you sure? Was it really Desmond?¡± ¡°It was. I¡¯ll show you the proof.¡± Ghiin nodded to Gillian. A momentter, Gillian brought forward three knights, all bound tightly in chains. They were Desmond¡¯s knights, who had been captured after infiltrating Ferdium. Ghiin had deliberately spared their lives at the time, intending to use themter. ¡°These are the knights of Desmond who infiltrated during the war.¡± The knights wore expressions of utter defeat, looking exhausted and broken. The mana-suppressing shackles made from Runestones weren¡¯t that effective, to begin with. They didn¡¯t work properly on those with powerful abilities. And the ones Ferdium had were the cheapest of the cheap, so they didn¡¯t even suppress half the knights¡¯ mana. To subdue them, multiple mana-suppressing devices had been attached, in addition to tightly binding them with chains. No matter how strong a knight might be, it was impossible for them to remain unharmed in such a condition. ¡°Go ahead, ask them yourselves,¡± Ghiin said. Zwalter, his face adopting a mask of anger, questioned them. ¡°Who are you?¡± One knight, his lips dry and cracked, spoke. ¡°We are knights of Desmond.¡± ¡°Is that the truth?¡± ¡°It is.¡± ¡°Then exin why you attacked our estate!¡± At Zwalter¡¯s enraged demand, the knight slowly began to exin. Although he didn¡¯t know the exact reason, it seemed to be about the Runestones. Most of the lords were still unaware of Ferdium¡¯s Runestones, so it appeared Desmond wanted to seize them first¡­ The knight shared what little he knew without resistance. Since they had been promised their release if they cooperated, they clung to that hope, enduring in the meantime. I didn¡¯t even have the courage to lie, afraid of Ghiin from the start. Once the interrogation ended, Zwalter and the vassals all wore heavy expressions, unable to utter a word. Even though they had won the war, standing against a great lord like Desmond was extremely unsettling and burdensome. No, honestly, it was terrifying enough to make my hands tremble. Ghiin, who had been slowly surveying the main hall, finally spoke. ¡°From now on, we must keep as much distance from Desmond as possible. We cannot fight him. Officially, it was Digald who attacked us, after all.¡± In the end, it was nothing more than a superficial trick. Since Desmond disguised his own forces as Digald¡¯s soldiers, they had no choice but to overlook any inconsistencies, even if they were obvious. ¡°The other lords aren¡¯t fools either. Eventually, they¡¯ll get a sense of what happened. While they won¡¯t side with Desmond, they won¡¯t actively help us either.¡± Desmond was one of the most powerful great lords in the North. The only territory capable of opposing Desmond was Raypold. But the rtionship between Raypold and Ferdium had already deteriorated to its worst. The vassals remained silent, and Ghiin continued speaking. ¡°If offering up the Runestone could guarantee peace, then we should do it. However, once we ask for help, the other side will only grow greedier. Whether it¡¯s Raypold or Desmond, it¡¯ll be the same. As hard and difficult as it may be, we must protect ourselves with our own strength.¡± In his calm voice, everyone quietly nodded their heads. It wasn¡¯t wrong¡ªthough there were numerous practical difficulties. ¡°I¡¯ll gather a new batch of Runestones and present them. Since they all know I have ess to the Runestone, they¡¯ll wait for some time. If we announce that relief supplies will soon be distributed to the residents, we can quickly restore public sentiment.¡± Zwalter looked at Ghiin with a hint of admiration in his eyes. Though it was disappointing that they couldn¡¯t receive the Runestone right away, seeing this new side of his son was both surprising and pleasing. He had always thought of him as a mere child, but how could he have be so dependable? The vassals, too, wore expressions simr to Zwalter¡¯s as they observed the young lord¡¯s reliable demeanor. However, Baron Homerne felt a mixture of joy and a tinge of fear at Ghiin¡¯s growth. ¡®Now, there¡¯s no one left who can stop the young lord.¡¯ In the past, he had only needed to humbly ask the young lord for some money. But with his remarkable achievements in the recent war and his discovery of the mastermind behind it, the atmosphere in the main hall had now begun to revolve around Ghiin. Even now, none of the vassals could refute his words, merely nodding in agreement. Of course, this time, Ghiin wasn¡¯t wrong, so Homerne stayed silent as well¡­ But he didn¡¯t want to see the situation where everyone blindly followed whatever Ghiin said. It was good that the young lord had changed. However, not knowing why he had changed meant there was always a chance he could revert to his old self at any time! Baron Homerne¡¯s theory was that people did not change easily. ¡®But¡­ now, I suppose there¡¯s no way to stop or control him.¡¯ Ghiin was no longer just influential¡ªhe was wielding absolute power over the estate. Gulp. Homerne swallowed dryly, feeling nervous. He wanted to understand why the young lord had changed so much. Was it the war that had rapidly shaped him into this? Or had he always been like this, hiding his true nature until now? Has there been some kind of trigger? It was truly frustrating not to know the reason for the change or grasp his way of thinking. In the tense silence, so quiet that one could hear a pin drop, Ghiin raised his voice again. ¡°Send another message to Count Rogues and solidify our alliance. As long as Desmond is our enemy, this won¡¯t be the end.¡± At the mention of a powerful great lord being their enemy, unease spread across the faces of the vassals. But Ghiin continued without concern. Now that their enemy had be clear, the estate had to adapt. ¡°And besides Desmond, we don¡¯t know if someone else might emerge. Ferdium can¡¯t handle everything on its own, so we need allies.¡± They couldn¡¯t keep focusing solely on the North while neglecting their rear, so it was essential to secure other allied forces. Zwalter nodded heavily. ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll send another messenger and have a serious discussion with Count Rogues.¡± After a brief pause to consider, he spoke again. ¡°As for rewarding those who remain, I will dy that for now. Once Ghiin brings back the remaining Runestones, we will distribute them to the estate¡¯s people first and only then issue rewards.¡± Some of the knights showed slight disappointment, but most bowed their heads in agreement. At this point, arguing against the decision would only get them stoned and dragged away. Besides, without the Runestones from Ghiin, there was no money for rewards anyway. Once everyone agreed, Zwalter turned to Ghiin and spoke. ¡°I had promised to give you 2,000 gold, but it seems like you¡¯d just be taking it and then giving a portion of it back. I doubt you need much money. Is there anything else you might need?¡± Ghiin nodded, as if he had been waiting for this moment. Of course, after all the hardship he had gone through, he had no intention of just letting it slide. Even though they were family, a mercenary had to bepensated for their work. There was no way he was going to settle for a reward of a mere 2,000 gold. Moreover, he needed many things to prepare for the future. ¡°Before that, I have one question. What do you intend to do with the Digald County?¡± Zwalter stroked his chin in thought. With their territory having suddenly expanded, there was no detailed n in ce. ¡°Hmm, for now, I n to send officials to manage it as a direct domain. Later, I¡¯ll divide thend among the vassals who have contributed significantly. Of course, we¡¯ll ept those who swear loyalty to us.¡± ¡°Understood. In that case, I¡¯ll tell you what I want as my reward.¡± ¡°Haha, alright, go ahead. Tell me whatever you wish.¡± Zwalter smiled warmly as he spoke, and Ghiin responded with a soft smile of his own. ¡°I will need half of thatnd.¡± The faces of Zwalter and everyone else were instantly filled with shock. Chapter 87 Chapter 87: The First Half (2) ¡°Land, you say?¡± Zwalter asked in surprise. It wasn¡¯t that givingnd was impossible. After all, it wasn¡¯t umon for a lord to reward their vassals with money ornd. Since Ferdiumcked money, it seemed natural to ask fornd instead. Still, asking for half of the entire county was absurd! No matter how small Digald might be, that was only rtive to other counties. Even half of the county was no trivial amount ofnd. The other vassals were equally taken aback by the outrageous request, blinking in confusion. ¡°Come in.¡± Upon Ghiin¡¯s signal, two mercenaries suddenly flung open the doors to the hall and entered. Homerne¡¯s face twisted in displeasure. These men acted as if the hall were some kind ofmon inn, walking in and out at will. ¡®If it weren¡¯t for the Young Lord¡­¡¯ While he grumbled inwardly, the mercenaries wasted no time and unrolled a map. It was clear that they had prepared everything beforehand. ¡°Ahem, I¡¯ll begin the exnation.¡± Ghiin pulled out a thin pointer from somewhere and started indicating various ces on the map. ¡°The County of Digald, excluding its direct domain, consists of five baronies in total. I will take three of those, starting with Baron Fenris¡¯ territory and including the baronies to the north and south of it.¡± Despite calling it an exnation, he was tantly dering whichnds he would take. Zwalter, stunned, let out a faintugh but fixed a sharp gaze on the map. The three territories Ghiin had imed were located in the south and east of the County of Digald, bordering othernds. In other words, he was asking for the front-line regions. ¡°Do you have a particr reason for wanting those areas?¡± When Zwalter asked, Ghiin nodded vigorously in response. ¡°These are border regions that adjoin othernds. I will defend them. If Raypold attacks Ferdium, I¡¯ll be able to strike their nk.¡± Ghiin tapped the southern region of Ferdium marked on the map with his pointer. On the map, next to Ferdium¡¯s southern territory and Digald¡¯s eastern border, was written the name Raypold. ¡°Raypold? What does that ce have to do with anything?¡± ¡°They¡¯re no different from Desmond. If word about the Runestone spreads, they¡¯re bound to covet it.¡± Ghiin had already considered Raypold an enemy. It was obvious that Amelia would eventually take control of Raypold. Honestly, he wanted to intervene there too, but there were too many urgent matters at hand, leaving him with little time. Still, he had to prepare for the possibility that Raypold could be an enemy at any moment. While the others were unaware of these specific circumstances, they didn¡¯t think Ghiin¡¯s words were unfounded. After all, Ghiin had previously managed to extort money from Amelia. ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t be able to hold Raypold in check immediately since Zimbar lies between us. But if they invade, I¡¯ll be able to provide reinforcements to Ferdium from this position swiftly.¡± ¡°Are you saying you n to raise a formal army?¡± ¡°Yes, relying solely on mercenaries has its limits.¡± Zwalter¡¯s expression turned concerned. ¡°You are, after all, the heir to thisnd. If you also annex Digald, Ferdium will no longer be considered a small territory. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time to gain experience managing arger domain?¡± ¡°The atmosphere in the north isn¡¯t good right now. Something could happen at any moment, so I think it¡¯s better for me to move freely.¡± If Ghiin received the territory, he would not only be the Young Lord of Ferdium but also the lord of Baron Fenris¡¯ territory. No matter how influential a Young Lord may be, it couldn¡¯tpare to being a lord. ¡°Ruling over a territory is no easy task. That ce has been hit harder by the aftermath of war than Ferdium. Plus, you don¡¯t even have any knights who swear loyalty to you. While some bureaucrats may remain, you can¡¯t easily hire knights with money.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve already thought about that.¡± ¡°Hmph, well, you¡¯ve never been one to listen to me anyway.¡± Zwalter shook his head with a self-deprecating smile. Ruling a territory was indeed difficult. It wasn¡¯t something you could handle just by being good at fighting, nor was it easy even if you had money. To maintain the position of lord, one needed responsibility, conviction, and ability. An evil lord who exploited his subjects would have no trouble managing, but Ghiin didn¡¯t seem to have that in mind. And if he ever showed even the slightest hint of such tendencies, Zwalter wouldn¡¯t tolerate it. The only relief was that Digald, unlike Ferdium, wasn¡¯t a bottomless pit of a ce that had to defend against barbarians and the Forest of Beasts. ¡°So, will that be enough for you?¡± ¡°Yes, for now, it¡¯s a reasonable amount, given theck of administrative personnel. I n to consolidate the three baronies under Fenris¡¯ territory.¡± ¡°Haha, ¡®for now,¡¯ you say¡­ How ambitious you are.¡± At such a young age, he had made significant contributions in battle, iming three baronies, yet he spoke as if it were no big deal. Zwalter could hardly keep up with Ghiin¡¯s boundless ambition. ¡®It¡¯s admirable that he¡¯s willing to stand at the forefront himself, though.¡¯ The three baronies were not insignificant in size, but they werends he wouldn¡¯t have obtained had they not won the war. Since Ghiin was to inherit all of Ferdium eventually, gaining experience in ruling a territory beforehand wasn¡¯t a bad idea. Zwalter couldn¡¯t help but worry about the people who lived in thosends, but he trusted his son. Surely, Ghiin wouldn¡¯t act recklessly now. If the territory¡¯s condition turned out to be unsatisfactory, Zwalter could always interver. ¡°What do you all think?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The vassals let out weary sighs, but couldn¡¯t bring themselves to answer. This was how it had beentely. At some point, it had be difficult to understand and follow the Young Lord¡¯s actions. ¡®He never consults us and always just informs us of his decisions, leaving no room for discussion!¡¯ ¡®With the Runestone in his hands, we can¡¯t even oppose him if we wanted to, and convincing him is out of the question.¡¯ ¡®The Lord must feel the same way, though¡­¡¯ The vassals nced at Zwalter. He had a faint smile on his face, as if he had epted his son¡¯s ways and was simply seeking some peace of mind by gaining their approval. Homerne, who had been deep in thought, wiped the sweat from his forehead and stepped forward. ¡°Just let the Young Lord do as he wishes.¡± Whether he had the talent to be a lord was uncertain, but he had certainly demonstrated his abilities in war. Even if someone were to object here, it would only make the dissenters look foolish. In truth, Homerne was only surprised and had no real intention of opposing the decision. This was evidence that his perception of Ghiin was gradually changing. While his concerns hadn¡¯tpletely disappeared, it was bing harder to regard Ghiin as the reckless troublemaker he used to be. Much of the resentment toward Ghiin had dissipated after this war. The other vassals felt simrly. ¡°If he¡¯s achieved such merit, it¡¯s only right that he receives a reward. I think granting himnd is appropriate.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a territory that someone has to take over eventually.¡± ¡°All we need to focus on now is the distribution of the remaining estates.¡± ¡°Given that he saved the territory from the crisis, such a reward isn¡¯t excessive.¡± ¡°The Young Lord isn¡¯t the same troublemaker he used to be. I think it¡¯s worth trusting him this time.¡± While his tendency to act first and informter hadn¡¯t changed, the vassals couldn¡¯t deny that they had begun to trust Ghiin¡¯s development. Albert also expressed his agreement, offering his reasoning. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the Young Lord, we wouldn¡¯t have gained thisnd in the first ce. And with our current resources, we can¡¯t possibly manage the entire County of Digald.¡± Ferdiumcked the administrative capacity to oversee the newly acquirednds efficiently. Rather than leaving the territory unattended, it was better to entrust half of it to the wealthy Young Lord, who could manage it himself. Randolph, who had been observing Ghiin silently, cast the final vote of support. ¡°The Young Lord¡¯s abilities have been somewhat proven. Although his actions are often dangerously bold¡­ with his skill, leaving the southern territories to him should be fine. Even though Desmond is targeting us, we can¡¯t afford to neglect the north either.¡± The vassals felt that voicing their opinions now was somewhat pointless, as the decision had essentially already been made. But proper formality was still needed. It was a way for Zwalter, as lord, and the vassals to maintain some dignity. Ghiin¡¯s way of notifying them like this was, in a way, his form of showing respect to Zwalter and the vassals. Feeling that this was better than nothing, the vassals silently epted Ghiin¡¯s consideration. Zwalter, feeling a bit awkward, cleared his throat repeatedly. ¡°Ahem, ahem, very well. Since you are qualified and all the vassals are in agreement, I shall grant Ghiin the title of Baron of Fenris.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll set a date soon for the formal oath of fealty¡ª¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just do it now, informally. We¡¯re not at the royal pce, and there¡¯s no need to be so formal among ourselves. No point wasting time.¡± ¡°Ahem, that¡¯s a good idea.¡± Although they were father and son in private, their rtionship was now officially that of lord and vassal, so some form of ceremony was required. However, Ghiin didn¡¯t care much for the ceremony, and since Zwalter, who valued honor, saw that Ghiin wasn¡¯t bothered by it, he decided to let it slide. With a few vassals, knights, and mercenaries present, a hastily arranged ceremony was held. Zwalter held a ceremonial sword and, in a solemn voice, dered: ¡°¡­In recognition of your great deeds and by the authority vested in me by His Majesty the King, I, Zwalter Ferdium, hereby grant you thend of Fenris and the title of Baron. You shall pledge undying loyalty, protect the people and the weak, and uphold thew and justice with all your strength for the rest of your days¡­¡± The tedious deration continued on, and when asked if he would give his all, Ghiin gave a half-hearted response, thus bringing the rushed title-bestowal ceremony to an awkward close. The vassals offered their hollow congrattions in the uneasy and somewhat ufortable atmosphere. Beyond the hall¡¯s open doors, mercenaries, soldiers, and even the servants had gathered, all watching with curious expressions. It seemed word had quickly spread throughout the castle that Ghiin was being granted a title. Having gotten what he wanted, Ghiin rose from his seat, bowed once to Zwalter, and immediately turned on his heels. There was no reason to linger in a ce where his business was done. ¡®Even so, for someone who just received a title¡­¡¯ Zwalter gave a faint chuckle while the vassals smirked as if they had expected nothing less. Meanwhile, the mercenaries cheered and swarmed around Ghiin. Belinda, in particr, was ecstatic, bouncing up and down in excitement. ¡°Young Master! Oh my goodness! Our Young Master has be a lord! Could it be thanks to my early education?¡± ¡°Early education¡­? So, that¡¯s why the captain turned out to be such a troublemaker?¡± Kaor said, grinning. Belinda shot a re at Kaor and jabbed him sharply in the side with her elbow. Kaor clutched his side in irritation. ¡°What the hell! Why¡¯d you jab me? Now I see where the captain¡¯s attitudees from!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make me spill blood on such a good day¡­ got it?¡± Sensing the genuine malice in Belinda¡¯s re, Kaor sneered and let out his own menacing aura. ¡°Let¡¯s see who ends up bleeding.¡± Ghiin clicked his tongue inwardly as he watched the two bicker. Fortunately, Gillian stepped in to stop the situation from escting further. ¡®I¡¯ll have to scold themter.¡¯ Meanwhile, the area in front of the hall had turned into a bustling scene, like a marketce, as more people arrived after hearing about the title ceremony. The knights and soldiers who had fought alongside Ghiin in the war came to offer their congrattions. Even the maids looked at him with admiration as if wondering whether he had finally matured. Simply by not causing unnecessary trouble and doing his part, people¡¯s opinions of him had improved. As Ghiin nced around at the people praising him, a bitter smile tinged with regret crept onto his face. ¡®It was this easy¡­¡¯ Why hadn¡¯t he realized it sooner? ¡°Young Master?¡± Gillian called out, puzzled when Ghiin stood silently for a moment. Quickly adjusting his expression, Ghiin stered a smug smile on his face. ¡°In honor of receiving my title, I¡¯m treating everyone today! Our victory feast starts now! Prepare the drinks and meat, and make sure everyonees!¡± With exaggerated gestures, he spread his arms wide, encouraging the crowd to join in, and they responded with cheers. ¡°Oooh! The Young Lord is treating us!¡± ¡°Exactly! After all the hard work, it¡¯s time to party! He knows what¡¯s up!¡± ¡°Our Baron Captain is the best!¡± ¡°Waaah! It¡¯s a festival! The Baron is treating us!¡± The people were so excited that their shouts echoed around the castle. The vassals clicked their tongues and furrowed their brows inside the hall, but they soon shook their heads and let it go. Leading the crowd, Ghiin shouted loudly. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The crowd followed, chanting his name in excitement, not out of fear, but filled with joy and camaraderie. ¡°Long live Baron Fenris!¡± Ghiin, now Baron Fenris. Soon to be a name that would be renowned throughout the kingdom. Chapter 88 Chapter 88: The First Half (3) ¡°We¡­ lost?¡± Upon receiving the report, Harold¡¯s face turned bright red. One corner of his mouth twitched uncontrobly. A wave of rage surged through him so violently that he felt dizzy. He couldn¡¯t even manage to speak properly, his lips merely opening and closing. ¡°Huuuuu¡­¡± Harold exhaled slowly, forcing himself to calm hisbored breathing. In front of him sat knights and soldiers. They were all so badly burned that it wouldn¡¯t have been surprising if they copsed at any moment. The moment the defeated soldiers returned, the strategists handed over apiled report, but Harold simply couldn¡¯t believe it and had summoned the survivors in person. Defeated? The army of Desmond, which prided itself on being the strongest in the North, had been defeated? And by the forces of Ferdium, no less¡ªwhen they had sent an overwhelming number that far exceeded what Ferdium had? ¡°How could you possibly lose? Fire magic? A trap? Who in this kingdom could wield magic powerful enough to burn thousands of soldiers?!¡± Harold raised his voice. The knights said nothing. Even those who had directly suffered through it couldn¡¯t fullyprehend what had happened, so there was no way those back in the estate could understand either. Seeing them all with their mouths shut tight, Harold¡¯s fury erupted. ¡°You ipetent fools! Do you mean to tell me that our entire force was annihted, and you don¡¯t even know what hit you?! What about Viktor? What happened to Viktor?!¡± Those who had fled the battlefield early had no idea what had be of Viktor. BAM! Frustrated by the continued silence, Harold mmed his fist down on the desk, smashing it to pieces. Even Viktor, whom he had painstakingly nurtured, had gone missing. Being dered missing in a war meant either being captured¡­ or dead. And for someone as formidable as Viktor, it was unlikely they would have kept him alive in such a dangerous state, meaning he had probably been killed. Losing the engineers¡ªwho took much longer to train than ordinary soldiers¡ªwas painful enough, but what hurt even more was the loss of dozens of knights, who were iparable to mere soldiers. The most significant blow of all, however, was losing the exceptional talent that was Viktor. ¡°Who¡­ on earth could¡¯ve done this¡­?¡± Before the war, Harold meticulously analyzed every detail of Ferdium¡¯s forces in preparation for crushing thempletely. He had sent an overwhelming army, backed by powerful mages. ording to the survivors¡¯ reports, Ferdium¡¯s forces weren¡¯t significantly different from what had been assessed prior to the war. Even the amount of supplies they had matched predictions. That meant there had been an unforeseen, deadly factor that went beyond their estimations. Harold opened the report again. ¡°It¡¯s them, isn¡¯t it?¡± The report contained detailed descriptions of the ¡°ck Unit¡¯s¡± activities. Harold mentally reenacted the battlefield based on what was written in the report. The ¡°ck Unit¡± had maneuvered in such an unpredictable way that even Harold himself, had he been themander, would have been caught off guard. Their bold and unanticipated moves were reminiscent of watching a wild beast in action. ¡®It was a coincidence. Just a coincidence¡­ There¡¯s no way Ferdium has someone like that.¡¯ Though he repeated this to himself inwardly, Harold knew all too well that the ¡°ck Unit¡¯s¡± performance wasn¡¯t something that could be chalked up to mere coincidence. The final trap they had prepared had been far too effective to dismiss as luck. ¡®But how¡­ how could they use such magic¡­?¡¯ Even the two 7th-circle mages in the entire kingdom couldn¡¯t have cast a spell of such magnitude. Unable to suppress his frustration, Harold gritted his teeth. His anger and irritation made it hard to think clearly. His face grew more and more expressionless as time went on. Witnessing this, Desmond¡¯s retainers and strategists quietly edged away from the Count. Harold was a man of thorough and cold precision. He almost never lost his temper, and when his subordinates made mistakes, he executed them without hesitation. Seeing him be increasingly cold was terrifying enough, but now the fear crept in that he might hold them ountable for losing the war and kill them all. ¡°Hoo¡­ This isn¡¯t the time for that.¡± Harold took his eyes off the report and red fiercely at his vassals. They were acting like cowards, thinking only of running away instead of how to recover from their failure. The one he had killedst time had been better than these fools. ¡®If I¡¯d had more time, I really would have killed them all.¡¯ Swallowing his frustration, Harold gave orders to his vassals and advisors. ¡°We need to prepare for Raypold¡¯s movements.¡± It might not happen immediately, but Raypold will soon be aware of the general situation. Count Raypold, who had been waiting for the perfect moment to subdue the North, wouldn¡¯t miss this opportunity. Though Count Desmond had been a contender for supremacy in the North, now that his forces were weakened, he couldn¡¯t handle Raypold. ¡°We¡¯ll expedite Amelia¡¯s rebellion. For the time being, put everything else aside. Focus solely on that task.¡± ¡°Y-yes, understood.¡± The advisors bowed their heads, seeing Harold¡¯s bloodshot eyes. If they dared to contradict him now, their heads would roll instantly. Still, Harold¡¯s frown remained fixed. ¡®This is a mess.¡¯ He had been nning to expedite the rebellion, but not in such a rushed manner. However, the aftermath of their defeat in the war had caused everything to spiral out of control. As his ns began to fall apart one by one, Harold couldn¡¯t shake the uneasy feeling gnawing at him. ¡°The Ducal family won¡¯t take this lying down.¡± The assassination attempt hadn¡¯t been likely to escte into a full-blown territorial war. Even if it had failed, there had been plenty of other alternatives, so it wasn¡¯t a significant issue. But losing to the Ferdium family in the territorial war and suffering heavy losses to his forces was a serious blunder that cast doubt on Harold¡¯s abilities. There were few as capable as him, so one mistake wouldn¡¯t cost him his life immediately, but it certainly put him in a more precarious position than before. The Duke of Delfine was ruthlessly cruel, after all. And then there were those who always appeared out of nowhere to aid the Duke. ¡®The Duke is a problem, but especially those bastards¡­¡¯ All the ns to overthrow the kingdom had started after they appeared. If this endeavor failed, they would suffer losses too. And if they suffered losses, then they¡­ ¡®No, no. I can¡¯t die here.¡¯ He had climbed to the position of Great Lord by any means necessary, and he couldn¡¯t let it all end like this. He had to persuade them. He had to convince them that Raypold was still a threat, that the mission would definitely seed. ¡®If only we¡¯d won the war, we could¡¯ve strengthened our position. If only Viktor had been there¡­¡¯ Clutching his throbbing head, Harold stumbled out of his office. * * * ¡°Meow.¡± Amelia sat in her carriage, yfully waving a stalk of grass to amuse Bastet. Bastet leaped, trying to catch the grass, hopping around with yful energy. Smiling gently at the sight of her cat, Amelia soon let out a small yawn. ¡°This is getting a bit dull.¡± No more messengers hade from Ferdium, as if they had given up. Still, the war wasn¡¯t over yet, so Amelia continued to block the passage leading into Ferdium¡¯s territory. She had been away for some time now, but there was likely no one who would suspect her absence. She often attended various social gatherings, so she spent more time outside the castle than inside. The image she had carefully cultivated over the years, allowing her such freedom, was proving useful now. ¡°Why is it taking so long?¡± Amelia stoppedzily waving the stalk of grass and adjusted her posture. Given their strength, the results should have already been clear by now, but there had been no news for over a week. That was strange. ¡°Something must have happened.¡± As soon as she was certain that the one who ambushed Digald¡¯s supply unit was Ghiin, she had sent people to the battlefield. She needed to know what that lunatic was up to. At that moment, Bernarf knocked on the carriage door. ¡°Mydy, the spies have returned.¡± Several people hesitantly approached Amelia, trailing behind Bernarf. They looked haggard and filthy, and they handed over an equally dirty report. The hastily written report was so scribbled that the handwriting was barely legible. Amelia, who usually preferred receiving well-organized documents, wrinkled her nose briefly but said nothing as she took the report and began to read. Her hand paused several times as she flipped through the pages. Eventually, Amelia raised her head and asked, ¡°Tell me in detail.¡± Once given permission, the spies eagerly used every gesture and word they could to vividly recount the events of the war. Watching them, Bernarf took a subtle step back. ¡®She looks beautiful even when angry¡­ but I¡¯d rather avoid being the one she gets mad at.¡¯ Since the time Ghiin had swindled her out of money, Amelia had been uncharacteristically furious and irritable whenever it came to matters rted to him. This time would likely be no different. Even Bastet, sensing Bernarf¡¯s movements and Amelia¡¯s rising tension, wisely retreated to a corner. ¡°Hmm¡­ is that so?¡± Contrary to Bernarf¡¯s expectations, Amelia merely nodded her head without much of a reaction. After pondering for a moment, Amelia turned to Bernarf and asked, ¡°How do you think they set up that trap? Magic capable of swallowing thousands of soldiers at once¡ªwas there a mage strong enough to pull that off? Did Ferdium even have such resources?¡± ¡°Even for a 7th-circle mage, that would be difficult. If they had someone capable of magic like that, the Duke of Delfine would have overturned the kingdom the moment they secured a 7th-circle mage. For magic of that magnitude, I would guess it would take at least an 8th-circle mage.¡± ¡°Exactly. Not even the royal court mages could pull something like that off. So, who used such extraordinary magic?¡± ¡°Someone capable of that alone¡­ it would have to be the ¡®Guardian of the World Tree¡¯ or the ¡®Master of the Dead,¡¯ right?¡± At that, Amelia chuckled and shook her head. ¡°¡­There¡¯s no way.¡± Sure, if it were them, they could perform such miraculous feats alone, but there was no reason for them to help Ferdium. Those individuals, who operated independently and belonged to no faction, wouldn¡¯t suddenly appear in some remote estate like this. Then, a satisfied smile unexpectedly crept across Amelia¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯ve figured it out.¡± ¡°Figured out what?¡± ¡°How Ferdium was able to use such incredible magic. There¡¯s only one way.¡± ¡°And what¡¯s that? Oh, no¡­ don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± ¡°Runestones. They must have used a massive amount of Runestones. If mes shot up from the ground, they must have buried them in advance.¡± Bernarf¡¯s face twisted in disbelief. ¡°That kind of explosion would require an absurd number of Runestones¡­ Is that even possible? The amount needed would be equivalent to decades¡¯ worth of Ferdium¡¯s budget. To use all of that on a trap¡­?¡± It was an oundish and foolish approach. But Ghiin was a man who never hesitated to do the unthinkable. ¡°No, if it¡¯s that lunatic, it¡¯s entirely possible. Yes, that must be it. It means they¡¯re now willing to absorb losses of that scale.¡± Amelia could confidently say that no one understood Ghiin better than she did. To deal with him, one had to think outside the bounds of ordinary logic. As she skimmed through the report again, imagining the situation in her mind, a chilling smile crept across her face. ¡°He trained and moved his troops this quickly? That brute had such abilities, after all. Or is there another advisor or figure behind him? Maybe I let a good man slip through my fingers.¡± Bernarf pursed his lips, but Amelia ignored him lightly, lost in deep thought. She didn¡¯t have enough information to be certain yet. She needed to gather more intel and keep an eye on things. ¡°Let¡¯s go back. There¡¯s no need to stay here any longer. Also, gather everyone immediately and have them stand by.¡± Bernarf, caught off guard by the sudden order, dumbly asked, ¡°Gather the troops? Why?¡± ¡°Desmond¡¯s been crushed, and you think my father is just going to sit still? That foolish, greedy old man wouldn¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯ll definitely use any information thates in as an excuse to strike Desmond. ¡®How dare he touch our ally, Ferdium! I might have found out a littlete, but I won¡¯t forgive him even now!¡¯ or some nonsense like that.¡± Bernarf scratched his head, unable to agree or disagree. ¡°What does that have to do with gathering our men¡­?¡± ¡°Bernarf, I¡¯ve always told you to think, haven¡¯t I? Harold¡¯s forces have taken a major hit, and a significant portion of them at that. So what do you think will happen if my father raises an army now?¡± When Bernarf just stood there nkly, Amelia sighed and added, ¡°Do you think Harold wouldn¡¯t see thating? Harold may be devious, but he¡¯s not stupid. So what do you think he¡¯ll do?¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t he ask the duchy for reinforcements?¡± ¡°No. The Duke is currently pressuring the royal family. If the ducal family raises troops, the royal family won¡¯t just sit by. Things would escte too much.¡± ¡°Oh, then¡­?¡± ¡°Exactly, he¡¯ll proceed with the rebellion even faster. They have no other choice now. Thanks to that, I¡¯ll end up with half of Raypold.¡± If the rebellion hastened, the damage to the estate would increase as well. That meant she wouldn¡¯t get her hands on an intact domain. Amelia sighed in frustration. It was a shame that Raypold would be ruined, but the reason her anger was simmering even more wasn¡¯t because of that. ¡°Ghiin, I really thought you¡¯d die this time, but you survived yet again. At this point, it¡¯s more than just luck. What a wretched bastard.¡± She had denied it out of pride, but now she had no choice but to acknowledge it. Ghiin wasn¡¯t someone to be taken lightly. Rage boiled inside her, but the more it did, the harder she tried to remainposed. The stronger the opponent, the colder she became. This was Amelia¡¯s true nature, the side of her that Ghiin had always been wary of. ¡°In the end, that bastard has bought himself quite a bit of time. Desmond¡¯s momentum has been broken, and the Duke is too upied with more pressing matters to deal with Ghiin for now.¡± ¡°Do you think it would¡¯ve been better to take him down before the war?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Amelia stopped to ponder on Bernarf¡¯s question. At the time, she had been sure, but now she wasn¡¯t so certain. ¡°We¡¯ll have to seize Raypold first and then think about it.¡± ¡°How about we just leave him alone for now? The Duke¡¯s family will probably take care of Ferdiumter anyway.¡± Amelia sighed once more. She certainly wanted to kill Ghiin, but there were other things that needed to be done. She couldn¡¯t waste time on personal grudges. ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll leave him be for now. He¡¯s already caught the attention of Harold and the Delfine Duke, so he¡¯ll probably die soon anyway. We¡¯ll focus on our own matters.¡± Taking the position of Count of Raypold wasn¡¯t the end. It was just the beginning. She had far greater ambitions and goals. ¡°Of course, if the opportunity arises, I¡¯ll make sure to utterly destroy him.¡± As she spoke her final words, Amelia¡¯s expression was colder than ever. Chapter 89 Chapter 89: The First Half (4) ¡°Uhaha! Pour it! Drink up!¡± ¡°Handsome Ricardo! Look over here!¡± ¡°Young Lord! No, Baron, hooray!¡± ¡°For the victory of Ferdium!¡± Everyone, drunk and cheerful, shouted with excitement. After the hardships of war, nothing beats alcohol and food to soothe the weariness. With a smile, Ghiin watched them, then turned away and quietly left the banquet hall. ¡®It¡¯s only right for those who endured the hardships to enjoy the joy of victory¡­¡¯ But there were also those who couldn¡¯t share in this joy¡ªspecifically, the families of those who had sacrificed their lives. Although Ferdium¡¯s casualties were fewerpared to the enemy¡¯s scale, there were still those who had died. Their families would not be able to ovee their grief anytime soon. Ghiin sought them out, holding their hands and offering words offort. He also promised them substantialpensation. It was a duty that originally fell to the lord, and Zwalter would have dly taken on the task, but Ghiin acted without hesitation. ¡®Because part of this responsibility is mine.¡¯ He didn¡¯t regret it. If he hadn¡¯t done so, Ferdium would have fallen, and the people of thend would have either died or suffered in torment. Yet, he couldn¡¯t deny that sacrifices had been made because of him. He was the one who had hastened the war and expanded its scale. Since it was a war he had initiated to protect everyone, the victims deserved adequate constion andpensation. Ghiin, apanied only by Belinda and Gillian, visited the families of the fallen. He couldn¡¯t do this forever¡­ But before leaving Ferdium, he wanted tofort his people at least once andpensate them for their sacrifice. ¡°Thank you. Thank you, Young Lord.¡± Every person Ghiin met bowed their heads to him in gratitude. They were thankful to the heir of the estate who hade all the way to offer his condolences, ensuring they were not forgotten. They understood that it would have been far worse had they lost the war. But the grief of losing a loved one could not be easily ovee. Gillian quietly followed Ghiin, observing everything from behind. ¡®I thought he was someone who only cared about efficiency.¡¯ He knew that Ghiin took good care of his people, but he didn¡¯t expect him to go this far for the people of thend. Ghiin would soon be leaving Ferdium. Even though there was nothing for him to gain by doing this, he took it upon himself to meet with the bereaved families. ¡°Sniff.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Belinda? Are you crying?¡± ¡°No? When did I ever?¡± Belinda red at Ghiin with eyes welling with tears. To her, the soldiers of thend were like friends, so the sadness was all the greater. Ghiin chuckled softly and ced a handkerchief in Belinda¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s call it a day and head back.¡± Even after returning to the castle, he didn¡¯t go directly to the banquet hall but instead checked on the wounded before finally seeking out Vanessa. ¡°Vanessa, are you feeling any better?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Young Lord.¡± Ghiin gently stopped Vanessa from trying to rise from her bed and sat beside her. ¡°You did really well. Thanks to you, we were able to win the war.¡± Under his warm gaze, she smiled softly. She was happy to have been of help, to have repaid the favor. But above all else, she was most delighted that she had finally been recognized as a magician in her own right. As the two smiled at each other, a voice, barely clinging to life, came from the side. ¡°Damn it¡­ Am I invisible¡­?¡± Alfoi, panting heavily, red at Ghiin. Ghiin feigned surprise, widening his eyes. ¡°Alfoi, you¡¯re here too? Right, you did well too. Good job.¡± ¡°Ugh, you damn bastard¡­¡± Alfoi ground his teeth, ring daggers at Ghiin. It was thanks to him that his mana had beenpletely drained, nearly leading him to death, yet Ghiin acted so nonchntly. But now, more than anger, curiosity filled Alfoi¡¯s mind. ¡°How did you do it, anyway? How did that woman manage to use magic¡­ and such high-level magic at that?¡± The sight of the massive pir of fire erupting was something even Alfoi, a former member of the tower, had never witnessed before. He had managed to get Vanessa to admit that she had triggered an explosion using the Runestone buried in the ground, but he still couldn¡¯t understand how she had used magic at all. Though she had drawn on the mana of six people, giving her an immense amount, Alfoi knew that Vanessa couldn¡¯t even properly cast a 1st-circle spell. ¡°She couldn¡¯t even use mana before¡ªwhen did she be capable of controlling it?¡± Vanessa had said that Ghiin had forcibly made her sense mana, but Alfoi didn¡¯t believe it. The idea that a mere troublemaker from a rural estate could do what even the magic tower couldn¡¯t? Impossible. There had to be another secret behind it. Alfoi believed that if he uncovered that secret, he could grow even stronger. Seeing the dying man¡¯s eyes gleaming with desire, Ghiin shrugged. ¡°I have a method only I know. If you want to learn it, work hard for the estate. Maybe then, I¡¯ll tell you one or two things.¡± ¡°What¡­ What did you say? You¡­ ugh¡­ Once I return to the magic tower¡­¡± At this, Ghiin interrupted him with augh. ¡°Oh, the magic tower? As a matter of fact, I¡¯m nning to visit soon. I¡¯ll make sure to pass along your story. It might even solidify your position as the Tower Master¡¯s sessor, who knows?¡± At the mention of putting in a good word, Alfoi couldn¡¯t help but smile slyly. ¡°Hmph, well, that¡¯s appreciated¡­ But why are you going to the tower? You still have time left on your contract.¡± ¡°I have a proposal to make. It¡¯ll benefit you as well.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Alfoi blinked, notprehending Ghiin¡¯s words. But Ghiin wasn¡¯t inclined to exin further. He turned back to Vanessa. ¡°Rest well. I¡¯ll tell you more when I get back.¡± Vanessa gave a small smile and nodded. ¡°Hey, wait! Exin what you mean before you go! Hey!¡± Alfoi¡¯s shout echoed behind him, but Ghiin didn¡¯t look back. ¡ª The next day, as soon as the banquet concluded, Ghiin took the mercenaries back into the Forest of Beasts. In his absence, the palisades and roads had nearly beenpleted. Ghiin mined arge number of Runestones and handed half of them over to Homerne. With the influx of funds, the Ferdium estate would quickly stabilize. ¡®This should be enough for Ferdium for now.¡¯ The enemies would be too preupied with recovering from their losses to turn their attention this way anytime soon. ¡®I need to quickly build up power and prepare for what¡¯s next.¡¯ He had managed to buy some time, but that didn¡¯t mean he could afford to becent. He needed to seize this opportunity to weaken the enemy¡¯s forces and find a chance to strike back. ¡®Funds, military strength, food supplies, alliances to form¡­¡¯ There was so much to prepare. He had to make the most of the time avable. There was no time to rest. Ghiin didn¡¯t even consider returning to the castle; he immediately turned his horse around. ¡°We¡¯re heading to the tower.¡± ¡°The tower? Are you going to sell more Runestones?¡± Belinda asked. Ghiin shook his head. There were still Runestones left, but he had no intention of selling them to the tower. ¡°I have something to discuss with the tower.¡± ¡°When will you head to the Fenris Estate?¡± ¡°After I take care of this first.¡± He knew he couldn¡¯t leave the lordship vacant for too long, but right now, visiting the tower was more urgent. Forging a new agreement with them would make things smoother going forward. As soon as Ghiin had received the Fenris barony, he had sent Kaor and some of the mercenaries there. They would be able to maintain some order for a while, preventing the estate from falling into disarray. Belinda, worried about the Fenris Estate, furrowed her brow but silently followed Ghiin towards the Crimson me Tower. ¡ª After several days of travel, they arrived in the tower city. Belinda nced around, letting out an admiring sigh. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s as clean as ever here. I hope our estate can be like this someday.¡± Ghiin and the mercenaries nodded in agreement. No matter how many times they visited, it was always a remarkably clean and impressive city. ¡°Oh my! You¡¯ve arrived! Please,e right in!¡± The gatekeeper, who had once been stiff and formal, promptly opened the doors as soon as he spotted Ghiin. Sylvain, who had been stationed in the lobby, immediately bowed at a steep angle upon seeing Ghiin. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to have you visit again! I¡¯ll send word right away.¡± Sylvain hurriedly led Ghiin to the Tower Master. Hubert, the Tower Master, greeted Ghiin with an exaggeratedly emotional expression. ¡°Oh my! Come in! Did you win the war? Well, you must have, otherwise you wouldn¡¯t be here. What happened?¡± There had been magicians dispatched to Ferdium, but given the sensitive matter of the Runestones, Hubert had been keenly keeping up with the news through his own channels. Thanks to this, he had quickly learned that a war had broken out. However, he hadn¡¯t yet heard the oue or the detailed events, and the uncertainty had made him anxious. Seeing Ghiin arrive in person brought him a great sense of relief. Ghiin responded to the overly enthusiastic wee with a yful smile. ¡°It seems you¡¯ve been eagerly waiting for me.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know how worried we were, wondering if we¡¯d be caught in the crossfire. I never expected the war to break out so soon.¡± ¡°You should never underestimate the ambitions of the lords.¡± Hubert nodded in agreement. He hadn¡¯t thought that war would break out so easily, but events had unfolded in direct contradiction to that belief. In this regard, the insight of this young man was something to bemended. ¡°Well, take a seat. Did youe to sell Runestones? I didn¡¯t see a wagon with you. No, more importantly, how did you manage to win? Tell me all about it.¡± Ghiin leisurely sipped his tea, drawing out the moment. Hubert fidgeted impatiently, like a dog with its tail on fire. Ghiin, satisfied with Hubert¡¯s reaction, spoke leisurely. ¡°It wasn¡¯t much. I just buried all the Runestones I had gathered in the ground and detonated them.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± Hubert blinked, struggling toprehend the shocking statement. Soon, understanding the full scope of what had happened, Hubert shouted in disbelief. ¡°This is insane! I knew you weren¡¯t in your right mind, but I never thought it was this bad!¡± With that many Runestones, if they had gone over there themselves¡­ Even if they couldn¡¯t directly assist, they surely would have found another way to help! ¡°You should¡¯ve just handed them all over to us instead. We could¡¯ve brought a team of magicians with us!¡± Hubertmented, recalling the cart full of Runestones from their previous transaction. Ghiin lowered his voice subtly and asked, ¡°Were you really nning to send magicians to help?¡± Hubert hesitated for a moment before nodding vigorously. ¡°Of course! We would¡¯ve found a way to assist, without a doubt!¡± Now that the war was over, there was no harm in saying whatever sounded good. ttering Ghiin a bit and keeping the flow of Runestones was all that mattered. Ghiin responded with a knowing smile at Hubert¡¯s confident words. In a voice as smooth as a serpent¡¯s, Ghiin said, ¡°I¡¯m truly moved by the Tower Master¡¯s generosity. I never imagined you¡¯d think of me so fondly. It¡¯s really reassuring.¡± ¡°Ahem, well, it¡¯s nothing. We¡¯ve established a good working rtionship, after all. I¡¯d be disappointed if you didn¡¯t see it that way, right?¡± ¡°As expected from the master of the Crimson me Tower. To think you¡¯re such an honorable figure¡ªclearly, I must have misunderstood you before. I apologize for any disrespectful behavior on my part. I¡¯d be thrilled if we could continue our mutually beneficial rtionship in the future.¡± Ghiin¡¯s words were as slick as oil, smooth and ttering. Hubert, feeling a bit embarrassed, coughed awkwardly. He had tossed out some empty words just to keep Ghiin in good spirits, but now Ghiin was turning the praise back on him. Then, Ghiin added with a broad grin, ¡°With such an understanding nature, it makes it easier for me to speak openly. I was worried about how to bring this up¡­ but it¡¯s great to see we¡¯re on the same page.¡± Hubert suddenly felt a twinge of unease. Come to think of it, thest time he made offhand remarks, it had cost him¡­ ¡®Why did hee here, anyway?¡¯ The contract with the tower still had plenty of time left. Could it be that he had juste to boast about winning the war? ¡®No, that can¡¯t be. He¡¯s strange, but he wouldn¡¯te all this way for such a trivial reason.¡¯ He¡¯d learned that much from their previous dealings. Ghiin Ferdium was not the kind of person to ept a loss. He wouldn¡¯t waste days talking about something that wouldn¡¯t profit him. With a trembling voice, Hubert asked, ¡°W-What is it? What did youe here to say?¡± ¡°It seems I won¡¯t be able to sell any more Runestones. I¡¯m terribly sorry about this.¡± Hubert¡¯s face crumpled instantly at those words. Chapter 90 Chapter 90: The First Half (5) ¡°I mean, what are you talking about! You can¡¯t sell the Runestone? This isn¡¯t what we originally agreed on! Why do you think we went to the trouble of sending the mages in the first ce? We even offered to pay triple the market price! You can¡¯t just change your mind like this!¡± Ghiin let out a sigh, emphasizing that he was in a difficult position as well. ¡°As you know, we narrowly avoided disaster this time. There will likely be more lords targeting the Runestone from now on.¡± Hubert red at Ghiin fiercely, but he couldn¡¯t deny the truth in his words. ¡°If the rumors spread, more lords could set their sights on it.¡± Ghiin nodded. ¡°Weck soldiers and resources. Sure, we could make a lot of money by selling the Runestone, but in the end, it¡¯s still a limited resource.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m telling you to sell it to us! If that¡¯s the issue, I¡¯ll pay you five times the market price!¡± Hubert shouted urgently. However, Ghiin shook his head with a somber expression. ¡°It¡¯s not about the money. Even if we secure funds, it takes time to train troops and gather supplies. What if someone invades again during that time?¡± ¡°¡­It would mean another war.¡± It seemed unthinkable, yet a war had already broken out earlier than expected. Hubert couldn¡¯t be certain about anything anymore. Seeing Hubert¡¯s reaction, Ghiin inwardly smirked. That¡¯s why desk-bound people were like this. ¡°If war breaks out, we¡¯ll have to use the Runestone again. There¡¯s no other way to stop arge army.¡± Hubert¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Are you out of your mind? Use the Runestone again? If you keep using it like that, it¡¯ll run out in no time!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no other choice. Do you think I don¡¯t find it regrettable? With that money, we could expand our army, improve our facilities, and greatly develop the territory. But if we lose the war, it¡¯s all meaningless. We have no choice.¡± ¡°Ah, where¡¯s the logic in that? Stop spouting nonsense!¡± ¡°And selling the Runestone, leading to the destruction of our territory, is logical?¡± ¡°You¡­!¡± Hubert gritted his teeth, having no counterargument. There was no w in Ghiin¡¯s reasoning. He couldn¡¯t suggest making money when the very survival of the territory was at stake. Still, he had to convince him somehow. Without the Runestone, the Crimson me Tower would also fall. ¡°Then, use the money from selling the Runestone to strengthen your forces¡­¡± He tried toe up with a solution, but Ghiin scoffed. ¡°Hah, Tower Master. How long do you think it would take to gather thousands of soldiers? Soldiers don¡¯t just fall from the sky. Our territory has a small poption.¡± ¡°Then why not hire mercenaries?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already spent the money from thest Runestone sale hiring mercenaries all across the north, and it barely got me a little over three hundred. Before that, I had already hired nearly two hundred more, so now mercenaries are nearly impossible to find.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that enough?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a small number, but it¡¯s notrge either. We were attacked by thousandsst time.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± With a deliberately regretful expression, Ghiin continued. ¡°I like money too, and I¡¯d love to sell all of this. Didn¡¯t I say before that I wanted to maintain a good business rtionship? But if the territory falls, what good will that do?¡± Hubert¡¯s vision blurred with despair. Still, he couldn¡¯t suggest that Ghiin abandon his territory and move elsewhere. Selling thend inherited from his ancestors would lead to being scorned and ridiculed as dishonorable wherever he went. No, more than that, leaving Ferdium would mean losing the Runestone as well. ¡°We¡ªwe¡¯ll vouch for you and help as much as possible! How about offering the Runestone to the royal family in exchange for their protection?¡± Hubert hastily rattled off whatever solutions came to mind. ¡°Or how about forming an alliance with other lords? You could even cooperate with the temple. Bing a vassal of the Delfine Duchy would also guarantee safety!¡± Ghiin nearly let out a snort at thest suggestion but managed to hold it back. He couldn¡¯t reveal them as enemies. If he did, the Crimson me Tower would change its stance immediately. ¡°That could certainly have some effect. But other lords could do the same, couldn¡¯t they? If they promise to offer the Runestone after winning a war, who would object?¡± Ghiin shook his head, putting on a deliberately bitter expression. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about this a great deal, but no matter how I look at it, there¡¯s no solution. It¡¯s an ongoing cycle of war, and the only option is to detonate the Runestone whenever an invasion urs.¡± In the end, there was only one thing Hubert could say. ¡°Mages! We¡¯ll send you more mages! If you don¡¯t want support from the royal family, other lords, or the temple, we¡¯ll step in!¡± At that moment, Ghiin quickly covered his mouth with his hand to hide the smile creeping up his lips. If he was going to y his part, he had to see it through. ¡°Oh¡­ now that you mention it, that is an option. If the Crimson me Tower sends powerful mages, we can feel secure. But are you sure it¡¯s alright?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already dispatched mages, so we¡¯re practically in the same boat! If rumors spread, the other lords will find out eventually.¡± ¡°But it hasn¡¯te to that yet, has it?¡± Hubert red at Ghiin. ¡°Can you swear¡­ that there won¡¯t be any rumors? That you won¡¯t let it slip?¡± ¡°What are you saying? Do you think I would do such a thing?¡± Ghiin shrugged, feigning indignation. Yet Hubert¡¯s sharp gaze didn¡¯t waver. To detonate the Runestone, a mage was necessary. And in a ce like Ferdium, where mages were scarce, such a st would practically advertise their presence. Undoubtedly, some would investigate, and once they did, the mages¡¯ identities could be exposed at any moment. Excuses could get them out of trouble, but¡­ Hubert let out a deep sigh. All he had wanted was to buy the Runestone, yet the deeper he got entangled with this man, the more convoluted things seemed to be. Seeing this, Ghiin offered a reassuring smile, as if trying to put him at ease. ¡°What kind of man do you take me for, saying such things? I also want a long and fruitful rtionship with the Crimson me Tower.¡± ¡°You certainly have a way with words.¡± Ghiin pretended not to hear that and changed the subject. ¡°You¡¯re taking a risk by sending more mages, and I¡¯m moved by the Tower Master¡¯s determination.¡± ¡°Ahem, so then, will the Runestone sale proceed as nned?¡± Ghiin lowered his voice subtly as he responded. ¡°If you¡¯re willing to take on the risk, why not invest a little more?¡± ¡°What? Invest more in what?¡± When Hubert questioned him, Ghiin¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°You should establish a branch of the tower in our territory.¡± ¡°What? A branch?¡± Hubert¡¯s face filled with disbelief. ¡°We don¡¯t set up branches. No, in fact, none of the magic towers across the continent do that. It¡¯s not just the towers¡ªevery organization aiming to reach transcendence is the same. As a noble, you should be well aware of this.¡± Those who shared a vision gathered in one ce, helping each other train, in order to advance their mastery more quickly. If they spread out in an attempt to increase their influence, they might actually be weaker. Another reason was their desire to keep their unique knowledge from leaking outside. ¡°I understand that. But since you¡¯re going to be sending more mages anyway, wouldn¡¯t it be a good idea to establish a branch while you¡¯re at it?¡± ¡°Even so, officially setting up a branch would go against the founding principles of the tower¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re worried that rumors might spread about the mages you¡¯ve dispatched, aren¡¯t you? Establishing a branch would prevent such controversies.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°If people think the presence of the mages is simply due to the tower having a branch here, then no one else can really object to it, can they?¡± Hubert¡¯s expression grewplicated. Since this had never been done before, it hadn¡¯t even crossed his mind. ¡®That¡¯s true. We could secure the Runestone up close¡­ sending a few people to make it look like a branch might work?¡¯ He wondered why he had never considered setting up a branch before. It was because he believed in the longstanding traditions. The magic towers never allied with political forces or got involved in conflicts. They took no sides, yet made no enemies either. Their focus was solely on elevating their own mastery. This unwritten rule had been passed down since the time the first magic tower was established. Since everyone naturally assumed this was the way, no one had even thought of forming alliances with them. ¡®But just because it¡¯s the right thing, doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s right in every situation, does it?¡¯ Words like tradition and custom often became rigid beliefs that bound people. Yet Ghiin Ferdium showed none of that rigidity. He simplified theplex and pushed things forward in his own way. To put it nicely, he was a visionary; to put it bluntly, he was a beast that disregarded customs. But to revive the Crimson me Tower, which was cornered, a mindset as flexible as Ghiin was necessary. Better to survive and endure the criticism of being shameless, than to uphold traditions and perish. Lost in his thoughts, Hubert snapped back to reality when he heard Ghiin¡¯s voice. ¡°If you¡¯re not interested, I¡¯ll be on my way. Once I¡¯ve built up my forces and secured my safety, I¡¯lle back for the Runestone if it¡¯s still around.¡± Ghiin got up, as if ready to leave. Hubert, no longer surprised by Ghiin¡¯s unpredictable words, quickly stood up and blocked the door. ¡°Hey, that¡¯s just how things have been until now. If I, the Tower Master, decide to do it, then we¡¯ll do it. We might as well go ahead and set up a branch while sending a few more people. And, it¡¯ll be a good chance to train that Alfoi kid as a sessor.¡± Mages are a breed that prioritize their own achievements over loyalty to the tower. If they couldn¡¯t continue receiving the Runestone supply, the tower would crumble. In that scenario, the intentions of their predecessors would mean nothing. If Hubert framed it this way, the elders and the other mages would undoubtedly agree without objection. ¡°Thank you for your generous decision.¡± Ghiin bowed his head, a rxed smile on his face. ¡®I¡¯ve achieved my goal.¡¯ With the mages¡¯ support, it would greatly assist in both protecting and developing the territory. This time, unlike when he had to secretly hire them as if they were mercenaries, he would receive their support openly. Mages are far more challenging to cultivate than knights. Even with all his knowledge of future events, Ghiincked the time needed to train mages himself. That was why he sought out the magic tower¡ªto save as much time as possible. ¡®Detonate the Runestone? What a waste. Why would I blow it up again?¡¯ To execute the ns he had for the future, he would need a substantial amount of Runestones. No enemy would fall for the same trick twice, anyway. ¡°Ahem, since setting up a branch is a first for us, I¡¯ll need some time to research and make preparations.¡± ¡°Of course, that¡¯s perfectly understandable. I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± ¡°Is there suitablend in Ferdium? Even if it¡¯s just a branch, a magic tower will attract people. It needs to be spacious, have good transportation ess, and be in a scenic area with fertilend.¡± This was non-negotiable. The surroundings of a magic tower were a point of pride. Ghiin nodded in agreement. ¡°I¡¯ll find a location that meets your requirements. But it won¡¯t be in Ferdium.¡± ¡°Hm? What do you mean by that?¡± First, he said toe to his territory, but now he¡¯s saying it won¡¯t be in Ferdium? Talking to this guy was like trying to guess which direction a wild card would fly. ¡°Then where do you expect us to go?¡± Ghiin shed a sly smile as he replied. ¡°To Baron Fenris¡¯s estate. It¡¯s where I hold my title as lord.¡± ¡°Lord? You¡¯re a lord?¡± This guy being a lord¡ªis this some kind of omen of the kingdom¡¯s downfall? Hubert¡¯s face went pale. Chapter 91 Chapter 91: Was That Today? (1) Hubert¡¯s trembling voice, filled with disbelief, asked again. ¡°R-Really? You¡¯re saying you¡¯ve be a lord¡­ for real?¡± ¡°Yes. Through this war, Ferdium has taken over Digald County, and in recognition of that, I was granted Baron Fenris¡¯nd as a fief. Bybining three baronies, it now amounts to nearly half the size of a county.¡± ¡°Hah, to think you¡¯re a lord now¡­¡± Being a Tower Master meant that a baron¡¯s rank was hardly impressive. However, if someone had gained bothnd and title, bing a noble, one was naturally obliged to show proper respect. But it felt a bit awkward to suddenly start being polite to someone with whom he¡¯d been informal all along. Had they met when the title was already in ce, it would be different. But now, trying to show deference felt absurd. ¡°Ahem, well, in any case, congrattions.¡± Although taken aback, Hubert reminded himself that a Tower Master was treated on par with a count, so he didn¡¯t feel particrly diminished. He decided to continue acting as he always did. But Ghiin wasn¡¯t the type to let such things slide unnoticed. He crossed his legs and leaned back in his chair, putting on a smug expression. ¡°Although I¡¯ve be a lord, you may treat me as you have before. I¡¯m not some high-ranking noble like a count, and I¡¯m still young, aren¡¯t I? So, until then, feel free to continue as you always have.¡± It sounded as though he was warning Hubert that he wouldn¡¯t tolerate it if he continued acting like that once Ghiin became a count. Hubert, pursing his lips, replied with a smile. ¡°Sure, let¡¯s keep things casual. Just like before.¡± He could only hope that Ghiin¡¯s title would stop at baron and go no further. ¡°Anyway, it seems we¡¯ve truly ended up in the same boat. Let¡¯s work well together from here on.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve made a wise choice. You won¡¯t regret the decision you¡¯ve made today.¡± Ghiin extended his hand, and they shook hands. While they might get caught up in a war, the Crimson me Tower didn¡¯t really have any other options left. Instead of withering away, it didn¡¯t seem like a bad idea to take a gamble on this young man. Even though everything Ghiin said couldn¡¯t be taken at face value, hadn¡¯t he still won the war with a bold strategy? Though he still fumed at the thought of that precious runestone being detonated, the mere fact that Ghiin had thought of such a n was impressive in itself. Having secured what he wanted, Ghiin wasted no time standing up from his seat. ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave then. Do contact me once the preparations areplete.¡± ¡°Understood. We¡¯ll get ready at once. Take care on your way.¡± As Ghiin left the tower, a strange smile spread across his face. ¡®They may think it¡¯s a gamble, but this is the only way to save the Crimson me Tower.¡¯ In his previous life, the Crimson me Tower had copsed, falling victim to the schemes of the Scarlet Tower. In the end, it was almost as if the Delfine Duchy had destroyed the Crimson me Tower themselves. After all, the one who had nurtured Delmud, the Master of the Scarlet Tower, was none other than the Delfine Duchy. * * * As soon as Ghiin returned to Ferdium, he quickly packed his things and gathered all of his people without exception. This included Vanessa, who had recovered to some extent, and the other wizards. Ghiin looked around at everyone and spoke swiftly. ¡°Gillian, take the people and head to Fenris first. Leave the management of the estate to the current administrator, and make sure to focus on security along with Kaor.¡± Those who had expected to depart for Fenris Estate now were puzzled by the unexpected orders. ¡°Young Master¡­ no, my Lord, aren¡¯t youing with us?¡± ¡°No, I have somewhere else I need to stop by. I¡¯ll just take a few mercenaries with me as an escort.¡± ¡°Where are you going this time? Are you abandoning the estate entirely?¡± ¡°There¡¯s something essential I need to do to manage the estate properly. I need to handle this first.¡± ¡°Where are you headed?¡± ¡°To Austern, in the Kingdom of Seiron.¡± Seiron was a kingdom located to the west of Ritania. All he had to do was cross the southwestern border, skirting the long mountain range that extended down from Digald. It wasn¡¯t far. However, Austern wasn¡¯t some bordend. In fact, it was much closer to Seiron¡¯s capital. Belinda, arms crossed, stared intently at Ghiin, puzzled by his sudden statement. He wasn¡¯t heading to the estate, but to a foreign country now? She had no idea what he was thinking. Then, something seemed to dawn on Belinda, and she eximed briefly. ¡°Ah, Austern is famous for its gambling, right? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going there to gamble? You used to enjoy gambling a lot back in the day.¡± At the mention of gambling, the mercenaries perked up, their bodies stirring with excitement. Meanwhile, Alfoi and the wizards clicked their tongues in disdain. Ghiinughed and shook his head. ¡°No, I¡¯m going to bring someone back with me.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Someone to oversee the estate¡¯s administration. There¡¯s a brilliant fellow I know.¡± ¡°You¡¯re entrusting the estate¡¯s management to someone from outside? You know someone there?¡± ¡°Yeah, someone I know very well.¡± As he spoke, a strange sense of nostalgia flickered in Ghiin¡¯s eyes. Belinda¡¯s expression turned skeptical. To her knowledge, Ghiin had never been abroad. It made no sense for him to have someone he knew well there. Truly, he was a man who seemed suspicious no matter what he did. ¡°My Lord, didn¡¯t you once imprison a man named Lowell? You said you¡¯d question him regarding the estate¡¯s administration.¡± ¡°Ah, that guy can rot in prison a bit longer. He needs to pay for his crimes. I¡¯ll deal with himter, when I decide to take him out myself.¡± Gillian nodded and then changed the subject. ¡°I¡¯ll escort you to Austern. I¡¯ve been there before.¡± ¡°You need to keep an eye on the others.¡± ¡°If we leave it to Toran, it should be fine.¡± Toran was an older mercenary who had been following them since the Forest of Beasts incident. ¡®Come to think of it, the two of them are about the same age.¡¯ It seemed the two had gotten quite close after going through the war together. If Gillian was saying so, there shouldn¡¯t be any major problems. ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s take just a few people with Gillian. If we bring too many, we¡¯ll be stopped right at the border.¡± ¡°Me! Young Lord, I want to go abroad too!¡± ¡°We¡¯re not going on a trip.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to keep an eye on you, just to make sure you¡¯re not having fun!¡± Belinda quickly got up, saying she needed to pack. Ghiin clicked his tongue but didn¡¯t stop her. When Belinda got like this, it was impossible to stop her anyway. Following Gillian¡¯s orders, Toran also began gathering the mercenaries. Ghiin grabbed Vanessa and spoke. ¡°If anyone bothers you, make sure to tell me. Don¡¯t bottle it up. Got it?¡± ¡°Yes, yes. I understand.¡± Vanessa responded, bowing her head deeply. In truth, no one had mistreated her since the war ended. Even Alfoi, who once picked on her, now cautiously avoided her, sneaking away whenever possible. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll see you in a few days then.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll see you at the estate.¡± Ghiin barely acknowledged the farewells and immediately kicked his horse into motion. Belinda, who had been packing her things, was startled and hurried to his side. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s the rush? Did you have an appointment or something?¡± ¡°I need to meet the guy before he loses a hand. He¡¯s got a bit of a situation.¡± ¡°Loses a hand¡­?¡± ¡°Yeah. He lives in the gambling dens, so you never know when it¡¯ll get cut off.¡± Belinda asked incredulously. ¡°You¡¯re nning to put him in charge of administration? What if he gambles away the entire estate?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Despite everything, he¡¯s a good guy.¡± Belinda looked like she had a lot more to say, but she closed her mouth and simply shook her head. ¡°Except for gambling, he¡¯s good at everything. Just watch. It¡¯s only gambling that he¡¯s bad at. Just that.¡± Ghiin chuckled, confidently assuring her. A faint smile had already crept onto his face. Because of urgent matters, he had dyed recruiting him, but now it was time to bring him in. ¡®I¡¯ll see you soon, ude.¡¯ ude had been his strategist in his previous life. There had been no shortage of mercenaries under the King of Mercenaries. But ude had been the one to lead and take care of them all. Who else could he trust to manage the estate? That wasn¡¯t all. During the war, he had devised brilliant, unpredictable strategies, making even enemymanders covet him as the strategist of strategists. Even though he couldn¡¯t fight, he never held back his sharp tongue against the rough mercenaries, and he even shed with Ghiin himself on more than one asion. But thanks to him, what was once just a small mercenary corps had managed to wage war against a kingdom for a full year. ¡°In his past life, that guy couldn¡¯t fully utilize his abilities.¡± No matter how brilliant his tactics and strategies were, there had been a limit to what he could aplish with a mercenary corps thatcked a solid base of operations. But things were different now. He had gained territory and was poised to grow his influence. ude had showcased his talents even in those harsh conditions. This time, he would be able to make an even greater impact. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your life in this lifetime on gambling again.¡± In his past life, when ude joined the mercenary corps, he had already lost one hand, and the tendons in one of his ankles were severed. There had been reasons why he couldn¡¯t help but cling to gambling even after ending up in such a state. In that past life, it had already been an irreversible situation¡­ But this time, I could resolve the issue before ude got hurt. * * * After several days of travel, as soon as we arrived in Austern, I sought out thergest gambling house there. The rest of the group, by now used to my tendency to act first without much exnation, followed silently. [Kraken Game Hall] Arge octopus sign blinked brightly above the entrance. Just by looking at the expensive magic lights adorning the sign, it was clear how much money this gambling house was raking in. This was the heart of Austern, the gambling city. Belinda and the mercenaries looked around in awe. The area surrounding thevish gambling house was lined with bustling taverns. ¡°Young Master! This ce is amazing! It looks like the perfect ce to have fun!¡± Even Gordon, who had tagged along after hearing it was a gambling city, rubbed his hands together with a grin. ¡°Haha, just seeing the gambling house makes my blood boil. Shall I show off my skills for the first time in a while?¡± I shook my head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t bother. You won¡¯t stand a chance here with average skills. They¡¯re all swindlers.¡± ¡°How do you know that, Young Master? Have you been here before?¡± ¡°Well, I came here once in the past.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve always stayed in the territory. When did you evene here?¡± ¡°I have. A long time ago.¡± I had alsoe here in my past life to resolve ude¡¯s problem. I couldn¡¯t restore his already lost hand, but I had at least wanted to eliminate the cause. While I was here, I decided to enjoy some gambling as a way to rx¡­ That day, the Kraken Gambling House was destroyed. The Seven Strongest of the Continent¡ªwho could dare protest after getting scammed by the King of Mercenaries and ending uppletely crushed? Even the Kingdom of Seiron had no choice but to let it slide. Ghiin smiled as he recalled the fond memory. ¡°Well then, let¡¯s go find that guy.¡± Belinda nodded and asked, ¡°Do you know what he looks like? Last time, we had to search forever for Uncle Gillian because we didn¡¯t know his face.¡± ¡°Just wait over there. He¡¯s probably inside even now.¡± In his past life, ude practically lived at the Kraken Game Hall. When he ran out of money, he¡¯d earn some petty cash by ghostwriting or teaching, only to lose it again as soon as he went back to gambling. It was a vicious cycle. He¡¯d said he lived there until the day he joined the mercenary corps, so if they waited around, he would eventually show up. Ghiin and his group entered the game hall. Something about the atmosphere felt off. People were murmuring here and there, while others were tidying up the ce. ¡°Hmm, did a fight break out or something?¡± As Ghiin muttered to himself, a man who seemed to be a staff member approached and gave a slight bow in greeting. ¡°Wee. May I guide you to a seat? Would you prefer the VIP room?¡± The staffer must have assumed Ghiin was a noble, judging from his attire and the people escorting him. He had sharp eyes, fitting for someone working at a gambling den. Ghiin nced around and shook his head. ¡°The mood here seems off. Did something happen?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. Just a smallmotion. It happens all the time at a ce like this.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s true.¡± It would¡¯ve been stranger if there weren¡¯t any fights in a ce fueled by money. Just as Ghiin was about to let it slide, he overheard some people at a nearby table whispering. ¡°That bastard ude, I always knew he¡¯d end up like this.¡± ¡°Think they¡¯ll take one of his hands?¡± ¡°Of course. He messed with the wrong person. You¡¯ve gotta give it to him for having guts though. Haha!¡± ¡°Still, ude wasn¡¯t the type to pull cheap tricks. The guy¡¯s educated, after all.¡± ¡°Hey, who knows what¡¯s going on in someone¡¯s head? Even if you¡¯re educated, once you get hooked on gambling, that¡¯s how it goes.¡± Hearing the same name they were looking for, Ghiin¡¯s face hardened. He turned to the staffer and asked, ¡°The person who caused the trouble¡­ Is his name ude? Looks sharp, but his eyes are like dead fish.¡± The staff member replied with a hesitant expression, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s him. Do you know him?¡± ¡°What kind of trouble did he cause?¡± ¡°He tried to pull a fast one on the leader of a notorious local gang and got caught. They just dragged him off.¡± ¡°By any chance¡­ that leader¡¯s name wouldn¡¯t happen to be?¡± ¡°They call him Crank.¡± As soon as he heard the name, Ghiin muttered in disbelief, ¡°So it was today?¡± Chapter 92 Chapter 92: Was That Today? (2) Ghiin clearly remembered the name ¡°Crank.¡± It was because every time ude drank, he would curse the man who had cut his wrist. But for that to be today of all days! ¡°This is urgent. Lead me to this man, Crank, right now. I¡¯ll handsomely reward you.¡± The employee shook his head with an awkward expression. ¡°I have my duties to attend to. Please find someone else to guide you¡­¡± ¡°Hey, nobleman. Seems like you¡¯re not from around here. Why are you looking for our boss?¡± A mocking voice interrupted the employee¡¯s words from the next table. Ghiin slowly turned his head. Three thugs were lounging around a table. They were the ones who had been cleaning up earlier. Ghiin approached them and spoke in a low voice. ¡°I need to meet your boss immediately.¡± ¡°Do you even know who you¡¯re talking to? You think you can just waltz in and see the boss without telling us who you are?¡± ¡°It¡¯s urgent. You¡¯ll bepensated well.¡± ¡°Well, if it¡¯s that urgent¡­ Maybe we could make something happen, if you pay the errand fee first. That¡¯s just how things work around here.¡± The man sitting in the middle twirled his finger into a circle, gesturing for money. Ghiin pulled out a gold coin from his pocket and tossed it to him. ¡°Move quickly.¡± His eyes began to gleam with a dangerous light, but the thug, oblivious to the warning, raised his finger again. ¡°Pff, since you¡¯ve already started spending some coins, why not add a little more? The cost of living is pretty high around here.¡± The two thugs sitting on either side chuckled in agreement. Shwick! ¡°Huh?¡± In an instant, something shed by, and the man¡¯s wrist was sliced clean off,nding on the table. ¡°Arrghhh!¡± The thug, who hadn¡¯t even had time to react, screamed and rolled on the ground as blood spattered across the table. ¡°Jokes have their time and ce.¡± Ghiin sheathed his sword as he spoke. Finally, the men on either side jumped up in shock, but the mercenaries moved faster. Bang! Before they could fully stand, their heads were mmed back onto the table, faces pressed down by the mercenaries. ¡°W-what the hell are you doing¡­?¡± The man whose wrist had been cut off staggered backward, his face pale with fear. Ghiin grabbed him by the throat. ¡°Where did they take ude?¡± ¡°T-the ughterhouse! They dragged him to the ughterhouse! It¡¯s on the outskirts of Austern! It hasn¡¯t been long since they took him!¡± Thud! Ghiin drove his sword deep into the man¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Aaaargh!¡± ¡°You¡¯ll guide me. If we¡¯rete, and ude¡¯s hand gets cut off, all of you are dead.¡± Ghiin dragged the man outside by his neck. Shaking in terror, the thug pointed with trembling fingers in the direction they needed to go, and Ghiin began to walk. Before long, they arrived in a filthy, rundown area that was no different from a slum. Unlike the bustling streets crowded with tourists, this area was filled with cheap taverns and shady individuals. As they approached an especiallyrge building, the thug in Ghiin¡¯s grip began to shout. ¡°It¡¯s an intruder! Intruder! Spare me!¡± In front of the building, a dozen rough-looking men were lounging around, chatting idly. The moment one of the men shouted, they jumped to their feet, gripping their weapons. They didn¡¯t even seem interested in checking who the opponent was. ¡°Let¡¯s smash ¡¯em first!¡± As the thugs rushed forward, Ghiin grabbed the man he¡¯d been using as a guide and mmed him to the ground. ¡°Gillian, subdue them all. Once I¡¯ve seen the situation inside, I¡¯ll decide whether to kill or spare them.¡± ¡°Understood. Go ahead.¡± While the mercenaries shed with the thugs, Ghiin quickly dashed into the building. * * * Animal carcasses hung in various spots throughout the ughterhouse. The stench of blood and the musky odor of beasts filled the air. Crank, the thug boss, cracked his neck from side to side, a grin spreading across his face. The thought of swinging his axe after such a long time made his heart race. In front of him, a man who appeared to be in histe twenties was tied to a chair. Though his appearance was disheveled and shabby, there was an undeniable air of intelligence in his face. He was ude, the man Ghiin had been looking for, known around Austern as the ¡°Gambling Hall¡¯s entric Sage.¡± Despite being tightly bound and on the verge of facing an axe, ude¡¯s eyes showed not fear, but only wariness. ude opened his mouth, his bored and raspy voice echoing in the warehouse. ¡°Who sent you?¡± ¡°Who the hell needs to send me? You¡¯re the one who got caught messing around. I¡¯m just here to follow thew and chop off your wrist.¡± ude snorted in disbelief. ¡°I¡¯ve never cheated. Pretty pathetic for someone who ims to run the backstreets. Don¡¯t have the guts to find out the truth, huh?¡± ¡°You bastard¡­¡± Crank gritted his teeth. Talking more would only aggravate him, so it was better to finish the job quickly and dispose of the body. ¡°Hey, bring me the axe.¡± One of his men stepped forward, holding a hand axe. Crank gestured toward ude¡¯s wrist. ¡°Cut it off. Cleanly.¡± ¡°Where, exactly?¡± ¡°Where do you think¡­ Forget it, give it to me.¡± Snatching the axe from his subordinate, Crank nodded his head. ¡°If you beg for mercy right now, I might settle for just a finger.¡± However, ude still didn¡¯t show even a hint of tension. Instead, he red at Crank with annoyance and muttered. ¡°If you¡¯re going to cut it, just cut it. I don¡¯t have time to waste arguing with someone like you.¡± ¡°Fine, once I lop off a piece, you won¡¯t be able to p that mouth anymore!¡± With a twitch of his lips, Crank raised the axe above his head. ¡°¡ª Enemy! We¡¯ve got enemies! Help!¡± Just then, a loudmotion could be heard from outside. Frowning, Crank nced toward the warehouse entrance. ¡°What the hell? What¡¯s going on? Go check it out.¡± The nearby thugs nodded and started heading out, but there was no need. Crash! The door shattered as Ghiin stormed into the warehouse. Scanning the surroundings quickly, Ghiin spotted Crank, pointed at him, and spoke. ¡°If you move, you die. Stay right where you are.¡± A thug stepped forward, blocking Ghiin¡¯s path, shouting. ¡°Do you know where you are? You bastard!¡± The thug lunged forward, thrusting a dagger. But Ghiin wasn¡¯t someone who would fall for such a clumsy attack. With a nonchnt gesture, he reached out and grabbed the dagger. Crack! The dagger shattered into pieces, leaving the thug staring in shock. ¡°No way, that¡¯s impossible!! Who breaks a de barehanded?!¡± ¡°Well, someone here does. Now, just let it rest.¡± Boom! Ghiin casually swatted the air as if brushing away a bug. The thug was sent flying into the wall, his nose and teethpletely shattered. Crank shouted frantically. ¡°What are you idiots doing?! Attack him all at once!¡± A dozen thugs in the warehouse charged at the same time. Ghiin red at them and extended his hand. He had no intention of dealing with them one by one. He was too pressed for time to waste any. Clink! Threads of mana wrapped around the thugs, freezing them in ce. Crack! ¡°Aaaaargh!¡± As Ghiin clenched his fist, the thugs¡¯ limbs all twisted and broke, sending them copsing to the ground. ¡°W-what the hell?!¡± Crank staggered backward, his face drained of color. He had seen all sorts of brutal things in his life, but never something as strange as this. ¡°Is he¡­ a mage?¡± He fought with his fists like a knight, but Crank had never heard of a knight pulling off something this bizarre. Even ude, who had been trying to hide his fear, widened his eyes in shock. Having studied at the academy, ude had seen plenty of knights and mages, but none who could use such a technique. As Ghiin approached him, ude watched silently before asking. ¡°Did youe to rescue me?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Why? We don¡¯t even know each other.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just say we¡¯ll get to know each other from now on.¡± ude grimaced, looking like he was staring at a madman. Ghiin chuckled and untied ude from the chair. ¡°I¡¯m Ghiin, Baron of Fenris from the Ritania Kingdom. You can just call me Ghiin.¡± At that moment, Crank, who had been watching dumbfounded, finally stammered and interrupted. ¡°W-what¡¯s a foreign noble doing here? Even if you¡¯re a noble, you can¡¯t just do as you please!¡± But even Crank himself doubted whether this guy would listen. Everyone in Austern knew that indulgence wasn¡¯t just formoners. There was an unspoken agreement among nobles not to disturb each other¡¯s ygrounds to avoid losing their own. Yet this man had stormed in without a care for that understanding. Would he back down just because Crank spoke up? Ghiin¡¯s answer was exactly what Crank feared. ¡°I¡¯m taking ude with me.¡± ¡°T-that man cheated! Thew here is to cut off the hand of someone like him!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb. You really think I came here without knowing anything?¡± Ghiin had heard ude¡¯sment about having his limbs unfairly severed more times than he could count. Crank nced sideways at the shattered door. His subordinates were either lying on the ground or kneeling in defeat. While he was still unsure of what to do, Ghiin walked over and ced a firm hand on his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m in a good mood today, so I¡¯ll leave it at this. Since ude¡¯s wrist is still intact, I¡¯ll let you and your men keep your heads too. That should be more than enough, don¡¯t you think?¡± Ghiin¡¯s snake-like gaze pierced into Crank¡¯s eyes. ¡°I-I understand.¡± Crank nodded repeatedly, trembling. He had fought his way to this position, spilling plenty of blood along the way, so his instincts told him one thing: the man standing before him was far beyond anything he could handle. ¡°You¡¯re quick to catch on. I like that.¡± Ghiin grinned, pulling a few gold coins from his pocket and pressing them into Crank¡¯s hand. ¡°For your men¡¯s medical bills. Use whatever¡¯s left for drinks.¡± ¡°¡­Thank you.¡± Crank slowly backed away, still terrified. Ghiin appeared ready to walk past him, but suddenly, he grabbed Crank by the cor and yanked him forward. ¡°W-what now?!¡± Leaning in close, Ghiin whispered into Crank¡¯s ear in a low, menacing voice. ¡°Stop the surveince, too. I¡¯ll be gone soon enough.¡± The killing intent in Ghiin¡¯s voice sent cold sweat trickling down Crank¡¯s face as he nodded frantically. Satisfied, Ghiin let go of Crank¡¯s cor and gave him a pat on the shoulder, looking pleased. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard. Keep it up.¡± ¡°Th-thank you. Safe travels.¡± ude followed Ghiin, ncing back at Crank. It was the first time he had ever seen Crank look so terrified. Wasn¡¯t Crank supposed to be the strongest thug in the backstreets? ude quickly shook his head and caught up with Ghiin. He had narrowly escaped having his hand chopped off, and he didn¡¯t want to get involved in anything else strange. As the cool air outside hit him, it finally sank in that he had been freed. ude bowed his head to Ghiin. ¡°Thank you for saving me. But¡­ Why would you go out of your way to help someone like me? I¡¯m not worth the trouble.¡± Ghiin studied ude¡¯s face carefully in response to his self-deprecating words. Sunken, lifeless eyes. A hollow, exhausted expression. He looked like a withered tree¡ªsomeone who had given up on everything and lost the will to live. It reminded Ghiin of the day he had first met Gillian. Gillian had worn that same expression. Before Ghiin could reply, ude spoke again. ¡°Well, whatever the reason, I guess it doesn¡¯t really matter. Since it¡¯se to this¡­ would you mind buying me a drink?¡± Chapter 93 Chapter 93: Was That Today? (3) I rescued him, yet he barely expressed any gratitude and instead asked for a drink. Gillian, unable to bear the brazenness any longer, stepped forward. ¡°Show some respect. This person is none other than Baron Fenris of the Ritania Kingdom.¡± At that, ude twisted his lips and replied. ¡°So what? This is just how I live. If you don¡¯t like it, kill me.¡± Gillian frowned, but he didn¡¯t say anything further. ude¡¯s reckless attitude was oddly familiar to him. Before meeting Ghiin, Gillian had probably carried the same look in his eyes. Ghiin, watching the two of them, nodded as if he had expected this. In his past life, Ghiin had spent a lot of time with ude. He knew better than anyone why ude was acting this way. ¡°It¡¯s fine for now. No need to stand on ceremony.¡± ¡°For now?¡± ude furrowed his brows, tilting his head in confusion. Ghiin simply smirked without answering. Though Ghiin might have thought it was fine, those who followed him couldn¡¯t hide their displeasure. After all, they¡¯d saved a man from losing his hand, and instead of gratitude, he was acting defiant. It was only natural they felt irritated. They couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that this had all been a waste of time. ¡®Why did the Captain even bother meeting a guy like this? He just seems like a gambling addict.¡¯ ¡®He doesn¡¯t even know how to be thankful after being saved.¡¯ Reading their expressions, Ghiin defended ude. ¡°This guy¡¯s been through a lot recently. Something major happened. He¡¯s hurting.¡± ude¡¯s expression hardened even more at that. ¡°You know what I¡¯ve been through? Just who the hell are you?¡± ¡°Oh, I just heard some rumors. Don¡¯t be so tense.¡± Despite Ghiin¡¯s casual tone, ude¡¯s suspicion didn¡¯t waver. The only rumors about him were either about his teacher or his gambling addiction. Yet Ghiin seemed to know something deeper about what had happened to him. ¡°Come on, I told you not to worry. Do you want a drink? I¡¯ll buy you a good one.¡± Ghiin, acting overly familiar, draped his arm over ude¡¯s shoulder. ude grimaced. He had just barely escaped from the thugs, and now another strange noble hadtched onto him. He tried to break free, but there was no way he could overpower someone who could break a sword with his bare hands. With a sour look on his face, ude was forcibly dragged off by Ghiin. The mercenaries followed them, clicking their tongues. Since Ghiin had stood up for ude, they couldn¡¯t criticize him any further. Only one person, Belinda, narrowed her eyes, staring at the back of Ghiin¡¯s head. ¡®This is strange. How does he keep finding such peculiar people?¡¯ Everyone Ghiin recruited seemed to have some sort of w or shoring. Even if he was deliberately seeking out defective people, it shouldn¡¯t be to this extent. ¡®A gambling addict, of all things?¡¯ Belinda let out a sigh as she recalled the people Ghiin had gathered around him, one by one. ¡®As I thought, I¡¯m the only normal person around the Young Lord.¡¯ Shaking her head, she quickly followed Ghiin, ignoring the fact that she herself was far from normal. * * * Ghiin led ude into avishly decorated tavern. ¡°Everyone, feel free to sit and have a drink. I need to have a private chat with this friend.¡± The mercenaries happily moved to take their seats, but Gillian didn¡¯t let them off the hook so easily. He immediately split them into groups to stand guard and even warned them that if they got too drunk, there¡¯d be repercussions. Though the mercenaries wore disgruntled expressions, none dared to defy Gillian. Meanwhile, Ghiin dragged ude over to a corner and sat him down. As the table filled with fine liquor and appetizers, a spark of life returned to ude¡¯s eyes. ¡®Seeing him up close, he looks even worse.¡¯ Ghiin lifted his ss and carefully observed ude. Despite nearly losing his hand, ude didn¡¯t seem to care about that at all; instead, he was reacting passionately to the sight of alcohol. This was a sign that his mental state was inplete disarray. ¡°My hand¡¯s still intact, and now I¡¯m getting free top-shelf booze? Seems like today¡¯s my lucky day. I¡¯ll drink well.¡± ude wasted no time, finishing his sentence and immediately downing his drink. Ghiin, keeping pace with him, silently emptied his ss as well. Each time they ran out of alcohol, they ordered more, pouring drink after drink down their throats. It wasn¡¯t long before ude, who neither had mana control nor much physical stamina, was the first to hit his limit. With his face flushed red, ude muttered under his breath. ¡°You drink well. But looking at your eyes, you don¡¯t seem like the type who actually enjoys drinking.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s there, I drink it. If it¡¯s not, I don¡¯t. Still, I do enjoy expensive wine. Something like Red Dragon.¡± ¡°Hah, so you¡¯ve got a taste for something even royalty struggles to get? What a show-off¡­ Anyway, didn¡¯t you have something to say? You went so far as to save me, yet you¡¯ve barely said a word.¡± Ghiin just shrugged his shoulders without speaking. ude grumbled. ¡°What do you want from me? Want me to teach you how to gamble?¡± ¡°If I wanted to learn gambling, I¡¯d find someone who¡¯s actually good at it. I wouldn¡¯t ask you.¡± ¡°Dammit, I can¡¯t even argue with that. If you¡¯ve got something to say, spit it out and get lost. Why the hell did you seek me out and save me?¡± Ghiin adjusted his posture and looked ude square in the eye. ¡°I¡¯ll get straight to the point since I don¡¯t like beating around the bush. I want you to manage an estate for me.¡± ude blinked, unsure if he had heard correctly. Then, as if realizing the absurdity, he burst intoughter. ¡°Hahahaha! You want to put a gambling addict who lives drunk out of his mind in charge of an estate?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Wow, I¡¯ve been called crazy plenty of times, but you¡¯re something else. This is a joke, right? Do you even know who I am?¡± ¡°This is my proposal. Whether you ept it or not is entirely up to you.¡± Without saying anything further, Ghiin lifted his ss and took another drink. Still in disbelief, ude downed a few more sses before finally speaking again, his tone more serious this time. ¡°I appreciate you saving me, but¡­ honestly, it was meaningless. I¡¯m someone who has no desire to do anything.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I have nothing left. No dreams, no hope.¡± ude emptied his ss in one gulp and continued. ¡°There was a time when I had something I desperately wanted to achieve¡­ But I couldn¡¯t do anything with my own strength. Now, I¡¯ve lost everything¡ªmoney, health, knowledge. Is there anyone else in the world as useless as me?¡± The light in ude¡¯s eyes began to fade more and more. It was the look of someone who had lost everything, including the will to live. ¡°Sure, following you and managing an estate would be a great opportunity. I¡¯d get a job¡­ and it¡¯s a pretty high position, too, right? Someone like me shouldn¡¯t dare refuse.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°But I can¡¯t leave this ce. There are shackles around my ankles. I have to live and die here like this. It¡¯s¡­ the only thing I¡¯m capable of.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll break those shackles for you.¡± Ghiin, who had been quietly listening to ude¡¯s ramblings, suddenly spoke up. The absolute certainty in Ghiin¡¯s voice made ude grit his teeth. ¡°Is it because you¡¯re still young? That arrogance¡ªthe idea that you can solve all the world¡¯s problems¡ªis poison. You don¡¯t even realize how dangerous that mindset is.¡± Ghiin put his ss down with a thud and stared intently at ude. His eyes, despite his youthful appearance, held a profound depth. ¡°If I want something, I get it. No matter what I have to do. Even if the result is death. There¡¯s no need to think about anything else.¡± ude¡¯s face twisted in anger. He couldn¡¯t bear watching someone speak so recklessly, as if seeing a reflection of his own past self. ¡°I used to be like that, too. But the result was only misery. Fine, let¡¯s say I follow you. What could you possibly do for me?¡± ¡°Tell me what you want.¡± ¡°Money. I need a lot of it. So much that even the wealthiest nobles would find it burdensome.¡± At this, Ghiin chuckled softly. ¡°Money? That¡¯s the easiest thing to solve. Nothing else? You don¡¯t need someone killed or something?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mess with me.¡± ude bit his lip. Most problems in the world could be solved with money. And if they couldn¡¯t be, it usually meant there wasn¡¯t enough of it. It wasn¡¯t wrong, but that saying was usually reserved for issues that required jaw-droppinglyrge sums. ude¡¯s situation was the same. It could be solved with money, but the amount needed was far too much. It was hard to believe. He couldn¡¯t believe it. It must just be the arrogance of a young noble. That¡¯s what his rational mind kept telling him. However, despite ude¡¯s cold rationality, a strange desire began to seep into his gaze. When someone who¡¯s lost everything and fallen to the depths suddenly sees a glimmer of light, how would they react? Even if that light was fake, they¡¯d probably try to grasp it at least once. With a bit of sarcasm, ude asked, ¡°Baron of Fenris, was it? You seem pretty confident. Your estate must be wealthy, huh? But how rich could a baron possibly be? You said money¡¯s an easy problem, right? If you¡¯ve got so much, lend me some. Or better yet, buy me out. I¡¯m quite expensive, you know.¡± Belinda, who had been eavesdropping from a nearby table, frowned. Not only did they save him, buy him drinks, and offer him an estate position, but now he was asking for money? And he had the audacity to call himself expensive! It was obvious what would happen. He¡¯d swindle the money and then blow it all on booze and gambling. Belinda naturally expected Ghiin to reject him. Ghiin was no fool. This was the same man who even managed to extract 20,000 gold from his fianc¨¦e. There was no way he¡¯d fall for such a transparent scheme. But Ghiin¡¯s response was entirely unexpected. ¡°Alright. I happen to have more money than you think. How much do you need?¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes widened in shock. The Young Lord, who wouldn¡¯t easily hand over money even to his father or closest retainers, had answered so readily. ¡®Is he just nning to treat it as charity? No matter what, this is going too far. Shouldn¡¯t I stop him right now?¡¯ Belinda suppressed her anger and took another swig of her drink. What came next shocked her even more. ¡°I need 2,000 gold. Can you give me that much? It¡¯s a hefty sum, even for a barony.¡± Belinda quickly turned her head to look at them. Ghiin wore a strange expression. It looked as if he was torn between being troubled and finding the situation pitiful. ude, noticing his expression, openly mocked him. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Thought I¡¯d only ask for around 20 gold? Do you think I haven¡¯t seen nobles like you, full of empty bravado? I can see it in your face¡ªyou¡¯re panicking right now, aren¡¯t you?¡± Belinda couldn¡¯t take it any longer. She shot to her feet and shouted, ¡°Hey! Are you kidding right now? I thought you¡¯d ask for a few gold, but¡­ how much? 2,000 gold?!¡± Since Ghiin had boasted earlier, it would be hard for him to back down now. It would hurt his pride. Belinda raised her voice on purpose, hoping to give Ghiin an excuse to reject the absurd request. But her efforts were in vain, as the response that came from Ghiin¡¯s lips was something she couldn¡¯t believe. ¡°Not 5,000, but only 2,000 gold? That¡¯s all? That¡¯s not much at all.¡± Chapter 94 Chapter 94: Was That Today? (4) ude, enraged, shouted at the top of his lungs. ¡°Don¡¯t mess with me! Are you mocking me like this? Do you have that much time to waste?¡± However, Ghiin¡¯s response remained calm and consistent. ¡°Why are you acting like that when I said I¡¯d give it to you? I was just surprised that the amount was smaller than I thought.¡± He was certain because he¡¯d heard it from ude several times in his previous life. Back then, it had clearly been 5,000 gold. ¡®Well, quite some time has passed since then. I suppose the price could be different now.¡¯ ¡°Smaller? You¡¯re really¡­,¡± ude growled, ring at Ghiin through clenched teeth. He couldn¡¯t fathom what kind of twisted game Ghiin was ying with him. ¡°Fine, you seem pretty confident. Then hand it over right now.¡± ude¡¯s words were dripping with sarcasm, but Ghiin merely nodded lightly, without showing any sign of offense. ¡°Not difficult at all. Is that all you want?¡± ¡®This guy just doesn¡¯t quit. Persistent bastard.¡¯ ude snorted, ying along with Ghiin¡¯s little game. ¡°2,000 gold isn¡¯t enough for you? Then just give me 500 more. That should be cheap enough for the price of me working for you.¡± Belinda, unable to tolerate the increasingly shameless demands, stepped forward with a frown. ¡°No manners, no shame. It wouldn¡¯t be enough to cut off your neck, let alone your wrist.¡± She looked like she was ready to drive a dagger into ude¡¯s neck for real. Ghiin raised a hand to stop her. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Belinda. He¡¯s someone we¡¯ll need for the future of our estate.¡± ¡°Master! Are you seriously nning to let someone like that off?¡± Belinda¡¯s temper red as if she couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing. ¡°I said, enough.¡± Upon Ghiin¡¯s heavy voice, Belinda mped her mouth shut but continued to re daggers at ude. With Belinda in such a foul mood, it seemed impossible to send her off on any tasks. Ghiin let out a bitter smile as he called for Gillian. ¡°Gillian, go to thergest merchant guild in Austern and bring someone back. Tell them we¡¯ll issue a letter of credit.¡± ¡°Are you really sure about this?¡± Gillian asked cautiously, his eyes questioning whether it was wise to hand such arge sum to someone like that. Up until now, he¡¯d followed Ghiin¡¯s instructions without objection, but even he found this situation troubling. However, Ghiin merely smiled, as if nothing were wrong. ¡°Gillian, what were you like when we first met? Were you any different from this man now?¡± At those words, neither of them could say anything. In some ways, Gillian had been in even worse shape. Unlike ude, who at least frequented gambling dens, Gillian hadn¡¯t even stepped outside. But look at him now. He had be Ghiin¡¯s most vital asset, someone he couldn¡¯t do without. Understanding the meaning behind Ghiin¡¯s words, Gillian bowed his head and left the room. Based on everything he¡¯d observed so far, his lord had never acted thoughtlessly, not even once. Surely, Ghiin had seen something in this gambling addict that the rest of them couldn¡¯t. Even though Belinda still wore a dissatisfied expression, she withdrew as well.. ¡®That old man had a good physique at least. What in the world does Master see in this guy to trust him so much?¡¯ ude crossed his arms and looked around at the now chaotic atmosphere. He was no longer just angry¡ªhe was utterly dumbfounded. Given how things had escted, it seemed that giving them a proper humiliation was the only way to feel satisfied. Before long, Gillian returned with someone in tow. ude recognized the man entering the tavern and flinched in surprise. ¡®Huh? That man is¡­?¡¯ The man was the vice-president of thergest merchant guild in Austern. Since the amount involved was significant, it was only natural for someone of such a high rank to step in. ¡®What kind of prank are these bastards pulling¡­?¡¯ For a prank, the scale was enormous. To think they had brought in someone like him. ¡®How are they nning to handle the aftermath of this?¡¯ If Ghiin were a noble of the Kingdom of Seiron, he would have been able to secure a letter of credit without any conditions. Since there was no fear of the merchant guild being defrauded, even for the sake of saving face, they wouldn¡¯t worry about not being repaid. But it was different for a noble from another country. No merchant guild would easily issue a letter of credit without coteral. ¡®What are they nning to offer? No ordinary jewel is worth 2,500 gold.¡¯ From what he could see, Ghiin didn¡¯t seem particrly wealthy. His clothes were neat, but the fabric wasn¡¯t anything luxurious, and there were no expensive essories to be seen. If the noble was like that, his subordinates were not even worth considering. Most likely, the vice-president of the merchant guild would leave once it became clear there was no coteral. ude chuckled inwardly, imagining Ghiin¡¯s humiliation. It was then. ¡®Huh?¡¯ One of the mercenaries rummaged through his bag and plopped a stone onto the table. The stone emitted a faint blue glow. ude involuntarily parted his lips, mesmerized by the soft blue light. The vice-president of the merchant guild picked up the Runestone and examined it closely, a servile smile spreading across his face as he bowed deeply. ¡°Oh! This is truly a top-grade Runestone. Do you happen to have more? I¡¯ll offer a price well above market value. Not only in Austern but throughout this region, our merchant guild offers the best rates.¡± ¡®What?¡¯ ude was taken aback by how things were unfolding,pletely different from what he had expected. The vice-president¡¯s eyes were brimming with greed. For someone who had handled countless goods to be so captivated, it meant that the Runestone Ghiin had offered was of exceptional quality. ¡®Is it¡­ real?¡¯ Just then, Ghiin frowned, waving his hand dismissively as if annoyed. ¡°I have no intention of selling more, so just finish the transaction quickly.¡± ¡°Please reconsider¡­ I¡¯m offering you a really good price. No other merchant guild will offer as much as we do. How much have you been quoted so far?¡± The vice-president, who had been persistently clinging to Ghiin with a desperate expression, finally clicked his tongue and opened his bag when the mercenaries began to draw their weapons. As he wrote out the letter of credit, regret was clearly etched on his face. ude, seeing this expression, suddenly shouted out. ¡°W-wait!¡± Everyone turned to look at him in bewilderment. Swallowing hard, ude spoke in a trembling voice. ¡°If you¡¯re going to do it, make it two letters: one for 2,000 gold and another for 500 gold. Can you do that?¡± Belinda pouted her lips, while the vice-president nced over at Ghiin. It was a silent question, asking for his approval. Ghiin gave a slight nod. ¡°Do it that way.¡± ¡°This paper has been magically treated, so we usually don¡¯t do this¡­ but since you¡¯re handling such arge transaction, I¡¯ll make an exception without any extra charge.¡± The deputy merchant leader, hoping to secure a future deal with Ghiin, eagerly epted ude¡¯s request. He didn¡¯t forget to emphasize his generosity as much as possible. ¡°Pleasee to our merchant guild again next time. We¡¯ll do our best to serve you.¡± Even as he groveled, he continued bowing deeply to Ghiin. Finally, when the mercenaries couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and red at him, the deputy merchant leader left the room. He left behind a credit note worth a staggering 2,500 gold. ¡°Take it.¡± Ghiin gave a small nod toward the credit note lying on the table. ude¡¯s eyes widened as he looked back and forth between Ghiin and the note. He had asked for money, but he hadn¡¯t really believed he would get it. On top of that, Ghiin hadn¡¯t even asked why he needed such arge amount or how he nned to repay it. ude¡¯s hands began to tremble. ¡®The thing I¡¯ve been dreaming about for years¡­ just happened this easily?¡¯ He couldn¡¯t believe it. It was so unbelievable that he even wondered if the deputy merchant leader was in on some cruel joke, trying to fool him. 2,000 gold was enough money for an ordinary person to livefortably without working for the rest of their life. It was such arge sum that even wealthy nobles wouldn¡¯t hand it over lightly. And yet, the young man in front of him had casually given that enormous sum to a mere gambler. ude had spent years living in gambling halls, trying desperately to raise that kind of money. Something he couldn¡¯t achieve through all his hard work hade so easily to someone else. As his mind swirled in shock, a sense of emptiness slowly crept in. ude, who had been standing dazed, suddenly snapped out of it and shook his head, dispelling his thoughts. His pride didn¡¯t matter. He had finally gotten the money he had been willing to sacrifice his life for¡ªwhat did pride have to do with anything? ¡°Wait right here for a moment.¡± ude hastily grabbed the credit note and shoved it into his coat, quickly making his way to the door. He reached the entrance, turned to nce at Ghiin once, then burst out of the tavern. As if he were fleeing. The mercenaries, who had been watching him with uncertainty, jumped to their feet. ¡°Catch him! Thief!¡± Belinda gasped in horror and tried to rush after him, but Ghiin grabbed her arm to stop her. ¡°Why aren¡¯t we catching him? He¡¯s running off with the money!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I know where he¡¯s going.¡± With Ghiin¡¯s confident voice, Belinda and the mercenaries froze, confused. ¡°You know where he went? Ah, is it the gambling hall?¡± ¡°No, this time it¡¯s somewhere else.¡± Ghiin stood up from his seat, moving leisurely. ¡°Still, he won¡¯t be able to handle this alone. Let¡¯s follow him.¡± ude was so overwhelmed by the thought that he had achieved his goal that he wasn¡¯t thinking clearly. He had no idea how dangerous it was for someone without power to carry that much money. Ghiin led the mercenaries out of the tavern. By the time they stepped onto the street, ude had already disappeared. But Ghiin, without the slightest hesitation, calmly began walking in a specific direction. Before long, the group stopped in front of the Austern Estate. ¡°Young master, what is this ce?¡± ¡°As you¡¯ve guessed, this is Baron Austern¡¯s estate.¡± Just as Ghiin had expected, ude was already there, arguing with the guards at the gate. ¡°I brought the money like we agreed! Let me meet the lord!¡± ¡°Do you think the lord is your buddy? You can¡¯t just barge in and expect to be let through.¡± ¡°The lord made a promise! Just go and tell him I¡¯m here!¡± ¡°All right, calm down and wait.¡± The lord wasn¡¯t someone one could just meet whenever they pleased. Yet, it seemed there had been some prior arrangement, as ude was shouting confidently. Even after one of the guards went inside to deliver the message, ude nervously nced around. When he spotted Ghiin, his body tensed up, and he shouted. ¡°Why are you here? I told you to wait for a moment!¡± ¡°I was curious about what you were up to.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my business! Once I finish up here, I¡¯lle back, so why did you follow me?¡± Before Ghiin could respond, Belinda snapped back with irritation. ¡°And who¡¯s going to trust a gambler like you toe back? If you don¡¯t exin yourself, we¡¯ll just take it back!¡± ¡°Who said I¡¯m running away? Just wait a little longer!¡± As the two of them snarled at each other, one of the guards turned to Ghiin and asked, ¡°Who might you be?¡± Ghiin casually slung his arm around ude¡¯s shoulder and smiled. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m this guy¡¯s friend. We came here to meet with the lord together.¡± ¡°Friend? What are you talking about¡­¡± Before ude could argue, Ghiin whispered into his ear. ¡°Are you out of your mind? You¡¯re nning to go in there alone with that much money? Baron Austern is notorious for his greed.¡± Only then did ude snap back to reality as if cold water had been poured over him. He had gotten so excited at the thought of achieving his lifelong goal. It seemed his brain hadpletely frozen over after years of being consumed by alcohol and gambling. In fact, it was practically a miracle that he had made it here safely with that much money. He had been under watch, after all. ude shook his head vigorously, trying to clear his mind, and bit his lip. ¡®I¡¯ve been living like a wreck for too long. At least going in with a noble might give me some protection.¡¯ Forcing himself to maintain a calm expression, ude finally spoke. ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s my friend. We¡¯re going in together.¡± The guard still looked suspicious, but he sent a message inside to inform them that ude hadpany. A short whileter, they received permission to enter. Of course, the mercenaries, after surrendering their weapons, had to wait in the reception room. Only ude and Ghiin were allowed to meet with the lord. Baron Austern¡¯s appearance matched his reputation for greed. His eyes were murky, and his cheeks were bloated with flesh. As soon as the two entered the main hall, the baron spoke in a dry voice. ¡°You¡¯ve reallye with the money?¡± ude, who had been so bold in front of Ghiin earlier, immediately dropped to his knees and pressed his forehead to the floor, groveling pitifully. ¡°I¡¯ve really brought the money. Please, I beg you, return it now!¡± Chapter 95 Chapter 95: Was That Today? (5) ude¡¯s voice trembled as he begged. It was apletely different sight from the arrogant attitude he¡¯d shown earlier, as if he¡¯d given up on life. Ghiin gazed at him with a pitiful expression. Baron Austern, suspicious, gestured toward ude. ¡°Let me take a look.¡± ude hesitantly shuffled forward on his knees and handed over a credit note for 2,000 gold. Baron Austern¡¯s eyes gleamed with greed as he confirmed the amount and the name of the guaranteeing merchant guild. ¡®Where on earth did this scoundrel get such a huge sum?¡¯ The Baron nced briefly at the well-dressed young man standing beside ude. He hadn¡¯t been properly introduced to the man, but it was clear that he was involved with this money. After a moment of contemtion, Baron Austern tossed the credit note back at ude. ¡°I can¡¯t return her.¡± ¡°What are you saying! I¡¯ve clearly brought the 2,000 gold as promised, haven¡¯t I?¡± Despite ude¡¯s desperate scream, Baron Austern merelyughed, revealing his yellowed teeth. ¡°Do you really think it¡¯s still just 2,000 gold? Do you have any idea how much prices have risen? I¡¯ll need at least 3,000 gold.¡± ¡°What kind of nonsense is this? She¡¯s a person, not an object! What do prices have to do with anything?¡± ¡°I set the price for my goods. It¡¯s not for you to argue.¡± To be honest, even 2,000 gold was more than enough. In fact, Baron Austern would profit handsomely even with just 2,000 gold. However, there was no reason to settle for that when he felt he could squeeze out even more. After all, he held all the power here. ¡®No, wait. Why not just take the money by force?¡¯ That way, he could swallow not only the 2,000 gold but also the 3,000 that ude would scramble to collect. ¡®Heh, yes, that¡¯s the better n.¡¯ At that moment, ude, on the verge of tears, pulled out another credit note from his coat. ¡°I¡¯ll add 500 more gold. I can¡¯t offer any more. This is everything I have.¡± ¡°Oh ho, so you had more money after all.¡± Baron Austern sneered as he asked, ¡°Where did you get such arge sum?¡± ¡°I agreed to do some work in exchange for it.¡± Baron Austern narrowed his eyes. ¡°For small change, sure, but no one in this kingdom would pay you this kind of money. Tell me the truth.¡± ¡°I¡¯m leaving for the Ritania Kingdom. I¡¯ll be working there.¡± ¡°What?¡± Baron Austern flinched at the unexpected answer. He hadn¡¯t even considered the possibility of ude leaving for another country. ¡°Fine, leave or stay, it doesn¡¯t matter to me. Either way, this amount won¡¯t suffice. Come back when you have the money.¡± ¡°You said you¡¯ll keep your promise!¡± ¡°I told you, the price has gone up. By the way, is the man next to you the one who gave you the money? What¡¯s your rtionship? Are you living together?¡± ude¡¯s eyes red with anger, realizing the Baron¡¯s true intentions. As the tension grew, Ghiin, who had been silently observing, stepped forward. ¡°This is disgusting. Hey, Baron Austern, how about you cut it out?¡± The fierce pressure emanating from Ghiin suddenly constricted the entire area. The knights surrounding Baron Austern panicked and drew their swords. Their faces were pale with fear. To suppress the atmosphere with sheer presence alone was something only a truly skilled individual could do. Though the knights were just from a minor barony, they weren¡¯t so ignorant as to be unaware of the vast difference in skill. However, it wasn¡¯t like the knights could simply tuck their tails and flee in front of their lord. The knights pointed their swords at Ghiin. Normally, they would have charged forward and forced him to his knees, but they couldn¡¯t muster the courage. ¡°You insolent scum! What nonsense are you spouting?¡± ¡°How dare you act like that in front of the lord!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll kill you!¡± The knights¡¯ voices slightly trembled. But the clueless Baron Austern failed to notice. He red at Ghiin, puffed up with arrogance. ¡°And who are you? How dare you act so disrespectfully in front of me.¡± ¡°What do you n to do about it?¡± Baron Austern¡¯s eyes glinted with greed. This was a perfect opportunity to use Ghiin of disrespecting a noble to extort more money. Seeing the look in his eyes, Ghiin let out a dryugh. ¡°People like you only learn through experience.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Never mind, it¡¯s too tedious to exin.¡± Baron Austern furrowed his brow, sensing something ominous. Fwoosh! Ghiin¡¯s eyes turned red. In an instant, he unlocked his Second Core, and his hand shot out. Threads of mana shot forth like lightning. ¡°Ugh!¡± His target was the knight who had boldly shouted moments ago that he¡¯d kill Ghiin. Suddenly feeling a powerful force pulling at him, the knight tried to resist by summoning his own mana. ¡°Oh, not bad.¡± As expected, since the knight could wield mana, he wasn¡¯t easily pulled in. Clicking his tongue in annoyance, Ghiin unlocked his Third Core. Boom! A massive surge of energy exploded from his hand, guided by the mana threads. The knight could no longer resist. He was helplessly dragged towards Ghiin, who caught him in his grip. The other knights, stunned by the unimaginable technique, couldn¡¯t move. ¡°Drop your sword now.¡± With his free hand, Ghiin twisted the knight¡¯s wrist. Crunch! ¡°Arrgh!¡± The knight let out a pained scream as he dropped his sword. Ghiin, his eyes burning red, red at Baron Austern. ¡°Drawing your swords means you want to fight, right? Think carefully. I don¡¯t go easy on anyone whoes at me. I¡¯ll kill everyst person in this castle.¡± It wasn¡¯t an empty threat. If it came to it, Ghiin and his mercenaries could easily ughter all the knights and soldiers in this castle. The knights¡¯ faces turned ghostly pale. ¡®Damn it, there¡¯s no way we can fight this guy!¡¯ ¡®Is it even possible to pull a knight using only mana?¡¯ He had subdued the knight effortlessly, with his bare hands, in a matter of seconds. Even if every knight in the castle gathered, they wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. It was only then that Baron Austern realized something was wrong. ¡®These bastards are all scared stiff.¡¯ ring at the frozen knights, he clenched his teeth and stared daggers at Ghiin. ¡°Do you think you¡¯ll get away with insulting a noble like this?¡± ¡°What a joke. And what are you going to do about it? Go ahead, try.¡± Baron Austern had started off confidently, but now he couldn¡¯t say another word and had to shut his mouth. Was this what it felt like to face a monster? His knees weakened, and a chill ran down his spine. Ghiin chuckled softly. ¡°Yeah, if you want to survive, you should know your ce. Instead of worrying about me, you should be concerned whether you will make it out of this alive.¡± ¡°If you let my knight go and beg for forgiveness now, I¡¯ll pretend this never happened.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t feel like it.¡± ¡°Do you really think you can take on all the knights and soldiers of this castle?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re curious, give it a try. I¡¯m always up for it. It¡¯s the easiest solution.¡± Ghiin was being sincere. If Baron Austern crossed the line, there would be no more holding back. ¡°If you harm me, the kingdom won¡¯t stand idly by!¡± ¡°Do you really think the kingdom cares about someone like you, who isn¡¯t even a high-ranking noble? Who¡¯s going to care about some guy who runs a bar and a gambling den to keep his estate afloat?¡± ¡°You¡­ you bastard¡­.¡± Ghiin¡¯s words were painfully urate. Other nobles in the kingdom subtly looked down on Baron Austern, considering him beneath them for making his fortune from drinking and gambling. They didn¡¯t see him as one of their own, and if he were to die, it wouldn¡¯t cause much of a stir. Ghiin continued to strike where it hurt. ¡°And even if they did care, so what? All I have to do is kill everyone in this castle and disappear.¡± ¡°There are five hundred soldiers in this estate! If you kill me, they¡¯ll hunt you down!¡± Ghiin scoffed. ¡®Five hundred? That¡¯s quite a lot for a barony. I guess having money really is the best advantage.¡¯ But that number wasn¡¯t nearly enough to make Ghiin flinch. ¡°Go ahead then, if you think you can hunt me down. No one¡¯s stopping you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Though the Austern Estate had more soldiers than expected, Ghiin knew that if he was determined, he could easily escape them. Or better yet, he could just wipe them all out. Seeing the look on Ghiin¡¯s face, Baron Austern eventually gritted his teeth and took a step back. ¡°¡­What do you want? What¡¯s your demand?¡± ¡°What do you think? Even your stupidity has its limits¡­¡± Ghiin clicked his tongue in irritation. Baron Austern ground his teeth in frustration but said nothing. From the beginning, he never had the guts to risk his life in a fight. He had only been hoping that Ghiin would be intimidated enough to back down. But there was no way suchughable threats would work on someone like Ghiin. Biting his lips out of frustration, Baron Austern finally muttered, ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll take the 2,000 gold and be done with it. Now get out.¡± Ghiin sighed, as if disappointed. ¡°Pity. I was hoping to stretch my muscles a bit. Fine, we¡¯ll do that. But what about this guy?¡± ¡°What?¡± Ghiin looked up at the knight still caught in his grip and sneered. ¡°If you¡¯re going to threaten to kill someone, you should be prepared to face the same.¡± Ghiin tightened his grasp. ¡°Ughhh!¡± The knight gasped for air, groaning in pain as he struggled to break free. If Ghiin applied just a bit more pressure, the knight¡¯s neck would snap, killing him instantly. Baron Austern shouted urgently. ¡°What are you doing? The deal is already settled!¡± ¡°Settled? Nothing¡¯s settled. That¡¯s that, and this is this. If you want me to spare this man, cough up 3,000 gold. Then I¡¯ll let him go.¡± ¡°Three thousand gold! Don¡¯t be ridiculous!¡± ¡°You were the one who started being ridiculous first. Do you have any idea how much it costs to train a knight? 3,000 gold is a bargain. Or¡­ maybe this guy isn¡¯t even worth that much to you?¡± ¡°That¡­ that¡¯s nonsense¡­¡± Baron Austern started to respond but hesitated. With 3,000 gold, he could easily recruit a knight far more skilled than the one Ghiin held captive. He wanted to refuse, of course¡­ but too many eyes were watching. If he rejected the offer and the knight ended up dead, the other knights might also turn their backs on him. No knight would serve a lord who put a price on loyalty and calcted the cost. Ghiin had clearly aimed for this vulnerability with his proposal. It was a devilish trap with no escape. In the end, Baron Austern gritted his teeth and epted Ghiin¡¯s demand. ¡°Fine. Consider the 2,000 gold as paid. I¡¯ll make up the difference.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be taking back what¡¯s mine, too, right?¡± Baron Austern spat his order at a nearby knight. ¡°Bring her.¡± The knight nodded silently and left the room. Ghiin walked over to ude, grabbing him by the arm and lifting him up effortlessly. He also didn¡¯t forget to scoop up the 2,000-gold credit note from the ground, tucking it into his coat. ¡°Huh?¡± ude looked bewildered, to which Ghiin grinned. ¡°It¡¯s mine, isn¡¯t it?¡± ude, quick to realize, hurriedly snatched up the remaining 500 gold and stuffed it into his coat, fearing he might lose that as well. Ghiin didn¡¯t stop him. After all, that 500 gold wasn¡¯t part of the knight¡¯s ransom, and he knew why ude needed the money. Turning to the pale-faced Baron Austern, Ghiin spoke dismissively. ¡°We¡¯ll be waiting outside the castle, so make sure you send the goods out properly. I don¡¯t want to stay here any longer than necessary. You wouldn¡¯t want to see my face again, would you?¡± ¡°¡­Understood.¡± With that, Ghiin dragged ude out of the audience chamber. Before stepping out the door, Ghiin turned back to Baron Austern with a mocking smile. ¡°If you¡¯ve got anyints, feel free toe visit me at the Fenris Estate in the Ritania Kingdom. I¡¯ll make sure to give you a warm hospitality.¡± Chapter 96 Chapter 96: Was That Today? (6) ¡°¡­What?¡± Baron Austern asked in disbelief, but Ghiin did not exin further and walked out of the room. Still, it seemed the baron wasn¡¯t entirely clueless, as it didn¡¯t take long before an irritated shout could be heard from behind the closed door. He had realized that Ghiin was a noble of Ritania. Ghiin left the castle, apanied by the mercenaries who had been waiting in the lounge. Noticing the grim expression on the knight guiding them, Belinda approached Ghiin and whispered. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did things not go well?¡± ¡°No, everything went smoothly. We just need to wait a little.¡± ¡°Then why does he look like he¡¯s about to die?¡± ¡°Who knows, maybe he has a stomachache?¡± Belinda gave Ghiin a sidelong nce, baffled. She was about to say something when a young woman appeared, led by the hands of the knights. The woman was dressed in shabby clothes and looked quite haggard. Judging by her anxious nces at the knights, she seemed to have no idea why she had been brought here. One of the knights who had escorted her spoke in a voice barely suppressing his annoyance. ¡°You¡¯re free now. Those guys paid your ransom.¡± ¡°W-Who did?¡± The woman looked up, startled. Who on earth had paid such a hefty sum of 2,000 gold? There was no one left who would spend that kind of money on her. As she turned, she saw a man standing there, looking at her. Despite his much more disheveled appearance than before, she recognized him immediately¡ªthe man trembling and on the verge of tears was someone she had once loved, someone she thought she would never see again, her fianc¨¦. ¡°ude!¡± ¡°Anna!¡± Without hesitation, the two ran into each other¡¯s arms, holding on tightly as they wept uncontrobly. ¡°Why! Why did you do it!¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry¡­ I was toote, wasn¡¯t I?¡± Watching the two, Belinda pouted slightly. ¡®Are they lovers? Or family? Did the Young Lord know all of this?¡¯ There were too many suspicious things. The fact that he had brought the Runestone, iming he had someone to meet, was odd from the start. There was no reason to carry such an expensive item just for travel expenses. ¡®He also said that if he waste, his hand would be cut off.¡¯ And as soon as they arrived, he found ude, who was on the verge of losing his hand, and paid the money without even asking why. It was as if he knew exactly what would happen and had everything prepared in advance. Unable to suppress her curiosity, Belinda asked. ¡°Young Lord, did you know this was going to happen?¡± ¡°Well, roughly.¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°I just did some research here and there.¡± There was no reason to doubt it, but the problem was that she had no idea when he had conducted such research. Belinda squinted her eyes and scrutinized Ghiin, but she couldn¡¯t uncover his secrets. ¡°So, you even knew the rtionship between those two?¡± ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re lovers.¡± ¡°Oh my, is this one of those clich¨¦s where the lover rescues the one who was taken? How romantic.¡± Belinda gazed at ude and Anna, who were still crying and unable to speak. She didn¡¯t know the full details, but realizing it was to save his captured lover, she couldn¡¯t help but see ude in a slightly better light. Gambling in an attempt to save his fianc¨¦e was something that could never be justified, no matter how one looked at it. ¡°What on earth happened to those two?¡± Ghiin stroked his chin, pondering for a moment before he spoke. ¡°It¡¯s because of that bastard ude. His master died because of him.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°And that woman is the master¡¯s daughter.¡± ¡°What?¡± Both Belinda and the other mercenaries who had been eavesdropping were so shocked that their mouths hung open. ¡°Wait, aren¡¯t they lovers? And yet, he killed her father?¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t kill him, but he died because of him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s basically the same thing!¡± ¡°It¡¯spletely different.¡± Ghiin crossed his arms, choosing his words carefully for a moment. ¡°His master got involved with the Revolutionary Group.¡± ¡°The Revolutionary Group?!¡± Belinda and the mercenaries jumped in surprise. They didn¡¯t think they could be more shocked, but it turned out there was more. The Revolutionary Group was a notorious radical organization on the continent, advocating for equality and shared wealth. They started out with noble ideals, gaining a lot of support in the beginning, but now they had long since fallen into the ranks of continent-wide bandits. ¡°But how are those two still alive?¡± The goal of the Revolutionary Group was to overthrow the existing system. There was no way the kingdom would leave anyone involved with the group untouched. Anyone even remotely connected to them was executed without exception. Ghiin exined calmly. ¡°To be exact, they weren¡¯t really involved. His master was framed. ude¡¯s master was the dean of the Seiron Royal Academy.¡± ude¡¯s master had been not only the dean of the academy but also a highly influential schr politically. Nobles from an opposing faction had found him troublesome, so they hatched a n to fabricate evidence that he was in contact with the Revolutionary Group and pin the crime on him. And the one who unwittingly delivered that evidence to his master was ude. ¡°Wait, he betrayed his own master?¡± ¡°Of course not. Why would a kid with such a promising future get involved in something like that? He was simply deceived. That guy had his head buried in books, so he didn¡¯t know much about the ways of the world.¡± ude, being naive and sheltered, hadn¡¯t caught on to the plot of the opposing faction. He was simply told it was an important letter and handed it directly to his master. And that letter became the damning evidence that tied ude¡¯s master to the Revolutionary Group. Of course, there were other more intricate schemes and plots involved¡­ but at the root of it all, it was ude who triggered the false usation against his master. ¡®Because of that, he was tormented by guilt, regretting it for the rest of his life.¡¯ Ghiin gave a bitter smile. ¡°In the end, his master, having lost in the factional power struggle, epted death peacefully, allowing the two of them to barely survive. Anna, being a direct rtive, had to pay a ransom, but when they couldn¡¯t afford it, she was sold off here.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°So that¡¯s why ude carries all that guilt towards both his master and his fianc¨¦e.¡± ¡°And the reason why he ended up in the gambling hall..?¡± ¡°No one will hire him. Who would want to employ a man implicated in his master¡¯s death and tied to treason?¡± Some of the mercenaries clicked their tongues and shook their heads. ¡°He needed to save Anna, but he had no way of getting the money. So, he gave up on his life. He was just hoping for a stroke of luck, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°People lose their sanity in an instant.¡± ¡°The price I paid for realizing how scary the world can be was too high. I lost my teacher, my bright future, and even the one I loved.¡± ¡°Tsk¡­¡± Belinda felt ufortable in her mouth. She had asked out of curiosity, but hearing the story left her feeling unsettled. She had wondered why they were bringing in a gambler, but to think there was such a past behind it. The two of them were acting awkwardly now, after finally managing to stop their tears. The death of his teacher wasn¡¯t ude¡¯s fault. Anna wouldn¡¯t be able to resent him forever, either. However, it¡¯s human nature to want to me someone when disaster strikes. Anna¡¯s expression, as she looked at ude, carried both warmth and resentment. ¡°But ude, who are these people?¡± ¡°This is¡­ the noble who paid my ransom.¡± ude let out a slightly bitter smile. He didn¡¯t know exactly who Ghiin was, or why he was helping him. To recruit talent? If he could spend that kind of money, he could easily find someone better than ude to bring in. Even after everything that had happened, ude couldn¡¯t fully trust Ghiin. Seeing ude¡¯s troubled expression, Anna was convinced that there was some condition attached that he hadn¡¯t shared. But no matter what conditions were put forward, offering such arge sum of money was clearly a generous act. ¡°Thank you. Truly, thank you.¡± Anna kept bowing her head in gratitude, as if she were a sinner. Ghiin looked at her with a slightly pitying gaze. Anna was likely thinking that Ghiin had ced an impossible condition on ude. In this kingdom, no one would employ ude. After all, he had been indirectly involved in treason. Even if someone did hire him, they would surely attach conditions favorable to themselves in exchange for taking on the risk. In essence, it wouldn¡¯t be much different from being held captive by Austern. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so formal. I did it because I wanted to help.¡± Ghiin didn¡¯t bother to clear up the misunderstanding. No matter what he said, it was obvious that they wouldn¡¯t believe him until they experienced it firsthand. * * * Without dy, Ghiin¡¯s group led the two of them to an inn. The mercenaries¡¯ bags had be considerably heavier, thanks to the 1,000 gold they received from Austern. With plenty of travel money on hand, Ghiin¡¯s party entered thergest inn located next to the Kraken Game Hall. It was only after securing a room that ude, wearing a slightly apologetic expression, spoke to Anna. ¡°I know you must be curious about the details¡­ but let¡¯s talk tomorrow. I have some important things to discuss with this person right now.¡± ¡°¡­Alright. But make sure to tell me tomorrow.¡± She looked uneasy but eventually nodded. The mercenaries dispersed to either stand guard or rest, and only Ghiin, ude, Belinda, and Gillian remained in the spacious VIP room. ¡°Whew¡­¡± ude took a deep breath and asked. ¡°Why are you going this far for me?¡± Ghiin, after a moment of thought, answered honestly. At this moment, Ghiin didn¡¯t want to lie. ¡°Because I owe you a debt.¡± ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve ever met you, Baron.¡± ¡°Ah, yes, that¡¯s true. But if I say I have a debt, then I do.¡± It was a statement that no one would understand. Belinda muttered under her breath,ining that the young master was being stubborn again. But Ghiin was sincere. ude had helped him in hisst life, even to the point of losing his own life while assisting Ghiin in his revenge. Could he be stingy about a little money for a friend like that? ¡°I genuinely wanted to recruit you. But if you don¡¯t want to, I won¡¯t force you. Live as you wish. You don¡¯t have to repay the money.¡± ¡°¡­Please don¡¯t joke with me.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you believe me? I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± It hadn¡¯t always been this way. At first, Ghiin had been focused solely on dragging ude with him, no matter what. But when he saw ude¡¯s face, that feeling vanished. ¡®Yeah, this guy worked really hard too. In the end, he failed¡­ but he did his best as ude.¡¯ In this life, Ghiin didn¡¯t want to bind ude to him out of selfishness. That would be a disservice to the friend who had sacrificed his life for him. He had already seen the face he longed to see, and he had prevented ude from losing his hand. He had even saved Anna, as he had wished. Now, ude could live peacefully. Though Ghiin¡¯s revenge had failed, and ude had died without seeing it through in thest life, at least ude had chosen to help him of his own free will. Ghiin didn¡¯t want to force ude into anything. Even if they didn¡¯t walk the same path, Ghiin wished that his friend could live freely and happily in this life. That was enough for him. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not giving up either. Living here as a tutor is fine¡­ but if you ever feel like showing your abilities on a bigger stage.¡± Ghiin smiled warmly. ¡°Come to Fenris Estate in Ritania. I¡¯ll give you wings to help you soar.¡± ude gritted his teeth. He couldn¡¯t understand what was happening. It was hard to dismiss this as some whim of a noble when those warm and familiar eyes looking at him kept bothering him. After thinking for a moment, ude slowly knelt on the floor. ¡°Thank you for saving Anna. As promised, I will devote my loyalty to you.¡± He raised his head. His face no longer showed any despair. It even looked as if a weight had been lifted, like he hade to a decision. Ghiin asked with a slightly hardened expression. ¡°You really don¡¯t have to. Live as you wish.¡± ¡°This is what I want.¡± ¡°You¡¯re good with words¡­ but truthfully, don¡¯t you want to live with Anna?¡± ude lowered his gaze as if Ghiin had struck a nerve. ¡°With 500 gold, the two of you could livefortably.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t just take that much money.¡± Ghiin narrowed his eyes as he looked down at ude. ¡°You¡¯ve really made up your mind, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes. This is the best course of action.¡± Belinda couldn¡¯t understand what the two of them were talking about. ¡®Why don¡¯t they just bothe to Fenris Estate?¡¯ Before she could ask, ude answered the question. ¡°Forgive me for my impudence, but I have onest request. Please ensure Anna arrives safely at the Seiron Royal Academy. I will follow you, my lord.¡± Ghiin sighed, as if he had expected this. Chapter 97 Chapter 97 ¨C I Should Have Gone When They Offered (1) The next morning, Anna stood in front of the inn, looking around anxiously. Her expression was desperate, as if she were searching for someone. Clutching a credit note worth 500 gold in her hand, she was on the verge of tears, stomping her feet nervously. Next to her stood Gordon and five mercenaries. After exchanging a few words with Gordon, Anna grabbed his arm and sank to the ground. She pleaded desperately, but Gordon simply shook his head. In the end, she broke down in tears. Watching the scene from his hiding spot, ude let out a bitter smile. Belinda furrowed her brow, clearly not understanding the situation, and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you just go with her? She¡¯s desperately searching for you.¡± ude remained silent for a moment before answering with a self-deprecating tone. ¡°Anna probably knows that this isn¡¯t entirely my fault. After all, we¡¯re all victims.¡± ¡°Then, why don¡¯t you two just live happily together? Our estate has fresh air and good water.¡± ude slowly shook his head. ¡°I do love Anna, but whenever I see her, painful memories resurface. Anna probably feels the same.¡± ¡°She knows it wasn¡¯t your fault. She¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°Even if she says it¡¯s okay¡­ What right do I have to stay by her side after causing her master¡¯s death?¡± ¡°You couldn¡¯t help it, though. It was just¡­ they were stupid¡­ Oh, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Belinda, startled by her own bluntness, quickly covered her mouth. ude wasn¡¯t angry; he just chuckled softly. ¡°You¡¯re right. I was always foolish. My master wanted me to be a great schr for the kingdom¡­ but here I am, a wreck and a gambling addict.¡± ¡°But if you leave now, isn¡¯t that just running away? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to do things right from now on?¡± Despite Belinda¡¯s rebuke, ude merely lowered his head and exhaled softly. After a long silence, he whispered faintly. ¡°If we just bury the memories of each other¡­ As time passes¡­ Maybe one day we¡¯ll both be at peace with the pain. That¡¯s all I wish for Anna.¡± Belinda turned away, displeased. In the distance, Anna was still crying, covering her face. Though she didn¡¯t like it, she could understand what ude was saying. Could anyone truly live their entire life alongside the man responsible for their father¡¯s death, no matter how much they loved him? Even if they thought they were fine, there would surely be moments when resentment would unexpectedly surface. ude, too, would be haunted by guilt for the rest of his life. It was a pain difficult to grasp for anyone who wasn¡¯t directly involved. Because of this, Belinda couldn¡¯t bring herself to criticize him further. Ghiine, who had been quietly staring out the window, asked, ¡°Do you regret it?¡± ¡°Of course. Every night, I regret living so foolishly. I¡¯ll never fall for such a shallow scheme again.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good enough. I felt the same.¡± ¡°Really? It sounds like you¡¯ve made your share of mistakes, my lord. You have the face for it.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m doing my best to make up for those regrets now.¡± ude shrugged, his face turning yful as if the bitterness had never been there. ¡°Well, the mood has be too somber. I¡¯m not really one to kill the mood like this, you know.¡± Ghiin chuckled softly and nodded. ¡°I know. You¡¯re a guy whoins a lot, but you¡¯re also good at your job. I¡¯m expecting a lot from you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re expecting so much. Just know that you can¡¯t take it backter. I¡¯m broke, you know.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There are plenty of ways to squeeze you dry.¡± ¡°Scary, really scary.¡± ude chuckled as he watched Anna and the mercenaries leave. Anna would dedicate her life topiling the history of the Kingdom of Seiron. It was also the final wish of her mentor, who had been like a father to her. ude had originally been part of that endeavor too, but¡­ He regretted not being able to continue it. Still, he wasn¡¯t too worried. There were many professors at the academy who had respected her mentor. They would take good care of Anna. ¡°I feel lighter now. It finally feels like I can take a step forward.¡± ude nced at Anna¡¯s retreating figure before turning around. He wished her happiness in the future, and hoped that she would eventually forget about him. He let go of his memories and regrets, little by little. * * * As soon as Anna departed, Ghiin¡¯s group also set out for the Fenris Estate. It had been a long time since the estate had been left unattended, so they needed to return as quickly as possible to manage it. ude tried to shake off his gloomy mood by imagining the estate where he would be staying. ¡®If he¡¯s willing to casually throw around thousands of gold coins, he muste from a very wealthy family.¡¯ He cast a sidelong nce at the back of Ghiin¡¯s head. ¡®And to be the lord of an estate at such a young age¡­ They must¡¯ve given him part of his family¡¯snd. In that case, his father must be at least a count. Maybe even a duke?¡¯ Even if he wasn¡¯t a duke, it was certain that his father was at least a high-ranking lord. ude tried to recall the names of the high-ranking nobles in Ritania he was familiar with but shook his head. ¡®It¡¯s a bit overwhelming. If his family is that prestigious, they probably have many talented people.¡¯ It worried him a little, but ude wasn¡¯t afraid. Although he had wasted some of his life in the gambling halls, living like a wreck, he was now free from all those chains. Now, he only had to focus on his work. There was no need to lose confidence so early on. ude tried asking Ghiin various things about the estate in an attempt to gather some information beforehand, but Ghiin dodged the questions, saying he¡¯d understand once they got there. He even tried asking Belinda, but she responded the same way. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just a nice ce with good water and air.¡± ¡°Please, tell me a bit more. I¡¯m looking forward to seeing how impressive it is.¡± ¡°Hmm, just wait until you see it for yourself. I don¡¯t know much about it either.¡± Belinda quickly excused herself, as if feeling ufortable with the persistent questions. ude let out a hollowugh. ¡®What do you mean you don¡¯t know? Looks like they¡¯re just hoping I¡¯ll be stunned when I see how wealthy the estate is¡­ Do they think I¡¯m some country bumpkin?¡¯ It was obvious. They were probably setting him up, hoping to see him gape in awe at the sight of arge, prosperous estate. ¡®They sure are confident. Alright, let¡¯s see just how impressive it really is.¡¯ ude clenched his fists, determined to hold his ground. Belinda, who had been quietly watching, leaned over and asked Ghiin. ¡°That guy doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s in good shape.¡± ¡°Leave him be. He¡¯s got a bit of a temper, so don¡¯t provoke him.¡± ¡°A guy who¡¯s reckless enough to stand up to a noble and challenge them to a fight? No wonder.¡± Belinda shook her head with a sigh. ¡°But seriously, is he going to be okay? What if he runs away after seeing the state of the estate?¡± ¡°I told you, he¡¯s got a temper. Just scratch his pride a little, and he¡¯ll get all fired up. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Ghiin chuckled quietly. Belinda, noticing the amusement in his eyes, clicked her tongue inwardly. She felt a bit sorry for ude, who was still fired up with enthusiasm, unaware of what awaited him. * * * After several days of riding, they finally crossed the border into Ritania. Up until that point, ude hadn¡¯t thought much of it. ¡®Even for a powerful kingdom, the bordends are nothing special.¡¯ It didn¡¯t seem any different from the outskirts of the Kingdom of Seiron. Border regions were typically underdeveloped, so ude epted it as normal. However, the farther they traveled from the border, the more his curiosity grew. ¡®Something feels off. Why do I feel like we¡¯re heading north? And why does everything seem to get more deste the deeper we go?¡¯ ude didn¡¯t know exactly where the Fenris Estate was. In fact, they were already within Ghiin¡¯s domain, but he simply assumed it was a territory they were passing through. The small viges they passed along the way looked poorer than the slums of Austern. ude furrowed his brow unconsciously. ¡®Wow, I can¡¯t believe an estate could be this poor. How is the lord managing this ce? Actually, managing might not be the right word¡ªlooks like he¡¯s been bleeding it dry.¡¯ Feeling sympathy for the local viges, ude nced around and spoke to Ghiin. ¡°When the opportunity arises, it might be worth upying this ce.¡± ¡°What?¡± In his past life, ude had been known for his blunt remarks. Ghiin appreciated that ude always spoke his mind without hesitation, but¡­ ¡°The lord of this ce is trash. If I could meet him, I¡¯d spit in his face.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°For the residents to be this impoverished, it¡¯s proof that the lord is ipetent. Their military must be weak, too¡­ There¡¯s no real infrastructure here, and what little they have is outdated. There wouldn¡¯t be much profit in conquering it, but with so much emptynd, it could serve as a rear supply base.¡± ¡°Uh, yeah?¡± ¡°Of course, we¡¯d need to gradually raise the standard of living here. It¡¯ll be tough and expensive at first, but in the long run, it¡¯ll be worth it.¡± ¡°R-right. You¡¯re thinking along the same lines as me.¡± ¡°d to hear it. Let¡¯s seize the chance and cut off this lord¡¯s head.¡± ¡°Ah, maybe not that.¡± ude¡¯s eyes gleamed as he passionately argued his point. Ghiin made an awkward expression. The lord¡¯s head you want to cut off is mine, though¡­ ¡°You muste from a rich estate, so I guess a poor one like this doesn¡¯t catch your eye. But a high lord should pay attention to even a single grain of rice on hisnd.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t exactly grow up in wealth¡­¡± Ghiin tried to object, but ude was too focused on saying what he wanted,pletely ignoring Ghiin¡¯s words. ¡°If you just give me permission, I cane up with a pretext for war.¡± ude pressed his opinion strongly, but Ghiin didn¡¯t seem to have much to say. ¡°Uh, sure¡­ I¡¯ll be looking forward to it.¡± Ghiin¡¯s lukewarm attitude made ude grow more anxious. He kept insulting the lord of the estate, trying to sway Ghiin. At that moment, Belinda stretched with a satisfied sigh and eximed. ¡°Wow, we¡¯re almost there!¡± ude, who had been ranting, whipped his head around so fast it looked like it might snap. ¡°Almost where?¡± Belinda responded, looking puzzled. ¡°I mean, we¡¯re about to reach the lord¡¯s castle. We¡¯ve been in our territory since crossing the border. Didn¡¯t you know? Well, it is pretty big, since it¡¯s made up of three baronies.¡± ¡°Here? Not somewhere else?¡± Belinda silently nodded. ude looked utterly bewildered and asked again. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Well, because this is ournd, of course. Why ask why?¡± ude turned to Ghiin with a distraught expression. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ kidding, right?¡± ¡°Nope. This is mynd,¡± Ghiin replied with a smirk. That infuriating grin made ude explode. ¡°That makes no sense!¡± ¡°What doesn¡¯t?¡± ¡°How can the estate be so poor, yet you¡¯re so wealthy? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve been squeezing the residents dry!¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not it.¡± ude frantically looked around at the others. Belinda, Gillian, and the mercenaries were all standing in ce, staring nkly at him. It didn¡¯t seem like anyone was joking. Though he tried to hide it, his voice trembled. ¡°So¡­ what does your father do, my lord?¡± ¡°My father? He¡¯s the Margrave of Ferdium, further north.¡± ude felt a bit relieved. A margrave was a high-ranking noble, treated like a marquis. Margraves often had more military power and autonomy than other lords. ¡°A margrave¡­ So Ferdium is more developed than this estate, right?¡± Ghiin stroked his chin in thought before shing a bright smile. ¡°It¡¯s better than here, but it¡¯s also famous for being poor. With the Forest of Beasts and the barbarians, it¡¯s tough to develop thend.¡± It was only then that ude understood what Belinda had meant earlier. ¡®¡ª Oh, it¡¯s just a ce with good water and air.¡¯ ¡®Of course the water and air are good¡ªthere¡¯s nothing else here!¡¯ Cold sweat poured down ude¡¯s back like a waterfall. It wasn¡¯t a problem that he had mistaken the estate for being wealthy. It was a bit embarrassing, but understandable. The real issue was that, due to his misunderstanding, he had spouted nonsense about how the lord was corrupt and should be beheaded, all in front of Ghiin himself. ¡®I still have a long way to go.¡¯ ude had thought he understood how dangerous the world could be, but it seemed he still had a lot to learn. He awkwardly smiled and began to slowly back away. ¡®At times like this, running away is the best option. The gambling hall is better than here. Anna, wait for me! I¡¯ll be back soon!¡¯ Ghiin, seeing through his intentions, grinned slyly. Although he had just heard ude¡¯s brazen remarks about how the estate was ruined and the lord should be killed, he wasn¡¯t angry. He agreed that the estate was pretty miserable, after all. ¡®But I won¡¯t let him run away.¡¯ Upon Ghiin¡¯s signal, the mercenaries began to quietly move, surrounding ude. When he tried to slip left, Gillian blocked him. When he shifted right, Belinda stepped in his way. ude broke out into a cold sweat. There wasn¡¯t a single escape route in sight. Ghiin strolled over and slung his arm around ude¡¯s shoulders. ¡°I¡¯ve heard your thoughts. I like your enthusiasm. Let¡¯s do great things together from now on.¡± ude lowered his head, hearing the voice of the devil whisper in his ear. ¡®I should have left when I had the chance. I miss you, Anna.¡¯ Chapter 98 Chapter 98 ¨C I Should Have Gone When They Offered (2) The group that arrived at Fenris Castle was met with a wretched sight. The people looked no different from beggars. It was as if they had given up on life itself, their eyes resembling those of dead fish. Ghiin furrowed his brow. ¡°The situation is worse than I thought.¡± He had anticipated it after seeing the state of the viges they passed through, but he hadn¡¯t expected it to be this bad even around the lord¡¯s castle. This meant that everyst bit of thend¡¯s potential had been squeezed dry. The soldiers guarding the castle were no exception. Their equipment was worn out, and there wasn¡¯t even a trace of morale left. ¡®They¡¯re beggars without the strength to rebel.¡¯ Rebellion requires a certain amount of strength and will. The people, who seemed to be merely waiting for death, didn¡¯t even appear to have the energy to resist. Even though they must have heard the news that a new lord was arriving, their eyes were still filled with nothing but despair. The years of living under exploitation had been so long that they no longer believed in whoever became their lord. Although Ferdium was also impoverished, at least the people there weren¡¯t as despondent as this. The other members of the group clicked their tongues and shook their heads. No matter how much they looked around, it was clear that this ce, once under the former lord, was no longer fit for human life due to the extreme exploitation. Fenris Estate had no usable resources or special products. Thend wasn¡¯t even suitable for cultivation. To live in abundance, the lord had no choice but to continually squeeze thend¡¯s people. ¡®If it weren¡¯t for our lord, and if someone else had be lord, they would have withered awaypletely.¡¯ Belinda clicked her tongue. The only glimmer of hope they had was thanks to Ghiin, who now held the Runestone. After all, the most important thing for feeding the people and developing the estate was money. ude, realizing this, steeled his resolve. ¡®It¡¯ll take a long time to develop this estate. But at least the lord has plenty of money, so it won¡¯t be too hard to endure.¡¯ ude assessed the information he had gathered from various angles. ¡®It¡¯s definitely worth trying. It¡¯s a challenge worth taking on.¡¯ He viewed this situation as an opportunity to showcase his abilities, but¡­ Had he known what Ghiin truly had in mind, he would have fled for his life, grateful for any mercy. ude still didn¡¯t understand just howrge Ghiin¡¯s ambitions were or how quickly he wanted to achieve them. Nor did he know that the Delfine Duchy was Ghiin¡¯s enemy. It was a fact Ghiin deliberately kept hidden even from his closest aides, Belinda and Gillian. Naturally, he had no intention of revealing everything to ude, whom he had only recently met. The biggest reason was that there was no need to stir up confusion by bringing up unproven ims. It would have been far more convincing to simply dere that he harbored ambitions to bring down the Delfine Duchy. ¡®Not yet.¡¯ Ghiin, looking at ude¡¯s pensive face, soon turned his head away. The Duke¡¯s family would reveal their hand sooner orter, anyway. The truth could be revealedter. * * * As soon as Ghiin entered the castle, he immediately summoned all the officials. There weren¡¯t many, but they were the ones who had managed to maintain the bare minimum of administrative power to prevent the estate from beingpletely paralyzed. The officials, upon seeing Ghiin, hastily bowed their heads in a panic. ¡°We greet the Lord. We didn¡¯t know when you would arrive, so we weren¡¯t able to prepare a wee banquet. If you give us a moment, we can quickly¡ª¡± It was customary to hold a grand banquet when a new lord took office. The officials, fearful of upsetting a prideful noble and suffering retaliation, hurriedly bowed their heads. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. I have no intention of being bothered by such things.¡± The officials were taken aback by Ghiin¡¯s response. They couldn¡¯t tell if he was speaking sincerely or sarcastically out of anger. Clicking his tongue, Ghiin continued. ¡°Let me make this clear now. For the time being, hosting banquets at the lord¡¯s castle is prohibited. I won¡¯t interfere with personal events, but I won¡¯t tolerate anything that harms the residents of the estate.¡± Ignoring the cautious looks from those around him, Ghiin immediately began issuing orders. His intentions were clear. He didn¡¯t want to waste time exining everything and trying to make them understand. The top priority was to stabilize the estate as quickly as possible. ¡°The estate seems to be in bad shape, so we need to normalize things first. It may feel a bit forceful, but I expect your cooperation. If you have any good suggestions, feel free to share them at any time.¡± Everyone bowed their heads and epted his orders. Those who had participated in the war had already been executed by Ghiin. The officials, fully aware of this, didn¡¯t dare to oppose him. ¡°All current positions are abolished, and the advisory council will be restructured.¡± The gathered officials tensed up, their faces stiffening. The distribution of official positions would determine whether they could maintain the power they had held until now. After briefly observing their expressions, Ghiin pointed to ude and spoke. ¡°From now on, ude here will take on the role of Chief Overseer. He will be in charge of setting policies and implementing them. Consider it mymand, and offer him your full cooperation. I also delegate to ude the authority to appoint secretaries and others necessary for administrative tasks.¡± Though the officials were a bit surprised to see an unexpected person take such a position, they quickly epted it. It wasmon practice to ce a close aide in a key position. ude also wore an expression that suggested he found it only natural. Ghiin had intended to entrust ude with managing the estate from the start. Given the estate¡¯s current state, it was only fitting that ude be given the position of Chief Overseer so he could proceed as he wished. Ghiin spoke again. ¡°ude will also take on the role of Treasurer.¡± At these words, a few people let out involuntary gasps before quickly silencing themselves. It was rare for one person to hold more than one high-ranking position. ude, though slightly surprised, quickly understood. ¡®Well, it would be faster and more convenient for me to handle the finances directly.¡¯ Handling the finances himself would be better than arguing with the treasurer when busy, even if it meant more work. He was confident he could manage it. In any case, it wasn¡¯t like he had any way of escaping. The more authority he received, the better off he¡¯d be. But Ghiin wasn¡¯t done yet. ¡°ude will also take on the role of Intelligence Officer. You can hire any necessary subordinates at your discretion.¡± ude began to sense that something was wrong, and his expression hardened. Sweat started to form on his forehead. ¡®Well, yes. Information is important. It¡¯s better to be prepared in advance than to rush things once war breaks out.¡¯ However, it seemed Ghiin wasn¡¯t finished. ¡°ude will be the head of Foreign Affairs as well¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ll also be in charge of the estate¡¯s Magistrate. Based on the situation, you can request reinforcements for the soldiers¡­¡± ¡°ude will serve as Chief Strategist during times of war¡­¡± ¡°In order to quickly develop the estate, we¡¯ll establish a Special Development Department. ude will be the head¡­¡± ¡°We will also reorganize the estate¡¯sws. ude will be the Chief Justice¡­¡± ¡°ude will oversee the management of supplies and serve as Quartermaster¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯ll also be founding a merchant guild for the estate. ude will be its leader¡­¡± As Ghiin continued speaking, the faces of those present turned pale. ude began trembling. Suddenly, he remembered what Ghiin had said to him just before they left Austern. ¡®¡ª Don¡¯t worry. There are plenty of ways to squeeze you dry.¡¯ Ah, that remark had been dead serious. ¡®He¡¯s nning to dump all the annoying tasks on me! How much work does he n on giving me?!¡¯ In fact, just holding the position of Chief Overseer would have been enough to manage the estate. But giving him all these additional roles was a clear message: Ghiin expected him to be directly involved in everything and handle it all thoroughly. There are some people like that¡ªpeople who can¡¯t rest until they see results with their own eyes. This damned young lord seemed to be one of those people. But since handling all this himself would be too much of a hassle, he had dragged ude along to take care of everything! Doing all of that work would kill someone. That¡¯s probably why Ghiin had brought him¡ªto pass off all the responsibilities. There was no way ude, who had less stamina than the lord, would be able to endure it all. With a serious expression, ude made a heartfelt plea. ¡°I want to spend the rest of my life with Anna. Please allow me to do so. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m suited to living here. The air doesn¡¯t agree with me, the water doesn¡¯t agree with me¡­ and neither does the work.¡± Ghiin, disinterested, asked indifferently. ¡°I thought being with her made you sad?¡± ¡°That kind of thing gets resolved with time. I was just trying to sound cool. Pain is just part of youth, right?¡± Though it was a little embarrassing to contradict himself, it was better to feel a bit ashamed than to work himself to death. But his opponent wasn¡¯t someone who would let him off so easily. ¡°It¡¯s toote now. There¡¯s only one way for you to leave.¡± ¡°What¡­ way?¡± Ghiin smiled kindly. ¡°Pay off your debt. Then I¡¯ll let you go immediately.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± ude clenched his fists, unable to respond. He had wasted several years in the gambling halls, all because of that cursed money. After barely managing to escape the world of gambling, now his life was once again being pawned off because of money. ¡®I can¡¯t back down like this!¡¯ ude gritted his teeth. If he was going to die anyway, he might as well say what he wanted. Just as he made up his mind, Belinda started furiously ranting from behind him. ¡°Young Master! Why are you dumping so much work on him?¡± ude turned to look at Belinda with a glint in his eyes. She was an irritating woman who could cut people down with her words, but right now, he was incredibly grateful. ¡°He¡¯s a gambling addict, a bum, a man who¡¯s given up on life, a fool, a runaway, and a pathetic guy who doesn¡¯t even understand women! He probably can¡¯t even clean a toilet properly!¡± ¡®Well, it¡¯s not that bad¡­¡¯ ude wasn¡¯t sure if she was really helping him or not. His face twisted into a mix between a smile and a frown. He nced around. The existing managers were already looking at him with suspicion. It felt like they were forming preconceived notions about him before he even had a chance to prove himself. Just as ude was about to stop Belinda, Gillian¡¯s deep voice interrupted. ¡°My lord, he¡¯s still someone whose abilities have not been verified. How about assigning him responsibilities step by step?¡± ¡®Yes, that¡¯s how it should be said.¡¯ As expected, Gillian¡¯s experience showed. He was persuading Ghiin without disparaging ude. However, just when ude felt relieved that the mood had improved, Gillian added something more. ¡°He is someone who fell into gambling. It¡¯s well-known that gambling can ruin a person¡¯s mind. He may have even forgotten how to read.¡± ¡®Hey!¡¯ ude red at Gillian with dead, lifeless eyes. But Gillian, unfazed, continued speaking. ¡°Even if that¡¯s not the case, his body and mind won¡¯t be able to keep up. He hasn¡¯t studied or worked in years. The more authority you give him, the more likely he¡¯ll misuse it, wasting time on gambling again.¡± Though more polite in tone than Belinda, Gillian¡¯s roundabout criticism stung even more. ude, flustered, nced around again. By now, everyone¡¯s gazes were filled with doubt. ude¡¯s eyes, which had been darting around, finallynded on one person. A man with fiery red hair, standing with a cocky tilt to his head, was ring at him. ¡®His name¡­ was it Kaor?¡¯ Kaor had been in charge of maintaining order in the Fenris territory while Ghiin had been away in Austern. Today was the first time ude had ever met him. But Kaor¡¯s gaze was far too challenging for someone meeting him for the first time. ¡®Why is he staring at me like that?¡¯ It was as if Kaor was trying to assert his dominance, ring at ude without blinking. Seeing that, ude couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. He had spent his days rolling around with thugs in gambling halls and had even been involved in a rebellion. After everything he had been through, there was no way he¡¯d be intimidated by just a mere re. ¡®Take this.¡¯ ude discreetly raised his middle finger, hidden from the others. Kaor¡¯s face twisted in rage, his hand instinctively reaching for the sword at his waist. However, despite trembling as if he was ready to pounce, he kept ncing at Ghiin, unable to make a move. ¡®Frustrating, isn¡¯t it? You can¡¯t act in front of the lord, can you?¡¯ ude went a step further and made an even ruder gesture, sticking his thumb between his fingers and wiggling it mockingly. ¡°You bastard!¡± In the end, Kaor couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. He drew his sword and charged at him. Chapter 99 Chapter 99 ¨C I Should Have Gone When They Offered (3) ¡°Ugh! What the¡ª?!¡± ude jumped back in surprise as Kaor charged at him without warning. He hadn¡¯t expected him to actually attack. ¡®There¡¯s not a single sane person in this estate.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t just Ghiin; even his subordinates werepletely out of their minds. Kaor¡¯s sword flew at ude with enough force to sever one of his arms in a single blow. ng! But before the sword could reach him, Gillian¡¯s axe intercepted it, blocking the strike. ¡°What the hell! Old man, you¡¯re not gonna move? I need to teach this bastard some manners! Or do you want a taste of my fist too?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. Drawing your sword in front of the Lord¡ªdo you have a death wish?¡± ¡°Oh, and using an axe is fine?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine because I¡¯m stopping you.¡± The two began to growl at each other. Belinda, covering her mouth with her hand, pretended to be shocked, though her eyes were clearlyughing. ude, watching the scene unfold, let out a hollowugh. They had already forgotten about him and were now bickering among themselves. ¡°Enough.¡± Ghiin quietly uttered the word and threw a sword toward the two. Thud! Both of them simultaneously leapt back without a word. The sword buried itself deep into the spot where they had stood. ¡°There are a lot of people here, aren¡¯t there? If you want to fight, take it outside and do itter.¡± Despite reprimanding them, Ghiin couldn¡¯t hide his smile. As the Lord, he had to maintain his authority, so he intervened, but in truth, he loved the current atmosphere. It reminded him of the mercenary group he had spent time with in his previous life. Ghiin nced over at ude. ¡®It seems like his true nature is starting to show. In our past life, how many times did I punch him when he cursed me with his finger?¡¯ ude took great pride in his abilities. As much as he was confident in his skills, he was also reckless with his words. He had shed with the foul-tempered and crude mercenaries countless times. ¡®Ah, those were good times.¡¯ ude used to provoke the mercenaries with his snide remarks, and people like Kaor, who couldn¡¯t stand it, would charge at him. Soon enough, other members of the group would join in, escting into a brawl, and before long, they¡¯d be downing drinks together as if nothing had happened. Ghiin used to watch the chaos from the back,ughing and drinking. Sometimes, when his body itched for action, he would jump into the fray himself. There was no sense of order or decorum, but back then, it was the only time he couldugh freely without a care in the world. ¡®But I suppose things can¡¯t be like that anymore.¡¯ Feeling a tinge of bitterness, Ghiin shook his head. While he reminisced in silence, the officials who worked in the Fenris estate were not as rxed. ¡®What¡­ What is this madness? Drawing swords and fighting in front of the Lord?!¡¯ ¡®Are all his subordinates mercenaries? How utterly vulgar.¡¯ ¡®And the Lord justughs it off? He must be mad too!¡¯ The officials, who had always lived bound by rigid etiquette, couldn¡¯tprehend the free-spirited attitude that Ghiin and his subordinates disyed. The previous lord had squeezed the life out of the estate¡¯s residents, but at least he had maintained a certain level of decorum. The other retainers had engaged in polite verbal disputes when dealing with the lord. No one had ever acted so disgracefully as these people. ¡®It¡¯s like a gang of bandits has taken over. The lord is no better than a mercenary scum.¡¯ ¡®This estate is truly finished now.¡¯ They all bowed their heads and pretended not to see anything, sweat dripping down their faces. No one had the courage to bring up etiquette to a lord who had already decapitated several people. Ghiin misunderstood the reason for the officials¡¯ unease and calmly continued speaking. ¡°I understand your concern about entrusting so many responsibilities to someone whose abilities haven¡¯t been fully proven yet. But he¡¯ll do just fine, so there¡¯s no need to worry. Right, ude?¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± ude stood up, dusting off his pants, and nced around. Everyone in the hall was sneaking nces at him, pretending not to. Feeling overwhelmed, he squeezed his eyes shut. Where had it all gone wrong? Ghiin had certainly said something impressive. ¡ª Come to the Fenris Estate of Ritania. I¡¯ll give you wings so you can fully showcase your abilities. He had indeed given him wings¡ªjust that they were a bit too heavy. ¡®Damn it, there¡¯s no backing out now.¡¯ He had already been called a gambling addict, a fool, even someone whose mind had rotted. Backing out at this point would only make him look ridiculous. It was true he owed Ghiin a debt for life, so all he could do now was try his hardest. With a miserable look, ude lowered his head. ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ do my best¡­¡± For now, there wasn¡¯t much he could do, but as time passed, he figured he could slowly offload some of the work and manage somehow. Seeing this, Ghiin smiled and added a final remark. ¡°Right, it seems like a lot of work now, but it¡¯s only because it¡¯s the beginning. You can definitely handle it.¡± He meant it sincerely. In their past life, ude had handled this level of workload daily. At times, he¡¯d even taken on more difficult tasks. The estate was in such disarray that everything needed to be meticulously reviewed and nurtured. There weren¡¯t many people who could fill in the details of therger n Ghiin had in mind, or make quick decisions to handle unexpected situations on their own. ¡°You¡¯ve got the ability, don¡¯t you? Isn¡¯t that right?¡± ude seemed a bit overwhelmed at the moment, but Ghiin was sure he¡¯d adapt soon enough. With a rxed smile, Ghiin looked at ude. In the end, ude let out a deep sigh and nodded. With the lord saying all this, half-hearted work would just wound his pride. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll give it a shot, and if it bes too much, I¡¯ll let you know.¡± ¡°Good. Do you need anything else?¡± ¡°No. Please, just stay still. Don¡¯t try to pile on anything else.¡± ude frantically waved his hands, looking horrified. Ghiin, meanwhile, turned to the estate¡¯s existing administrator to inquire about the estate¡¯s current condition. ¡°How many knights are left?¡± ¡°Most of them died during the war, and the few who survived have left the estate.¡± Those who were freed after their sworn lord¡¯s death had no reason to remain in such a barren estate. It was unfortunate, but Ghiin had already anticipated this, so he simply nodded without saying much. ¡°What about the soldiers?¡± ¡°Most of them were dragged off to war. Only thirty-two remain.¡± Ghiin pondered for a moment before letting out a sigh. ¡°We¡¯re severelycking in manpower, so I¡¯ll appoint someone to lead the militaryter. Belinda, you¡¯ll take the position of head steward and manage the servants. As for a tutor¡­ I think it¡¯s best to drop that role for now.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Belinda responded with a bright smile. ¡®It¡¯s a bit disappointing to stop teaching, but managing those who serve the lord is important too.¡¯ Ghiin also assigned Gillian and Kaor to continue managing and training the mercenaries for the time being. He had something else in mind for themter. After tending to his close subordinates, Ghiin turned to ude. ¡°Then, let¡¯s get started right away.¡± ¡°What? Already? But I haven¡¯t even gotten a grasp of the estate¡¯s situation yet.¡± ¡°You can figure it out as you work.¡± ¡°But¡­ don¡¯t I need to know something before I start¡­?¡± Before ude could say anything more, Ghiin gave his orders. ¡°Start with a poption survey. Since the estate has been piged for so long, many of the people will have fled to the mountains as sh-and-burn farmers. Find every single one of them and bring them back to the viges.¡± ¡°Ah, okay¡­¡± ¡°The estate¡¯s people are starving, so we need to import food inrge quantities. Prepare enough to feed them for at least six months.¡± ¡°But we won¡¯t know how much is needed for six months until the survey isplete¡­ How much should I buy?¡± ¡°That¡¯s for you to figure out.¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Who else, me?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± With Ghiin speaking like that, ude couldn¡¯t argue. Administrative tasks were his responsibility now. Ghiin¡¯s role was only to provide the overall direction. Since these were all things that needed to be done eventually, ude sighed and nodded in agreement. But it didn¡¯t stop there. Orders continued to pour out of Ghiin¡¯s mouth like a flood. ¡°We also need to improve the food supply. Assess the farnd and see if we can secure more.¡± ¡°Identify the outdated facilities and prioritize which needs repairs first¡­¡± ¡°Reinforce the walls and gates. From what I saw on the way in, they¡¯re aplete mess. Start with the soldiers¡¯ ess routes¡­¡± ¡°Repair the roads that connect the towns and viges within the estate. Extend them to the Forest of Beasts near Ferdium¡­¡± ¡°Take stock of the military supplies and rece any worn-out equipment¡­¡± ¡°Determine how many functioning wells we have, and we¡¯ll build waterways. Fill the reservoirs¡­¡± ¡°We also need to improve the estate¡¯s sanitation. Redo all the toilets and check the drainage. Set specific standards for the pits and ensure they¡¯re only built in designated areas¡­¡± ¡°Construct warehouses and secure Runestones, medicinal herbs, minerals, and building materials¡­¡± ¡°And do this¡­ and that¡­¡± As the list of tasks grew endlessly, ude¡¯s face turned pale. The other administrators who were listening didn¡¯t fare much better. Fearing that the workload might spill over onto them, they kept their heads down. Ghiin was essentially ordering them to overhaul the entire estate from top to bottom. And all of this was being given to ude alone. Ghiin showed no signs of stopping his barrage of tasks. Acting out of sheer survival instinct, ude abruptly raised his hand, interrupting the lord. Better to get hit now than to be crushed by all that work! ¡°This is way too much for me to handle alone!¡± Ghiin raised an eyebrow, bewildered. ¡°I gave you authority over personnel, didn¡¯t I? Hire people and delegate.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± ude looked around. Moments ago, everyone had been looking at him as if he were trash, but now, they were all avoiding his gaze. He randomly pointed to someone and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your job?¡± ¡°I-I just manage the warhorses¡­¡± ¡°Oh, really? Then you will be able to handle the military supplies too! Come work with¡ª¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m suffering from an illness¡­ I was just about to retire¡­ cough, cough!¡± ude shook his head as he scanned the others. Ghiin had told him to hire the people he needed, but there wasn¡¯t anyone to hire. The higher-ranking officials had already been executed for their crimes of participating in the war. As for the lower-ranking ones, there was no point in promoting them into roles they couldn¡¯t handle. Giving them responsibilities they didn¡¯t understand wouldn¡¯t help. And besides, the positions they vacated would still need to be filled by someone else anyway. ¡®Well, if there had beenpetent people here, they wouldn¡¯t have dragged me all the way to this ce!¡¯ ude had expected there to be a lot of work when Ghiin piled on the titles. But this was beyond his wildest imagination. Even the chancellor of a kingdom wouldn¡¯t be able to handle the tasks Ghiin had assigned. Finally, ude couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and shouted in frustration. ¡°Damn it! You¡¯re leaving everything to me! I can¡¯t do this!¡± Ghiin smiled warmly and responded. ¡°Oh,e on. Have you tried? You¡¯ll be fine. Just try it first, thenin.¡± ¡°There are way too many tasks that need to be done all at the same time! Give them to me one at a time! I¡¯m only human!¡± ¡°No, we don¡¯t have that kind of time.¡± Ghiin cut him off firmly. With the Delfine Duchy focusing on the royal family, he needed to strengthen his power as quickly as possible. However, ude, not knowing the underlying urgency, lost thest of his motivation to even try. ¡°I can¡¯t either! I don¡¯t want to die buried in work! If you¡¯re going to kill me, just behead me and make it quick!¡± ude shouted with bravado. Ghiin squinted at him before gesturing toward Kaor. Kaor, clearly excited, started twirling his sword around. ¡°W-wait! You¡¯re seriously going to behead me?!¡± ude began to stumble backward, panic setting in. He frantically nced around for help, but the officials averted their eyes, while the mercenaries even blocked his escape routes. ¡®He¡¯s not kidding! Is this guy even human?¡¯ ude had already marveled at how insane Ghiin was several times, but this was beyond madness. To owe a debt to someone like this¡ªit was as if his life was already over. He was destined to die in this wretched estate, ving away until the end. Thud! That thought triggered something to snap inside ude¡¯s mind. ¡®This estate is hopeless. My life is ruined.¡¯ Confronted with the crushing reality, ude fainted on the spot. Chapter 100 Chapter 100 ¨C I Should Have Gone When They Offered (4) ude blinked his eyes in a blurry haze. Was it because of the tears? After rubbing his eyes a few times, the world became clear again. Fortunately, it seemed that he hadn¡¯t lost his head while he was out of it. He cautiously turned his head and nced around. There was no one else in the room but him. ¡®Ah, I really don¡¯t want to work.¡¯ ude sighed as he sat on the edge of the bed. ¡°Come on, shouldn¡¯t they at least give me some kind of adjustment period? How do they expect me to handle all that work all of a sudden? It¡¯s not like I lived here before.¡± Havingzed around for so long, suddenly being thrown into work made him feelpletely unmotivated. He was also worried about how he would manage all that work. ¡°At first, I thought the lord was kind-hearted, providing me financial assistance so easily. But no, he¡¯s a devil, a devil I tell you. No matter how urgent things are, how can they expect me to do all that at once? They must be out of their minds! Couldn¡¯t they just assign me a reasonable amount?¡± ude¡¯s timid grumbling grew louder and louder without him even realizing it. ¡°They really don¡¯t know how precious people are¡­ just wait and see. I¡¯ll make sure things can¡¯t run without me, and then I¡¯llin. Actually, no¡ª no one else is willing to take the work anyway, so maybe I should just run away right now!¡± Just then, the door creaked open. ude, startled, jumped up onto the bed. ¡°Wh-who¡¯s there?¡± A calm-looking maid slightly bowed her head. ¡°Hello, Chief Overseer. I¡¯m Wendy, assigned to serve you by the head butler¡¯s orders. I¡¯ll also be handling your security. I look forward to working with you.¡± ¡°Head butler? Ah, Belinda.¡± It seemed that Belinda, who had recently been appointed as the new head butler, had sent a personal maid to him. But security? ude smirked as he asked. ¡°Serving is one thing, but security? A mere maid guarding the Chief Overseer of an estate? You must really be short on people.¡± Instead of responding to his sarcastic remark, Wendy lightly waved her hand. Whoosh! Something quickly flew past his ear, and a dull thud sounded from the wall behind him. ude slowly turned his head, cold sweat forming on his forehead. A cockroach, pinned to the wall by a dagger, twitched feebly. With the same calm expression, Wendy spoke again. ¡°The castle is old, so there are many pests. Please take care of this issue as well, Chief Overseer.¡± ¡°¡­Understood.¡± A maid, she said¡­ ¡®Nothing is normal in this estate.¡¯ ude held back his tears internally. ¡°The lord has ordered that you start working as soon as you wake up. Please get moving.¡± ¡°¡­Understood.¡± Ah, so she wasn¡¯t here for security. She was here to keep an eye on me. I guess running away isn¡¯t an option. Even the maid is making me work! ude sluggishly rose, like an animal being led to the ughter. Just as he was about to leave, Wendy suddenly added, as if she had just remembered something. ¡°The head butler had one more message to convey.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°She said to wash up before you start working. If you bring even a single flea near the lord, she¡¯ll kill you.¡± ¡°¡­Got it.¡± It had been a few days since he¡¯d had a proper wash aftering all the way from Austern. Though he had been feeling grimy, washing wasn¡¯t a bad idea¡­ But could they not choose their words kindly? He couldn¡¯t tell if he was the Chief Overseer or a ve. ¡°Ugh, they¡¯re all just dying to eat me alive. Who said I wouldn¡¯t do it? Fine, I¡¯ll do it. Should I just break everything while I¡¯m at it?¡± ¡­I grumbled to myself. I had no desire to end up skewered by a dagger. Even while we were heading to the prepared office, Wendy remained silent. ude, who had been watching us carefully, cautiously asked, ¡°Um¡­ do all the servants here throw knives as well as you do, without even batting an eye?¡± ¡°No, sir. A few of us were trained by the head butler from a young age. I originally served Miss Elena, but I was rotated to my current position.¡± ¡°Miss Elena? Ah, the lord¡¯s sister. Well, it¡¯s a relief not all of you are like that.¡± If all the maids were like this, it was clear that just eating a meal would be a nerve-wracking experience, likely leading to indigestion. ude arrived at the office with a heavy heart, letting out a sigh as he surveyed the room. Piles of documents were stacked high on the desk. The lower officials had dumped all the backlogged tasks there. And that wasn¡¯t even all of it¡ªhe still had to add the tasks Ghiin had assigned. ¡®Well, what can I do? I¡¯ll just have to work myself to death.¡¯ * * * ude, half out of obligation and half by choice, had been so buried in work that, within a few days, he had lost weight. With darkened eyes, he flipped through the documents, falling into deep thought. ¡°Mm¡­ Can this ce really be saved? The estate¡¯spletely ruined. Sure, the man in charge might bepetent, but that alone¡­¡± The tasks Ghiin had assigned were all things essential for the estate¡¯s prosperity. It was surprising how a noble knew such things. Most lords didn¡¯t even know how their own estates operated. At best, they might care about their wealth or military strength. But Ghiin had meticulously given him a considerable amount of work to do. This meant he had aplete grasp of how the estate functioned. Most of the tasks Ghiin assigned required pouring money into them. Even in construction, while it would take some time, it wouldn¡¯t be too difficult if mages assisted. However, the Fenris Estate was like a bottomless pit. As much as they spent, they would have to find a way to earn it back from somewhere, but at the moment, the Fenris Estate had no means of generating ie. ¡°The only valuable thing Lord Fenris owns is the Runestone.¡± But even the Runestone wasn¡¯t an infinite resource. For now, there was no immediate problem, but without a sustainable source of funds, maintaining the status quo in a few years would be impossible. Yet, no matter how many times ude reviewed the situation and inspected the estate, he couldn¡¯te up with a solution. ¡°Money¡­ How do we make money?¡± ude fell deep into thought. Seeing the estate inevitably heading towards ruin, he couldn¡¯t ignore it as the Chief Overseer. It wasn¡¯t that he wanted to escape from the seemingly endless swamp of work. Suddenly, ude¡¯s eyes gleamed, and he smiled. ¡°This is a good idea. Heh heh heh.¡± If he was going to make money, he had to do it boldly and efficiently. And ude knew just the way to do it. ¡°Since I need to report anyway¡­ Let¡¯s push everything through while I¡¯m at it. He might even like it.¡± ude gathered up the ideas he had been thinking about and headed toward the conference hall. ¡®Hah, the protagonist always shows upte, right?¡¯ He purposely walked slowly. Wendy, who had been quietly following him, spoke up. ¡°Chief Overseer, your pace is too slow. The lord has likely already arrived.¡± ¡°¡­I know, stop rushing me. Can¡¯t I even walk at my own speed? I¡¯m exhausted here! Let me rest a bit, at least now!¡± As he spoke, his throat tightened with emotion. Wendy looked at ude, who was on the verge of tears, with a somewhat pitying gaze. He wasn¡¯t someone who left a particrly good impression, but she had seen how much work he had over the past few days, barely getting any sleep. He did seem a bit pitiful. ¡°¡­Ah, yes. Please walk at your own pace.¡± Feeling triumphant over this small victory, ude proudly continued to walk slowly. By the time he finally arrived at the great hall, Ghiin and all the vassals had already gathered. The vassals all bowed their heads in greeting as ude appeared. ude raised his chin, basking in their attention. ¡®Ah, no wonder everyone wants to grab power. Sure, the workload sucks, but this part? I like it.¡¯ Despite everything, he was still the Chief Overseer of the estate. Considering the additional titles Ghiin had bestowed upon him, at least within the Fenris Estate, ude held the highest position below the lord himself. On top of that, with authority over personnel appointments, everyone was cautious around him, afraid of giving him any excuse to target them. They knew they¡¯d end up buried in work if they made a mistake. Still, not everyone greeted him warmly. Kaor met ude¡¯s eyes and tantly scowled. His expression clearly conveyed that if given the chance, he wouldn¡¯t let ude off. ude felt conflicted about it. ¡®Hmm, that guy¡¯s seriously dangerous. His patience is thinner than an ant¡¯s leg hair.¡¯ Even with the lord¡¯s tant support behind him, Kaor didn¡¯t hesitate to draw his sword before the lord. ¡®It¡¯d probably be best to stay on good terms with him.¡¯ With that thought, ude winked at Kaor with exaggerated sincerity. ¡°Did that bastard just¡­?¡± It was like throwing oil on a fire. Kaor drew his sword in a sh and charged. Wendy quickly pulled out her dagger, stepping in front of ude. Belinda moved to stand next to Wendy, while Gillian gripped his axe and aimed it at Kaor. The soldiers guarding the hall, unaware of what was happening, rushed to the lord¡¯s side. The only ones panicking were the vassals. ¡®These lunatics are drawing weapons in front of the lord again!¡¯ ¡®Where on earth did the lord gather all these lunatics from!?¡¯ At that moment, Ghiin lightly stomped his foot. A deadly, heavy mana spread throughout the room. Everyone froze in ce, as if time had stopped. Ghiin spoke in a dry, emotionless voice. ¡°Enough. What do you think you¡¯re doing in the middle of a meeting?¡± Upon hearing his words, everyone had no choice but to put away their weapons and return to their original seats. Kaor, still fuming, red at ude until the veryst moment. Only after Kaor turned his head away did ude let out a sigh of relief. ¡®Wow, even when I try to be friendly, it turns into a mess. I bet my hair that jerk probably doesn¡¯t have any friends.¡¯ Once the chaotic atmosphere settled down, Ghiin turned to ude and asked. ¡°How are things going?¡± ¡°Well, uh¡­ We¡¯re slowly gathering food supplies and materials. We¡¯ve also posted recruitment notices for workers, and we¡¯re currently looking for sh-and-burn farmers. However¡­¡± ¡°However?¡± ¡°The tasks you ordered, my lord, will need to bepletely withdrawn, and you¡¯ll have toe up with a new n.¡± The retainers turned pale. They had already spent a huge amount of money, starting various projects. Now they were being told to scrap everything? And it was Ghiin himself who had issued those orders. ude was essentially pointing out that the lord had made a mistake. But Ghiin, rather than showing any anger, responded with an intrigued expression. ¡°Why? Is there a problem?¡± ¡°Of course there is! Not just one problem¡ªthere are tons of them.¡± Narrowing his eyes, Ghiin gestured for ude to continue. ude swallowed once and opened his mouth. ¡°First of all, thisnd is too barren. No matter what farming techniques we improve, the yield can¡¯t be increased. If there¡¯s no food, the poption won¡¯t grow, and naturally, neither will the tax revenue.¡± Ghiin nodded calmly. ¡°And?¡± ¡°And what? You¡¯ve ordered all sorts of facilities to be built. But where are you nning to get the maintenance funds when the taxes don¡¯te in?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°If the farming situation were merely difficult, that would be one thing, but there are no resources at all. We can¡¯t produce handicrafts as specialty products because there are no people, and since we¡¯re not a transportation hub, we can¡¯t rely on trade. Really, there¡¯s not even a single viable way to make money.¡± ¡°Just listening to this is depressing.¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m saying! It¡¯s so hopeless that there¡¯s nothing we can do.¡± The retainers who had lived in the Fenris estate nodded their heads without realizing it. The previous lords hadn¡¯t ignored the problem either. They had tried everything they could from generation to generation, but all attempts had ended in failure. Even the recent war had been an effort by the previous lord to find some kind of breakthrough. But in the end, he was defeated and lost his life. As the others showed agreement, ude, feeling more confident, spoke with greater vigor. ¡°There are some facilities we absolutely need, I acknowledge that. But the rest? They¡¯re useless for now. And there¡¯s no reason to build them on such arge scale. I mean, what¡¯s the point of putting up so many facilities in an estate that¡¯s practically penniless?¡± ¡°Why are you crushing our young master¡¯s spirit like this?¡± Belinda suddenly shouted. ¡°I¡¯m not criticizing! I¡¯m just saying that¡¯s the reality.¡± ¡°We have plenty of Runestones! Why not use those?¡± ¡°I already told you, the problem is the upkeep. Do Runestones multiply on their own? If we recklessly expand just because we have money now, we¡¯ll be left with nothing but dust when the Runestones run out.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why we brought you in! To fix these problems!¡± ude, bbergasted, let out a dryugh. ¡°What, do you think I¡¯m a god? Can I just touch barrennd and turn it into fertile soil? Do you think mines will suddenly pop up if I dig around? No, thisnd is beyond hope unless a godes down and rebuilds it.¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you a god then?¡± ¡°¡­Yeah, why am I not a god? Honestly, I wish I could just blow up this whole estate¡­.¡± ude muttered in frustration, but then caught himself and quickly nced at Ghiin¡¯s reaction. ¡°N-no, my lord. I didn¡¯t mean it like that¡­.¡± Ghiin chuckled softly and nodded. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to perform miracles. But judging by the way you¡¯re talking, it sounds like you¡¯ve thought of a different solution?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. The core problem is theck of steady ie. We need to stop spending money on pointless things and focus on securing a stable source of revenue. And I¡¯vee up with an idea¡ªa quick and easy way to make money. When you hear it, you¡¯ll be amazed.¡± ¡°And what is it?¡± ude, full of confidence, shouted out. ¡°We¡¯ll open a gambling hall!¡± At that moment, Belinda¡¯s foot shot through the air and struck ude in the face. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 101 Chapter 101: Want to Make a Bet with Me? (1) ¡°Kyaaah!¡± ude let out a strange scream as he was sent flying. ¡°Hey, why are you hitting me? Wendy, do something!¡± ude, who had fallen t on the ground, shouted. Wendy, who was supposed to be his bodyguard, didn¡¯t move a muscle when Belinda attacked him. Completely ignoring ude¡¯s indignation, Belinda pointed her finger at him and yelled. ¡°How dare you try to build such a vulgar facility on our Young Lord¡¯snd!¡± This was the first estate that Ghiin, whom she had taken care of so dearly, had received. But a gambling hall? What? As his former tutor, there was no way she would allow such a facility to be built. ¡°Look at him! He¡¯spletely lost his mind to gambling! The moment he bes Chief Overseer, the first thing he tries to do is set up a gambling hall!¡± ¡°No, no! Wait, listen to me for a second! It¡¯s not that I want to gamble! I quit, I swear!¡± ¡°Quit, huh? How could you say you¡¯ve quit and then the first thing out of your mouth is to build a gambling hall? A dog would stop barking sooner than you¡¯d stop gambling!¡± At Belinda¡¯s words, the retainers¡¯ faces filled with doubt. ude desperately waved his hands. ¡°No, no! That¡¯s not it! Listen to me. We¡¯re going to turn this ce into a leisure city like Austern. If we promote it well, nobles will flock here and spend an enormous amount of money!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± The retainers still had suspicious looks on their faces, but even Belinda shut her mouth at his words. It was true that many nobles visited Austern for leisure. Thanks to that, Baron Austern had made an absolute fortune. As people seemed to be intrigued, ude spoke even more excitedly. ¡°In simple terms, we¡¯re creating a cultural city and tourist destination. The townspeople will also make money by serving the visitors.¡± ¡°Well, it does sound somewhat usible.¡± Belinda stroked her chin, nodding. If done well, it certainly seemed like they could rake in a lot of money. Even so, she couldn¡¯t agree that gambling was part of cultural life. ¡°I did some research, and there¡¯s no city like that in the Ritania Kingdom. We could be the first to build arger and more extravagant nned city from the ground up. Austern grew naturally, so it ended up a bit messy.¡± Austern had originally been in a situation simr to Fenris. No special products, no resources, just barrennd. It was a ce where people who enjoyed gambling and those involved in shady businesses slowly gathered, causing its idental growth. A naturally developed, crude ce¡ªunlike anything else on the continent. That was Austern, the city of indulgence. ¡°Even though nobles act dignified, they¡¯re always looking for something fun behind the scenes. It won¡¯t be just nobles, but mercenaries and adventurers will flood in too. The more peoplee and go, the more money changes hands, and the more residents will settle.¡± ude dered confidently. At first, the retainers, who had been taken aback, began to nod, seemingly convinced that ude had a point. With the public opinion now on his side, ude turned to Ghiin. ¡°What do you think? Once the city is established, you can make money without lifting a finger. It¡¯s like money printing itself! How can you say no to that?¡± Ghiin, who had been quietly listening, let out a smallugh and leaned back in his chair. ¡°Well, that was an interesting idea. We can consider building a small cityter on.¡± ¡°Later? Then what about now?¡± ude pressed. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? We proceed with the original n.¡± Ghiin replied. ¡°What? My lord! I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t waste your money!¡± It was a tempting proposal, one that would have easily captured the interest of other lords. With the use of the Runestone, they could create a cityparable to Austern. However, for Ghiin, who would eventually have to face off against the most powerful ducal family in the kingdom, it wasn¡¯t the best option. ¡°I¡¯m well aware that the estate has a lot of problems. But what¡¯s the most pressing issue right now?¡± ¡°Well, everything is an issue, but¡­ the most urgent problem is food. We¡¯re already buying supplies because there isn¡¯t enough to eat. We can¡¯t keep purchasing food forever. Once we run out of money, we¡¯ll all starve.¡± ¡°Food, huh¡­ I¡¯ve already got something in mind for that, so this works out. I¡¯ll take care of the food problem, so just secure somend for cultivation.¡± ¡°Ugh, seriously¡­¡± ude red at Ghiin with frustration. He had already exined several times that thend was too barren to increase production! Did this guy even listen to anything he said? ¡°Look, my lord, I¡¯ve told you before, thisnd can¡¯t grow crops. It¡¯s impossible to revive it, no matter whoes. Unless a god of farming descends¡­ no, even a goddess would find this ce too filthy to bother with!¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. I¡¯ll take care of it¡± ude¡¯s expression grew increasingly sour. ¡°¡­My lord, have you ever farmed before? Do you even know anything about farming techniques?¡± ¡°Well, not really.¡± Of course, Ghiin wouldn¡¯t have had any experience with farming, having spent his life constantly fighting. ¡°¡­So, are you secretly the god of farming? Is there some hidden truth about your origins?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± ¡°Then how exactly are you nning to increase food production? Do you think the other lords aren¡¯t doing this because they don¡¯t want to? It¡¯s not that they won¡¯t, it¡¯s that they can¡¯t! That¡¯s why I¡¯m saying we should focus on making lots of money first!¡± As ude continued to push his argument, Ghiin smiled slyly and replied. ¡°If I solve that problem, what will you do?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°How about we make a bet? Let¡¯s see if I can increase food production or not.¡± ¡°Hah, and how would you do that?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to know that. So, how about it? If I win, you¡¯ll stopining and just do as I say from now on.¡± ude scoffed. How dare he challenge him, a gambling expert, to a bet! And with a result that was so obvious! ¡°What kind of bet is this if there¡¯s no money involved?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have any money, do you? Ah, then how about this¡ªif I win, you¡¯ll be my unpaid servant for 10 years. I¡¯ll feed and house you, of course, but you¡¯ll have to follow orders without a singleint.¡± ude did owe Ghiin 2,500 gold, but he still received his sry. After all, he had to maintain his personal life, and naturally, he had living expenses. Losing this bet would mean giving up even those basics and literally working as a servant with nothing. ude, who had been making an incredulous face, suddenly shed a meaningful smile. ¡°And the time limit? It would be a bit inconvenient if it¡¯s too long.¡± ¡°A generous three months.¡± ¡°¡­Excuse me, what?¡± ude¡¯s mouth dropped open in shock. Not three years, but three months? He was supposed to show results in just three months? It was the middle of winter. Even if something were nted, they¡¯d be lucky if anything sprouted at all. Suppressing hisughter, ude reconfirmed the terms of the bet. ¡°Then, what if I win?¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± ude¡¯s heart raced, but he tried to maintain hisposure, pretending to be calm. ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m already in debt to you, my lord, so it¡¯s a bit embarrassing to say. But,e on, you know what I¡¯m talking about.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you 5,000 gold. How about you use that to pay a visit to Anna again?¡± The mention of 5,000 gold shocked those nearby. With 5,000 gold, ude could live a life of luxury for the rest of his days without working. ¡°No, no! Please don¡¯t do this!¡± ¡°My lord, this is¡­ This bet ispletely absurd.¡± Belinda and Gillian hurried to intervene. Ghiin might have had his reasons, but the time frame was only three months. Even for someone like him, it would be impossible to revive deadnd in that short a time. They couldn¡¯t just stand by and let their lord engage in such an unfair bet. ¡°Hey now, are you trying to hinder the lord from aplishing something great? Everyone, please stay out of this.¡± ude put on a mock-serious expression as he spoke. Belinda, frustrated by his smarmy attitude, turned and snapped at the others around her. ¡°What are you all doing? Stop the lord!¡± Prompted by her forcefulness, the retainers began stepping forward one by one. ¡°My lord, this is a reckless wager. Please reconsider while there¡¯s still time.¡± ¡°The Chief Overseer is right. Most of this estate is rocky, and the soil, where it does exist, is too rough and dry for crops to grow.¡± While everyone was trying to dissuade Ghiin, Kaor just sat back, smirking, without making any move to intervene. For him, it would be amusing no matter which side lost. Belinda red at him, but Kaor simply shrugged, as if to say, ¡®What¡¯s the point of me speaking up? He wouldn¡¯t listen anyway.¡¯ Ignoring those who were trying to stop him, Ghiin turned back to ude and asked again. ¡°So, are you in or not? If you¡¯re scared, you can always back down.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± ude let out a dryugh, without immediately responding. ¡®Why is he so confident? He clearly doesn¡¯t have a way to do this.¡¯ There wasn¡¯t even the slightest thought in his mind that he would lose. But Ghiin¡¯s unwavering confidence made him uneasy. Having spent years in the world of gambling, ude could tell that Ghiin¡¯s attitude wasn¡¯t some bluff to hide his anxiety. He truly believed he could win. ¡®What¡¯s he banking on? What crops can even grow in three months?¡¯ ude racked his brain, pulling out all the knowledge he¡¯d learned at the academy long ago. There weren¡¯t any crops that could grow in just three months¡ªespecially none that thrived in winter. But still, he had to ask, just in case. ¡°What kind of crops are you nning to grow? It¡¯s wheat, right? You can¡¯t just nt something weird that no one can eat and force it on us.¡± ¡°Of course, wheat is the best.¡± ude clenched his fist in victory. ¡®Perfect! If it¡¯s wheat, there¡¯s no way it¡¯ll grow in three months.¡¯ He struggled to suppress the grin threatening to break out on his face. He wasn¡¯t sure what Ghiin was thinking, but this was as good as winning. ¡®Did I overestimate our lord? It seems like he doesn¡¯t even know how to grow wheat. Did he really think I¡¯d lose on purpose just to save his pride? We haven¡¯t known each other that long.¡¯ ude nced at Ghiin with a slight smile. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve quit gambling but¡­ fine, I¡¯m in.¡± ¡°Great. The bet is set. Everyone here is a witness. If I win, you¡¯ll work for 10 years without pay. If I lose, you¡¯ll get 5,000 gold and can return home.¡± ude nodded with a bright smile, but the others frowned. Why on earth was their lord making such a ridiculous bet? Belinda, unable to stop Ghiin, nced at Wendy and ran her hand across her neck. It was a signal to deal with this matterter in the night. Wendy nodded grimly. Of course, ude wasn¡¯t about to let things go that easily either. With a smug voice, he spoke to Ghiin. ¡°By the way¡­ if I win, but my safety isn¡¯t guaranteed¡­ well, there¡¯d be no point in making the bet if I couldn¡¯t leave with the money, right?¡± Ghiin chuckled. ¡°ude is the Chief Overseer of the estate, so everyone will ensure his safety. If anything happens, I¡¯ll hold each of you responsible.¡± At those words, Wendy shrugged at Belinda, who stomped the ground in frustration and shouted. ¡°Argh! This is infuriating!¡± Gillian, who had nned to take action if things went too far, also scowled. With the lord giving a direct order, he couldn¡¯t interfere now. If they withdrew from the bet at this point, it would only make Ghiin look foolish. ude¡¯s face lit up with joy. ¡°Hahaha! Well then, I¡¯ll be off to secure somend for cultivation. There¡¯s plenty of empty space, so it won¡¯t take long!¡± As ude joyfully turned to leave, Ghiin warned him in a low voice. ¡°But if you ck off and just wait out the three months, I¡¯ll consider it my win. I¡¯ll be watching, so don¡¯t think about cutting corners.¡± ¡°Oh, of course. I¡¯m not that petty. Don¡¯t worry. Hahaha!¡± Laughing, ude practically danced his way out of the room, with Wendy following behind him, sighing. Those left behind stared at Ghiin in disbelief. They had no idea what their lord was thinking. Ghiin, oblivious to their confusion, stood up leisurely. ¡°Well, I guess it¡¯s time for me to get moving too.¡± Chapter 102 Chapter 102 : Want to Make a Bet with Me? (2) The rumor that the Chief Overseer had challenged the lord to a bet spread quickly. Those who heard the details shook their heads and clicked their tongues. ¡°Tsk, tsk, the lord has overdone it this time.¡± ¡°The Chief Overseer sure is something. Still, it¡¯s the lord we¡¯re talking about. He could¡¯ve at least pretended to give in. The lord¡¯s close aides are really holding a grudge over this.¡± ¡°But since the lord told them not to meddle, even his aides can¡¯t do anything now. If something happens to the Chief Overseer, it¡¯ll only tarnish the lord¡¯s reputation even more. Who would trust the lord and work for him after that?¡± Just as people had said, Belinda couldn¡¯t bring herself to touch ude, and spent the entire day venting her frustration by hitting a pillow. ¡°Ugh! Why did the Young Lord make such a bet? He knows nothing about farming, so what was the point? When will he ever fix that stubborn attitude of his?¡± As ude had mentioned, it was a problem that no one had been able to solve for hundreds of years. There was no way someone like Ghiin, who knew nothing, could solve it. They could ask a mage or priest to temporarily boost his intelligence, but that effect wouldn¡¯tst long. It would be cheaper to use that money to buy food instead. ¡°Aaagh! This is infuriating! And that gambling bastard too¡ªwhen the lord goes overboard, he should¡¯ve at least backed down a little! But no, he took it without hesitation! And to top it off, he even requested protection for himself. That insufferable brat!¡± Belinda mmed the innocent pillow once more. As Belinda, the head of the household, ground her teeth at the Chief Overseer, the atmosphere within the castle became tense. Vanessa, meanwhile, grew increasingly anxious, watching the situation unfold. ¡®The lord needs to win. Should I use magic to temporarily boost his intelligence? Managing that vastnd by myself would be impossible. To keep it going, I¡¯d have to pour in an enormous amount of mana¡­ but I don¡¯t have any mana left¡­ and no Runestone either¡­¡¯ With Vanessa¡¯s mana, she couldn¡¯t even handle a small patch ofnd, let alone the entire remation project Ghiin had nned. ¡®Should I try to steal mana from Sir Alfoi and the other mages?¡¯ She briefly considered ambushing them while they slept, but knew it was impossible to subdue them alone. ¡®Lord, I¡¯m so sorry. I¡¯m nothing but a useless person¡­¡¯ Vanessa, growing thinner by the day from worry, began to draw concern from those around her. In contrast, Kaor was getting more and more gleeful by the day. With Belinda shut away, he had taken the opportunity to drink heavily with the members of the Cerberus Mercenary Corps. ¡°Kuh, it¡¯ll be funny if the lord loses¡­ but even more hrious if the Chief Overseer does. Not that it¡¯s likely to happen.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m really curious to see what face that monstrous lord will make if he loses.¡± One of the mercenaries chimed in, causing Kaor to snicker. ¡°This time, the lord has made a mistake. There¡¯s no way to win this bet. That stubbornness of his was bound to be a problem sooner orter.¡± Ghiin had always taken on challenges that everyone else deemed impossible. And every time, he seeded. With his remarkable instincts and overwhelming strength, he had forced the impossible to be possible. Because he always seeded, people around him had learned to follow his lead in most cases, but this time was different. ¡°This time, it requires specialized knowledge, not just strength.¡± Kaor, who had beenughing, suddenly stiffened. From a distance, Gillian was approaching. ¡°Uh-oh, the old geezer ising. Hey, everyone scatter! Move quickly, you brats!¡± Ever since Ghiin had started the bet with ude, Gillian had been wandering around with a constant frown. He believed that ude had deliberately brought up the gambling hall to provoke Ghiin. Seeing him in such a foul mood, Kaor knew that if Gillian found out about their drinking, he¡¯d have to endure a barrage of scolding. Kaor and the mercenaries hurriedly cleaned up the area and, keeping an eye on Gillian, discreetly made their exit. * * * As the tension in the castle grew, ude worked with even more enthusiasm. Strangely enough, he felt energized, even without sleep. ¡°Hahaha, soon, I¡¯ll be free.¡± There was still an absurd amount of work to do, but the thought of having only three more months to endure suddenly made it all seem manageable. Tasks that have an end in sight feel entirely different from those that seem never-ending. ¡°I have to leave everything in order before I go. Can¡¯t give anyone an excuse to hold it against me.¡± It wasn¡¯t at all because he was afraid of Wendy, who was behind him, fiddling with a dagger. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t suddenly stab me from behind, would you? Or poison my food or something?¡± Startled by his sudden words, Wendy quickly tucked the dagger back into her clothes. ¡°I don¡¯t do that kind of thing.¡± ¡°If I die, it¡¯ll be an even bigger embarrassment for the lord. You know that, right?¡± ¡°¡­Yes, I¡¯m aware.¡± ¡°Good. So make sure to watch my back carefully. I think some people have been targeting metely.¡± Feeling relieved after giving his twenty-third warning, ude got back to work with a satisfied expression. It didn¡¯t take long before Wendy drew her dagger again, and ude asked the same question for the twenty-fourth time. * * * Ghiin reviewed the tasks that ude hadpleted and summoned the mercenaries. Finding and bringing in the sh-and-burn farmers was faster if he handled it himself. ¡°Gillian, get the cooperation of the nearby estates and track down the peasants who¡¯ve fled. Kaor, you search the northern area. Round up all the hiding sh-and-burn farmers. I¡¯ll head south.¡± Thanks to ude searching here and there, the peasants were already anxious. With armed soldiers scouring thend, they feared that something big was about to happen. And now, the lord himself was personally leading troops to hunt them down. The peasants were terrified. Public sentiment had hit rock bottom, and Ghiin¡¯s poprity was plunging endlessly. Rumors spread like wildfire that the new lord was even more ruthless and frightening than the previous one. The officials, concerned, suggested that they proceed more slowly, but Ghiin didn¡¯t bat an eye. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We don¡¯t have the luxury of time to go slowly. Even if it¡¯s harsh, move as quickly as possible.¡± In no time, Ghiin tracked down the sh-and-burn farmers who had been hiding in the mountains. Of course, the people he found weren¡¯t about to follow him willingly. ¡°Please, Lord, let us stay here. Or at least give us a few days to gather our things.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll find a way to pay the taxes, somehow.¡± ¡°When we go down, there will be nond for us. We have no food to survive.¡± Despite the pleas of the people, Ghiin coldly shook his head. If he gave them time, they would undoubtedly flee to another ce again. ¡°I¡¯ll provide food and work, so don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s no time¡ªeveryone, head down immediately.¡± The taxes that woulde from these people were meager at best. He wasn¡¯t here to extract a few coins. He hade because there was ack of people to work. Seeing Ghiin¡¯s firm attitude, the sh-and-burn farmers exchanged nces. Their attempts to buy time were in vain. It was clear the lord hade fully prepared. The forces that hade with the lord numbered only ten, including the lord himself. It didn¡¯t seem like an overwhelming number. One middle-aged man raised a club and shouted. ¡°Damn it! You¡¯ll just exploit us again once we go down!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not that kind of person. How kind-hearted I am! The people around me always say there¡¯s no one in the world as nonviolent and peace-loving as me.¡± Anyone who heard him would have tilted their head in confusion. Even the mercenaries who hade with Ghiin were grimacing, as if they couldn¡¯t believe what they were hearing. Unsurprisingly, the sh-and-burn farmers didn¡¯t believe a word. ¡°We¡¯re not going! Just leave us alone!¡± Some of the farmers, riled up, began to incite the others. ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s fight! It¡¯s hell if we go down there anyway!¡± ¡°Yes! Give us freedom!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll live here on our own!¡± Despite the intense reaction from the farmers, Ghiin simplyughed heartily. He wasn¡¯t the type to waste words or attempt persuasion. With a slight nod to the mercenaries, he gave the order. ¡°Just arrest them all.¡± The mercenaries charged at the farmers, their expressions showing they had expected this oue. ¡°I knew it! What nonviolent pacifist?!¡± ¡°Everyone, grab your weapons!¡± ¡°Waaah! We won¡¯t be exploited anymore!¡± The sh-and-burn farmers fought back fiercely. These were people who had fled to escape exploitation. There was no way they would follow oppressive orders without a fight. ¡°Give us liberty or give us death!¡± The farmers were ready to kill their captors and escape. Whether they were slowly starved to death after being captured by the lord or died fighting now, they saw no difference. Since their numbers were more than double those of the mercenaries, they thought they had a chance. However, their hope was shattered in a matter of moments. ¡°Aaagh!¡± As the mercenaries casually struck them, the farmers fell to the ground like puppets with their strings cut. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Groaning in pain, the farmersy on the ground. One of the mercenaries turned to Ghiin and asked, ¡°What should we do with them?¡± It was customary to execute those who attacked their lord, charging them with treason. However, knowing why Ghiin hade for the sh-and-burn farmers, the mercenaries hesitated to act immediately. Ghiin slowly looked around. Children, women, and elderly¡ªlikely the families of the fallen men¡ªsat trembling in fear. ¡°This really makes me look like a wicked lord, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Ghiin let out a heartyugh and gestured toward the people. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m not going to kill anyone. Didn¡¯t I say I¡¯m a pacifist? We¡¯ll be heading down to the estate now, so just pack only the essentials.¡± Having lost the will to resist, the farmers sluggishly rose and began gathering their belongings. Once the people had roughly packed up and gathered together, Ghiin gave a new order to the mercenaries. ¡°Destroy all the houses. Criminals or spies might try to hide here.¡± The mercenaries immediately grabbed their axes and got to work. The shabby shacks, hastily built by the sh-and-burn farmers, couldn¡¯t withstand the force, and were quickly torn apart. The farmers watched in dismay as their vige was destroyed before their eyes. It dawned on them that they would never be able to return here. As a child sobbed softly, Ghiin spoke to him gently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There isn¡¯t a kinder, more gentle lord in the world than me. Look, even though you all attacked me, no one died, right?¡± Of course, his words fell on deaf ears. To the child, Ghiin was nothing more than a cruel lord who had beaten his father, destroyed their home, and was forcibly dragging them away. The child didn¡¯t say anything, but his eyes turned red as he gritted his teeth. Seeing the expression on the boy¡¯s face, Ghiin shrugged. There was no point in exining himself to people filled with distrust. The only thing that would convince them was action. ¡°Well, if you¡¯re all packed, let¡¯s head down. It gets cold at night.¡± Ghiin, having demolished yet another vige, turned away with a satisfied smile. Those who had attacked him were bound together like fish on a string and dragged away. Their heads hung low in despair, while the rest of their families followed closely behind. The farmers cried quietly the entire way down the mountain, worrying about their future lives. If they had known it woulde to this, they would have fled even farther away. They hadn¡¯t expected that anyone would search so thoroughly, even in the rough and deep mountains. ¡°We¡¯ve found quite a few today. I didn¡¯t think we¡¯d gather more than forty of them,¡± Ghiin said excitedly. The farmers gritted their teeth, but there was nothing they could do. A short whileter, when they arrived at the castle, Ghiin whistled at the sight before him. ¡°Oh, the number¡¯s grown quite a bit.¡± The farmers were shocked by what they saw. Chapter 103 Chapter 103 : Want to Make a Bet with Me? (3) In front of the lord¡¯s castle, countless tents were set up, and just as many people were passing by. The faces of the people wandering around were familiar. They were all people who had once lived in the estate. It seemed that, as the rumors said, they had been rounded up from all directions. However, despite having been captured, their expressions were bright. The sh-and-burn farmers were dragged along by Ghiin, looking bewildered, unsure of what was happening. ude, who had been moving around busily, spotted Ghiin and clicked his tongue in exasperation. ¡°You¡¯ve rounded up a lot today. You¡¯re unbelievably good at rounding them up. You¡¯re not a fisherman, are you?¡± ¡°Pursuit, ambushes, and annihtion are my specialties. I¡¯m also pretty good at setting traps.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. You have all the talents of a ve trader. If you¡¯d started on that path earlier, you¡¯d have made a name for yourself across the continent. Ouch!¡± ude, who had been teasing, quickly backed off after receiving a smack. The way he always managed to provoke people at the wrong moment and earn a beating could be considered a talent in its own right. ¡°Enough nonsense. Hurry up and take care of this. I¡¯m busy.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± ude quickly began recording the details of the sh-and-burn farmers and rattled off instructions in one breath. ¡°For now, you¡¯ll stay here. If you want to return to where you originally lived, we¡¯ll send you back. If not, we¡¯ll provide you with a house in the newly established vige. We¡¯re also recruitingborers for construction, so feel free to apply if you¡¯re interested.¡± The sh-and-burn farmers nodded for now. After all, their homes had already been destroyed, and they hadn¡¯t brought much with them. Now, they were being offered a house for free¡ªthis was more than enough to make them bow in gratitude. ¡°Food will also be distributed for the time being. This is being provided out of the lord¡¯s personal funds, so be sure to express your gratitude.¡± ude, having rapidly delivered his speech, gestured to the soldiers. Soon, the soldiers came carrying sacks filled with grain, meat, and vegetables. The sh-and-burn farmers¡¯ eyes widened in astonishment. The food they had eaten while hiding in the mountains didn¡¯t evenpare to the abundance in front of them. As the farmers swallowed hard, ude continued. ¡°This is by the lord¡¯smand. If you run out, we¡¯ll give you more, so don¡¯t try to ration it and eat properly. Don¡¯t eat spoiled food just because you¡¯re trying to save it. If you get sick, I¡¯m the one who¡¯ll have to deal with it.¡± ude pointed in one direction. The sh-and-burn farmers¡¯ gazes followed his gesture. In the direction he indicated, there were countless more sacks of food piled up. And as if that wasn¡¯t enough, new sacks continued to be brought in without rest. The farmers, nowpletely stunned, looked back at Ghiin. Were they really being given homes, jobs, and food? ¡°If you¡¯d juste quietly in the first ce, you wouldn¡¯t have gotten beaten.¡± Ghiin clicked his tongue and gestured with his hand. As the soldiers untied the bound farmers, they prostrated themselves on the ground, repeatedly expressing their thanks. ¡°Thank you, thank you, my lord.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll never do anything like that again.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll work hard.¡± The sh-and-burn farmers, who had been terrified, expecting to lose their heads, breathed sighs of relief. Though they couldn¡¯t fully trust him yet, they were beginning to think that he might be a little different from other nobles. ¡°Yes, you¡¯ll soon be guided to the vige where you¡¯ll live. Until then, behave and stay out of trouble.¡± One of the lower-ranking officials led the sh-and-burn farmers to the tents set up for temporary residence. Amidst the group moving obediently, a child turned around. It was the same child who had been gritting his teeth to hold back tears in the mountains earlier. When Ghiin met the child¡¯s gaze, he made a yful expression and winked. ¡°See? I told you I¡¯m kind of a good person, didn¡¯t I?¡± ude, who was listening from the side, rubbed his ears as if he were hearing things. Ghiin snorted and ignored him. The hesitant child bowed deeply. Ghiin tossed the apple he had been holding to the child andughed. ¡°This is just for you. Don¡¯t share it with anyone else.¡± The child bowed again and ran off to catch up with the adults. This scene repeated itself several times afterward. They found the runaway vigers, provided them with houses, and continued to distribute food regrly. Even the existing vigers¡¯ homes were either repaired or rebuilt, so there were noints. Rumors, mixed with hopeful expectations, began to spread that the new lord seemed to be a good person. As if responding to those rumors, Ghiin busied himself. Even as he wrestled with piles of paperwork, he didn¡¯t skip a single day of training and continued to inspect the estate. ¡°Young Lord, take a break! You should have studied like this from the beginning!¡± Belinda, rmed at his relentless pace, tried to stop him. She was worried about his health, but she had another concern as well. ¡°What about farming? You¡¯re only focusing on other things! It¡¯s already been a month!¡± Although he was working hard, it felt like he was putting off the more important task¡ªhis wager. After all, in the past month, all he had done was round up vigers, give them houses, and feed them, right? ¡°Oh, that? Don¡¯t worry, we have plenty of time. Since we¡¯ve gathered enough people, I was nning to start soon anyway.¡± The vigers had regained their strength and were settled in their new homes, so it was time to begin the more important work. ¡°We¡¯re going to cultivate the farnd.¡± When the announcement thatborers were needed for the task spread, arge crowd of vigers gathered. The news that those who helped build houses had received a hefty payment had reached everyone¡¯s ears. Even the elderly and children volunteered, and so many came forward that some had to be sent back. Seeing the lively faces of the vigers, Ghiin smiled with satisfaction. ¡°Oh, everyone¡¯s full of energy. This is a good sign. We¡¯ll finish quickly.¡± ude had already taken care of everything¡ªhe had arranged the location of the new farnd and secured the farming tools needed for the job. All Ghiin had to do was lead the vigers to the site. As they followed Ghiin and began to till thend, the vigers couldn¡¯t hide their curiosity. ¡°Why are we cultivating unusablend?¡± ¡°Are we the ones who¡¯ll be medter if nothing grows here?¡± The vigers, who had spent their entire lives farming, knew better than anyone what thend of the Fenris estate was like. Did the previous lords never consider clearing new farnd? Of course, they had. However, the soil was too poor, and the yield wasn¡¯t worth the effort, so they had given up on clearing thend. ¡°Let¡¯s just do what we¡¯re told for now.¡± ¡°Seems like no one around here knows anything about farming. Tsk tsk¡­ Can¡¯t really say no, though.¡± ¡°We¡¯re only doing it because they¡¯re giving us money and food¡­ but honestly, I¡¯m scared. What if we get medter?¡± ¡°Did you hear the rumors? Apparently, this is all part of a bet between the lord and the Chief Overseer. They¡¯re betting on whether crops will grow here or not.¡± ¡°Oh dear, our lord is in big trouble. Thisnd won¡¯t grow anything¡ªdidn¡¯t he know that?¡± Theborers whispered among themselves with uneasy expressions. They were worried that if the lord lost the bet, they might suffer as a result. Still, no one had the courage to step forward and advise the lord. For now, they simply began to dig up thend as ordered. For people who had been starving, it was only natural to work hard when promised money and food. Since the vigers were working in fiercepetition, thend-clearing work was finished in just a few days. Soon, when the seasons changed and the seeds were sown, it would be apparent that the lord¡¯s efforts had been in vain. The vigers, anticipating the near future, wore dark expressions, but Ghiin never stopped smiling as he surveyed the clearednd. ¡°These once uselessnds will finally be useful.¡± Even as they watched him smile, the vigers couldn¡¯t shake their unease. Why was the lord so happy about overturning worthlessnd? Wouldn¡¯t he be furious once he realized his mistake? Unable to share in hisughter, they merely stared off into the distance, worried. But their anxiety was short-lived. After the work was done, Ghiin gathered the people, and they exchanged nces filled with a mix of anticipation and curiosity. ¡°You all worked hard. It¡¯s great to see you bing more and more diligent.¡± Pleased with the faster-than-expected progress, Ghiin patted the workers on their shoulders and smiled. The vigers huddled together, whispering. ¡°Is it happening again today?¡± ¡°Seems like it. He looks to be in a good mood.¡± For ordinary folk, working alongside the lord was quite a burden. Yet despite that, the vigers volunteered to work in Ghiin¡¯s area before anywhere else. There was a good reason for this. ude, for instance, was the supervisor everyone dreaded most. He never stopped nagging, constantly hovering and criticizing. He insisted that all the work must bepleted before leaving the site. His fussy and grumbling attitude was so exhausting that people felt like they were going to die of annoyance. Belinda, on the other hand, sat sullenly, watching the workers in a daze, only to suddenly lose her temper out of nowhere. Her unpredictable mood swings made theborers near her try to avoid her as much as possible, focusing solely on their work. Some people overheard her muttering about killing someone, and rumors began circting that it might be the Chief Overseer who had earned her ire. Then there were Gillian and Kaor, whose very presence was intimidating. Just being near Gillian or Kaor made it hard to breathe due to their overwhelming presence, so the vigers subtly avoided them whenever possible. It was ironic that, although the lord was supposed to be the scariest figure on the estate, he was actually the easiest to work with. Of course, there was a more decisive reason why the vigers preferred to work with Ghiin. ¡°Take this and have a drink, then get some proper rest. Keep working hard like you did today.¡± Ghiin rewarded those who worked hard with generous bonuses. Pleased with how quickly the work had beenpleted, he handed each worker several extra silver coins on top of their usual wages. The vigers beamed as they received their pay. ¡°Thank you, my lord.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make good use of this!¡± ¡°Call on us anytime, my lord!¡± There was an established wage, but Ghiin had a clear reason for giving out these extra bonuses to those who went the extra mile. He knew that proper rewards were the best way to motivate people. As a result, those who worked with Ghiin were more enthusiastic than others. Watching the delighted vigers, Ghiin frowned slightly. ¡®Why are they all so stingy? I keep telling them to spend more. Time is of the essence, after all. Tsk tsk¡­¡¯ He had even allocated a budget for other supervisors to give bonuses to the diligent workers, but none of them seemed to use it much. It seemed poverty had be so ingrained in them that they couldn¡¯t think about spending money to save time. They were too focused on conserving the estate¡¯s funds to realize that speeding up the work was more important. ¡®This isn¡¯t going smoothly at all.¡¯ He couldn¡¯t go around nagging them all the time, either. Sure, if he kept harping on about it, they¡¯d eventually change, but that wasn¡¯t the best approach. If you assign work to someone, you have to trust them. Besides, Ghiin wasn¡¯t the type to gently guide his subordinates step by step. All he could do was emphasize things asionally to remind them. It was almost as if Ghiin was making up for theck of spending from his subordinates by spending the estate¡¯s money himself, without hesitation. ¡°Alright, everyone, get moving. There¡¯s plenty of work to do.¡± The estate was never short on tasks. There were so many neglected and dpidated facilities that needed repair. As they continued fixing the facilities and expanding the farnd, the once anxious atmosphere in the estate began to turn lively. For the vigers, who had struggled to make ends meet, even these improvements were enough to make them feel grateful. ¡°Our lord may not know much about farming, but it seems like he¡¯s trying to do something for this ce.¡± ¡°I heard rumors he used to be a troublemaker. They say he was quite the handful.¡± ¡°Come on, that was probably when he was younger. Now he¡¯s pouring money into the estate and giving us work. If he was still a troublemaker, he¡¯d just be drinking and fooling around instead of doing all this, right?¡± It¡¯s said that when people are well-fed, their hearts grow kinder. At first, the vigers had feared Ghiin, but now they were rapidly warming up to their new lord. Just as the vigers began to speak highly of their new lord in unison, Ghiin summoned the mages. Chapter 104 Chapter 104 : Want to Make a Bet with Me? (4) Alfoi and the other mages appeared with rxed smiles. They had also heard the rumors spreading throughout the estate. The rumor was that Ghiin had taken on a bet that he could never win. The mages were certain that ude would win the bet. ¡®Hahaha, this devilish guy is finally going to be utterly humiliated. Well done, Chief Overseer. I knew I could count on you!¡¯ Alfoi made no effort to hide his grin. How could he not be delighted, knowing that Ghiin was about to face great disgrace? He snickered inwardly, thinking that he should have treated ude better if he¡¯d known this was going to happen. The other mages were simrly bright-faced. Only Vanessa kept her head down, wearing a gloomy expression. After clearing his throat a few times, Alfoi confidently faced Ghiin. ¡°Ahem, what did you call me for?¡± Since Ghiin had be the lord, Alfoi couldn¡¯t speak as casually as before. Even if Alfoi was a sessor of the tower, he wasn¡¯t treated as a noble like the Tower Master or the elders. Ghiin responded with a casual expression. ¡°Why do you think so? I called you because I need to use some magic. It¡¯s a very important matter, so you need to be careful.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard the rumors. You¡¯re not nning to use magic to boost fertility, are you?¡± ¡°What?¡± Ghiin frowned, and Alfoi quickly continued. ¡°Handling all that farnd by ourselves is impossible! You know that forcibly boosting fertility would just make thend even more barren afterward, right?¡± With powerful magic or divine power, one could momentarily increase the fertility of thend. However, no lord actually used that method. Even using it once would leave thend in shambles. It was the cost of forcibly drawing out its vitality. To mitigate the side effects, one would have to draw in surrounding mana every time, and that required either a high-level mage or priest. Hiring them would cost more than simply buying food. Of course, Alfoi didn¡¯t care whether Ghiin¡¯snd was ruined or not. Even if there were no such side effects, he had no intention of lending his strength. ¡°I¡¯ve never learned that kind of magic in the first ce. Besides, using shortcuts goes against the spirit of a fair bet.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m going to set up a magic circle in the clearing behind the castle.¡± ¡°A magic circle?¡± Alfoi clicked his tongue inwardly. It wasn¡¯t even for the farnd. Seeing as it was to be set up behind the castle, it must have been for some other trivial task. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going to use runestones to create a mana-concentration circle. I¡¯ll ovey a regeneration circle, and add other circles as well¡­ Actually, forget it. There¡¯s no point in exining it all to you. I¡¯ll skip the detailed exnation.¡± The mages tilted their heads in confusion at his exnation. It was not only vague, but they had also never heard of a magic circle in such a format before. Feigning arrogance, Alfoi asked, ¡°No, what kind of magic circle is this supposed to be? Do you even know what magic is?¡± ¡°It¡¯s something very important. Just get it ready. There¡¯s no time for detailed exnations. I¡¯ll check everything meticulously, so be careful. Quick and precise. Got it?¡± ¡°Tch, seeing as the mana concentration circle is at the core, it¡¯s obvious. Did you think I wouldn¡¯t know something that basic?¡± A mana concentration circle refers to a magic circle that uses runestones to artificially gather mana in one ce. By training within such a circle, one could umte mana slightly faster than usual. It was a dream for anyone who used mana, be they knights or mages. However, it wasn¡¯t something just anyone could use. The creation of a single concentration circle required several runestones, yet the circle¡¯s duration wouldn¡¯tst beyond a week. Within just a few days, the runestones would lose their power and shatter. Unless one was an exceptionally promising knight from a wealthy estate, most knights would go their entire lives without experiencing a mana concentration circle even once. Of course, the situation was a bit different for Ghiin, who had ess to runestones. ¡®Even Count Balzac, the Swordmaster of the Delfine Duchy, only used one for about a month in his youth with some support.¡¯ Even the renownedly wealthy Delfine Duchy would only allow the truly talented to briefly experience it. ¡°Are you going to use it yourself, my lord?¡± ¡°Why would I use it?¡± Ghiin responded with an incredulous tone, and Alfoi lifted his chin as he continued to probe. ¡°If you¡¯re not going to use it yourself¡­ then are you nning to make several of them?¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a rather sharp question. You seem to have an idea of what I¡¯m nning.¡± ¡°Hmph, of course I do. So, how many are you thinking of making?¡± ¡°About¡­ 200?¡± ¡°What?¡± The mages were all startled by Ghiin¡¯s answer. To make 200 mana concentration circles would require an enormous amount of runestones. It was likely going to need the same amount that had been sold to the tower in the past. However, Alfoi soon nodded, as if he understood. ¡°Indeed¡­ that amount would be necessary.¡± There were currently close to three hundred mercenaries. If all of them were to train within the circles, that many would be needed. ¡°Spending money to develop them quickly is fine, but¡­ if you spend this much, you won¡¯t be able to sustain it for long.¡± Ghiin replied, sounding a bit impressed. ¡°Once is enough. Still, you¡¯re quite perceptive. To have figured it out this fast, I must have underestimated you.¡± Alfoi shrugged his shoulders, as if encouraging more praise. ¡°With all the moves you¡¯ve been making, my lord, it would be strange if I didn¡¯t catch on. You¡¯re always acting in a hurry.¡± ¡°You¡¯re well-informed. Anyway, we¡¯re busy, so just get everything prepared quickly. If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, ask Vanessa. She knows the most about magic circles in our estate.¡± ¡°But why are youyering other magic circles on top of this? I¡¯ve never seen anything like that before¡­ Which tower¡¯s method is this? Unverified magic circles can be very dangerous. Are you confident about this? And something thisplex will take a lot of time¡­¡± ¡°Ah, as expected of someone who¡¯s studied¡ªso much to say. Stop nitpicking and just get it done quickly.¡± Alfoi, filled with curiosity like a typical mage, had been questioning Ghiin persistently but stepped back, smacking his lips when he saw the intimidating expression on Ghiin¡¯s face. He was curious, but if he kept pushing, it looked like Ghiin might actually hit him. ¡°Well, since you¡¯re asking so earnestly, I¡¯ll do my best.¡± ¡°Make sure it¡¯s done properly because I¡¯ll be inspecting it. Still, I¡¯ve gained a little more respect for you today. You¡¯re smarter than your actions make you seem.¡± Ghiin threw out a statement that was hard to tell whether it was apliment or an insult, then left. For some reason, Alfoi felt a sense of pride and puffed out his chest. ¡°Vanessa, you heard, right? Get ready to set up the magic circles. They need tost a few days, so make sure they¡¯re properly inscribed.¡± ¡°Y-Yes! Understood.¡± Vanessa couldn¡¯t hide her surprise. She had no idea why they were making mana concentration circles, but Alfoi had immediately grasped the lord¡¯s intention as soon as he heard it. Despite everything, she realized he truly was the sessor of the tower. Alfoi began directing the mages, and they started inscribing the magic circles in the clearing right away. The mages began the work with confidence, but that energy didn¡¯tst long. ¡°Ah, how was this supposed to be done again?¡± ¡°If we do it like this, the magic circuits won¡¯t connect.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t really my area¡­¡± Magic circles were a field that required long hours of research to get right. Even a slight mistake could cause the magic circle not to activate, or worse, produce dangerous effects like explosions. On top of that, they had to inscribe 200 of these magic circles, which wereplex,yered designs they had never seen before. Alfoi and the other mages were at a loss, struggling to figure out what to do. ¡°Damn it, what are we going to do? If this goes wrong, we¡¯re all dead. You know how short-tempered the lord is.¡± Alfoi chewed on his nails nervously as he watched the mages¡¯ attempts with growing anxiety. Seeing this, Vanessa quickly stepped in. ¡°Um, I-I¡¯ll try to fix this part.¡± ¡°Oh, sure. Give it a shot. I¡¯ll give you a chance.¡± Vanessa began inscribing the magic circles without a single error. Though it took a long time due to herck of mana, she didn¡¯t miss even the smallest line. She even managed to correct aspects that others hadn¡¯t noticed, naturally establishing her authority among the mages. Before long, Vanessa had taken control of the situation, guiding the other mages. Alfoi, subtly pushed aside, could only stand there with an awkward expression, repeatedly clearing his throat. ¡°Wow, she really studied a lot. Worked hard, huh? When did she have time to learn all this while doingundry?¡± The other mages nodded in admiration. They had known from the previous war that, despite herck of mana, Vanessa had a solid amount of knowledge. But now, it was clear that she was far more than just ¡®decent.¡¯ Watching her inscribe the magic circles with no hesitation, it seemed like her knowledge of magic was on par with, or perhaps even beyond, that of the elders of the tower. Thanks to Vanessa, Alfoi finally felt a bit of relief. As he assisted her, he muttered to himself. ¡°But what exactly is this magic circle? It¡¯s something I¡¯ve never seen before. Is it even a proper magic circle? Where did he get this from? Just because you throw in everything good doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯ll work¡­¡± ¡°Well, I-I¡¯m just following the lord¡¯s orders¡­,¡± Vanessa replied hesitantly. ¡°Could it be some kind of secret technique from the Ferdium family? I never heard of any mages in that household, though.¡± Alfoi spected this and that but eventually shook his head. ¡°Ah, let¡¯s just do as we¡¯re told. Even if something goes wrong, the lord will take responsibility. Good grief, he¡¯s really pulling out all the stops just because he thinks he¡¯s going to lose the bet. Is he trying to win over the mercenaries with this? Tsk tsk¡­ What a petty guy.¡± Vanessa, who overheard this, pouted in displeasure, but Alfoi didn¡¯t notice. ¡°Yeah, yeah. So let¡¯s redo the circuits over there¡­ No, what are you doing? Not there, here¡­ Don¡¯t you know this? Haven¡¯t you studied?¡± ¡°Huh? Oh? Sorry. Is it here?¡± Vanessa¡¯s words to Alfoi and the other mages gradually started carrying a hint of reproach, but no one seemed to catch on. * * * The rumor about the instation of mana concentration circles spread quickly. And there were going to be 200 of them! There was no way the mercenaries, who thrived on rumors, wouldn¡¯t hear about it. Before anyone realized it, talk of gambling and drinking had disappeared, reced entirely by discussions about the mana concentration circles. ¡°The boss will probably teach us the mana cultivation technique, right? Half of us don¡¯t even know how to do it.¡± ¡°He¡¯s said multiple times that he wants to make us elite. I bet he¡¯ll follow through.¡± ¡°Ah, that means we¡¯ll have to at least sign long-term contracts.¡± The mercenaries knew they couldn¡¯t keep renewing their one-year contracts indefinitely. It was clear that a new proposal woulde soon, and when it did, they would have to make a choice, whether they liked it or not. Most likely, the mana cultivation technique and the concentration circles would be the bait to push them into long-term contracts. Amid the mercenaries¡¯ rising anticipation, a few days passed, and atst, the mana concentration circles werepleted. ¡°These are the mana concentration circles I made¡­ I mean, Vanessa and I made it! You¡¯ve probably never seen anything like this in your lives, huh? Hahaha!¡± Alfoi boasted, but the mercenaries paid him no mind, immediately crowding around Ghiin. Ghiin was carefully inspecting each magic circle to ensure they were properly inscribed, and he looked a bit surprised when the mercenaries rushed up to him. ¡°Why are you all suddenly crowding around? I didn¡¯t call for you. Is something going on?¡± The answer came from Gillian. ¡°It seems everyone¡¯s quite interested after hearing about the mana concentration circles.¡± Seeing their eyes brimming with curiosity and anticipation, Ghiin let out a smallugh. ¡°Everyone will get their turn, so don¡¯t worry too much. Don¡¯t get greedy.¡± That was all the mercenaries needed to hear to be sure. These mana concentration circles were definitely prepared for them! Unable to hold back his eagerness, Gordon stepped forward. ¡°So who¡¯s going to go in first? And how do we use the mana cultivation technique?¡± ¡°What do you mean, ¡®who goes in first¡¯? These guys will be going in first.¡± Ghiin replied nonchntly, extending his hand to the side. ude, looking utterly exhausted, ced a pouch into Ghiin¡¯s outstretched hand. Ghiin grabbed a handful of its contents and revealed them. Plump, shiny grains of wheat glistened in his palm. While everyone stood there blinking in confusion, Gordon asked again. ¡°Wait¡­ when you say ¡®go in first,¡¯ you mean those?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°That¡¯s wheat grain, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Are¡­ are they going to learn the mana cultivation technique too?¡± ¡°What kind of nonsense is that?¡± Gordon swallowed hard and asked onest question. ¡°Are you saying that those incredibly expensive mana concentration circles¡­ are going to be used for wheat first? Not me?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! How many times do I have to say it? Also, why would you be first?¡± Ghiin snapped irritably. It was only then that the others realized it wasn¡¯t a joke, and their expressions twisted in disbelief. Using those costly runestones not on people, but on mere wheat grains! The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 105 Chapter 105 : Want to Make a Bet with Me? (5) Gordon couldn¡¯t contain his frustration and shouted. ¡°No, this doesn¡¯t make any sense! Why do the seeds go in first, not people?¡± ¡°And it makes sense for you to go in first?¡± Indeed, with Gillian, Kaor, and other senior mercenaries around, there was no way Gordon would be allowed to enter first. With nothing left to say, Gordon scratched his neck out of frustration. Ghiinughed as he looked at the dazed mercenaries. ¡°I¡¯ll give you all a chanceter, so for now, just finish what you were doing.¡± The greater the expectation, the greater the disappointment. Unable to let go of his lingering desire, Gordon started to insist. ¡°Ah, can¡¯t I just try it once? I¡¯ve really wanted to do this.¡± The mana convergence formation was something even knights, known for their exceptional talents within the kingdom, could barely experience. With such a thing right in front of him, it was unbearable to hear that they would use it on seeds and not allow humans to enter. It was driving him crazy. ¡°Later. Without proper mana cultivation methods, stepping into the mana convergence formation will cause your body to burst and die.¡± ¡°Ah, please. I know a bit. I learned a little about it before.¡± In reality, what he had learned was the lowest-level cultivation technique, which couldn¡¯t even emit mana properly and only umted a minuscule amount, barely enough to make him slightly healthier. It was uncertain if he could even survive entering the convergence formation. Still, when faced with a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, the greed to at least give it a try, even at the risk of life or death, is a natural human desire. Though Gillian grabbed him by the scruff of his neck with a frown, Gordon continued to whine. Having only recently returned after escorting Anna, his rxed mind had yet to fully readjust. The other mercenaries clicked their tongues, thinking he would get scolded, but they still didn¡¯t stop Gordon, secretly hoping Ghiin might grant him permission. Ghiin, who had been stroking his chin with a troubled expression, nced at Gillian. ¡°Everyone seems to have a lot of energy to spare after a little rest, huh, Gillian?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Have them run 200ps around the training field, and train them in shock tactics until bedtime.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± At those words, the mercenaries turned pale and began to back away. But it was already toote. Unless something urgent happened, Ghiin would never retract an order once given. Moreover, Gillian was someone who carried out Ghiin¡¯smands with unwavering diligence, even if it meant beating disobedient subordinates. The mercenaries, now filled with regret, grimaced. Recently, Ghiin had been so focused on estate affairs that they hadn¡¯t had much interaction with him, making them forget what he was truly like. They hurriedly looked around, punching Gordon in frustration. ¡°Ka, where did Kaor go?¡± Training was unavoidable now, but they had to find Kaor quickly. If Kaor got into a scuffle with Gillian, they could use that chance to ease the intensity of the training. ¡°What the¡ª! Where did he go?¡± Kaor had already disappeared, nowhere to be seen. He was probably going to im he wasn¡¯t there, that he hadn¡¯t heard anything about training. Gillian looked at the mercenaries with a disdainful gaze and spoke in a low voice. ¡°Training begins now. Start running from here. Move.¡± After the mercenaries disappeared with grimaces on their faces, Ghiin chuckled and resumed inspecting the magic circle. Alfoi, who had been staring at him nkly, suddenly burst outughing, clutching his stomach. ¡°Hahaha! So you¡¯re trying to make the seeds grow faster, not the mercenaries? You actually think that putting seeds in there instead of people will make them stronger? Wow, talk about thinking outside the box.¡± The idea seemed to be that if humans could rapidly grow stronger by umting mana, then seeds could absorb mana and grow resilient enough to survive in harsh soil. It was a notion that only someonepletely ignorant of magic woulde up with. ¡°If a person without a proper mana cultivation method enters, their body bursts, so how would a seed endure it? No, even if, by some luck, it managed to survive because it¡¯s small¡­ How¡¯s a seed supposed to use mana when it can¡¯t even practice cultivation techniques? Hahaha!¡± Alfoi grabbed Vanessa, who was next to him, and snickered. ¡°Oh my, I¡¯mughing so hard I might lose my belly button. Vanessa, check around here to see if my belly button fell off. Hahahaha!¡± Vanessa was flustered, not knowing how to respond, but Alfoi was too busyughing to care. How desperate could he be to win a bet that he¡¯d waste such a precious runestone like that? It would have been far more beneficial to the estate if he had sold it to the magic tower instead! ¡®Ah, what a waste. A fool with a treasure just can¡¯t handle it.¡¯ Outwardly, heughed hysterically, but inwardly, Alfoi clicked his tongue,menting the waste of the runestone. Of all people, it ended up in the hands of such a madman! Just thinking about how that valuable runestone would disappear like melting snow over a mere bet was enough to make him sick. As if he had read Alfoi¡¯s thoughts, Ghiin gave a meaningful smile. ¡°Want to make a bet too?¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°If I win, you work diligently for ten years without pay, noints. If I lose, I¡¯ll give you 5,000 gold and let you return to the magic tower.¡± ¡®This is my chance!¡¯ ring his nostrils, Alfoi nodded quickly, fearing Ghiin might change his mind. ¡°Ah, deal!¡± Then, the other mages nearby also raised their hands. ¡°We¡¯re in too!¡± Ghiin nodded without hesitation. The mages cheered and went back. ¡°We¡¯re free!¡± Vanessa, who had been restlessly shifting on her feet, anxiously spoke up. ¡°M-My Lord! No, you can¡¯t do this. We need the mages for therge-scale construction projects.¡± While more mages might arrive to manage the new branch if the magic tower set one up, if the current mages left, it would be meaningless. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t you trust me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that, it¡¯s just¡­¡± This wasn¡¯t about trust; it was a matter ofmon sense! Vanessa screamed internally, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to argue with Ghiin. In the end, she quickly left to inform Belinda about the situation. Once the surroundings fell quiet, Ghiin clicked his tongue. ¡°Finally, it¡¯s a bit quieter. They¡¯re all so full of energy.¡± ude looked at Ghiin with hollow eyes and let out a dryugh. He had been working day and night, saying he¡¯d finish as much as he could before leaving, and now he looked like a walking corpse. ¡°So, you prepared the seeds to use them here?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m going to modify the seeds to create an extraordinary new variety.¡± ¡°Haah¡­¡± ude sighed, looking at Ghiin with pity. Improving seeds was something that required selecting the best ones, nting them, and cultivating them over multiple generations. Even if mages spent years researching it, there was no guarantee of sess. If it were that easy to improve seeds, the royal family would have funded it long ago to develop new breeds. ¡®Even Vanessa looked a bit shocked.¡¯ Considering that even she, the estate¡¯s most knowledgeable mage, had reacted that way, it was hard to see this as anything but a futile effort. ¡°My Lord, I think it¡¯s great that you¡¯re willing to try anything, but¡­ the deadline for the bet is not far off. There¡¯s only a month and a half left. Do you really think you can produce results in that time?¡± It wasn¡¯t out of concern that he asked. After all, he was confident he would win the bet. Still, Ghiin¡¯s actions felt a little unnerving and suspicious. ¡°There¡¯s no problem. That amount of time is more than enough.¡± ¡°And how long do you n to cultivate the seeds here?¡± ¡°About a month?¡± ude¡¯s face twisted as he struggled to suppress augh. Like Alfoi said, they¡¯d be lucky if the seeds didn¡¯t just explode. Even if he generously conceded and everything went as Ghiin intended, there would only be about fifteen days left after that. What could possibly be achieved in just fifteen days? ¡°Ahem, wouldn¡¯t it be better to just admit defeat? If word gets out that you wasted a runestone like this, it¡¯ll be worse than losing the bet. Honestly, what a shame, wasting a runestone like this¡­¡± Even so, Ghiin had saved Anna, and ude was grateful to him. He didn¡¯t want to see Ghiin face too much disgrace. ¡°Well, if you ask nicely, I might be willing to call it a draw.¡± ude emphasized the word ¡®draw¡¯, and Ghiin looked at him with a pitiful expression. ¡°What¡¯s this? Are you scared already? Talking about a draw? No way. Once you start something, you have to see it through to the end! I¡¯m on the verge of getting a whole bunch of top-quality ves.¡± ¡°Hahaha, well, I was just looking out for you, my Lord, but if you put it that way, there¡¯s nothing more to say. I suppose I¡¯ll stick around and see if the seeds blow up or not.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make sure it¡¯s a good show.¡± Ghiin grinned as he carefully ced the seeds into the magic circle, dividing them into small groups. As he gradually fed mana into the runestone with the activation form, mana began to flow into the magic circle. A blue glow appeared, and the mana slowly umted. The seeds scattered within the magic circle started to tremble slightly. Contrary to Alfoi¡¯s confident prediction, none of the seeds exploded. After meticulously checking every part of the magic circle, Ghiin smiled. ¡°Sess.¡± These seeds would now possess remarkable vitality. In his past life, this method had be so widespread that almost everyone knew about it, but now it was knowledge exclusive to Ghiin. As the continent became deste and people perished, countless mages and schrs had gathered to find a solution. It was a method of using mana to enhance seeds. Knowing the future, Ghiin made it look simple, but in truth, this knowledge had been established only after dozens, even hundreds, of failures. Seeing Ghiin¡¯s meaningful smile, ude spoke, still feeling slightly uneasy. ¡°Well, at least they didn¡¯t burst. Did you actually expect that?¡± ¡°Of course. You think I would¡¯ve done this without knowing anything?¡± Despite a lingering sense of unease, ude shook his head. ¡®It must have been a coincidence. Or maybe it¡¯s just the effect of the magic circle. Perhaps Vanessa secretly helped.¡¯ No one at the academy, where intellectuals gathered, knew how to inject mana into seeds to increase their yield. It seemed even mages from the magic tower were unaware. ¡®Even if such a method exists, there¡¯s no way only the Lord would know about it.¡¯ How could Ghiin, who had spent his life in a rural backwater, be more informed than schrs or mages? ¡®There¡¯s no way the Lord, who doesn¡¯t even know magic, could have created this himself. This has to be 100% bluff.¡¯ ude was convinced. He had encountered such opponents often in gambling. They would bluff with a bad hand, trying to intimidate the other into surrendering first. ¡®Heh, that kind of bluff only works if it¡¯s believable. Even if the seeds truly absorb mana, what¡¯s he going to do when the soil can¡¯t sustain it?¡¯ No matter how he thought about it, there was no chance Ghiin would win the bet. Having reached that conclusion, ude¡¯s expression rxed as he casually remarked, ¡°Well, I¡¯ve seen enough. I look forward to the results.¡± ude quickly made his escape. If he lingered around, Ghiin might find more tasks for him. After everyone left, Ghiin was left alone, clenching his fists as he pondered deeply. He had handled all the immediate tasks. Now that he had a moment to breathe, it was time to address the problem that had been on his mind for a while. ¡®This is about my body, and I can¡¯t keep putting it off.¡¯ He had been steadily training his body and diligently practicing mana cultivation whenever he had the time, yet he still didn¡¯t understand why the nature of his mana had changed. Nor why his regenerative abilities had improved. ¡®No matter how I think about it, it seems to be because of that¡­¡¯ It all happened after he nearly died fighting the Blood Python in the Forest of Beasts, so it was clearly rted to the serpent¡¯s venom. ¡°That damn creature¡­ couldn¡¯t even die properly.¡± Ghiin let out a frustrated sigh. ¡°I have to confirm it.¡± Carrying around an uncertain power didn¡¯t sit well with him. But there was only one way to verify it, and so far, he hadn¡¯t dared to try it. ¡®It would have been troublesome if I had copsed when things were hectic¡­¡¯ Until now, he had used his busy schedule as an excuse to dy confirming it, but he was going to be even busier soon. The remation work had just beenpleted, and once the seed improvement was finished, there would be a rush of other tasks to handle. Now that he had a brief moment of respite, it was the perfect time to attempt something. After a long period of contemtion, Ghiin finally decided to conduct an experiment. An experiment that could put his life at risk. Chapter 106 Chapter 106: Let¡¯s Call It a Draw (1) I had been training diligently, trying to control the sinister energy that had seeped into my mana, but I failed. The energy was so faint that I wouldn¡¯t even notice it unless I paid close attention. ¡°The nature of my mana has definitely changed, though.¡± Grumbling, I made my way to the training grounds. Even though I had surrounded myself with mana, the Blood Python¡¯s poison still managed to prate that barrier and enter my body. No matter how little it was, there was no way that powerful poison could have been neutralized just by chewing a few detox herbs. It was clear that the Blood Python¡¯s poison and my mana had caused some kind of unknown synergy. ¡°Looks like that¡¯s the only way.¡± The method to verify it was simple¡ªdrink the Blood Python¡¯s poison directly. By recreating the same conditions, I could observe how my mana would react. ¡°If my theory is correct, this could be a new opportunity.¡± I gulped as I discreetly shook a small vial I had secretly taken from the storage. It was the dead of dawn, and everyone was still asleep. I had deliberately sneaked out, avoiding everyone¡¯s eyes. If things went wrong, I wouldn¡¯t be discovered until morning. If I copsed now, both the Fenris Barony and Ferdium would be trampled underfoot by enemies in no time. It was a situation where I couldn¡¯t afford to gamble with my life, but I also couldn¡¯t just let things be. I had carefully considered this over and over, assessing the chances of sess while endlessly checking my mana. ¡°If I adjust the dosage appropriately, I won¡¯t die. And if my hypothesis is right, I can grow stronger faster. It¡¯s a gamble worth taking.¡± Even though I had turned back time, there was still less time than I had in my past life. Knowing the future was only a possibility, nothing more. I had no way of knowing when or where something might happen. I needed to get stronger, even just a little bit faster. And now, a new opportunity had practically walked up to me on its own. There was immense danger lurking, but I had no intention of letting this chance slip by. ¡°Is there anything easy in this world?¡± Even at this very moment, my instincts were screaming at me, intensely and endlessly. This poison would make me even stronger. ¡°Ah,e on. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to die, right?¡± I suppressed my anxiety and opened the vial. The moment a tiny drop of the poison touched my tongue, my face went pale. But I didn¡¯t hesitate. I downed the entire contents of the vial in one gulp. ¡°Urgh!¡± Myplexion quickly turned purple, then started to darken, as if it were burning from within. I clenched my teeth. It felt like a knife was slicing through my stomach. My muscles were paralyzed, and my limbs refused to move at will. It was a potent poison, capable of corroding most materials, whether metal or stone. I had ingested this poison raw, one that even a specially treated vial could barely contain¡­ It was a situation where, if my will, body, or mana werecking in any way, death would be inevitable. ¡®I need to stay focused!¡¯ Absorbing it through mana was one thing, but drinking it directly was an entirely different matter. If I hadn¡¯t had any mana, I would have died the moment the poison touched my tongue. Rumble! My mana began to battle against the toxic energy that had filled my body. The three cores were furiously spinning, churning out mana, but the poison instead used that flow to spread throughout my entire body. Inside me, mana and the poison started a fierce struggle, each trying to devour the other. ¡°Urgh!¡± I opened my eyes wide. Blood vessels burst in my eyes, and tears of blood started to stream down my face. Blood also began to trickle from my mouth, as if my internal organs were being damaged. The veins across my entire body swelled, looking as though they were about to burst. ¡°Not¡­ bad at all.¡± Even while bleeding from my eyes, I managed to smile. It was painful, but more than that, a sense of anticipation was building up. This was it. This was the power. If I could absorb this strength, I would be several times stronger. ¡°Ugh!¡± The new energy surged within me, struggling violently to escape my body. I gripped my fading consciousness and continued to train my mana. The three cores, aligned with my will to somehow control the energy, spun furiously. Rumble! The mana, which had been swirling around the poison, soon merged with it. I could feel, just slightly, that the amount of my mana had increased. Everything unnecessary was burned away, leaving only the pure essence of power within my body. ¡°As I thought.¡± As I had anticipated, my mana fused with the Blood Python¡¯s poison, absorbing its energy. The absorbed energy seemed to contribute to my increased regenerative abilities. Depending on how it was used, poison could be medicine. ¡°Increased mana is good, but¡­¡± More mana and improved regeneration wouldn¡¯t matter if I couldn¡¯t calm the overwhelming surge of energy. ¡®I just need to endure a little longer! Just a bit more!¡¯ The wildly raging mana gradually began to merge with the poison, changing its nature. This was why, even in this excruciating pain where losing consciousness would be no surprise, I hadn¡¯t lost hope. Rumble! I had no idea how much time had passed, but as I endured the pain, myplexion slowly began to return to its original color. ¡®Did I¡­ seed?¡¯ The toxic energy that had lingered in my mana seemed to havepletely disappeared, and my previously paralyzed body started to move freely again. I carefully suppressed the mana that was still surging outward, trying to gather it back inside and calm its flow. If I let my guard down and passed out now, my rampaging mana would tear my entire body apart. Once all the energy had calmed down, he copsed right where he stood. ¡®It¡¯s done¡­ I did it!¡¯ The moment he was sure of his sess, all the tension left his body, and he couldn¡¯t even move a finger. He didn¡¯t have the strength to hold onto his fading consciousness. Lying in the middle of the training grounds, Ghiin finally lost consciousness. * * * ¡®How much time has passed?¡¯ Ghiin slowly opened his eyes. As if she had been waiting, Belinda cried out with a quiver in her voice. ¡°Young Master! What happened? You look like a corpse! Just look at how pale your face is!¡± Belinda was always the one who checked the training grounds early in the morning and prepared everything so Ghiin could focus on his training. It seemed she was the first to find Ghiin copsed there. Ghiin struggled to open his eyes and nced around. He was lying in bed, surrounded by the key figures of the estate. ¡°What¡¯s this? Why is everyone gathered here like there¡¯s been a disaster?¡± Gillian asked seriously. ¡°Lord, did you drink the Blood Python¡¯s poison? We found the vial that contained the poison in the training grounds.¡± ¡°Oh, yeah. It was kind of thrilling. Had a spicy kick.¡± Ghiin spoke in a casual tone, as if it were no big deal. Everyone in the room gaped at him, stunned. The Blood Python¡¯s poison was already famous for its potency. Given that it came from a creature living in the Forest of Beasts, it was likely even more toxic thanmonly known. And yet, here he was, downing it like a drink and even giving a review of its taste. Belinda trembled, struggling to suppress her anger, and asked, ¡°Why on earth would you do something like that?¡± ¡°I was just training. That¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Since when does drinking poison count as training? The Ferdium family¡¯s mana training method doesn¡¯t involve using poison!¡± There were indeed mana training methods that involved consuming poison, and there were even mages who utilized poisons. Typically, those who trained in such ways would build up resistance by gradually increasing their exposure to very mild toxins. No one would just swallow a lethal poison outright, like Ghiin did. Unable to hold back any longer, Belinda finally blurted out what she had been trying so hard to restrain. ¡°Young Master, do you have a death wish?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°If you didn¡¯t want to die, why would you go and drink that stuff? Have you been so overwhelmed by everythingtely that you¡¯ve just snapped? Or did you start feeling so miserable because you miss Lady Amelia?¡± ¡°What? Why are you bringing her name up? I told you, I don¡¯t like her anymore!¡± ¡°Then what is it? Was this really all because of that bet? Would you rather die than be embarrassed?¡± ¡°What? Why would I die over a bet?¡± Ghiin, bewildered, nced around the room. Everyone was nodding seriously, as if they agreed with Belinda. They all thought the lord had been so afraid of losing the bet that he couldn¡¯t bear the humiliation and decided to drink poison. ude, stumbling slightly, pushed his way through the people gathered around. With a resentful expression, he struggled to speak. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you were struggling with this so much. Fine, I¡¯ll call it a draw. We¡¯ll pretend none of this happened, so just lighten my workload a little. You¡¯re my benefactor, after all. It doesn¡¯t sit right with me to drive you to your death. Ugh.¡± ¡°What kind of nonsense is this¡­?¡± Ghiin was bewildered and tried to swallow back his irritation. Yet, everyone else¡¯s eyes seemed to glisten with emotion as they nodded in agreement. Even Alfoi, with a grim expression, mumbled, ¡°It¡¯d be a problem for me if you died, Lord, so let¡¯s just call it off, eh?¡± Ghiin, unable to believe what he was hearing, let out a hearty, sarcasticugh and waved his hands dismissively. ¡°No, seriously, what¡¯s all this nonsense? We¡¯re right at the end, so why would I cancel everything?¡± Belinda clutched her chest as if she was heartbroken. ¡°It would be better if you just epted it instead of letting your pride get in the way. Why are you being so stubborn? It¡¯s driving me crazy!¡± Ghiin let out a sigh, feeling as if his breath was caught in his throat like he had eaten a raw yam. He was the one truly feeling suffocated. ¡°Ugh, enough! Everyone, go back to work! The bet continues as nned!¡± ude looked around at everyone, offering a half-hearted excuse. ¡°I did my best, okay? It¡¯s the Lord who refused.¡± Alfoi nodded beside him. ¡°I said my piece too. Not my fault.¡± From the looks of it, it seemed like they had been taking turns trying to pressure him into calling off the bet. Well, Ghiin drinking poison would¡¯ve scared them, worrying about whether they¡¯d have to cover for such a reckless act. Ghiin chuckled dryly and waved them away. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m up, so everyone get back to work. Haven¡¯t you ever heard that time is money?¡± ¡°Young Master, please, just take a little more time to rest. Okay? The poison is still affecting you, so you¡¯re not thinking straight, right?¡± Belinda said, trying to soothe him. She thought Ghiin wasn¡¯t giving up on the bet because he wasn¡¯t in his right mind due to the aftereffects of the poison. ¡°Lord, the housekeeper is right. It would be best if you rested a bit longer. You still don¡¯t look well,¡± Gillian added, trying to dissuade him, but Ghiin got up and started working again. He couldn¡¯t afford to waste time lying down. If he could move, he had to do his best to keep moving. ¡°Ugh, my body really is in rough shape. That poison was seriously strong.¡± He looked as thin as a skeleton, as if his life force had been drained away. Yet, Ghiin still moved around the estate, checking on the progress of various tasks, even though his body creaked with every step. The sudden change in the Lord¡¯s appearance shocked the residents of the estate. ¡°Wha¡ªwhat¡¯s going on? What happened to the Lord¡¯s face?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it because he¡¯s been working too hard?¡± ¡°What if he¡¯se down with a fatal illness? What¡¯ll we do if our Lord suddenly dies?¡± The townspeople were deeply concerned. They knew that whoever seeded Ghiin wouldn¡¯t be as generous as he was, and that thought worried them greatly. Despite their concerns, Ghiin forced himself to stand straight and still wore a bright smile, even with his weary body. ¡°I can feel it¡­ There¡¯s a great power overflowing inside me¡­ Cough, cough! Ugh¡­ and blood, too?¡± ¡°Young Master, please rest! You¡¯re so tired you¡¯re starting to spout nonsense! Why are you being so stubborn?¡± As always, Belinda trailed closely behind Ghiin, bombarding him with scolding remarks. Chapter 107 Chapter 107: Let¡¯s Call It a Draw (2) Belinda postponed her tasks and stayed by Ghiin¡¯s side. She couldn¡¯t just leave someone who couldn¡¯t even walk properly on his own. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll get better soon¡­ Cough! Urgh!¡± As expected, Ghiin was still spewing nonsense while coughing up blood. Belinda sighed heavily and wiped away the blood. ¡°Get better? How? Do you think that potent poison will just disappear easily? You¡¯re dying even now!¡± Despite her constant scolding, Ghiin simply smiled. To others, he might have looked like a patient, but he could clearly feel the energy coursing through his body. As he had expected, his broken body fully recovered in just two days. Belinda, who had been waiting outside Ghiin¡¯s room since dawn, was startled to see him walking out as if nothing had happened. ¡°Huh? You really got better? What on earth happened?¡± Ghiin merely shrugged. Although his body was still thin and skeletal, his eyes were bright, and his movements were lighter, so she couldn¡¯t help but believe he was fine. ¡°As I thought, I was right.¡± The amount of mana in his body had increased, and his recovery rate had improved to an astounding degreepared to before he drank the poison. Having seen the effects, he couldn¡¯t stop himself from drinking the poison. The stock of poison kept decreasing as time went on. It was obvious that Ghiin was taking it to drink. He was found a few times copsed in the training grounds after drinking the poison alone. Eventually, rumors began to spread that the Lord was acting out of anger because ude wasn¡¯t properly surrendering. ¡°Why is the Chief Overseer being so stubborn? Why is he pressuring our Lord over something as trivial as a bet?¡± ¡°Why would someone who was so eager to develop the estate suddenly want to die? It¡¯s all because of the Chief Overseer!¡± ¡°We can¡¯t lose our Lord! We absolutely can¡¯t lose him!¡± The estate¡¯s residents, having somehow gotten their hands on portraits of ude and Alfoi, jabbed them with spikes out of anger. Whether it was because of the residents¡¯ curses or the workload Ghiin had offloaded onto him, dark circles had grown even more pronounced under ude¡¯s eyes. Every day, he woulde to Ghiin, trying to dissuade him. ¡°Ah, my Lord, please just stop! I¡¯ll call it a draw, okay? Do you even realize what you look like right now? Even a skeleton would call you ¡®brother¡¯!¡± ¡°What, are you scared? Think you¡¯ll lose? Cough!¡± ¡°Wow, this is driving me nuts! You¡¯re the one who¡¯s scared, aren¡¯t you? Isn¡¯t that why you¡¯re acting like this?¡± ¡°Scared? Who¡¯s scared? Ah, whatever. Cough! Anyway, you¡¯re here just in time. Check this and handle it. Ugh¡­¡± Ghiin clicked his tongue and handed over some documents. ude¡¯s face contorted. ¡°Ugh, damn¡­ I shouldn¡¯t havee. I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m letting this slide because I¡¯m about to leave.¡± After a few more instances ofing by only to be handed more work, ude stopped visiting Ghiin altogether. Pleased that the annoying nagging had lessened, Ghiin began dumping more tasks on others, just as he had done with ude. While Ghiin¡¯s subordinates were too busy with their tasks to pay attention, the number of times he copsed noticeably decreased. ¡°To think I¡¯d end up using it all like this.¡± Ghiin let out a bitterugh as he held up thest remaining vial of poison. The poison from the Blood Python had run out within a few days. Originally, it was meant to be diluted with water for military use, but all of it ended up inside Ghiin¡¯s stomach. ¡°Since it¡¯s hard to use anyway, it¡¯s better to use it this way. It¡¯s all an investment, an investment.¡± Ghiin downed the poison straight from the vial. It was apletely different scene from when he had cautiously taken just a few drops at a time. Now, even if he drank an entire vial, all he felt was a slight tingle on his tongue, with no other adverse effects. From now on, most poisons would have no effect on him whatsoever. That also meant he could no longer rely on this shortcut of using poison to increase his mana. ¡°This ends today.¡± Ghiin sat down and slowly began to circte his mana. The poison he ingested quickly blended with his mana and spread throughout his body. After spending hours absorbed in a state of intense concentration, Ghiin finally opened his eyes. For a moment, his pupils flickered with a dark crimson hue. ¡°I¡¯m really sick of poison¡­ but I¡¯m going to miss it a bit.¡± Having absorbed all the poison, his total mana had increased to an unimaginable level. In terms of pure volume, it seemed to have more than doubledpared to before. ¡°I was really lucky.¡± No matter how skilled Ghiin was at handling mana, amassing arge quantity would typically require a long time. However, because the poison¡¯s energy was potent and meshed well with his mana, he had managed to save a lot of time. ¡®There¡¯s almost no elixir that can deliver results like this.¡¯ Ghiin slowly got up and made a shallow cut on his palm with a dagger. The long cut on his palm healed instantly, leaving no trace of a wound. Only a few drops of blood that had leaked out hinted that there had been an injury. ¡°I¡¯m quite satisfied.¡± Ghiin clenched and unclenched his hand a few times, a satisfied smile on his face. * * * Once his training with poison ended, Ghiin¡¯s body began to fill out quickly. His skin improved, and a certain vitality shone in his eyes. Even to someone who knew nothing about physical fitness, the difference was instantly noticeable. ¡°Young Lord, why do you look so healthy all of a sudden? Are you just having a brief burst of energy before dying?¡± ¡°Why do you keep trying to kill off a perfectly fine person? It¡¯s just because I¡¯ve been eating well.¡± ¡°Eating well? You say that after drinking poison?¡± However, since the improvement in his health was visible, she couldn¡¯t argue against it. ¡°Are you really feeling better? Should I try some too?¡± Belinda looked him up and down with a meaningful glint in her eyes. Ghiin avoided her gaze and muttered quietly. ¡°I¡¯m not going to drink any more poison, so don¡¯t worry.¡± ude, who was standing nearby, shook his head in disbelief. ¡°It¡¯s not that you won¡¯t drink it. You can¡¯t drink it because there¡¯s nothing left. The storage is empty.¡± He had taken everyst drop of the poison, and now he was saying he wouldn¡¯t drink it anymore. What was the point of that? Still, hearing that those bizarre antics would cease was a relief for ude. Even someone as shameless as him found it burdensome to be under the judgmental gaze of everyone in the estate. ¡°You checked the storage? Then you must¡¯ve seen the condition of the wheat seeds too.¡± ¡°Yeah, I saw them. They look like they¡¯re about to sprout into monsters or something.¡± ude had been astonished when he saw the wheat seeds that Ghiin had infused with mana. They had grown to the size of a grown man¡¯s thumbnail, and each grain emitted a faint blue glow. Just for a bunch of wheat seeds! They certainly had an unusual, rather suspicious appearance. ¡°They seem to have grown well. Now, it¡¯s time to prepare for the next step.¡± ¡°Are you really going to nt those weird things? There¡¯s only half a month left, so what¡¯s the point? Just stop being stubborn.¡± ude eyed Ghiin skeptically, looking him up and down. ¡°Wait, are you raising some kind of monster because you think you can¡¯t win, and you want to take revenge?¡± Ghiin snorted and stood up. ¡°We¡¯re starting the second phase of the remation project. Get theborers ready.¡± ¡®Ugh, this guy will never change unless he¡¯s thoroughly humiliated. He drank poison because he was too ashamed to lose, and now he¡¯s acting all confident. Fine, do whatever you want; if it fails, it¡¯s on you, Lord!¡¯ ude steeled himself once more, his momentary softening vanishing. While he was busy gatheringborers, Ghiin called for the mages. ¡°Ugh, what is it this time?¡± Alfoi, his face full of irritation, spoke curtly the moment he arrived. Since Ghiin¡¯s whole poison-drinking act, people had been pressuring Alfoi to forfeit the bet as well. Lately, he even felt a constant, dull ache in his heart, as if someone was cursing him. And on top of that, there was just so much work. The Lord frequently summoned the mages to handle tasks that would have taken theborers far too long. At this point, Alfoi himself was unsure whether he was aborer or a mage. ¡°I need some spells inscribed on the runestones. They¡¯re notplicated, but I¡¯ll need a lot of them.¡± ¡°What kind of spells?¡± ¡°Spells to keep the surroundings warm, alter the mana flow, and maintain a consistent humidity¡­ things like that.¡± None of these spells were particrly difficult. With a mana condensation array, drawing arge amount of mana to a fixed point could cause the runestones to wear out quickly. But if it was just to redirect the mana flow, they couldst almost indefinitely. ¡°You¡¯re going to waste those expensive runestones on those cheap spells¡­ I mean, fine. What do you n to use them for?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to nt them in the reimednd. It¡¯s about time to sow the wheat seeds.¡± Ghiin answered casually, and Alfoi¡¯s face instinctively twisted into a frown. ¡°I¡¯m going to alter the nature of thend.¡± ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Alfoi let out a baffledugh, then rubbed his face in exasperation. It was difficult to watch someone who knew nothing about magic pretending to use it. ¡®It would be better for my sanity if I just didn¡¯t ask this guy what he¡¯s doing.¡¯ At that moment, Alfoi recalled a piece of wisdom left by an ancient sage. ¡°How can one attain peace of mind and happiness?¡± ¡°You must avoid arguing with fools.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re absolutely correct.¡± Alfoi felt a sense of enlightenment. Without realizing it, he closed his eyes and sat down. Mana began to gently swirl around him, slowly enveloping his surroundings. The other mages nearby were startled and quickly stepped back. Even Ghiin looked at him with a perplexed expression. ¡°What the hell? Why is he suddenly acting enlightened?¡± No matter how sudden enlightenment might be, getting it while discussing maintaining temperatures was absurd. He was clearly having some strange thoughts in his head. After a moment, Alfoi opened his eyes, a faint glimmer passing through them. It was a tiny bit of enlightenment, and his level barely increased by a fraction, but his mind felt more at ease than ever. ¡®Right, what¡¯s the point of arguing with a fool? There was nothing wrong with the old sage¡¯s words. Just agree with them, ignore it, and move on. There¡¯s no need to get worked up when freedom is so close.¡¯ Everything Ghiin said was just nonsense anyway. Why waste energy trying to correct someone who couldn¡¯t even realize they were wrong? If left alone, he¡¯d fail and calm down on his own. The runestones were a bit of a waste, but it wasn¡¯t like it was his money, after all. With a gentle smile, Alfoi said, ¡°As you¡¯ve instructed, I¡¯ll proceed with the task. I¡¯ll prepare the necessary quantity to match the size of the reimednd.¡± Ghiin frowned slightly, unsettled by Alfoi¡¯s suddenpliance. It was great that one of the estate¡¯sborers¡ªessentially an unpaid ve¡ªhad raised his level, but¡­ Considering who it was, he couldn¡¯t feel entirely positive about it. Yet, it would be strange to demand why he was suddenly being so cooperative. With a bit of hesitation, Ghiin nodded. ¡°Well¡­ yeah, do it as quickly as you can.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± After assigning the runestone work to the mages, Ghiin assembled a hundred mercenaries, with Gillian at the forefront. The mercenaries, fully armed and mounted as ordered, couldn¡¯t hide their excitement. It had been a while since there was a chance for a fight, and their bodies were already itching in anticipation. As theborers approached, they began hitchingrge carts, one each, to the mercenaries¡¯ horses. Each cart had a shovel made of iron strapped to it. Feeling a sense of unease, one of the mercenaries asked, ¡°Uh, why are we bringing carts and shovels?¡± Ghiin responded with a look that said it should have been obvious. ¡°To dig, of course.¡± ¡°Where¡­ are we going?¡± Mounted on the lead horse, Ghiin grinned. ¡°We¡¯re heading to the Forest of Beasts.¡± Chapter 108 Chapter 108: You May Challenge Me Anytime (1) The mercenaries wore puzzled expressions. When it came to the Forest of Beasts, the first thought that came to mind was mining Runestones, but the number of carts was far too many for that. It was also strange that they were packing shovels instead of pickaxes. ¡°If you¡¯re all set, let¡¯s move out!¡± But then, when had Ghiin ever taken the time to exin everything in detail? All the mercenaries could do, as they always had, was follow behind Ghiin, who dashed out ahead. Like the wind, they ran, and in just two days, they arrived at Ferdium. Skovan, who guarded the Forest of Beasts, tilted his head as he saw Ghiin¡¯s group approaching from afar. They hade asionally to mine Runestones, but it was the first time they had brought so many carts. ¡°Are you nning to sweep up everything this time?¡± But his guess was quickly proven wrong. Ghiin and the mercenaries turned their horses in apletely different direction, away from where the Runestones were located. Skovan shouted in rm. ¡°Young Lord! No, Baron! Where are you going? That¡¯s not a road!¡± The path Ghiin had originally created was now paved, with palisades erected on both sides. But the uncharted areas were still teeming with monsters. Skovan hurried to chase after them, but Ghiin and the mercenaries had already disappeared into the depths of the forest. ¡°Damn, what¡¯s gotten into them all of a sudden?¡± He scratched the back of his head and sighed. Ricardo, who was beside him, nodded in agreement. ¡°Seriously, why are they going in there? Maybe they found something new?¡± ¡°I have no idea. How are we supposed to understand what he¡¯s thinking? It¡¯s easier to just pretend we don¡¯t know.¡± Skovan clicked his tongue, shaking his head. Whether he was aware they were grumbling about him or not, Ghiin raced like a whirlwind, heading deeper into the Forest of Beasts. The deeper they went, the more the thick trees obstructed their path. Without any intention of slowing down, Ghiin shouted to the mercenaries following him. ¡°Detach the carts!¡± The mercenaries, riding their horses, immediately cut the carts loose at hismand. The now slightly freer horses quickly closed in behind Ghiin. As they ventured further, they began to see the enormous trees encircling the outskirts of the forest¡ªDirus Ents. They were monsters the group had already encountered before. Ghiin charged directly at them, as they slyly pretended to be mere trees. ¡°Break through!¡± ¡°Damn it! What the hell is this all of a sudden!¡± Despite their curses, the mercenaries raised their spears. They had experienced a war with the Forest of Beasts, and thanks to their relentless training since then, they were able to respond instantly to Ghiin¡¯smand. The group executed a wless charge, dodging obstacles thaty between the trees as they advanced. Boom! Roarrr! The Dirus Ents let out screams, a mix of pain and shock. Dirus Ents were monsters that attacked by ambushing prey that approached slowly. But with Ghiin¡¯s group charging in at high speed, spears thrust forward, the Ents had no time to react. The momentum of the charge drove the spears deep, piercing through their tough outer bark. Considering how, when they first entered the Forest of Beasts, the mercenaries could barely aim their weapons, this scene showed just how much they had improved. ¡°Heeiiing!¡± But the Dirus Ents weren¡¯t the only ones who took damage. The mercenaries couldn¡¯tpletely absorb the shock when they drove their spears into the Ents. With the cries of distressed horses, a few mercenaries were thrown off their mounts. Even among those who managed to stay on their horses, quite a few had lost their weapons. Ghiin, who had shattered the body of a Dirus Ent blocking the way, shouted loudly. ¡°If your horse dies, it¡¯s 500ps around the training grounds! Team up in groups of three to take down one!¡± ¡°No, boss! You should¡¯ve at least warned us beforehand!¡± One of the mercenaries grumbled in frustration, and Ghiin burst outughing. ¡°Do enemies give you a heads-up before they attack? You¡¯ve got to stay alert at all times!¡± Boom! Even as he spoke, Ghiin continued to demolish one Dirus Ent after another. In the past, he had managed to take down most of the Dirus Ents on his own. Now, with his mana reserves more than double what they used to be, there was no way these Ents could pose a threat to him. Moreover, he had been itching to test out his newfound strength. Ghiin even tossed aside his spear and leapt off his horse. As soon as he activated his core to the Second Stage, his eyes glowed red. Bang! Bang! Roaaaar! With just two punches, the body of a Dirus Ent was split into three pieces. Ghiin darted around, massacring the monsters that the mercenaries had trapped in their defensive formations. Roaar¡­ Before long, thest of the Dirus Ents had been brought down. In truth, the mercenaries had managed to take down only a few; most of the heavy lifting had been done by Ghiin and Gillian¡­ Teaching them mana cultivation techniques could wait forter. For now, the objective of training through livebat had been sufficiently met. After scanning his surroundings, Ghiin spoke. ¡°Anyone dead?¡± No one responded. It seemed there were no casualties. ¡°Then those whose horses died, step aside.¡± About twenty mercenaries stepped out of the formation, their faces showing dismay. Honestly, expecting them to protect their horses in the middle of such a chaotic battle was an impossible order. But since there were still quite a few who managed to keep their horses intact, it was hard for them toin. ¡°When we return to the estate, run 500ps around the training grounds and join in the special training. For now, borrow horses from Ferdium and bring back the carts we left behind on the way. The rest of you can take a break.¡± After a while, the mercenaries who had lost their horses returned, bringing back new mounts and the carts. Ghiin assigned a cart to each mercenary and picked up a shovel for himself. ¡°From now on, start loading the soil around here into the carts. Keep going until they¡¯re full.¡± The mercenaries openly showed their confusion. They hade all the way to the Forest of Beasts, fought a battle, and the spoils were¡­ dirt? As always, it was an iprehensible order, but their bodies, ustomed to obedience, moved instinctively. While watching the mercenaries shovel soil into the carts, Gillian carefully approached Ghiin and asked, ¡°Lord, why are we taking this soil?¡± Ghiin hesitated, pondering how best to exin it, before he finally answered. ¡°The Forest of Beasts hasn¡¯t been touched by human hands for a very long time. That means the soil¡¯s fertility is still intact.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Ghiin grabbed a handful of soil from the ground. The soil was a dark color, almost ck. ¡°Look at this. It¡¯s apletely different color from the soil in our estate, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that just because it¡¯s from a different location?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. Since the forest has been around for ages, things like fallen leaves would have piled up over time¡­ And when the corpses of monsters dpose, they be nutrients. It¡¯s bound to be more fertile thannd that has been farmed continuously.¡± ¡°Wow¡­¡± Gillian let out a small exmation. What Ghiin was saying wasn¡¯t exactly new. But the fact that it wasing out of Ghiin¡¯s mouth was surprising in itself. He thought Ghiin was only good at fighting, so how did he know about things like this? ¡°This forest is brimming with life. You can tell just by looking at the size of the nts, trees, and even the monsters. If we mix this soil with the barrennd, it¡¯ll help replenish thecking fertility. And if we have the timeter, we can even set up farnds here.¡± As the two of them talked, the mercenaries approached, saying they had filled the carts with soil. They were all strong, so the task was quickly done. Ghiin and the mercenaries tied the carts back to their horses and left the Forest of Beasts. Thud thud thud thud! As they vanished, carts loaded with soil, Skovan and Ricardo blinked in confusion as they watched them disappear into the distance. ¡°It¡¯s not like it¡¯s expensive. Why are they hauling so much dirt?¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who said we shouldn¡¯t think about it?¡± ¡°¡­Right. Let¡¯s just do that.¡± * * * As soon as Ghiin arrived back at the estate, he gathered theborers. ¡°Alright, mix this with the soil in the new farnds! Use a ratio of one part old soil to two parts new soil.¡± Theborers looked bewildered. Where had this soil suddenlye from, and why were they being told to mix it into the farnds? An old man cautiously asked. ¡°May I ask what kind of soil this is?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very old soil. Think of it like¡­post.¡± At the word post¡¯, the old man furrowed his brow with concern. ¡°Hmm, my lord. We¡¯ve already tried applying fertilizer several times.¡± The soil here was too rough and dry, to the point that crops simply couldn¡¯t grow. They had tried spreading manure on it multiple times to resolve the issue, but it hadn¡¯t been very effective. If they applied too much, it wouldn¡¯t be absorbed by the soil and would just rot, so increasing the amount hadn¡¯t been an option either. ¡°And¡­ mixing in twice as muchpost as soil? That¡¯s too much.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s just the right amount.¡± ¡°I heard you also cast a spell to keep the ground warm and moist. If you mix this muchpost in such a condition, everything will just end up rotting.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. It has to be that strong so that weeds can¡¯t grow and pests don¡¯te, right?¡± ¡°Well, but¡­¡± The old man, who had been trying to convince Ghiin, sighed in frustration. If even weeds wouldn¡¯t grow, how were crops supposed to thrive? Ghiin kept insisting that everything would be fine, using logic that made no sense, leaving theborers baffled. Most of the projects Ghiin had undertaken sinceing to the estate were reasonable and necessary. But when it came to farming, he was being particrly stubborn. Still, it was an order from the lord, and they were paid well, so they couldn¡¯t refuse. ¡°W-We¡¯ll start the work right away.¡± ¡°Good. Make sure to mix it thoroughly and properly sow thend.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± After Ghiin left, everyone began working with uneasy expressions. ¡°Has the Chief Overseer still not surrendered? I heard the bet ends soon.¡± ¡°Maybe the curse effect wasn¡¯t strong enough?¡± The estate residents, with skeptical looks, started the sowing work. It would be great if the food supply increased. They were grateful for the lord¡¯s efforts, but¡­ Some things just weren¡¯t meant to be. If farming were as easy as talking about it, there wouldn¡¯t have been people fleeing to the mountains out of desperation from starvation. They were grateful to the lord who had been so generous, which made it even more pitiful. It was sad to see him waste time and money on a matter of pride. As the residents sighed deeply all over the estate, Belinda was also nervously biting her nails. ¡°There¡¯s only one week left now.¡± The funds andbor were running out, and the people they had painstakingly recruited were about to flee. It was one thing if it resulted in a loss, but Ghiin facing serious embarrassment was a bigger problem. If word spread that he lost a bet to a vassal and was forced to pay up, he wouldn¡¯t be able to show his face in a noble society. He had barely managed to shake off his wild, reckless image thanks to his achievements in the war. Who knows how great of a feat he would need to aplish to recover from a reputation as an easy target. ¡°Should I just kidnap that Chief Overseer? Ugh, this is driving me crazy!¡± Time passed amidst everyone¡¯s concerns, worries, anger, and sighs. Finally, the day before the promised date arrived. ude let out a sigh of relief and smiled. ¡°As expected. I was nervous for no reason.¡± Ghiin had been so confident that even ude felt a bit tense. But just as he predicted, nothing unusual had happened. Once thisst day was over, the bet would end. All he had to do was take his money and leave. During a meeting held that day in the main hall, ude gave his final report. ¡°¡­That¡¯s all. It¡¯s been challenging, but I¡¯ve enjoyed my time here. I will never forget the kindness the lord has shown Anna and me.¡± Ghiin responded with a nonchnt expression. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bit early for farewells? There¡¯s still a day left.¡± ¡°What could possibly happen in just one day? Well, I¡¯ll make sure to pack my things and confirm everything tomorrow before I leave.¡± The vassals, sensing the tension, kept their mouths shut. Among the group of people with uneasy expressions, only Kaor was quietly chuckling. ude kept smiling and bid farewell to the others. ¡°Goodbye, everyone! I¡¯m throwing off all the shackles and restrictions of this estate and setting off to find my happiness. I hope you all find yours, too!¡± The main hall was filled with silence. ude, feeling ted, spread his arms wide and shouted loudly. ¡°ude is free!¡± Just then, a lower-ranking official who had been inspecting the farnds rushed in, his face pale. He stuttered as he spoke. ¡°T-The fields¡­ The seeds¡­ They¡¯ve sprouted. H-How are they already growing? Could they be mistaken?¡± ¡°What?¡± ude turned to the official, looking like he was talking nonsense. Ghiin stood up, a sly smile spreading across his face. ¡°Shall we all go and take a look?¡± It was time to confirm the results of the bet. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 109 Chapter 109: You May Challenge Me Anytime (2) ude, who was following behind Ghiin, bit his nails. ¡®This makes no sense. Did it really sprout?¡¯ The logic Ghiin presented was quite usible, leaving ude feeling a bit uneasy, to be honest. He had been relieved, thinking it was just the words of someone who had never farmed, studied agricultural techniques, or learned magic! ¡®Ah, no way. If it¡¯s true, I¡¯ll be a ve who can¡¯t even make a peep! The overseer must have misread it!¡¯ He hid his anxiety and tried to walk confidently, putting on a fa?ade of bravado. The reimednd closest to the castle was already crowded with people. The news had spread quickly, and not only those working in other areas but even mages had gathered. The people, who had been standing around with dazed expressions, hesitated and moved aside when the lord appeared. Ghiin walked down the path they opened up for him and approached the field. His heart pounded with anticipation. ¡°Oh, this is impressive.¡± Seeing the green sprouts covering the cultivatednd, Ghiin let out a gasp of admiration. The rows and columns of wheat shoots, standing perfectly aligned, looked just like an army. Unlike Ghiin, who smiled with satisfaction, the people around him stared at him with eyes full of shock. For such sprouts to appear so quickly fromnd that had been as good as dead! Alfoi, who stood nearby, clenched his fists, his face turning bright red. It was as if the enlightenment that had brought him peace just a few days ago had vanished, and a storm now raged within him. Pointing angrily at the fresh sprouts, Alfoi shouted. ¡°What are you doing there!¡± No, this can¡¯t be. It must be a dream. It had to be a dream. A ve? How could he, the sessor of the tower, be an unpaid ve for ten years! The mana coursing through his body began to surge out of control. He could not withstand the gap between the enlightenment he had gained a few days ago and the reality before him. The shock of his pride being forced into the position of an unpaid ve was no less severe. Alfoi, trembling all over, eventually coughed up blood and copsed. ¡°Cough!¡± Ghiin clicked his tongue in disbelief. ¡°Why is this idiot acting up now? This doesn¡¯t seem like a situation that would cause mana bacsh. It¡¯s only been a few days since he achieved enlightenment¡­ Seriously, what a peculiar guy. Hey, you there, hurry and take this guy and get him to rest. He¡¯s a valuable ve, so he can¡¯t afford to be sick.¡± The fallen Alfoi was quickly carried to a sickbed by those around him. But the shock Alfoi felt was nothingpared to the despair that gripped ude. ¡®No, damn it¡­ this is really happening?¡¯ It was a moment when everything he had believed in was shattered. ¡®The yield could be duplicated? This? By the lord?¡¯ He had never heard of anyone across the continent farming this way. And it all meant that this was a method Ghiin had thought of on his own. Anyone cane up with ideas, but if it actually worked, that was a different story altogether. ude couldn¡¯t believe that Ghiin, whom he thought knew nothing, had seeded so effortlessly. ¡°I lost? Me, a top graduate from the Seiron Royal Academy? No way, that can¡¯t be right!¡± ude began to outright deny reality. ¡°I must¡¯ve been working too hardtely and it¡¯s left me weak. I¡¯m starting to see things. I miss Anna¡­¡± ¡°Hey, ude!¡± Ghiin urgently grabbed ude by both shoulders and shook him. ¡°Are you okay? Snap out of it! You¡¯re not someone who¡¯d give up here!¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got to work for the next ten years. What are you going to do if you¡¯ve already lost your mind?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡­I was almost touched, but now I¡¯m even more pissed. Ghiin smirked and patted his shoulder. With those final, confirming words, ude couldn¡¯t withstand the shock any longer. He foamed at the mouth and fainted on the spot. Fortunately, Wendy, who was standing nearby, gently caught him. ¡°Let him get some rest today. He¡¯s going to be much busier starting tomorrow. There¡¯s a lot I need him to do.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Wendy nodded and dragged ude away. ¡°Well, shall I take a look around the other fields?¡± Ghiin whistled leisurely as he strolled around the estate. Though there were slight differences between the fields, since they had been sown at different times, all the reimednd had either sprouted or showed signs of sprouting. The results were satisfying enough for him to return to the castle with a smile. In his past life¡­ though he had stolen knowledge from the future, he had still seeded in the most crucial task¡ªfood production. Now, the estate would develop at a tremendous pace. After all, food was the foundation of any estate¡¯s growth. ¡°Young master! How did this happen? How did you know?¡± ¡°Well, you see, if the seeds absorb mana and grow stronger, they can withstand even harsh soil.¡± Belinda probed him with questions, but Ghiin brushed them off with a vague exnation. The truth was, Ghiin couldn¡¯t precisely exin the principles behind it. It wasn¡¯t his doing, but a method that future mages and schrs had devised through joint efforts. He only knew the oue. Neither the one exining nor those listening truly understood, but they epted it without much fuss. They assumed it was a family secret or something tooplex to grasp even if it were exined. From the start, the principle didn¡¯t matter. What mattered was that the result truly increased food production. * * * After confirming that the wheat was growing well, Ghiin focused on other matters. To him, this was just another step in a long-term n, a process he needed to pass through. The bet with ude was merely a small bonus. But for the estate residents, it was different. This was an event that would change their lives. ¡°Are crops really growing this well on our estate? I still can¡¯t believe it, even when I see it.¡± ¡°Our lord is a gift from the heavens! He¡¯s been blessed by the god of agriculture! We must follow him without question!¡± The residents were genuinely overjoyed. Praise for the lord echoed throughout the entire Fenris estate. Up until now, despite seeing how generous the lord had been, there was still a lingering unease in the hearts of the people. Renovating the estate¡¯s facilities was great, but ultimately, all of that required money. Wouldn¡¯t the lord¡¯s funds eventually run out? Wouldn¡¯t they be poor again, like before? And if that happened, wouldn¡¯t they be exploited like other lords did to their people? With no apparent source of ie for the estate, it was only natural for them to feel anxious. But now, there was no need for that anymore. Elderly residents looked at the reimednd with tears in their eyes. ¡°Now we won¡¯t have to starve. My children and grandchildren won¡¯t have to go hungry anymore. Sniff.¡± ¡°Thank you, my lord. Truly, thank you.¡± ¡°We must serve the lord well. He is our only hope.¡± It felt like the years of starving and hardship had been a lie. The new lord had solved all the estate¡¯s problems within a few months. The loyalty of the residents soared, reaching new heights with each passing day. Ghiin sat arrogantly in the hall, surrounded by his vassals, basking in his sess. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? I said it would work. Anyone else who wants to bet against me can feel free to challenge me anytime.¡± The vassals all kept their mouths tightly shut, unable to say anything. It was clearly something beyondmon sense, yet now that the results were there, they couldn¡¯t refute it. For the time being, they had no choice but to quietly follow the lord¡¯smands. Ghiin snorted at the grim expressions of the vassals and turned to Gillian. ¡°The sprouts are still growing, so they need to be well managed, right? Station some troops at the reimednd to keep wild animals or any lunatics from trampling it.¡± Gillian responded with a smile. ¡°The residents have already stepped up voluntarily and are guarding it in shifts.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± ¡°They seem to be quite desperate as well.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. People who are determined to protect something are strong.¡± The fact that the residents were voluntarily guarding the reimednd was a very positive sign. It meant that everyone now understood that thend represented the hope of the estate. Ghiin smiled with satisfaction. The hope he had been certain of alone was finally beginning to spread throughout the estate. * * * ¡°So, he detonated the Runestones that had been buried in the ground all at once? And the one behind it was Ghiin Ferdium¡­ now Baron of Fenris.¡± Count Desmond, Harold, muttered as he leafed through the report. His voice was heavily subdued, as if exhausted, and his face was noticeably gaunt, a stark contrast to before. His hair had turned gray, and the dark circles under his eyes suggested he hadn¡¯t been sleeping well. ¡°That is correct.¡± ¡°¡­Crazy bastard.¡± At first, Harold couldn¡¯t believe the report. But with the rumorsing out of Ferdium, and even the ducal house confirming it, he had no choice but to ept it as truth. Still, epting it was one thing; understanding Ghiin¡¯s actions was another. To think he had detonated enough Runestones to bankrupt the estate just to protect that measly Ferdium. ¡°Who would have thought I was dealing with a lunatic who doesn¡¯t even understand basic arithmetic. Well, no wonder I couldn¡¯t predict it.¡± No wonder he had felt uneasy from the moment he heard that name. Harold clicked his tongue and looked over at his adjutant. ¡°What is that guy doing now?¡± ¡°He¡¯s tearing through the estate, saying he wants to increasend productivity. He¡¯s either building new infrastructure or repairing existing ones. He¡¯s spending a fortune on developing the estate.¡± ¡°Increasingnd productivity, you say?¡± Harold rubbed his temples, deep in thought. After Digald¡¯s defeat in the war, the entire region was absorbed into Ferdium. Ghiin had taken half of it for himself. That alone was surprising, but hearing that Ghiin was upending Fenris Estate was even more bewildering. ¡°Why would he do such a thing? He must know that thend in that area can¡¯t be used for cultivation.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it because the production is too low? If managed properly, it could improve, even if only a bit.¡± ¡°Even so, it¡¯s excessive. It¡¯s like he¡¯s funneled everyst coin he earned from the Runestones into it.¡± At this, the adjutant carefully shared his own thoughts. ¡°It¡¯s his first estate, and he¡¯s still young. He probably wants to try different things, no matter what others say. Some people just can¡¯t be satisfied until they try things for themselves. Considering his past as a troublemaker, it¡¯s not so strange.¡± Harold nodded. It was a reasonable point. Ghiin wasn¡¯t the only one who had wasted a fortune on lofty dreams of developing their estate. It was amon mistake for inexperienced lords who hadn¡¯t been properly trained as sessors. ¡°He must be overconfident after winning a war with just one trap.¡± Harold refused to acknowledge Ghiin. No, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to. Even if someone changes, their past as a reckless fool doesn¡¯t just disappear. Harold¡¯s inted pride and prejudice against Ghiin clouded his judgment. The thorough investigation he had done into Ghiin¡¯s past had backfired on him. To Harold, Ghiin was just a lucky brat who managed to survive. Next time, he¡¯d make sure to behead him once and for all. ¡°This is perfect. We don¡¯t have the resources to worry about that ce for the time being, so if he self-destructs on his own, that works out just fine for us. Just leave him be.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°There are more important matters at hand right now.¡± Since the defeat in the Ferdium siege, Harold had been harshly reprimanded by the duke. If not for his past achievements, he might have lost his head. So, this time, failure was not an option. This matter was far more crucial than taking over Ferdium Estate. ¡°It¡¯s time to wrap up business in the North.¡± The kingdom was going just as Duke Delfine had nned, except for the North. To bring the rebellion toplete sess, the North had to be subdued as well. Harold scanned the gathered strategists with a sharp gaze. ¡°There aren¡¯t many estates left that haven¡¯t been swayed. Use any means necessary to push them. And make sure to expedite Amelia¡¯s preparations for the rebellion. As for dealing with Raypold¡¯s Knight Commander, I¡¯lle up with a separate n.¡± The Knight Commander of Raypold was the strongest warrior in the North, known as the ¡°Northern Sword.¡± Harold had trained Viktor specifically to face him, but¡­ since Viktor had died in thest war, he had toe up with another n. ¡°Ghiin¡­ if it weren¡¯t for him. After I¡¯ve dealt with Raypold, it¡¯ll be your turn. Get ready to have your head taken.¡± Just thinking of Ghiin made Harold grit his teeth, but for now, he had no time to spare for him. The duke and Harold decided that securing Raypold was more important than dealing with Ghiin, so they adjusted their ns ordingly. No matter how much Ghiin struggled, they believed the duke¡¯s house could crush him whenever they wished. They couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine how Fenris might develop. Chapter 110 Chapter 110 ¨C What Are You Making Again? (1) ¡°Alright, make sure you stamp your palm clearly.¡± Ghiin held out the ve contract. The bold lettering of 10 years stood out prominently. ude, Alfoi, and the wizards took the contract with trembling hands. Once they signed it, they¡¯d truly be ves. With teary eyes, ude pleaded. ¡°Can¡­ can¡¯t we just call it a draw?¡± ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? I won. Just stamp it already.¡± ¡°No, I mean, can¡¯t we just work hard without pay? Do we really need a ve contract¡­?¡± He thought it meant they¡¯d be treated as ves by working without pay, not that there would be an actual ve contract. Ghiin was truly a man beyond imagination. ¡°Hmph, didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d work hard withoutining? This is just to make sure. You might run away saying you can¡¯t stand it.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± He had dared to make a bet with the lord, so he had to take responsibility for it. If he tried to refuse now, even if he lost his head, he¡¯d have nothing to say. With a look as if he¡¯d lost his country, ude slowly ced his hand over the contract. ¡°Ugh, I really need to quit gambling. It¡¯s disgusting, really. Fine, I¡¯m stamping it. You don¡¯t even show any mercy when a man is crying and begging!¡± Bang! As soon as ude stamped his palm, he quickly stopped his tearful act. ¡°Happy now? Ugh, I had a bad feeling about this from the start. Lord, you gamble quite a bit, huh? We¡¯ll see next time.¡± Being used to losing at gambling, ude was quick to give up. But Alfoi, who had lived a dignified life as the sessor of the Magic Tower, was different. It was the first time in his life he¡¯d been treated so horrifically. And all because he¡¯d lost a simple bet. Tears flowed on their own. They weren¡¯t for show; they were genuine tears. ¡°I-I can¡¯t do it! No! I won¡¯t!¡± Alfoi stood up and stumbled backward, trying to get away. ude clicked his tongue and teased him from the side. ¡°That¡¯s how gambling works. You lose your hands, your feet¡­ and then you spend the rest of your life regretting it. ¡®Why did I do that back then? I should¡¯ve never done it!¡¯ That¡¯s what you¡¯ll be saying. Hahaha!¡± ¡°You bastard! Do you think I¡¯m like you? You think I¡¯m the same as you? You¡¯re a habitual gambler! I wasn¡¯t like that!¡± ¡°Well, who told you to jump into a high-stakes game like this from the start? This is something only experts should be doing, not a beginner.¡± ¡°It¡¯s your fault! I believed in you because you were so confident! I thought you¡¯d win!¡± ¡°What? I dunno.¡± ude shrugged with a smug expression. He was implying he had no responsibility in this. Alfoi, enraged by ude¡¯s shameless attitude, began to scream. ¡°It¡¯s not my fault! It¡¯s all because of the Chief Overseer! I didn¡¯t know! My situation is different! Give me a break! Please, I¡¯m begging you!¡± ¡°Oh, if you act like this in a gambling den, you¡¯re just being a nuisance.¡± ¡°Shut up! It¡¯s all because of you!¡± ude was already half a ve, considering the debt he owed Ghiin. But it was different for the wizards. They had already been here for half a year. If they could just endure for another half year, they¡¯d be able to return to the Magic Tower. But now they were being abandoned in this miserable ce for 10 more years. ¡°I¡¯d rather die than do this!¡± Ghiin nodded and responded. ¡°Then, die.¡± ¡°Nooo!¡± Crash! As Alfoi tried to run, the mercenaries nearby grabbed him and forced him down. Even as he was pinned to the ground, Alfoi kept struggling, but he finally stopped when the mercenaries pressed a sword against his neck. ¡°Hey! This is too much! I¡¯m the sessor of the Magic Tower! You can¡¯t treat me like this!¡± Ghiin shed a wicked smile at his frantic outburst. ¡°Do you know why I didn¡¯t stop you when you were acting all cocky?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°If I had beaten you up back then, you would¡¯ve just apologized and backed down. That wouldn¡¯t have been good for me.¡± ¡°You¡­ you couldn¡¯t have¡­¡± Alfoi¡¯s face turned pale. Come to think of it, that lord, who usually beat people up the moment they got cheeky, had been unusually quiet ever since the bet was made. Lately, no matter how much Alfoi mocked or taunted him, Ghiin had only smiled. Alfoi thought Ghiin had simply given up. Though his oddly calm demeanor felt slightly unsettling, Alfoi dismissed it as mere bluffing. But now¡­ ¡°You¡­ did you set me up for this bet on purpose?¡± ¡°Finally getting it?¡± Ghiin smirked. Alfoi and the wizards could only pound the ground and regret their actions. They should¡¯ve suspected something when that ill-tempered man started behaving differently than usual! They were so caught up in the anticipation of winning the bet that theypletely missed Ghiin¡¯s intentions. They assumed he was merely trying to save face by not backing out of the bet. If he had truly thought he would lose, he would¡¯ve just beaten everyone up and told them to shut up. They never considered that. Ghiin clicked his tongue, as if disappointed. ¡°Honestly, I was expecting more, but there weren¡¯t many who took the bait. Still, getting the Chief Overseer and six wizards isn¡¯t a bad oue, right?¡± ¡°You¡­ devil¡­¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Where else would you find someone as conscientious as me? I didn¡¯t even force you into the bet. This is just a fair result. Now, hurry up and stamp it. We were going to have to draft a non-disclosure agreement anyway, so this works out.¡± There was only one thing Ghiin had been concerned about for this operation. He feared that the wizards might spread the forms and magic circles used in the process elsewhere. But now that the wizards had be ves, there would at least be some control over that. If a ve divulged their master¡¯s secrets, they¡¯d be beheaded without exception. Unless they were willing to risk their lives, they¡¯d keep their mouths shut. ¡°No! I won¡¯t do it!¡± When Alfoi continued to resist, Ghiin sighed and pulled a hand axe from his belt. ¡°Alright, if you hate it that much, I can¡¯t help it. You¡¯ve been helpful, and I¡¯ve grown a bit fond of you, so I¡¯ll settle for just taking your hand.¡± ¡°Huh? W-wait! Do we really have to go that far?¡± ¡°Come on, I¡¯m still a lord. If I just let this slide, I¡¯d lose face. It would hurt my honor.¡± ¡°Face? Honor? Since when have you cared about those? You¡¯ve never been interested in that! What kind of lord goes around carrying a hand axe and talks about things like that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m nning to start caring now. It¡¯s about time I built some connections with other nobles. You can still use magic with one hand, right?¡± ude, grinning, chimed in sarcastically from the side. ¡°Exactly. You need to lose a hand to quit gambling. If that doesn¡¯t work, next will be your ankle.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°Alright, then. Off goes a hand.¡± Ghiin lifted the axe with a terrifying expression. Alfoi¡¯s face turned pale. This guy was a madman who never hesitated once he made up his mind. Just as Ghiin was about to bring down the axe, Alfoi cried out, his voice trembling. ¡°I¡¯ll sign it! I¡¯ll sign the contract!¡± * * * Ghiin collected the contracts from the rest of the wizards and carefully put them away. Alfoi watched closely, his eyes gleaming as he noted where Ghiin ced the documents. ¡®I need to tear that up.¡¯ Even if the contract didn¡¯t carry any magical constraints, the record would still remain. As the sessor of the Magic Tower, he couldn¡¯t afford to leave evidence of having signed a ve contract. While Alfoi was plotting, Ghiin handed a new document to ude. ¡°Here, take this.¡± ¡°What is this¡­?¡± ¡°More work you need to do.¡± ¡°You¡¯re joking, right? I already have way too much to do!¡± ¡°No joke. You seem to be doing well, so try this too. It¡¯ll be over quickly.¡± ¡°¡­What happens when I finish it?¡± ¡°A new task will begin.¡± ude snorted, as if to say ¡®I knew it¡¯. But when Ghiin raised a fist, he immediately lowered his head and began scanning the document. ¡°What is this? It¡¯s just a list of names¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, find the people on that list and bring them to our estate. If anyone doesn¡¯t want toe, don¡¯t force them. If they say they need money, give them as much as they want. They¡¯re important, so handle them as carefully as possible. Got it?¡± ude blinked as he checked the expected locations listed beside the names. ¡°Are you serious about bringing all these people here? Are these locations urate?¡± ¡°Probably. Some of them might be in different ces now. If so, there¡¯s nothing you can do about that.¡± The document Ghiin had given him was a list of subordinates he¡¯d had in his previous life. It would be great if he could find all of the thousands of them, but he knew that wasn¡¯t an easy task. So, he racked his memory to pick out those who had talents and were essential to the estate. By his standards, it was a modest selection. ¡°There are over a hundred names here.¡± ¡°Yep. Not that many, right?¡± ude clenched his teeth to hold back his anger, and the papers in his hands crumpled as he gripped them tightly. Finding people wasn¡¯t that difficult, really. Since he wasn¡¯t supposed to force anyone toe, nor was there a need to drag people from wherever they were hiding, it was manageable. The problem was that there was no one avable to do the job. ¡°We¡¯re already short of people to work on the estate! How am I supposed to track down people in other countries? We don¡¯t even have anyone to send!¡± ¡°Then hire someone from another estate. Use the information guild, if you have to. I already said, money isn¡¯t an issue.¡± ¡°Damn it¡­ damn¡­¡± ude almost cursed out loud but managed to stop himself. Even before he became a ve, Ghiin was the kind of person who would throw punches whenever he was upset, and now that they had a ve contract, there was no way to stop him if he decided to resort to violence. ¡®Man, this is exhausting.¡¯ There was already so much work that ude couldn¡¯t sleep, feeling like he was on the brink of death, yet Ghiin kept piling on more tasks. If he had known Ghiin was this relentless, he would never have followed him out of gratitude or anything else. He was in deep trouble, and he knew it. ¡®I can¡¯t turn back time¡­ I just have to avoid him as much as possible.¡¯ ude took a step back, subtly trying to distance himself from Ghiin, hoping to escape before he was burdened with more work. However, ude froze in ce when he heard Ghiin mutter to himself. ¡°Hmm, we¡¯ve secured our food supply, so now it¡¯s time to start a money-making business.¡± ¡°What are you nning this time! You already boosted the wheat production like crazy with that mana condensation array or whatever. Even after distributing enough for the people in the estate to live off, there¡¯s plenty left. Just sell that; why start something new? Is there even anything in this godforsakennd worth selling?¡± ¡°Leave that alone. I¡¯m nning to stockpile it and use it when we need itter.¡± ¡°Ugh, this is driving me nuts.¡± ude sighed, looking up at the ceiling. The most fundamental and important issue had been resolved. All they needed to do was use that to make money, but now Ghiin was suddenly acting like a miser? ¡°There¡¯s way too much to stockpile. Wheat isn¡¯t the kind of crop you can store for too long. What do you n to do if it all rots?¡± Every estate stored food to prepare for famine or war. But the improved wheat that Ghiin had developed was in such abundant quantities, it was almost too much. Just one harvest could sustain them for years. They wouldn¡¯t even be able to consume it all, so why bother stockpiling it? Ghiin replied nonchntly. ¡°Our food doesn¡¯t spoil easily. Even if it¡¯s just stored in a warehouse, it¡¯llst for a few years.¡± ¡°Does that even make sense?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll keep it in reserve and then, right before it spoils, sell it off cheaply or distribute it. The grains are big, so they¡¯ll sell well even if we do itter.¡± ude instinctively wanted to argue, but he held his tongue. He didn¡¯t know much about those strange grains, so he couldn¡¯t say anything confidently. Anyway, they¡¯d find out in a few years. ¡°Fine, whatever. But even if you stockpile food, we¡¯ll still have to keep selling Runestones to make money¡­ What are you nning to sell?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t produce resources¡­ so we¡¯ll have to make a specialty product. Let¡¯s make money with that.¡± ¡°Wow, as expected of our lord¡­ did you think I was going to say that? Do you think specialty products just appear out of thin air?¡± What could they possibly produce in a ce with no resources and no technology? Without securing some form of technique, it was obvious they wouldn¡¯t even be able to produce anything, let alone a ¡°specialty product.¡± ude squinted and red at Ghiin. ¡°Fine, the wheat thing was possible because of mana, let¡¯s say. But making something is apletely different matter. You need both the skills and the people. Do we have either of those here in our estate?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°Then what can you possibly make? Stop wasting time and money and just sell the food. Please, let¡¯s try to live rationally!¡± Ghiin¡¯s lips curled into a wicked smile once again. ¡°Want to bet on it? This time, for 20 years.¡± ¡°B¡­ huh? Wait a minute. Oh, damn it.¡± ude was about to call out bet, but a sudden ominous feeling made him swallow his words. It was the moment a mental brake finally clicked in the mind of a habitual gambler. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 111 Chapter 111: What Are You Making Again? (2) Sometimes, actions that defymon sense can be new breakthroughs that no one could have anticipated. But there¡¯s no guarantee that it will always seed. The Lord was brimming with confidence after his initial sess in agriculture, but the chances of seeding again were probably not that high. That¡¯s what I thought. Rationally, I felt like we needed to ce a bet and turn the tables, but since I had been burned by the same situation before, it left me with an uneasy feeling. ude, trying to avoid taking risks, pulled Alfoi into the conversation. ¡°How about we bet Alfoi as well?¡± ¡°You crazy bastard! Why are you betting me?¡± ¡°No, I mean we split it over ten years. If we seed, we gain freedom, and even if we fail, it¡¯s not twenty years but just an additional ten. I¡¯m prepared, but what do you think, Sir Alfoi?¡± ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m not gambling anymore!¡± ¡°Well, you regained your senses faster than I thought. Maybe it¡¯s because you¡¯re a mage? Surprisingly level-headed.¡± ude shook his head and raised his hand. ¡°I¡¯m not following along this time. The stakes are a bit too high.¡± Honestly, it¡¯s not that I wasn¡¯t considering it, but twenty years was a bit much for my nerves. Then Ghiin slightly lowered the stakes. ¡°Then how about ten years? Consider it a generous offer.¡± ¡°No. This time, I¡¯d rather just die.¡± ude mumbled thest part, but he didn¡¯t insist on going through with it. He had thought it was bravado, but he had recently lost a bet because of that mindset. Ghiin clicked his tongue in disappointment and handed over a new set of documents. ¡°Prepare these as well.¡± ¡°Sigh, please stop giving me more work.¡± udeined, even though he knew it was pointless. The documents were filled with names he couldn¡¯t identify. On the back were blueprints for some bizarre facilities. ¡°What¡­ is this?¡± ¡°What do you think it is? They¡¯re herbs. Contact all the merchant guilds in the Northern region and gather them all. Then, pass the blueprints to the cksmith to start making them.¡± ¡°What are you nning to do with so many herbs?¡± ¡°I told you before. I¡¯m going to make a specialty product. Stopining and just get everything ready.¡± Ghiin was nning to create a product that had been extremely popr in his previous life. He didn¡¯t know the production method perfectly, but he remembered the critical parts clearly. When he thought about the money it would bring once it waspleted, the development costs seemed like nothing. Of course, if the goal was simply to make money, then selling food and Runestones, as ude suggested, would be the easiest way. However, even if he could sell Runestones, food needed to be stored for the future. Nobles don¡¯t even nce atmon goods. If you wanted to sell something to them, it had to be a bit more special than just food. ¡°Sigh, if you make some weird medicine and try to sell it, you¡¯ll just end up getting called a quack.¡± But ude, who had no way of knowing Ghiin¡¯s n, could only sigh as he nced through the documents. Most of them were either ns to improve the estate that had been left out from the previous strategy or proposals that enhanced the existing ones. ¡®¡­I want to run away.¡¯ But I¡¯m just a ve who can¡¯t be free. ude hung his head low. Thinking about the hard work that awaited him, his vision darkened. Ghiin looked around at Alfoi and the other mages and spoke. ¡°You all split into appropriate groups, and head to the areas where we¡¯ll be digging canals, and setting up the water supply and reservoir facilities. Check if the old wells have dried up, and cast purification spells on those with poor water quality. We¡¯re going to refurbish everything from scratch. The person in charge of the work will be¡­ Alfoi.¡± ¡°Why¡­ there?¡± ¡°What do you mean why? If the workers are going to do their jobs, someone has to use magic to break the rocks blocking the paths. Might as well dig up the ground while you¡¯re at it.¡± Civil engineering projects required a lot of manpower and took a long time toplete. If the mages used their powers, they could drastically reduce the time needed for the construction. Naturally, Alfoi protested. ¡°We are mages! We¡¯re notborers, so why should we do that? Just have the workers do it!¡± They had been forced to use their powers forrge-scale construction projects a few times before. Even back then, it had been coercive, but at least there was an attempt to make it look like they were cooperating¡­ Now, it was tant exploitation. In response to Alfoi¡¯sint, Ghiin answered with an indifferent expression. ¡°So, what? Were you nning to just stand around watching? You agreed to work hard for ten years. From now on, you¡¯ll be actively participating in the estate¡¯s construction.¡± ¡°No way! I am a great mage! How dare some rural lord order me around¡ªthe heir to the Tower!¡± ¡°Should I just sell you off at the ve market? The contract is solid, so there¡¯d be no legal issues¡­ Mages as ves are rare, so the ve traders would love it. Imagine the rumors: the heir to the Tower, being worked as a ve? Ah, that¡¯s something I can¡¯t pass up.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯ll work hard!¡± Before Ghiin had even finished speaking, Alfoi bent at the waist at a perfect right angle. His change in attitude was astonishingly quick. ¡®Ugh, just you wait. Do you think I¡¯ll let this slide?¡¯ Humiliation surged, tingling at the back of his neck. Alfoi clenched his teeth, eyes brimming with tears. ¡®The Elder will be arriving soon. Once he hears how I¡¯ve been treated, he won¡¯t let you get away with this!¡¯ The branch of the Tower was almost fully established. Soon, more mages would arrive along with the Elder who would take charge of the branch. Alfoi nned to ask the Elder to annul the ve contract. ¡®Just endure until then. Damn it!¡¯ With their tasks assigned, ude and the mages left the room, their shoulders drooping. Before the door even closed, Alfoi jabbed a finger at ude. ¡°This is all your fault! We ended up like this because you made that stupid bet and lost! Why did you even gamble when you didn¡¯t know what you were doing? Saying you graduated top of your academy was a lie, wasn¡¯t it? You useless gambling addict!¡± ude¡¯s face was a mix of disbelief and sarcasm as he sneered. ¡°How is this my fault? Did I force you to ce a bet? Did I threaten you, or beg you?¡± ¡°You were acting so confident that, of course, I trusted you and went along!¡± ¡°Who told you to trust me? Besides, that wasn¡¯t even a normal farming method. We used magic, and I don¡¯t know if it worked or not! Are you really mages?¡± ¡°What? Are you saying this is all our fault?¡± ¡°So it¡¯s not? If you¡¯re mages, you should have figured it out quickly. If you had caught on halfway, we could¡¯ve at least turned it into a draw. Ugh, ipetent mages.¡± ¡°Ipetent? This bastard dares to talk down to a mage from the Tower!¡± ¡°Yeah, next up, the ve. But I¡¯m still the Chief Overseer of this estate, you know?¡± ¡°Does that mean a Chief Overseer can¡¯t die from magic?¡± ¡°Oh, look at this! Are you really trying to threaten me, you freeloaders? Go ahead, try it.¡± ¡°What? Freeloaders? This bastard!¡± Alfoi trembled with anger, summoning his mana. The mages behind him also red at ude, drawing their mana as well. ¡°Oh, wow, you¡¯re actually going to use magic? Wendy, what are you doing! They¡¯re bullying me!¡± Wendy clicked her tongue and pulled out a dagger. ude quickly darted behind her. ¡°Come on, then! Come on, you bastards!¡± Both sides red at each other, ready to find an opening¡ªa tense, explosive standoff. Ghiin, who had been leisurelying out to inspect the estate, saw the scene and clicked his tongue. ¡°Tsk tsk, instead of doing your work, you¡¯re all fighting like this. Real impressive. Resolve things with conversation, not violence. Don¡¯t make me have to throw a punch. Help me stick to my peaceful, non-violent principles, will you?¡± At Ghiin¡¯s words, both sides scowled but stepped back. Hearing such words from the Lord was enough to make them want to cry out of frustration. ¡°What are you doing? Do you have nothing better to do? Got time to spare? Must be short on work, huh?¡± ¡°We¡¯re going, we¡¯re going!¡± ude and the mages, fearing Ghiin might throw more work at them, hurriedly scattered. Ghiin chuckled at their defeated figures and continued on his inspection of the estate. * * * Even after seeding in wheat cultivation, Ghiin didn¡¯t stop buying food supplies from other estates. He hoarded so much food that even the vassals were stunned, as if they were haunted by a ghost that had starved to death. By the time the wheat harvest wasplete, there would be an enormous stockpile of food in Baron Fenris¡¯s estate. ¡°We won¡¯t have to worry about starving at all now. With the Lord going this far, let¡¯s just push a little harder.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it amazing how they¡¯re still growing even in winter? Our Lord seems to know everything.¡± ¡°They say we can harvest in three months? To think we can gather this much four times a year.¡± The residents of the estate praised Ghiin every day without fail and focused on their tasks. With the Lord continuing to inject money, people looking for work kept flocking to the estate. The estate was now more vibrant than it had ever been. Fenris¡¯s estate was rapidly developing. Thanks to the workers¡¯ diligence, the branch of the Tower waspleted quickly as well. Soon, one of the five elders of the Crimson me Tower arrived at Baron Fenris¡¯s estate, leading twenty mages. The elder greeted Ghiin with a warm smile. ¡°Heh heh, how have you been? You look quite radiant.¡± Although the elder had spoken informally when they first met, he was respectful on official asions. Since Ghiin was staying at the Fenris Estate, it was essential to observe basic etiquette towards the lord of the estate. Ghiin also weed the elder from the tower warmly. Mages were useful not only for defending the estate but also provided significant support duringrge-scale construction projects. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you toe in person, Elder.¡± ¡°Heh heh, someone has to lead the branch, don¡¯t they? And there¡¯s the matter of managing the Runestone trade.¡± The elder¡¯s expression darkened slightly. In truth, this issue had stirred quite a bit of discussion within the tower. None of the elders wanted to go. No matter how important it was to oversee a branch, who in their right mind would want to be stationed in such a wretched ce? In the end, it was decided by drawing lots, and the elder who got picked was even showing early symptoms of depression. Noticing his difort, Ghiin soothed him with a gentle voice. ¡°Is it really necessary for you to do this? This ce is¡­.¡± At that moment, someone interrupted, screaming as they ran over. ¡°Ahhh! Elder! Elder! It¡¯s me, Alfoi!¡± ¡°Hmm? Alfoi?¡± The elder tilted his head in confusion. He hadn¡¯t imagined that the arrogant and insolent heir to the tower master would greet him so eagerly. Alfoi, who had hurried over, quickly shouted to the bewildered elder. ¡°Elder! Please save me! This lord is trying to make me a ve¡­!¡± Belinda, who was standing next to Ghiin, swiftly approached and grabbed Alfoi by the head, twisting his neck. Crack! The shock of his neck being twisted caused Alfoi to lose consciousness mid-sentence. ¡°W-What is going on here¡­!¡± At that moment, Ghiin gently ced his arm around the elder¡¯s back, naturally blocking his view of Alfoi. ¡°Haha, it seems he¡¯s been overworking himselftely and got a bit tired.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. His neck just¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. He¡¯s been conducting various experimentstely, and something might have gone wrong, causing him to behave strangely. He even asked me to knock him out whenever it happened. Hey, what are you doing? Hurry up and take him away.¡± Belinda quickly carried Alfoi off. The elder blinked, not fully understanding the situation, as Ghiin leaned in and spoke softly. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bit much for someone like you to be living out here in the countryside, Elder? This estate stillcks a lot.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­.¡± ¡°Why not appoint Alfoi as the branch head, and you can just visit asionally to check on things?¡± ¡°¡­Would that be alright?¡± ¡°Of course. With twenty mages now added, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems, right?¡± Having a 5th-circle mage would certainly help defend the estate. But that was about it. Vanessa¡¯s knowledge level was far superior anyway, so rather than pampering an elder whocked motivation, it was better to make Alfoi the one in charge and work him to the bone. ¡°The estate has been a bit chaotictely. In this condition, it feels inadequate to properly host you, Elder. It troubles me. Please, don¡¯t worry and just return.¡± ¡°Hmm, but this was decided by the tower¡­.¡± ¡°I can speak directly to the tower masterter and exin everything properly. Leave the rest to me and just head back. Right now.¡± The elder felt a chill run down his spine. The words were polite, but the atmosphere felt almost threatening. Ghiin¡¯s seemingly kind yet strangely glistening eyes seemed to be saying, ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, things will get quite troublesome.¡± ¡°Y-Yes, perhaps I should? I¡¯ll just head back then. I¡¯m not sure if this is really okay, though¡­.¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll be selling part of the Runestones mined this time, so you can take those back with you. As promised, we¡¯ll only charge the standard rate. Though, you¡¯re aware the prices have gone up a bittely, right?¡± Due to the Scarlet Tower¡¯s hoarding, the price of Runestones had been steadily rising. Thanks to Ghiin, the Crimson me Tower could barely manage to catch its breath. Until they could source Runestones from elsewhere, they had no choice but to follow Ghiin¡¯s lead. The elder, who had been wondering how to broach the subject of Runestones, brightened up. ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll report this to the tower master. Under my authority, I¡¯ll pass the branch head position to Alfoi.¡± Not that he had a veto. The elder epted the terms and hurriedly departed. He knew well from experience that trying to converse for long with the unreasonable Ghiin would only be a loss. He didn¡¯t want to be here in the first ce, so being pushed to leave was a wee oue for him. ¡°Phew, now the numbers are about right.¡± Ghiin smiled after seeing the elder off. A total of twenty-six mages were now staying at the estate under the pretext of the branch. It was a number that even most grand lords would struggle to match. Though their skills weren¡¯t particrly high, that made them easier to utilize for various tasks. The newly arrived mages were slightly bewildered by the elder¡¯s sudden departure but didn¡¯t worry too much. They were confident, after all, being mages from the most prestigious tower in the North. Seeing their tant arrogance, Ghiin couldn¡¯t help but chuckle inwardly. But he hid his thoughts and greeted them warmly with a friendly smile, opening his arms wide in wee. ¡°You¡¯vee a long way. Wee. I look forward to your help in supporting the estate.¡± The mages smiled pleasantly, feeling honored to be weed so warmly, even by the lord himself. They had likelye expecting a peaceful retreat in the quiet countryside, but Ghiin had other ns. ¡®Looks like the construction will finish faster.¡¯ These mages would be a valuablebor force for the estate. Chapter 112 Chapter 112: What Are You Making Again? (3) Alfoi participated in therge-scale construction happening in the estate every day. His mana was always depleted, and there wasn¡¯t even a moment to replenish it, leaving him with dark circles under his eyes from umted fatigue. But no matter how exhausting it was, he couldn¡¯t afford to stop. If he got caught cking off, there was no telling what kind of consequences he¡¯d face. ¡°What the hell is this? You should assign work in moderation! Isn¡¯t this way too much?¡± ¡°To think that you¡¯d give such menial tasks to the proud wizards from the Crimson me Tower! We didn¡¯te here to do this kind of trivial work!¡± The newly deployed wizards keptshing out at Alfoi every day. But no matter how much theyined, Alfoi, looking as if he was about to drop dead, just shook his head. ¡°The master¡­ I mean, the Lord ordered it, so we have to do it¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s a cowardly excuse!¡± The new wizards couldn¡¯t understand it at all. How had Alfoi, who was always brimming with confidence as the heir to the Tower Master, changed so drastically? It wasn¡¯t just Alfoi who seemed strange. The other wizards, too, kept their mouths tightly shut and focused solely on their work. What on earth had happened? ¡°Please, exin! Why are you so obediently doing this kind of menial work?¡± ¡°Well¡­ because it¡¯s fun¡­¡± ¡°If it¡¯s so fun, then why are you crying!¡± ¡°Because¡­ it¡¯s so much fun that it brings tears to my eyes¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say such nonsense!¡± The new wizards, unable to take it any longer, began to rise up. They¡¯d been told by the Tower to follow the Lord¡¯s orders and had seen the branch manager setting an example by diligently working, so they endured it for a few days¡­ but they couldn¡¯t continue to be exploited like this. It wasn¡¯t just a matter of pride. The more they observed the wizards who had arrived before them, the more a sense of foreboding welled up inside them. Every single one of them had dark circles under their eyes, and their disheveled appearance suggested they had been shuffling around the construction site for far too long. They didn¡¯t look like the always tidy and elegant wizards they were supposed to be. ¡°Let¡¯s go together!¡± ¡°Where to?¡± ¡°To the Lord! We need to tell him we can¡¯t do this kind of work! And if he still refuses, we¡¯ll head back to the Tower! Branch Manager, you¡¯reing too, right? Let¡¯s speak out strongly!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ what are you talking about¡­ it¡¯s scary¡­¡± ¡°Argh!¡± The wizards gritted their teeth as they saw Alfoi¡¯s timid reaction. At this rate, they felt embarrassed to even call him the Tower Master¡¯s heir. ¡°How pathetic. We no longer recognize you as the sessor to the Tower Master!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to report this to the Tower Master!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Lord, even if it¡¯s just us!¡± The wizards left, seething with anger. They seemed determined to confront the Lord and force him to let them quit or leave the estate altogether. Even as the wizards hurled severe insults at him, Alfoi merely stared at them with vacant eyes. But once the wizards hadpletely left his sight, the expressions of Alfoi and the remaining wizards changed. ¡°Hehe, what a bunch of idiots.¡± They stifled theirughter, just in case the others heard it and turned back. They couldn¡¯t afford to ruin all their effort acting up until now. ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going down alone.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see them get a taste of this.¡± Driven by the thought that they couldn¡¯t be the only ones enved, they had endured all the insults and kept quiet. ¡°Hehe, if only they knew how terrifying the Lord is. Those fools are in for it now.¡± ¡°You arrogant fools, do you even know where you are, raising your voices like that?¡± ¡°Phew, I was on edge. Once the contract is signed, let¡¯s dump all the work on those guys.¡± ¡°Right, they need to understand why we¡¯ve been suffering like this.¡± ¡°Seriously, they never learn until they get hit.¡± Even theirst hope, the Elder, had left. Since they couldn¡¯t escape anyway, having more people around was the better option. At least that way, they could get a little more sleep. The wizards¡¯ minds had only gotten quicker at scheming. As they expected, Ghiin looked down at the protesting wizards with an indifferent expression. ¡°We refuse to do this work anymore!¡± ¡°Treat us properly! Otherwise, we¡¯re going back to the Tower!¡± Ghiin, who had been stroking his chin, narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°I distinctly told Alfoi to manage things well¡­ Didn¡¯t Alfoi try to stop you?¡± ¡°Stop us? He wouldn¡¯t evene along when we asked! That guy¡¯spletely lost it. He just sits there drooling, staring off into space! It¡¯s because all he does is work on the construction; it¡¯s turned him into a pathetic mess!¡± At that, Ghiin clutched his forehead and chuckled. ¡°Hah, would you look at this guy, scheming like a true wizard; what a funny fellow.¡± ¡°Hey! Lord! Don¡¯t you take our words seriously?¡± Not understanding why Ghiin wasughing, the wizards felt even more insulted, thinking he was mocking them. ¡°Oh, calm down. So, you¡¯re saying that if you¡¯re going to keep being assigned to construction, you¡¯d rather leave, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t the Tower Master tell you? You were supposed to cooperate fully with our estate¡¯s matters. I¡¯m sure he mentioned the construction as well.¡± ¡°For heaven¡¯s sake, who in their right mind would actually push wizards into construction work? No noble would dare to do such a thing!¡± ¡°And yet, it was something the Tower Master and I thoroughly discussed before signing the contract. If you don¡¯t cooperate, it¡¯s a breach of contract. I¡¯ve been supplying plenty of Runestones, and you¡¯ve been enjoying those benefits.¡± ¡°We understand that! But even so, this is too much! You can¡¯t force us to work like this, Lord! From now on, we¡¯ll only focus on defense and research for the estate.¡± With twenty wizards standing stiffly with their heads held high before him, Ghiin paused to think. It seemed they didn¡¯t understand the significance of the contract. If he simply let them go, they¡¯d be severely punished by the Tower Master anyway. It would be a breach of contract, after all. ¡°Sigh, I guess the Tower Master didn¡¯t exin things properly. The pride of wizards sure is difficult to handle.¡± If he sent them back to the Tower for re-education, they¡¯d get their heads straight, but it would be a huge waste of time. There was already so much to do, and losing even one wizard would only dy the n further. ¡°Hmm, what should I do?¡± Ghiin could clearly see Alfoi¡¯s intentions in sending the wizards to him, but he wasn¡¯t keen on forcing them into very. That wouldn¡¯t be the way of a non-violent pacifist like him. Yet, he didn¡¯t have the time to make a bet or wager with them like before. ¡°Phew. It pains me, but I have no other choice given the time constraints.¡± ¡°What on earth are you talking about?¡± ¡°Oh, just wait a moment.¡± Ghiin gestured for the wizards to calm down, then called out toward the door. ¡°Hey, someone out there, bring me a club if you have one.¡± Soon, the door opened, and a soldier entered, carrying a finely carved club. Each grain of the wood exuded the craftsmanship of an artisan. As Ghiin twirled the club around, inspecting it from various angles, the wizards¡¯ faces contorted in outrage. ¡°What are you doing? This is highly disrespectful!¡± ¡°Disrespectful? I wonder who¡¯s really being rude here. Anyway, that¡¯s not the point. Let¡¯s make a bet, shall we?¡± ¡°A bet?¡± ¡°Attack me all at once. If you manage to inflict even a single wound on me, I¡¯ll do whatever you want. But if you lose, you¡¯ll have to sign a contract.¡± ¡°What kind of contract?¡± ¡°Ah, I¡¯m not in the mood for a long exnation, so let¡¯s get to it. If you can even scratch me, I¡¯ll make sure you can livefortably from now on. I¡¯ll give you as many Runestones as you want, and anyone who wishes to can return to the Tower immediately.¡± Hearing this, the wizards¡¯ eyes lit up. They were each at most 3rd-circle wizards, but there were twenty of them. Even if their circles were low, this many could easily crush most knights in an instant. ¡°You¡¯ll regret those words.¡± The wizards all began to channel their mana at once. They had already been holding a lot of resentment toward Ghiintely, and they wouldn¡¯t miss this opportunity. As twenty wizards gathered their mana, the objects around them began to tremble. Yet Ghiin only smiled brightly at the sight. ¡°Ah, I didn¡¯t want to add any more ves. I really do want to live kindly, but the world just won¡¯t let me.¡± As he moved through the flow of mana emitted by the wizards, Ghiin¡¯s club swung with elegance. That day, the estate gained twenty more ves. * * * It had been several days since a total of twenty-six wizards had been working tirelessly on construction, tears streaming down their faces. ude came to deliver his report to Ghiin. ¡°All the medicinal ingredients you requested have arrived. The tools are also ready.¡± ¡°Good, let¡¯s get started right away.¡± ¡°What exactly are you making? Is this special product some kind of mana-infused herb, like the wheat over there?¡± ude asked, genuinely curious. He had tried to examine the blueprint Ghiin had handed over, but all he could see was a series of instructions to boil, dpose, mix, and melt things¡­ It looked like something only an alchemist would concoct when making strange, experimental mixtures. ¡°It¡¯s something the nobles will like. It won¡¯t be as fun if I tell you now, so just wait and see.¡± ¡®Ugh¡­ should I even trust this?¡¯ ude felt an itch to make a sarcastic remark, but he held back. It hadn¡¯t been long since he was thoroughly trounced by Ghiin. Now was the time toy low and observe his patterns. ¡®Logically, a person can¡¯t seed every time. I¡¯ll watch how this goes and wait for a chance to make another bet.¡¯ This was amon misconception among gambling addicts. Having seededst time, they believed the odds were higher for failure this time. Even for a top graduate of the academy, ude was no exception to falling into this kind of error. He grinned to himself, already fantasizing about betting again and freeing himself from the ve contract. Ghiin, who watched him with a look of disdain, clicked his tongue and moved on. The area named the ¡®Herb Development Room¡¯ sounded impressive, but in reality, it was quite simple. One side was piled high with herbs, while the opposite side was arranged with tools designed by Ghiin. ¡°This really does look like an alchemist¡¯s workshop,¡± Ghiin remarked, admiring the room. In fact, what he was trying to create was a product that, in the future, would be developed through the coboration of wizards and alchemists. So, calling it an alchemist¡¯s workshop wasn¡¯t entirely wrong. ¡°Bring the wizards.¡± The wizards, who were abruptly summoned, began inscribing magic circles onto the tools as per Ghiin¡¯s orders. Alfoi, with his sallowplexion, mped his lips shut as he drew the magic circles. He could tell that some of the circles were designed to extract the effects of the herbs or to remove impurities, but beyond that, he had no clue. ¡®Even if I ask, he¡¯ll juste up with some nonsensical answer again.¡¯ He was curious about how the devices with the magic circles would be used, but he suppressed his curiosity. ¡®I¡¯m not going to ask. No way. Just watch, I won¡¯t ask a single thing. Asking would be a loss for me.¡¯ The magic circles were rtively simple, so the work waspleted in a single day. Curiosity is the instinct of a wizard. Just as he was about to head back, exhausted from expending a considerable amount of mana, Alfoi couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and blurted out. ¡°What is this? What are you making?¡± ¡°A product that¡¯ll make a ton of money. Want to guess? If you guess right, you¡¯re free. If you¡¯re wrong, ten more years¡­¡± ¡°No, thank you! I¡¯m not doing that!¡± Alfoi huffed, muttering curses under his breath as he stormed off. ¡°He must¡¯ve been really shaken after losing that first bet. To reject it so firmly.¡± With a mix of admiration and regret, Ghiin clicked his tongue and called the workers over to get started. Some of them sorted the herbs, others boiled water, and some managed the fire. The workers had no idea what they were doing; they just repeated their tasks mindlessly. ¡°What¡¯s the Lord making this time?¡± ¡°Looks like he¡¯s trying to make some kind of medicine.¡± ¡°What do we know? We just do as we¡¯re told. It must be something good for the body, right?¡± After a few days, a thick ck liquid finally began to flow out from the tool at the very end. Ghiin dipped his finger in the liquid, sniffed it, and frowned. ¡°This isn¡¯t the right color. Something must be off. And the smell isn¡¯t good either.¡± He didn¡¯t get the desired result on the first try. Relying solely on the knowledge he¡¯d picked up in his previous life to reproduce such aplex process meant there were bound to be mistakes. However, Ghiin wasn¡¯t particrly worried. After all, this was much easier than creating something entirely from scratch. Since he had a solid understanding of the overall structure, adjusting the finer details wouldn¡¯t be too difficult. Over the next few days, he fine-tuned the ratios of the herb mixtures, adjusted the reaction times, and recalibrated the magic circles, relying on his memory. After several experiments, he finally achieved the result he wanted. ¡°Oh, perfect. Yes, this is it.¡± Seeing the pure white extract, Ghiin smiled with satisfaction. He was pleased that the product waspleted, but there was something else that made him even happier. In his past life, this product had been the biggest cash cow of the Delfine Duchy. As he thought of those who were probably working hard to develop it somewhere right now, Ghiin scoffed. ¡°Let¡¯s see how well you do, you bastards. Not that it matters, since you¡¯re already toote.¡± The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 113 Chapter 113: Shall I Bet My Life Once More? (1) All that was left now was to mass-produce it and properlymercialize the product. ¡°For now, stir this thoroughly.¡± The workers diligently stirred the extract as Ghiin instructed. After stirring for a while and letting it cool, the extract gradually became more viscous. Ghiin scooped a little with his finger and rubbed it between his fingers. The extract melted seamlessly, absorbing quickly into the skin. The workers slowly approached Ghiin and asked hesitantly. ¡°Wh-what is that, my lord?¡± If this were another estate, thesemoners would never have dared to speak to their lord. In fact, they wouldn¡¯t have even thought of speaking to him in the first ce. But because Ghiin had been casually conversing with the estate residents without any formalities, simple questions like these could now be asked without hesitation. ¡°Is it a kind of ointment?¡± ¡°It has a very pleasant scent.¡± Ghiin responded with a satisfied expression. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t you know? This is called ¡®essence.¡¯ It¡¯s a concentrated extract of beneficialponents from herbs.¡± ¡°What do you use it for?¡± ¡°Nobles use it for skin care. There are a lot of people who are obsessed with beauty.¡± ¡°¡­Ah, I see.¡± The workers didn¡¯t quite understand, but they nodded along as if they did. After all, how would they know about products that only nobles used? Typically, nobles extracted beneficialponents from herbs and fruits to apply to their skin, or they used steam treatments on their faces. The wealthier families even used divine powers or magic. But for the most part, the results weren¡¯t significant. With consistent use, their skin would improve, but given the money and time invested, the results couldn¡¯t really be considered remarkable. However, this product was different. The worse the skin, the more dramatic and rapid the results. ¡°Huhu, this will soon be a must-have item for nobles.¡± Ghiin smiled confidently. Nobles, regardless of age or gender, tended to obsess over their appearance. Clear skin was also a symbol of wealth, so if something was known to have even a slight beauty-enhancing effect, it was only a matter of time before it became a trend. In his past life, this product had swept across the continent, bringing enormous wealth to the Delfine Duchy. ¡°I should run some tests.¡± From his own experience, it seemed identical to what he had seen in his past life. Still, he needed to confirm if it was truly effective. ¡°Belinda would probably give the best evaluation.¡± Belinda subtly liked to adorn herself. She had a keen interest in skin care, and for a head maid working in a poor estate in the North, her skin was unusually fair and smooth. Ghiin filled a low, wide ss bottle with the essence and went to find Belinda. ¡°Belinda, take this. Try applying it to your face.¡± ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a cosmetic, a skincare product. It¡¯s very good for your skin.¡± ¡°Oh my, really? Where did you buy this? These things are extremely expensive¡­ Did you buy it just for me? Which brand is it?¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes widened, and she fired off a barrage of questions. Ghiin might have seemed like he spent money freely, but he was extremely frugal when it came to luxury items. He dressed casually and rarely bothered to essorize himself. But had he really bought such an expensive cosmetic? And one that only nobles would use? ¡®Looks like all the effort I put into raising him paid off¡­¡¯ Belinda, who had been a bit moved, quickly had her mood dete after hearing what Ghiin said next. ¡°I made this myself.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ghiin stood there, confident, as if he didn¡¯t see what the problem was. Belinda narrowed her eyes and red at him. ¡°Young master, don¡¯t you know you can¡¯t just use any kind of cosmetic?¡± ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I made something that really works.¡± ¡°I never taught you how to make cosmetics, so where did you even learn this?¡± Belinda had been teaching Ghiin since he was a child. But she had never once taught him about alchemy or handling herbal ingredients. So, who would believe it if he suddenly showed up iming to have made a cosmetic? ¡°You do realize that if you apply just anything and your skin ends up ruined, there¡¯s no going back, right?¡± Skincare products were so expensive that people were always on the lookout for cheaper alternatives. There were even those who applied lead or mercury to their faces. Of course, most of these attempts ended in failure. If they were lucky, it just had no effect. But some people ended up with worse skin or fell ill, wasting away until they died. There were even quack pharmacists who disfigured noblewomen¡¯s faces with pustules, only to end up losing their heads. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m not going to use it. My skin is already fine as it is.¡± When one could manipte mana, it improved their healing and slowed aging, even if only a little. Belinda was skilled enough in mana maniption, so her skin was in good condition. Still, taking care of it would make it even better, so Ghiin pushed a bit further. ¡°If you use this, your skin will be even better. It¡¯ll practically glow! Just trust me on this!¡± ¡°No! If my skin gets damaged, not even divine power or magic can fix it.¡± Divine power and magic were expensive, out of reach for most people. Even if you used them, there was no guarantee they¡¯d work. They could heal injuries and enhance regeneration, but any improvement to the skin was more of a side effect. ¡°I appreciate the thought, really. But I absolutely can¡¯t use it. Do you know how important my skin is?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you believe me? Don¡¯t you know me? I¡¯ve even had amazing sess with farming!¡± Ghiin grumbled. How could she reject it without even trying it once? Couldn¡¯t she at least pretend to try it, even if it was just to humor him? Belinda gave him a blunt response. ¡°Back then, I could just watch whether you seeded or failed. But this time, you want to experiment on my face. Who would agree to that?¡± Well, there was a huge difference between silently criticizing the results and actually being the test subject. When ites to skincare, even the slightest mistake could be irreversible. ¡°Umm¡­¡± Ghiin wore a troubled expression. Even if he forced her to use it, she¡¯d probably just throw it away in secret. Thanks to his newfound power, his regeneration had improved, making his skin exceptionally smooth. Since it was such a well-made product, Ghiin was confident it would improve the skin, but he knew it wouldn¡¯t have a dramatic effect on someone like Belinda, whose skin was already good. Maybe he needed to find someone else. Even after Belinda had hurried off, Ghiin lingered around for a while. Wendy, passing by, spotted him and hesitated. Seeing her, Ghiin brightened up and waved her over. ¡°Hey, Wendy. Perfect timing. I¡¯ve got a gift for you. Try this on.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a cream that¡¯s really good for your skin. I made it myself. Go on, give it a try. You trust me, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m actually busy right now¡­ Sorry.¡± Wendy¡¯s figure wavered, and in an instant, she disappeared from sight. ¡°Seriously, did she have to use mana to escape? She¡¯s just going to see ude anyway.¡± Clicking his tongue, Ghiin headed off to find ude. As soon as he entered the office, he saw Wendy hiding behind a pir. Left with no other choice, he handed the cosmetic over to ude, who took it with a skeptical look. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying this will be our estate¡¯s specialty product? A cosmetic for skincare?¡± ¡°Exactly. Nobles will love it. It¡¯ll be in such high demand they won¡¯t be able to get enough.¡± ¡°Heh¡­ hehehe.¡± udeughed, wearing an expression of disbelief. ¡®Looks like it¡¯s time for a wager!¡¯ He had spent time at the academy befriending noble heirs, so he knew well how much nobles cared about their skin. If a noble discovered a truly effective cosmetic, they¡¯d be willing to part with chests full of jewels just to buy it. But creating cosmetics wasn¡¯t something just anyone could do. You¡¯d need to master medicine, herbology, and alchemy to produce a proper product. ¡®The lord doesn¡¯t read books. He¡¯s someone who¡¯spletely turned his back on studying.¡¯ The only books in the office were a few on military tactics, and even those were covered in dust. The idea that someone like him had made a cosmetic was obviously absurd. Hiding his true feelings, ude asked cautiously. ¡°Hmm, a specialty product, you say¡­ Are you sure no other estates have this?¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯m the first one to make it.¡± ¡®Just as I thought!¡¯ If the lord said he was the first to make it, then it had to be true. He hadn¡¯t heard of anything like thising out recently. ¡®There¡¯s no way this will sell.¡¯ A lord with no knowledge of medicine had made it himself¡ªthere was no way it would be effective. Even if it really worked, what noble would trust a cosmetic from some obscure, backwater estate? No matter how he looked at it, it was bound to fail. ude hid his glee at the prospect of canceling his ve contract and put on a feigned, pitiful expression. ¡°Are you trying to make my face full of pockmarks? So I can¡¯t leave the office and will have to work all the time? I mean, I¡¯m already a ve, do you really have to go that far?¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, it really works! Don¡¯t you believe me? I seeded with farming, didn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a separate matter. It¡¯s apletely different field. And it¡¯s not just me; no one¡¯s going to use something like this. Why would they trust it?¡± Ghiin raised an eyebrow at ude¡¯s provocative tone. ¡°Oh, yeah? How about a bet, then? Let¡¯s see if it really works or not.¡± ¡°Ah, but I¡¯ve quit gambling¡­ How long are we talking?¡± ¡°Like I saidst time, 20 years. But if I lose, I¡¯ll cut it down to 10 years and throw in an extra 5,000 gold.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± ude hesitated for a moment. It was obviously a scam, but the stakes were high, and it made him a bit nervous. ¡®I need to lessen the burden a bit.¡¯ ¡°Alright, just wait a moment.¡± ¡°What do I need to wait for?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to bring someone to join the bet with me.¡± ude quickly went to find Alfoi. As soon as Alfoi saw him, he frowned. The resentment from the losses he¡¯d incurred because of ude¡¯s bets hadn¡¯t faded yet. But ude brushed off the fierce re with ease. After a few rounds of butting heads, Alfoi had be rather manageable. ¡°What is it? Why are you here?¡± ¡°I have a great idea. Wanna hear it?¡± ¡°Get lost, I¡¯m not listening to you.¡± ¡°Oh,e on, just hear me out. A great opportunity hase up. A chance to escape from very.¡± ¡°Escape from¡­ very? A good opportunity?¡± ¡°Yeah, the lord¡¯s been making a big deal about some specialty product, so he decided to make cosmetics himself¡­¡± ude eagerly shared what he knew and his spections to persuade Alfoi. ¡°The Magic Towers have tried this before, right?¡± ¡°¡­Yeah, they did.¡± Since magic research required a lot of money, the towers often engaged in various business ventures. Naturally, many of them had tried to produce cosmetics as well. It was a field where, if sessful, they could rake in huge profits. But none of them had managed to achieve any notable results. The fact that even the Magic Towers failed suggested how difficult it was to make effective cosmetics. ude¡¯s silver tongue worked its magic. ¡°How did it go at the Magic Towers? Did they manage to make anything usable?¡± ¡°Even the Tower Master, a 6th-circle mage, couldn¡¯t make any cosmetics. He did manage to make some high-quality soap, though.¡± ¡°Well, our lord ims he made something that even those brilliant mages and alchemists couldn¡¯t. Do you think that¡¯s possible?¡± Alfoi shook his head. ¡°Making it alone is absolutely impossible. He must¡¯ve had help from someone, right?¡± ¡°Who would he have gotten help from? If someone had that kind of skill, they¡¯d have gone to someone with more money and power than our lord.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°So, what do you think? Want to take another shot at life?¡± ¡°I quit gambling¡­¡± ude looked down at Alfoi with disdain, snorting. ¡°Quit? You gambled once and now you think you¡¯ve quit? Gambling isn¡¯t about quitting, it¡¯s about holding back. When the opportunityes, you bet again. That¡¯s life.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Alfoi pondered for a moment before nodding with a determined look in his eyes. ¡°Fine, this time I¡¯ll really trust you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t trust me, trust yourself. Trust the knowledge and experience you¡¯ve built up until now. You¡¯re the heir of the Magic Tower, and the best mage in this estate. You¡¯re always the best, bro.¡± ude lightly punched Alfoi in the chest. Feeling a sudden warmth swell in his heart, Alfoi nodded with a flushed face. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m Alfoi. A man who never gives up.¡± For a conversation between gamblers, it was rather grandiose. But the mages around them felt the fiery camaraderie and passion between the two men. ¡°Let us join! Let¡¯s pool our strength together!¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s all go! This time, we¡¯llpletely shatter the lord¡¯s pretentiousness. We¡¯re going to win!¡± With determined faces, ude and twenty-six mages marched off. ¡°¡­Everyone¡¯s out of their minds¡­¡± Wendy, who had been watching the whole scene from start to finish while guarding ude, could only shake her head in dismay. Chapter 114 Chapter 114: Shall I Bet My Life Once More? (2) Seeing the wizards charge in with great momentum, Ghiin wore a disdainful expression. ¡°What¡¯s the asion for a group visit?¡± ¡°We¡¯vee to make a bet! We¡¯re all betting that your lordship¡¯s cosmetics are useless.¡± ¡°Hmm, there are too many of you¡­ What are the conditions?¡± ude, who stepped forward as the representative, grinned and answered. ¡°If we win, how about you cancel the ve contracts and give us 2,000 gold each?¡± ¡°And if you lose?¡± ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll each add 10 more years.¡± Ghiin pretended to hesitate and asked again. ¡°What if I don¡¯t ept the bet?¡± At that, ude and the wizards¡¯ eyes sparkled. For the first time, this reckless lord was showing ack of confidence. It meant their chances of winning were high. ¡°Didn¡¯t your lordship propose the bet first? Backing out now would be dishonorable. If you¡¯re going to quit, then deduct 5 years instead.¡± ¡°Ah, that would be difficult¡­.¡± After a moment of contemtion, Ghiin nodded. ¡°I only hesitated because adding 10 more years seemed too harsh¡­ But seeing how determined you all are, there¡¯s no choice. I ept the bet.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ude and the wizards clenched their fists and let out small cheers. ¡°Great! Then, please set a time frame.¡± ¡°Hmm, how about a month?¡± Ghiin said confidently. Two weeks would be enough for the effects to show, but since everyone¡¯s skin condition was different, he generously set it to a month. ude, gleeful, summoned several vassals to act as witnesses for the bet. Everyone gathered in the main hall except for Gillian, who was out inspecting the estate, and Vanessa, who was training in the practice yard. Of course, Belinda was vehemently opposed. ¡°A bet? Again with the bets! Have you been influenced by that guy? How on earth do you n to prove the effectiveness of your cosmetics?¡± It was easy to see sprouts emerging and fruit bearing in farming, but there was no objective standard to evaluate the effects of cosmetics. Eating well and getting plenty of sleep also naturally improves a person¡¯splexion. In other words, they could deliberately sabotage their skin and im it was a failure. ¡°You¡¯re not seriously going to give it to those guys, right? Who knows what they¡¯ll do with it!¡± Ghiin waved his hand dismissively as if to say not to worry. ¡°Of course, ude and the wizards are excluded from the test. Those guys would smear dung on their faces if it meant winning the bet.¡± The wizards felt insulted, but they couldn¡¯t refute it. They had seriously considered resorting to smearing dung if it came to that. Even with Ghiin¡¯s reassurance, Belinda couldn¡¯t calm her anger. ¡°Then who¡¯s going to test it? Even if a single pimple shows up, those guys will im they¡¯ve won!¡± ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s true. We need someone trustworthy¡­.¡± Ghiin looked around. Everyone present quickly bowed their heads, trying to avoid eye contact. No one wanted to volunteer to test an unverified product on their face. ¡°Who would be a good choice¡­.¡± It wouldn¡¯t be hard to force it on someone. However, if people got scared and refused to use it, the oue of the bet would be unclear. That would give ude and the wizards room to insist that the product didn¡¯t work. No matter how effective a new product was, it needed to be applied consistently for a few days to show results. Instead of forcing everyone to use it, Ghiin decided to first find someone who would properly test it. ¡°Kaor, how about you try it out? I¡¯ll let you skip training for a few days.¡± Since he was also learning to control mana, he would be less affected by external conditions, making him a suitable candidate. But Kaor snorted and, with a cocky expression, refused. ¡°A real man doesn¡¯t use stuff like that.¡± ¡°Who do you think you¡¯re fooling? You think no one knows you stick fruit peels on your face every night?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­! They just happened to stick on while I was eating fruit!¡± Even before he joined up with Ghiin, Kaor often slept with fruit peels on his face. He asionally did the same aftering to Ferdium, so those who knew him were well aware of it. ¡°Anyway! I¡¯m not using that. I¡¯m done with that kind of stuff now.¡± It was clear that someone who already paid attention to skincare wouldn¡¯t obediently apply something unfamiliar to his face. Seeing his firm refusal, Ghiin merely shrugged. He had no intention of forcing someone who wasn¡¯t willing. He¡¯d just have to find someone else reliable. ¡°Guess I¡¯ll have to look for someone else to test it. Anyway, we¡¯re going ahead with the bet, so everyone should keep that in mind.¡± ¡°What do you mean, ¡®look for someone?¡¯ You¡¯re the lord! It doesn¡¯t make sense for you to be running around looking for people for a bet,¡± Belinda snapped, her eyes shing with anger. Ghiin tilted his head, baffled. ¡°Everyone here said they wouldn¡¯t do it. So, would you like to, Belinda?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s a bit¡­.¡± As all eyes turned to her, she looked down, flustered. ¡®Ugh, there¡¯s no other way. I¡¯ll just pretend to use it and figure something out.¡¯ Belinda raised her head and confidently held out her hand. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll do it. Give me a jar.¡± She had no intention of actually using it. Her n was to sleep as much as possible and diligently train her mana until the day of the bet, then use her mana to tighten her skin right before the end. That way, her skin would appear noticeably improved, even if just for a moment. ¡°Wait! The head maid can¡¯t participate,¡± ude intervened, stopping Belinda. ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°The head maid¡¯s skin is already quite nice, isn¡¯t it? Sure, there are a few age lines around the eyes, but¡­.¡± ¡°Will you be quiet?¡± ¡°Anyway, the head maid can¡¯t do it. She¡¯s the type who would find a way to cheat. Please choose someone else, preferably someone with poor skin so the results are more obvious.¡± As someone who had spent years in gambling dens, ude immediately sensed something was off when Belinda suddenly changed her stance. ¡®Ugh, that guy¡­.¡¯ Belinda red at ude, fuming. The sneaky bastard always seemed to catch on quickly and interfere at the most critical moments. Ghiin nodded, as if he understood. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll look for someone else. Now, everyone, go back to your work.¡± Belinda sighed as she left, and the others quickly fled, relieved to be excused. Even though everyone had refused, Ghiin didn¡¯t think much of it. Surely, there would be someone who would trust him and willingly use the product. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t the mercenaries and servants like it? This kind of thing is usually used by nobles, after all. Well, at least a few of them might give it a try.¡± With a confident expression, Ghiin began searching for people. ¡°Want to try this out?¡± ¡°S-Sorry.¡± ¡°How about you? Want to give it a try? It¡¯s a fantastic product, only nobles get to use this.¡± ¡°Please forgive me!¡± People were generally uneasy about using the cosmetics Ghiin had made. It was only natural to be wary of applying something unfamiliar. ¡°Is everyone just content with how they are now? Maybe I should gather a group of people with worse skin and give it to them.¡± He tried rounding up some of the servants and mercenaries who had less-than-perfect skin, but most of them epted it reluctantly or showed clear signs of disinterest, so he took it back. This wasn¡¯t going to lead to a proper test. ¡°Ah, this is driving me crazy. Selling this to noblester is going to be a problem too, huh? It¡¯s not like I have the reputation of the Delfine Duchy.¡± The Delfine Duchymanded trust simply by name alone. Before his regression, when the duchy announced the release of a newly developed product, people had rushed to buy the cosmetics. But the Fenris estate was the back of beyond, and Ghiin¡¯s own name recognition was virtually nonexistent. Who would trust and use a product made in a ce like this? Even the subordinates who knew Ghiin well were reluctant, so it was obvious that the nobles would dismiss it outright. ¡°Once the testing is done, I¡¯ll have to head to the capital and figure out how to promote it.¡± Ghiin clicked his tongue. He had thought that just making it would be enough, but now he was facing the reality of having to find buyers. ¡°I¡¯ll worry about thatter. Right now, the priority is testing.¡± Determined, Ghiin roamed around the castle and its surroundings, trying to persuade people to try the cosmetics he had made. Before long, theints of those who had been approached began to spread. People who heard the rumors started to avoid Ghiin. ¡°Did you get that thing the lord¡¯s been carrying around¡­?¡± ¡°Uh, I did, but then he took it back after seeing my expression.¡± ¡°Why is he suddenly trying to make and sell something like that?¡± ¡°Well, our lord does act strange sometimes. Remember when he almost died from drinking poison?¡± Everyone across the estate was well aware that Ghiin had seeded in agriculture. Back then, they had acknowledged that Ghiin¡¯s new approach had worked. But many were still unsure whether that was due to his genuine skill or just a stroke of luck. Since he was known for his frequent entricities, people couldn¡¯t fully trust him. It was as if their belief in him teetered on the edge of faith and skepticism. They thought his new attempt might seed, but nobody wanted to be the one to test it on themselves. Rumors that the lord had gone strange again quickly spread throughout the entire estate. With the rise of negative sentiment, it became even harder to find volunteers. ¡°You bastards¡­ Fine, I¡¯ll just force everyone to use it.¡± Ghiin unconsciously twisted his face in frustration. Even after several days, not a single person had volunteered for the test. The initial confidence andposure he had felt were long gone. He had hoped to proceed peacefully, but everyone was being so uncooperative that he had no other choice. It would be quicker to make everyone use it and gather a broader sample. Just as Ghiin was about to enforce the testing, a savior appeared out of nowhere. ¡°My lord, I¡¯ll try it.¡± ¡°Oh, Gillian!¡± Gillian hadn¡¯t been approached right away since he was out inspecting the estate. But this loyal man hade forward as soon as he heard the rumors, volunteering for the experiment. Ghiin looked him up and down. ¡®He¡¯s got quite a few wrinkles, and his skin is rough¡­¡¯ On closer inspection, he was a perfect candidate for the test. Though Gillian could manipte mana, he couldn¡¯tpletely escape the signs of aging. Plus, due to his constant training outdoors and rough lifestyle, his skin condition wasn¡¯t great. He was an ideal tester. Still, Ghiin asked for confirmation. ¡°Are you sure? Everyone else has been avoiding it. This is something I made, you know.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not too concerned about my appearance. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Gillian didn¡¯t say he trusted it, which was a bit disappointing, but Ghiin figured it was still something to have as a volunteer. He sighed subtly. He took out a jar and handed it to Gillian. ¡°How do I use it?¡± ¡°Just wash your face before bed and apply it. You can put it on more than just your face, if you want.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± From that day on, Gillian began diligently applying the cosmetics Ghiin had given him. For him, this was also an order from his lord. After three days, people around him began to talk. ¡°Old man, did you get a girlfriend? Your face looks good. Where¡¯d you meet her?¡± ¡°Cut the nonsense before I chop your head off.¡± Gillian replied dryly to Kaor, who had been teasing him. He was always busy with training and overseeing the estate¡¯s development, so when would he have time to meet a woman? He was just living each day to be of service to his lord. After about two more days, the reactions around him changed noticeably. The mercenaries whispered whenever they saw Gillian. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Doesn¡¯t he look a bit younger?¡± ¡°Look at how smooth his skin is. Is he eating something good on the side?¡± ¡°No way¡­ Did he use that cosmetic the boss made?¡± Gillian¡¯s face had taken on a new glow. While the wrinkles remained, the texture of his skin had changed, making him look visibly younger than before. The sun-burned, dullplexion now seemed more like a vibrant bronze. Since he had never bothered with skincare before, the results appeared even more dramatic. Gillian quickly realized what had caused the change. ¡°The lord¡¯s creation really works. He truly is incredible.¡± Now that he knew it worked, he applied the product even more eagerly. Where he had once used just a dab on his finger, he began using two. Although he imed he didn¡¯t care about his appearance, the frequent remarks from those around him led him to nce at the mirror before bed or before leaving his room in the morning. ¡°Getting older doesn¡¯t mean you stop caring, huh.¡± Gillian chuckled as he observed his changing face each day. Whenever people asked, he exined that it was thanks to the cosmetics made by his lord. And, once again, the rumors spread quickly. Even someone with skin as rough as Gillian¡¯s saw results in just three days¡ªwhat a revolutionary product! Exactly a week after Gillian had received the prototype. Bang! The door to Ghiin¡¯s office swung open with a loud crash, as if it was about to break. Ghiin, who had been immersed in his work, looked up in surprise to see what was going on. Belinda, along with ude, Wendy, and several others from the estate, had gathered there. ¡°What¡¯s this about?¡± Ghiin asked with an amused look. Belinda, catching her breath, shouted out. ¡°Give me some of that too!¡± Chapter 115 Chapter 115 : Shall I Bet My Life Once More? (3) ¡°What?¡± Ghiin responded with a yful smile, pretending not to know, even though he clearly did. Belinda sighed in exasperation, clutching her chest as she spoke. ¡°Me too! Give me those cosmetics! Give me plenty of them. I¡¯m at an age where I really need to take care of myself.¡± ¡°You said you didn¡¯t need them before.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? I applied for them, too. It was those ruffians who stopped me from getting them. Hohoho, there really isn¡¯t anything our Young Lord can¡¯t do, is there?¡± Belinda shamelessly retorted. Ghiin chuckled and picked up a few of the cosmetics piled beside him, tossing them over to her. He had prepared plenty anyway, intending to test them on various people. ¡°Eek! Thank you!¡± She beamed as she hugged the cosmetics tightly to her chest and quickly left the room. Following her, Kaor and the mercenaries boldly stepped forward. ¡°We would like some, too.¡± ¡°I thought men didn¡¯t use these things. And you guys never seemed interested in grooming yourselves before.¡± Most of the mercenaries, except for a few peculiar ones, weren¡¯t particrly concerned about their appearances. Even if a rough-looking guy groomed himself, he¡¯d just be a well-groomed but still rough-looking guy. Perhaps feeling a bit offended at being lumped together like that, Kaor jabbed the mercenary next to him with his elbow. ¡°¡­It¡¯s to seduce someone.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I want to give it as a gift to a woman to try and woo her!¡± ¡°Well¡­ I appreciate your honesty.¡± Ghiin shook his head at the tant desire radiating from them. ¡°Take as much as you need, and share it with the other mercenaries. But make sure the recipients report any side effects.¡± ¡°Yessir!¡± Ghiin handed over a few boxes of the samples. The mercenaries cheered the moment they received the cosmetics and rushed out in a flurry. ¡°Wendy, distribute some to the other staff in the castle as well. Make sure they report their results clearly.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Ghiin handed a few more boxes to Wendy. The other retainers, who had been watching, each took one or two containers, happily taking their leave. Only ude and the mages stood there, nervously biting their nails. Ghiin looked at them and spoke firmly. ¡°You guys can¡¯t have any. We¡¯re still in the middle of a bet.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ that¡¯s so unfair.¡± The wager¡¯s oue had not been determined yet. However, rumors had begun to spread about how effective the products were for Gillian, leaving ude and the mages feeling uneasy. They had rushed over, hoping to grab some cosmetics and see for themselves, but there was no chance of that happening. ¡°Let¡¯s head back. There¡¯s no need to be scared just yet. We still have plenty of time.¡± udeforted the mages as he led them away. It was only one person who had shown results. Gillian was someone who could manipte mana, so it could¡¯ve been something else that improved his condition. The mages nodded, calming down at ude¡¯s words. After the people had swept through the office, Gillian came to see Ghiin. Ghiin greeted him warmly. ¡°Oh, Gillian. Come on in.¡± He was the one who had volunteered to show the effects when everyone else had hesitated. Thanks to him, more people had volunteered, making the testing much easier. ¡°Your skin definitely looks better. How is it? Worth using?¡± ¡°Yes. I feel much younger.¡± Gillian let out a confident smile. Compared to before, his skin appears smoother, almost gleaming with a radiant sheen. ¡°So, what brings you here? You should still have some of the cosmetics left. Are you here to report on your training?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯d like one more, please.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to send it to my daughter.¡± ¡°Ah, I see. So, this is what it means to have a parent¡¯s heart.¡± Since Rachel was in Ferdium with Elena, it had been quite a while since he¡¯dst seen her. Wanting to send a good gift to a daughter he couldn¡¯t care for in person must be a parent¡¯s way of expressing their love. Ghiin handed him several more, encouraging him to use them freely, and smiled. ¡°Thanks to you, we¡¯ve gotten many people to participate. You deserve the credit, Gillian. Once the estate¡¯s situation improves, I¡¯ll bring Elena and Rachel here, so just wait a little longer.¡± ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m sure everyone else will be just as satisfied once they try it.¡± Gillian spoke with a tone full of confidence. Ghiin smiled back at him. With so many people participating, they¡¯d now be able to confirm the effectiveness properly. ¡°Hm,e to think of it¡­ should I bring some to Vanessa, too? She¡¯s been training non-stoptely.¡± Ghiin decided to personally visit Vanessa, who had secluded herself in the training grounds, dedicating herself solely to training and research. She was currently isting herself, trying to break through to the level of a 6th-circle mage. When he arrived unannounced, she was startled, her face flushing red. ¡°Ah, L-Lord¡­ What brings you here all of a sudden¡­?¡± ¡°Wow, you¡­¡± Ghiin was taken aback when he saw Vanessa. She had been so engrossed in her training and research that her appearance was a mess. Her hair waspletely greasy and disheveled, and her clothes looked like they hadn¡¯t been changed in who knows how long, ragged and unkempt. Clearing his throat, Ghiin handed her the cosmetics. ¡°Have you heard the rumors? These are the cosmetics. Try using them when you have some time.¡± ¡°Y-Yes! Thank you.¡± ¡°And, well¡­ while research is important, make sure you get some sleep, eat your meals, and, you know, wash up asionally.¡± Vanessa lowered her head, a slight smile appearing on her lips. She didn¡¯t really care what the item was for, but it was the first time she had ever received a gift. As Ghiin was about to return to his office, he paused before closing the door to the training grounds and peeked inside. She gently set the cosmetics down in a corner and slipped back between the piles of books. And then she sank down among the hundreds of books, resuming her focus on research. ¡°Wow, how does she read all of that? Does she really absorb all of it?¡± Mages could use cleansing spells to maintain a minimum level of hygiene. Thus, most of them found it embarrassing to appear disheveled in front of others. But Vanessa was so immersed in her research that she didn¡¯t even care about maintaining her cleanliness. ¡°Well, I guess she¡¯s never had such a serious opportunity to study before. Still, it¡¯s really impressive.¡± Even while doing menial tasks at the magic tower, she had never neglected her studies. Now that she could dedicate all her time to training and research, it must have been a joy for her. ¡°Soon, I¡¯ll have to find a way to boost her mana as much as possible. She¡¯s truly reliable.¡± With a satisfied smile, Ghiin returned to his office. And he issued new orders. ¡°Tell anyone who didn¡¯t get any but needs it toe and find me.¡± Ghiin¡¯s order quickly spread throughout the castle. Soon, people who had heard the rumors started flocking in, and the samples ran out fast. The response was overwhelming. ¡°Did you try the one the Lord gave us? It¡¯s amazing! Everyone¡¯s going crazy over it right now.¡± ¡°Hey, look at my skin after just two days. Doesn¡¯t it look ten years younger?¡± ¡°Oh,e on¡­ but it does seem like you¡¯ve gotten at least ten hours younger.¡± ¡°This is something only nobles usually use. When else would we get a chance to try something like this?¡± ¡°I heard the ingredients are super expensive. We should use it sparingly. If I¡¯d known, I would¡¯ve asked for more.¡± Whenever people gathered, they couldn¡¯t stop talking about the cosmetics Ghiin had created. Since most of them had never bothered with skincare before, the effects were visibly impressive. For several days, Ghiin continuously received progress reports from those who had used the cosmetics. ¡°Good, most of the feedback is positive.¡± The results were overwhelmingly favorable. Not a single person had anything bad to say, and instead, there was a steady stream of requests for more. The perception that they were experiencing something usually reserved for nobles also yed a role in the cosmetics¡¯ poprity. After all, no one dislikes luxurious things. As the atmosphere in the castle became more excited, ude and the mages grew increasingly anxious. ¡°Damn it! Have you seen everyone¡¯s facestely? They¡¯re all looking smoother! Are you sure this stuff doesn¡¯t actually work? What are we going to do?¡± Alfoi shouted nervously. ude responded with a calm expression. ¡°Rx. The final results aren¡¯t out yet, are they? Why are you in such a hurry? In gambling, impatience is your worst enemy. No one knows the oue until thest card is revealed.¡± ¡°But everyone¡¯s praising it! They¡¯re all saying their skin actually looks better!¡± ¡°That¡¯s just because they¡¯re getting swept up in the mood. They probably just got a good night¡¯s sleep and think they look better. Besides, you might not know this, but that stuff is packed with really expensive, high-quality herbs. So, it might seem to improve things temporarily.¡± ¡°What? So it really does work then!¡± ude smirked and let out a derisive snort. ¡°If just throwing a bunch of good stuff together could guarantee sess, the magic tower would have figured it out long ago. You can¡¯t just mix any herbs together and expect your skin to get better. Even good things can turn into poison whenbined recklessly. That¡¯s why even nobles are careful.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s true, but¡­¡± ¡°So stop worrying and just rx. I mean, think about it logically. It¡¯s not you or me, but the Lord who¡¯s supposedly seeding? That doesn¡¯t make any sense, does it?¡± ¡°Y-yeah, that¡¯s true.¡± Despite his unease, Alfoi nodded. ude mmed his hand down on the desk with authority as he continued. ¡°We are intellectuals, intellectuals! We judge everything with cold reason and intelligence! We can¡¯t be swayed by such ignorant and irrational people.¡± Hearing ude¡¯s words, Alfoi seemed to regain his confidence, nodding as he left. Though he still felt a bit uneasy, he couldn¡¯t deny that ude¡¯s reasoning made sense. The Lord wasn¡¯t an expert in any particr field, nor someone with extensive knowledge in multiple areas. There was no way he could seed twice in a row at something so seemingly impossible. As Alfoi departed, the other mages followed, leaving ude to shake his head with a sigh. ¡°Phew, this is exhausting. Why do they even bother gambling when they¡¯re all so faint-hearted¡­ If they were scared, they shouldn¡¯t have bet in the first ce. Tsk tsk tsk.¡± Watching him from behind, Wendy stared at ude with a look of shock. ¡®You¡¯re the one who roped them into it!¡¯ If nothing else, his shamelessness and smooth talk were undeniably impressive. Wendy shook her head and urged ude forward. She might have found him contemptible, but for now, he was still the Chief Overseer of the Fenris Estate. ¡°Chief Overseer, there¡¯s a backlog of work. The next item is to check the status of the construction on the military warehouse¡­¡± But suddenly, ude started fidgeting, biting his nails nervously. Wendy fell silent. Judging by his behavior, it seemed like he couldn¡¯t hear a word she was saying. ¡®Damn it, what do I do? It really seems like this stuff is working. Ugh, this is driving me crazy. Is he seriously going to seed at this too?¡¯ Wendy was with ude every day. She could see the changes in his skin condition from day to day, and it was clear as day that he was losing his mind over it. ¡®There¡¯s no way to sabotage it now!¡¯ Honestly, she had considered interfering. After all, she was on the same side as the mages, and there were countless ways to do it. She could simply cut off the water supply so no one could wash, or use decay magic to pollute the air, making the whole ce unpleasant. ¡®If I get caught, I¡¯ll be in prison for at least 30 years.¡¯ But knowing Ghiin¡¯s nature, if he sensed something was off, he¡¯d likely throw her in prison without hesitation, even without concrete evidence. By now, so many people had taken the cosmetics that disrupting things was practically impossible. It wasn¡¯t just the castle staff¡ªmercenaries and retainers had all received them. To stop everyone, she¡¯d have to interfere with the entire estate. Unless she was an Archmage, there was simply no way to pull it off. ¡®Ah, damn it. What do I do?¡¯ ude paced around anxiously, and when his eyes met Wendy¡¯s, he grumbled. ¡°What? What¡¯s with that look, you traitor? I saw you using cosmetics, huh? Ugh, just look at how smooth your face has gotten.¡± Wendy turned her gaze away, her expression a mix of contempt and pity. From what she¡¯d gathered from spending time with him, arguing with that smooth talker would only end up being a losing battle. Still looking anxious, ude shook his head. ¡®Right, there¡¯s bound to be some side effects for a few people. Cosmetics aren¡¯t that simple. There¡¯s no way the Lord could¡¯ve made a product like that. I¡¯ll just wait until thest day to confirm it.¡¯ Even if only a few people experienced side effects, he could stubbornly push for a draw. Nobles would reject any product that posed even a slight risk, which would be enough to ruin its value as amodity. ¡®There¡¯s no need to get scared just because we don¡¯t have the results yet. This kind of tension is the thrill of gambling, but I¡¯ve definitely be too soft. Heh heh.¡¯ It was the kind of denialmon among gamblers, but ude didn¡¯t realize it. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. We still have work to do.¡± If he cked off because of a bet, he would surely face a terrifying bacsh. Despite his seemingly bold demeanor, the Lord had a surprisingly tenacious side. While ude was desperately trying to deny reality, Ghiin, on the other hand, was looking at the growing pile of paperwork with a satisfied smile. ¡°Zero cases of side effects.¡± Despite so many people using the products for more than two weeks, there hadn¡¯t been a single instance of adverse effects. He had anticipated that it would take a long time, expecting to only remember the details of the manufacturing process bit by bit, but he had seeded much faster than he had prepared himself for. It was wonderful to have seeded in making the cosmetics, but even better was seeing people enjoy using them. It meant they had found some peace of mind. After a brief moment of contemtion, Ghiin issued a new order to the retainers. ¡°Everyone¡¯s been working too hardtely, without a break. I¡¯m nning to hold a banquet soon. Even if time is tight, taking proper rest is essential if we want to keep fighting.¡± The retainers were all taken aback. The Lord, who had never even hosted a simple dinner before, was suddenly announcing ns for a banquet. ¡®What¡¯s gotten into this workaholic Lord?¡¯ Seeing their astonished faces, Ghiin continued. ¡°I¡¯ll set the banquet for thest day of the bet. Prepare drinks and meat so that all the castle staff and the people of the estate can enjoy it. Since some will have to work, the banquet will run for two days.¡± He intended to use the opportunity to both reveal the oue of the bet and allow everyone to rx. In truth, it was almost a foregone conclusion that this bet would end in the Lord¡¯s victory. When it came to farming, the results were uncertain until the crops sprouted, but cosmetics were different. He could observe the faces of those who used them daily, so the effectiveness was immediately apparent. Hearing that even the servants could attend the banquet filled everyone with excitement, except for ude and the mages, who wandered around in a gloomy daze. They were so desperate that they found themselves praying to the goddess every day. ¡°Please, let the world end. Send us a Demon King or something.¡± To them, it seemed better for everything to be destroyed than to lose another bet. Chapter 116 Chapter 116: Shall I Bet My Life Once More? (4) The day of the banquet had arrived before I knew it, as I had been busy. Even Ghiin decided to forget about work for just one day and take a rest. ¡°I wish I could just rx and have some fun sometimes.¡± Ghiin enjoyed having fun. Back in his days as the King of Mercenaries, he would leave all the troublesome tasks to his subordinates and only pick out the jobs that seemed entertaining. But now, there was too much to do, and even if he wanted to have a good time, he didn¡¯t have the luxury. ¡°Tsk, I need to finish everything quickly so I can rx.¡± Despite grumbling, Ghiin had a broad smile on his face as he leisurely made his way to the banquet hall. The banquet hall at Fenris Castle wasn¡¯t particrlyrge, but there were rtively few vassals and servants, so there was no issue in hosting the event. A few vassals objected, arguing that it would be undignified to let the servants in, but Ghiin didn¡¯t care and pushed forward with his ns. His philosophy was that if you were going to have fun, everyone should join in and make some noise together. ¡°It¡¯d be fun to build a huge zater and invite all the residents of the estate.¡± Ideally, he would have liked to invite the estate residents this time as well. But no matter how small the estate¡¯s poption was, he couldn¡¯t possibly bring everyone into the castle. Out of regret, Ghiin distributed free alcohol and meat to every household. The estate residents, who received free drinks and meat, as well as the servants who got to experience a banquet usually reserved for nobles, all praised their lord with joy. Since it was a poor estate with little entertainment, everyone, young and old, eagerly looked forward to the day of the banquet. Everyone except for one group, that is. ude and the mages gathered in a corner of the banquet hall, whispering among themselves. Their faces were dark and somber. ¡°Please, just one person¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s bound to be someone showing side effects.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t miss even one. We must find them and force a draw.¡± They were desperately scouring the crowd, hoping to find anyone disying side effects, clinging to even the slightest hope. It wasn¡¯t the sort of behavior expected from those who usually prided themselves on logic and rationality, but it was a sign of just how anxious they were. ¡®Even if the goddess didn¡¯t send the Demon King, maybe she sent at least a pimple or two.¡¯ ude widened his eyes and stared intently at the entrance to the banquet hall. He was determined to scrutinize the faces of everyone entering. * * * By the time the basic food preparations wereplete and the hastily assembled band had taken their ce, Ghiin arrived at the banquet hall. ¡°Hasn¡¯t it started yet? Just go ahead and start. Why¡¯s there so much fuss about having fun?¡± Typically, the highest-ranking person would be thest to appear, but Ghiin didn¡¯t care about such things. When the lord plopped down in a chair and started tearing into the meat, the vassals shouted in surprise. ¡°Hurry up and start!¡± The band hastily began ying a tune. Squeak! Squeak! Squeeeeak! Since they had been quickly assembled, none of them were particrly skilled. They barely managed to hit the right notes under normal circumstances, but with no time to prepare, even that was a struggle. ng! As soon as the doors opened, the people who had been waiting for the banquet to start surged in. They weren¡¯t dressed as extravagantly as nobles, but everyone was wearing clean clothes, clearly having put some effort into their appearance. Another thing they all had inmon was that their faces gleamed brightly, shining with a healthy glow. ¡°Ah, ah¡­¡± ude turned his head away. The reason his eyes stung was definitely because of the lighting. It wasn¡¯t because he was on the verge of tears from the impending loss! ¡°Damn it¡­¡± ude cursed under his breath, scanning the people entering the banquet hall. Here, clean. There, clean. Smooth and polished everywhere. There were differences in skin tone and wrinkles, but not a single person had skin that looked unhealthy. The only ones looking worse for wear were the mages standing next to ude, ncing around anxiously. Once almost everyone had gathered, Ghiin raised his hand to stop the music. To be honest, it was hard to listen to because it was so grating. ¡°Thank you all for giving your best efforts in managing the affairs of the estate. Things will continue to be busy, so take this time to rest until tomorrow.¡± It was a simple, straightforward speech, but everyone nodded in agreement. By now, it was well-known that their lord was not the type to indulge in excessive formality like a typical noble. Ghiin then gave a peculiar smile as he addressed ude and the mages. ¡°As you all know, the Chief Overseer and the mages made a bet with me.¡± At the mention of the cosmetics, the hall fell as silent as if a mouse had died. It was finally time to confirm the oue of the bet, which had a seemingly obvious result. ¡°Opinions on cosmetics can be quite subjective. I believe most of you here have tried the product.¡± Ghiin leaned back in his chair, speaking in a rxed tone. ¡°If anyone has experienced side effects, please step forward. I will ensure you arepensated.¡± No one stepped forward. After all, even if someone did have side effects, who would dare step forward before their lord? Fortunately, it seemed there truly were no side effects. ¡°It does look like there aren¡¯t any issues. I¡¯ll leave the judgment of this bet to those present. Please, speak honestly about the cosmetics that this estate has created.¡± At first, people hesitated and looked around nervously, but soon, one by one, they began to speak up. ¡°The effects are truly remarkable. I¡¯ve never seen a product like this before.¡± ¡°My skin has improved significantly. It really does seem to work.¡± ¡°There were no side effects! This is a wless cosmetic product!¡± ¡°Could you give me just one more? Please!¡± Once one or two people started sharing their opinions, the crowd quickly became lively, showering the cosmetics with praise. With the product¡¯s effectiveness proven, many expressed their disappointment at the thought that they might not be able to get it again in the future. Eventually, the praise for the cosmetics shifted into admiration for the lord himself. ¡°It¡¯s truly incredible! It was amazing when you showed us the new farming method, and now you¡¯ve made a product like this!¡± ¡°This is going to be a huge hit! It¡¯ll be our estate¡¯s specialty!¡± ¡°Please make more products! We¡¯ll trust anything you create from now on!¡± Thepliments kepting. Ghiin reclined arrogantly in his seat, wearing a satisfied expression, as if encouraging them to keep praising him. When the people started to tire and the flurry ofpliments died down, Ghiin nced over at ude and the mages. ¡°Well? I think we have our answer.¡± ¡°Ugh, ugh¡­¡± ude and the mages¡¯ faces turned pale in an instant. After all their praying, not a single person had a breakout! To think that he had actually managed to create an effective cosmetic product. Now, they couldn¡¯t even argue their way out of it. ude¡¯s eyes trembled as he looked around. Everyone in the banquet hall was staring at him, waiting for his deration of defeat. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± ude let out a deep breath, staring up at the ceiling for a moment before breaking into a self-deprecating smile. ¡°Well, it can¡¯t be helped. Who would have thought the lord would seed again? Where on earth did you learn to do things like this?¡± No matter the reason, he had to ept his loss. Because that was¡­ being a ¡®gambler.¡¯ Of course, it was utter nonsense. ¡°Fine. I admit defeat.¡± He was now bound to twenty years of servitude. Well, it was only natural, considering he had gambled with his life on the line. When ude nodded readily and acknowledged his loss, murmurs of admiration rose around him. To ept twenty years of servitude so calmly¡ªit was no wonder he held the position of Chief Overseer of Fenris Estate. Though, it also hinted that he wasn¡¯t quite sane. With a resigned, almost helpless smile, ude shook his head. He extended his fist slightly toward Alfoi and spoke. ¡°I lost, but it was a good fight. Still, it was a great match, wasn¡¯t it, bro?¡± Alfoi, who had been standing there in a daze, slowly turned his head. He saw ude¡¯s face, smiling brightly despite acknowledging his defeat. ¡°Heh.¡± Alfoi smirked and brought his fist toward ude¡¯s¡­ then suddenly spread his hand wide open. Whoosh! mes burst forth from Alfoi¡¯s palm, flickering wildly. ¡°Ugh!¡± Wendy quickly yanked ude back by the cor. Though his face was spared from being burned, he ended up falling onto the floor. ¡°Hey, bro! What the hell was that all about?¡± ude rubbed his backside as he looked up. Alfoi and the other wizards had terrifyingly cold expressions on their faces. ¡°Huh, huh? Wait a second. Are you going to attack? Right in front of the lord? Today¡¯s supposed to be a joyful day!¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to kill them.¡± Alfoi and the wizards began to draw out their mana. Realizing how serious the situation had be, Wendy quickly grabbed ude and fled the banquet hall. No matter how capable she was, she couldn¡¯t face twenty-six wizards head-on. ¡°Catch them and kill them!¡± Alfoi and the wizards rushed after them in a stampede. People were left stunned, their expressions frozen in bewilderment at the sudden turn of events. Ghiine waved his hand lightly and spoke. ¡°Now, don¡¯t worry about them. Enjoy yourselves. I¡¯ll go after those guys myself.¡± With even the lord leaving, the guests were able to rx and enjoy the banquet. Wendy, grumbling internally over missing out on the party, carried ude on her back and ran around the estate. ¡°Run! If we get caught, we¡¯re dead!¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± The enraged Alfoi and the wizards pursued them without rest. The chase finally ended when Ghiine intervened and subdued everyone. * * * ¡°We have a problem.¡± Now a twenty-year ve, ude spoke with a serious expression. He looked a mess, as if he¡¯d been beaten up somewhere. ¡°There¡¯s never a day when you don¡¯t have a problem, is there? Alright, what is it this time?¡± ¡°The sess of the cosmetics is worth celebrating. Anyone who tries it can¡¯t help but be amazed. I¡¯d like to have a few to send to Anna.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the issue if it¡¯s a sess?¡± ¡°The cost of the ingredients is too high to produce inrge quantities. But if we produce only small amounts, it¡¯s too slow. That¡¯s the problem.¡± These cosmetics used a lot of herbs. The most expensive among them was a flower called ¡°Fairy¡¯s Blessing¡±. It was the same flower that was used to treat Gillian¡¯s daughter, more valuable than gold of the same weight. Although only a small amount was actually used, the production cost was still significant. ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll just sell them at a higher price to the nobles. That product¡¯s main market is the nobles anyway.¡± ¡°High-end strategy, I get it. But we still need the nobles to buy it to make a profit, right? Even the castle staff refused to use it. Gillian used it out of loyalty, but the nobles won¡¯t be like that.¡± ¡°That¡¯s where the marketinges in.¡± ¡°How? There aren¡¯t any nobles here in this rural estate.¡± Ghiine nodded, as if he¡¯d already nned something. ¡°I¡¯m going to the capital.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°All the nobles who love socializing are gathered there, aren¡¯t they? I¡¯m going to build connections and sell cosmetics there.¡± ¡°Sigh¡­ Capital nobles are notoriously picky. What makes you think they¡¯ll buy your product? If it doesn¡¯t sell well, you¡¯ll just lose money and not even make back what you spent.¡± ¡°What if I make them use it by force?¡± ¡°What?¡± ude¡¯s eyes widened. Forcing nobles to use something? Was that even possible? ¡°I¡¯ll kidnap them for about two weeks, lock them up, and then release them once their skin improves.¡± ¡°Are you insane?¡± ¡°But won¡¯t they be grateful once their skin looks better?¡± ¡°Thank you? What the he¡­ No, never mind. Let¡¯s just think about it after we kill them. They¡¯ll realize it toote. ¡®Huh? So this wasn¡¯t poison?¡¯¡± ¡°Hm, so it¡¯s still not good, huh.¡± ¡°Of course not. Let¡¯s try to be reasonable, please.¡± In truth, even Ghiin had realized after this incident that there was definitely a problem. Unless they had the kind of reputation like the Delfine Duchy, it would be extremely difficult to sell this to the nobles. ¡°Let¡¯s think about that when the timees. We have to keep making the product anyway, so keep ordering the materials.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ Well, it¡¯s not like we can develop something like this and not sell it.¡± ude wasn¡¯t entirely against selling the product. There wasn¡¯t anything on the continent as effective as this. The best approach would be to have it gain poprity among the nobles in the capital. After all, they were the ones who set the trends in the kingdom. Once it started selling to the nobles, they would be rolling in a mountain of money. All they needed was for a few people to use it at first. If they managed that, others woulde flocking with money in hand. But getting those first few was the problem. ¡°Since it¡¯s obvious it won¡¯t sell well in the beginning, why don¡¯t we produce less until it catches on?¡± ¡°No, stockpile it for now. As soon as someone starts using it, it¡¯ll sell like crazy. If we start preparing then, it¡¯ll take too long.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­ the more it doesn¡¯t sell, the deeper our losses will be. The unit cost is too high. If it doesn¡¯t sell properly, we won¡¯t even break even. There¡¯s also a limit to how much we can store.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go to the capital and see what I can do. If the worstes to worst, I¡¯ll do door-to-door sales. There are people who sell that way, aren¡¯t there?¡± ¡°¡­Your sales strategy is giving me a headache.¡± ude doubted anyone would buy cosmetics from some country bumpkin going door-to-door. It would be one thing if they were just promoting the cosmetics properly, but knowing Ghiin, he might actually pull out a knife and threaten people to buy it. If word of this got out, it wouldn¡¯t just damage Ghiin¡¯s reputation; it would tarnish everyone around him. ¡°Let¡¯s think a bit more about the door-to-door sales. It might be better to just build rtionships with the nobles.¡± ¡°I¡¯m already considering that too. Ha, making friends isn¡¯t easy.¡± ¡°¡­Right. It¡¯s not easy.¡± ude didn¡¯t bet on this venture. The product¡¯s effectiveness was undeniable, so it was bound to catch on eventually. And when that happened, there would be nobles wanting to buy it, and connections would naturally follow. The problem was that it wouldn¡¯t happen quickly, and until then, they¡¯d be stuck with surplus stock, leading to losses, which was what concerned him. ¡°So, when will you be leaving? It¡¯s going to take some time to build up enough stock.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll leave once we have enough to sell. We¡¯ve been making more during testing, so it shouldn¡¯t take too long.¡± ¡°Phew, got it. Have a safe trip. Make lots of good friends, okay? Oh, I hope it sells well.¡± ude struggled to hide his joy and put on a sympathetic expression. Just the trip to the capital would take a month. Considering the time needed to promote it, the lord would be away for quite a while. ude was nning to take advantage of Ghiin¡¯s absence to get some rest and soothe his weary mind and body. ¡®Please just hurry up and leave.¡¯ But the response he got from Ghiin was like a bolt out of the blue. ¡°What do you mean, ¡®have a safe trip¡¯? You¡¯reing with me.¡± Chapter 117 Chapter 117 ¨C It¡¯s Better If I Handle Everything (1) ¡°You¡¯re saying I have to go too? Why me?¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m going to sell everything by myself? You need toe along and help figure out how we¡¯re going to sell it.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ve got a lot of things to do! I¡¯m busy, where would I have time to go?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. The moment I¡¯m not around, you¡¯ll just ck off.¡± Ghiin knew very well what kind of person ude was. ¡°N-no, that¡¯s not true! I¡¯ll work hard, I promise!¡± ¡°You¡¯re good with words.¡± Ghiin clicked his tongue and continued. ¡°Well, even if you¡¯re telling the truth, you still need toe see things firsthand if we¡¯re going to keep selling. We¡¯re nning to distribute the products all over the kingdom, starting from the capital, so the person in charge needs to be familiar with how things are going to work.¡± ¡°Then what about my work here?¡± ¡°For now, the main framework has been set, someone else can oversee things temporarily. Find someone to handle it while you¡¯re away.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± ude had no words, so he just held his head in his hands. Even if he found someone to help, it wouldn¡¯t mean his workload would decrease. He¡¯d still have to check on how things were progressing while he was gone, which would only add to his work. But that didn¡¯t mean he could refuse to go. As Ghiin had pointed out, if he was going to oversee the cosmetics sales, he needed to visit the capital, find outlets, and prepare for distribution. Currently, ude was acting as the leader of the Fenris Merchant Guild. Though, in reality, it was more like a phantom guild that did nothing but buy things rather than sell them. As ude was writhing in difort at the thought of going, a sudden idea shed in his mind. ¡°Wait a second. Do we really have to sell it ourselves?¡± ¡°And if we don¡¯t sell it ourselves, what¡¯s your n?¡± ¡°Why not sell it to a reputable,rge merchant guild? They¡¯ll handle all the verification and sell it to the nobles.¡± The cosmetics were that effective. A major merchant guild could easily find people to verify the product. But Ghiin clicked his tongue and looked at ude with disdain. ¡°Why would I do that?¡± ¡°I mean, it¡¯d be more convenient to just hand it over to arge guild, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°We have our own guild, so why should we give up that opportunity?¡± ¡°Our guild is just a name with no recognition, only created to make buying things more convenient.¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly why we need to grow it, starting with cosmetics. If we sell directly, we get to keep all the profits. Why would we involve another guild? I¡¯ve never handed over what¡¯s mine to someone else.¡± ude let out a hollowugh. ¡°Wow, the greed is real¡­¡± ¡°And if we leave it to another guild, it¡¯ll take too long. We need to establish sales channels and raise funds as quickly as possible. We need to grow the guild, so stop whining and juste along.¡± ¡°Why are you in such a hurry when you already have plenty of money? There¡¯s still a lot of Runestones left too.¡± As ude grumbled, Ghiin responded calmly. ¡°It¡¯s not enough. Time and money are always in short supply.¡± ¡®There¡¯s no telling when the duchy will make a move. I need to be prepared before that happens.¡¯ For now, the Fenris Estate won¡¯t be attacked. Desmond would focus more on seizing Raypold as soon as possible to make up for his loss in thest war rather than attacking here. I needed to use that gap to strengthen the estate¡¯s power as quickly as possible. Considering what needed to be done moving forward, even the money I had now wasn¡¯t enough. ¡®The Runestone is starting to show its limits, too.¡¯ The Runestone hadn¡¯t run out yet, but there were ns that required its use inrge quantities. If I also considered the amount I had to hand over to the tower, it was cutting it close. ¡®I don¡¯t have the luxury of going back to the Forest of Beasts.¡¯ The current strength was still insufficient to pioneer the Forest of Beasts anew. Until I could build more strength, I had to utilize other bases outside the Forest of Beasts. ¡®I need to establish connections, too. I need people who can at least hold them back.¡¯ Going to the capital wasn¡¯t just about selling cosmetics. To confront the immense power of the Delfine Duchy, I needed the strength of the opposing factions. ¡®There¡¯s no need for me to fight the Duchy alone. The Royal Family must be gnashing their teeth at the Delfine Duchy too.¡¯ Now was a time when the confrontation between the royalists and the Duchy was intensifying, making it a perfect opportunity to leverage. I had to meet them and form an alliance. ¡®The war will start at the time and ce I choose. If a war is to break out, I¡¯ll be the one to initiate it. There will never be a fight on mynd. I¡¯ll smash their bases to the ground.¡¯ Ghiin clenched his fist tightly. Expanding the estate was crucial, but that was merely a means to confront the Duchy in the end. Yet, others who didn¡¯t understand his true intentions couldn¡¯t grasp why Ghiin was always in such a hurry. ude was no different. The food problem was resolved, there were Runestones, and they had even developed a specialty product. Even if they stayed the course, the Fenris Estate would continue to prosper. But Ghiin always seemed to be in a rush, as if he was constantly being chased by something. ¡®This is definitely it. He¡¯s one hundred percent holding a grudge against someone. Ugh, this is driving me nuts.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t that Ghiin was wrong. After all, developing a hit product only to hand it over to other merchant guilds would just be doing them a favor. However, ude would rather die than personally go around selling cosmetics. He was already exhausted, and if he had to take on merchant guild duties as well, he might as well be dead. Once the cosmetics began to sell, things would get busier than ever before. ¡°Ah! Seriously! I have to check how things have changed when I get back from the capital! How am I supposed to handle all this alone? And now you¡¯re telling me to take on merchant guild duties too? No way! I refuse! I can¡¯t do it! Just kill me already!¡± ude eventually started to protest, almost throwing himself onto the floor. ¡°I told you to hire more people. Just delegate some of the tasks to other managers.¡± With Ghiin¡¯s suggestion, ude pped his chest in frustration, looking as if he was about to cry. ¡°Those people are already barely managing their own tasks. They don¡¯t know anything outside their fields, so they can¡¯t help each other. You need to know the work to actually do it.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Ghiin had to admit that there were far too few people capable of handling the workload. He personally managed the critical tasks and had brought ude on board to take charge of overall administration, but there were still too many things happening simultaneously. No matter how exceptional the two of them were, as humans, they had their limits. Ghiin was aware of this, but with time running short and so much to do, he had no choice but to keep squeezing more work out of ude. ¡°There¡¯s no other way. You just have to keep going¡­ Hmm? Wait a moment.¡± Suddenly, Ghiin thought of someone. He wasn¡¯t exactly a trustworthy guy¡­ but he was still capable of handling most of the tasks needed to run an estate. That man would be a suitable assistant for ude. With a sudden benevolent smile, Ghiin said, ¡°It¡¯s been toughtely, hasn¡¯t it? How about I introduce you to someone? I know a guy who could help you out.¡± ¡°Is it a woman? Is she pretty?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a man.¡± ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t want it, then.¡± ¡°Then keep doing it all by yourself.¡± ude bit his lips nervously. This damned lord always acted like there were options, but in truth, the answer was always predetermined. Eventually, he let out a sigh and asked, ¡°Who is it? If you¡¯re going to leave estate work to him, he at least needs to have the minimum knowledge.¡± Even the help of a cat¡¯s paw would be wee right now. But to entrust him with running the estate, he would need to at least know how to read and do basic arithmetic. ¡°Why don¡¯t you meet him and find out? Let¡¯s get moving right away.¡± ¡°¡­ Right now?¡± ¡°Time is money.¡± ¡°No, why are we rushing¡­ We should at least notify him beforehand. Do you think he¡¯ll just work if we tell him to? What if he refuses?¡± Ghiin smirked and responded, ¡°If he refuses, he dies.¡± * * * Ghiin and ude made their way to the old castle of the former Count of Digald. On the way, they took the opportunity to inspect the estate and couldn¡¯t help but frown at what they saw. ¡°Wow, this ce is a mess, too. It¡¯s like looking at our estate. Actually, we¡¯re much better off now.¡± The Digald Estate had yet to recover properly after losing the war. Ferdiumcked both money and manpower, so they could hardly extend any help to the Digald Estate. The estate was barely surviving, thanks to the relief supplies that Ghiin had sent using Runestones. Thend they¡¯d managed to expand had be more of a burden, as it was draining money instead of generating tax revenue. ¡°We might need to send them some foodter. Or maybe it¡¯d be better if I just take over this ce.¡± ¡°You¡¯re tantly acting like a prodigal son.¡± ¡°But it¡¯d be a waste. Leaving it to Ferdium would take too long.¡± Ghiin nned to absorb the Digald Estate once Fenris had stabilized to a certain degree, but for now, he turned away. It would be a waste to leave thend idle, but there wasn¡¯t much he could do at the moment. Right now, even pouring all his efforts into developing Fenris wouldn¡¯t be enough. As soon as they arrived at the Digald Castle, Ghiin went straight down to the underground prison. ¡°Hmm, where could that guy be? I told them not to take him away, no matter what.¡± The lower-ranking officials who hadn¡¯t participated directly in the war had already been taken by Ferdium. However, one person remained in the prison at Ghiin¡¯s request. ¡°Wow, there are a lot of new faces I haven¡¯t seen before. It¡¯s aplete mess.¡± The prison was packed, with no empty cells left. Most of the prisoners were criminals who had been caught causing trouble in the chaotic estate. Clicking his tongue, Ghiin checked the prisoners one by one until he finally found the person he was looking for. The man seemed to be receiving special treatment, as he was sitting alone in a rtively clean cell, staring nkly. It was none other than Lowell, who had managed to survive by amusing Ghiin with his terrible arithmetic. ¡°Hmm, was his name Lowell? He¡¯s still alive, I see.¡± Lowell, who was gaunt and skeletal, jerked his head up at the sound of Ghiin¡¯s voice. ¡°Wh-Who are you¡­?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me. Don¡¯t you remember?¡± ¡°U-ugh!¡± Lowell scooted backward on his hands and feet, pressing himself against the wall. It was too dark to recognize him right away, but how could he ever forget that face? The one who had stormed from Ferdium to Digald, ughtering the surrendered count and all his vassals. To Lowell, Ghiin was a terrifying, grim reaper-like figure. ¡°W-Why are you here? Are you here to kill me?¡± Right after being imprisoned, Lowell had felt relieved to be alive, but as time passed, he grew more uneasy. Everyone else who had been locked up with him was released, yet he remained in the cell. Since then, he spent every night in anxious fear, worried that he was being left there just to be executedter. And now, the demon who held his life in his hands had reappeared before him. ¡°Please, spare me! I swear I¡¯m innocent! I was just following orders! I was only doing my job!¡± Ghiin didn¡¯t respond to his pleas but instead repeated a question he had asked before. ¡°So, what¡¯s 750 times 1,920?¡± ¡°One million, four hundred forty thousand!¡± The answer came out at lightning speed. Every day in his cell, Lowell had regretted the answer he gave back then, mulling over how he should have responded. ude, who didn¡¯t know this, was shocked at how quickly Lowell answered. ¡°What the¡ª? How is he so fast?¡± There wasn¡¯t even a moment of hesitation. ¡®If he¡¯s this sharp, he should be able to adapt quickly with just a bit of training,¡¯ ude thought. He quickly spoke to Ghiin. ¡°Please, let me have him. I¡¯ll make good use of him.¡± ¡°So? Do you like him?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ Though he looks just like a skeleton soldier. I guess the meals here aren¡¯t very good.¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably because he hasn¡¯t been eating well in prison. Just feed him properly, and he¡¯ll be fine. But that¡¯s not the point, is it? Are you really going to take him?¡± The conversation was oddly unsettling. They liked him? They wanted him? They¡¯d feed him well and put him to good use? Lowell instinctively tried to back away, but the wall blocked any chance of escape. Then, Ghiin gripped the bars and spoke quietly. ¡°You. How about working with me?¡± ¡°W-What kind of work?¡± ¡°Before I tell you that¡­ How about signing a 20-year ve contract? Think of it as agreeing to work hard for 20 years.¡± ¡°Twenty¡­ years?¡± If it meant he could live, he wasn¡¯t in a position to refuse, even if it was 20 or 30 years of very. But the flow of the conversation just before that made him too uneasy to give an immediate answer. Ghiin sighed, clicking his tongue in frustration after a moment of thought. ¡°Fine, if you don¡¯t like a ve contract, I won¡¯t force it. So, pick something else. Option 1: Starve to death in this cell. Option 2: Execution. I¡¯m being quite generous, giving you more options.¡± It wasn¡¯t exactly forcing him, but it was a proposal that left no other real choices. Chapter 118 Chapter 118: It¡¯s Better If I Handle Everything. (2) ¡°I-I¡¯ll just sign the ve contract.¡± ¡°Good decision. Hey, cut him loose.¡± The guard approached and unlocked the door. ude was overjoyed to finally have someone to put to work. ¡°Looking forward to working with you. Let¡¯s make it fiery, bro.¡± ¡°What exactly do you mean by ¡®fiery¡¯¡­¡± Lowell stepped back, avoiding ude, who kept patting his shoulder. Every time ude got close, Lowell felt chills running down his spine, a gut feeling warning him that nothing good woulde out of getting involved with this man. * * * On the way back to Fenris Estate, Lowell felt a bit relieved after hearing why Ghiin hade to find him. ¡®This is myst chance! I have to show that I¡¯m a useful person. That¡¯s the only way I¡¯ll survive!¡¯ Eager to prove his worth, he actively offered his opinions. Hearing this, ude was utterly astonished by Lowell¡¯s extensive knowledge. How to exploit the estate¡¯s residents, how to utilize criminal organizations, how to y money games, and even how to manipte and bankrupt other nobles. It was as if Lowell knew every underhanded and malicious tactic in the world. ude had dabbled in a few tricks himself, but nothing on the scale of Lowell. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re really a piece of trash. I¡¯ve never seen anyone like you. So this is what a true parasite looks like.¡± Lowell beamed with pride at ude¡¯s words. Being called trash was the highestpliment in Digald. The more money one squeezed out of the residents, the more likely they were to win the lord¡¯s favor. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll make sure to squeeze out even more.¡± ¡°¡­There really isn¡¯t a single sane person in this estate.¡± ude shook his head in disbelief. It seemed this guy thought Ghiin ran the estate like Digald. Ghiin, who had been listening to their conversation, smiled as he warned ude. ¡°You¡¯d better educate him properly. Unless you want to lose your head along with his.¡± ¡°¡­Understood.¡± ude let out a long sigh. Still, there was hope. Lowell¡¯s mindset was a bit off, but he had experience running an estate. Experience was always wee. If he could clean up Lowell¡¯s corrupt ways and train him well, he would be a great asset. But Lowell,pletely oblivious to his own issues, just looked puzzled while listening to their conversation. ¡®If I¡¯m given a job, I have to rake in as much money as possible. Once that monster of a man gets a taste for money, his attitude will change.¡¯ With full confidence, Lowell followed Ghiin. But his hopes were shattered the moment they arrived at Fenris Estate. ¡°What, what¡¯s this? Why is the estate like this? Is this really Fenris Estate? Are you sure it¡¯s not some other estate?¡± Was the merchant guild here? Were they all lining up to enter the gates? And what was that? Why was there a mountain of food piled up? Not to mention the obviously newly built structures. And why did the estate¡¯s residents seem so cheerful? ¡®No, this can¡¯t be right.¡¯ Lowell couldn¡¯t calm down and kept busy looking around the estate. For someone like him, who was from Digald, this sight felt extremely strange and unfamiliar. ude arrogantly puffed out his chest, tapping the stunned Lowell on the shoulder. ¡°All of this is my work.¡± ¡°Ah, please don¡¯t touch me¡­ Is that really true? Did you, Chief Overseer, develop this ce?¡± ude felt a bit embarrassed by Lowell¡¯s excessive reaction and corrected himself shyly. ¡°It¡¯s the work of me and Lord Ghiin.¡± The estate¡¯s rapid development was thanks to Ghiin¡¯s financial power and drive. Even as brazen as ude was, he couldn¡¯t deny that. ¡®But! It was me who cleaned up the messes after the lord started everything without a second thought.¡¯ ude believed that he deserved about half of the credit for the estate¡¯s progress. ¡°How¡­ How could the estate be like this¡­?¡± Lowell wandered around the estate, dazed. He had grown up struggling, not even able to eat proper meals. Determined to seed, he had learned to read and study. There was a time when he dreamed of bing an excellent administrator and building an estate where no one went hungry. He had once had such a dream. ¡®I thought it was impossible¡­¡¯ As amoner, he had risen to a fairly high position, but there was little he could do. An estate would never change unless its lord decided to change it. In the end, Lowell epted reality and worked in whatever way the lord wanted, just to survive. He thought that was how everyone lived. But now¡­ ¡°Why are you spacing out? How does it feel to see this ce again after so long?¡± Lost in thought, Lowell snapped out of it when he heard Ghiin¡¯s voice and shook his head in surprise. ¡°I-I¡¯m amazed. I can¡¯t believe this ce has changed so much, be so lively¡­¡± Back when he was in charge of managing the entire county, he had visited this ce a few times. The lord who governed here back then was nothing short of a demon. Those who couldn¡¯t endure it anymore and ran away were considered lucky. It was full of people who couldn¡¯t even imagine leaving because they had given up on life. And yet, this ce had transformed in just a few months. He couldn¡¯t believe his own eyes. ¡°You¡¯d better get your act together. If you try to manage the estate like you did before, I¡¯ll have your head cut off right away.¡± Ghiin spoke coldly, ring at Lowell. Lowell stiffened, his expression tense, and nodded. ¡°I will do my best to contribute to the estate¡¯s development.¡± ¡°Even if Count Digald ordered you to, it doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re meless. From now on, work hard for the sake of the residents.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± In truth, this was what he had always wished for. Lowell had always dreamed of working in an estate like this. Above all, the person standing in front of him was so intimidating that he didn¡¯t dare think of doing anything bad. Narrowing his eyes, Ghiin scrutinized Lowell before turning to ude and asking. ¡°How do you n to use him?¡± ude pondered for a moment before speaking up decisively. ¡°For now, it seems like he knows his way around shady dealings, so it¡¯d be best to ce him in the position of Intelligence Officer. He can also serve as an administrative secretary to assist me with my duties.¡± An Intelligence Officer needed to be quick-witted and familiar with the mindset of criminals. Lowell was the perfect fit. Since he had experience handling most tasks, a little training to adapt him to the estate¡¯s circumstances would suffice. Even assigning him that much would make ude¡¯s workload a lot easier. Ghiin nodded. ¡°He used to do all sorts of shady stuff under Count Digald, so he¡¯d know his way around it. Let¡¯s go with ude¡¯s suggestion.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Lowell bowed his head once more. And he made up his mind. This time, he would genuinely work hard and live properly. ¡°For the time being, we need to thoroughly block any information from leaking out of our estate.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Before the crops began to sprout, Ghiin had already cleaned up the estate. He weeded out the spies and prevented merchant guilds from entering freely. For essential external personnel, he offered extra payment and kept them half-confined. They even built walls around the new cultivation fields, gathering the estate residents to establish a tight perimeter. ¡°It¡¯s better to hide as much as we can.¡± Even in Desmond, they were too upied supporting Amelia to pay attention to Ghiin. This,bined with the lockdown order, ensured that information from the estate was sealed off without a leak. Ghiin also firmly instructed ude. ¡°The first batch of goods, our primary goal, will be ready soon. We¡¯ll set off in about a fortnight, so make sure you train this guy well so the usual tasks continue smoothly. Prepare any necessary materials in advance.¡± ¡°Understood. Hey, let¡¯s get going. You¡¯ve got a lot to do.¡± ude draped an arm over Lowell¡¯s shoulder, acting overly familiar. His bet with the mages had strained their rtionship, leaving him without a single person around to talk to. So, having a smart guy like Lowelle under his wing made him feel a bit more secure. ¡°Ugh, why do you keep sticking to me?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s sticking? I¡¯m just trying to be friendly. You¡¯re acting all touchy, which is suspicious. Are you hiding something?¡± ¡°N-no, nothing like that. It¡¯s just ufortable.¡± Watching the two bicker as they walked away, Ghiin smiled warmly. As the estate grew, so did the amount of information they had to handle. Eventually, they would need someone dedicated to managing information, and ude had picked up on that well. They¡¯d have to train him properly to make good use of him, but that was ude¡¯s responsibility. ¡®If he doesn¡¯t teach him properly, he¡¯ll just end up making more work for himself. Now that I¡¯ve turned ude away, I¡¯m thinking of ns that would horrify him if he were to hear them.¡¯ There was still a lot of work to finish before heading to the capital. * * * Before the fortnight was up, ude came to see Ghiin with a troubled face. Before he could say a word, Ghiin spoke first. ¡°You¡¯ve run out of money, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°The funds are running low, and¡­ huh? You knew?¡± ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s about that time. Don¡¯t worry. Once the cosmetics start selling, it¡¯ll be sorted out.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be out of money before then, though.¡± ¡°Until then, just mine and sell some Runestones.¡± ude thumped his chest in frustration. ¡°No, I mean we don¡¯t have any money to use right now. Even if we mine Runestones, you have to consider the time it takes to convert them to cash. Maybe we should temporarily halt some of the ongoing projects? Or dy your trip to the capital?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to.¡± ude clenched his fists and trembled, then let out a sigh. ¡°It¡¯s not something you can just say no to. How are you going to keep things running without money?¡± ¡°Follow me.¡± ¡°¡­Why? You¡¯re not going to hit me, are you? It¡¯s not like I said anything wrong.¡± ¡°I¡¯m giving you money.¡± ¡°What?¡± ude was bewildered, but the promise of money made him follow Ghiin obediently. He had already been given control over all financial matters, so where on earth was this moneying from? Ghiin led him to a private storage room attached to his office. The room was filled withrge wardrobes and chests. ¡°You said you¡¯d give me money¡­did you bring me here just to show off your clothes?¡± Ghiin nced cautiously around the room before whispering with a serious expression. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t tell my father about this. If this gets out, be prepared to die.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ghiin flung open the wardrobes and chests. They were filled with glittering jewels, valuable ornaments, and piles of gold coins. ¡°Take half for now. That should be enough to get by for the time being. With so many merchant guilds around, it¡¯ll be easy to convert this to cash, right?¡± ude looked around the room brimming with wealth, his voice incredulous. ¡°W-what is all this? When did you stash away this much money?¡± As far as ude knew, Ghiin had no other source of funds besides Runestones. Even though that alone made him immensely wealthy, there was no way he could have squirreled away such a huge sum. Ghiin shrugged nonchntly. ¡°Oh, this is spoils of war. Personal assets from Count Digald and his retainers.¡± ¡°¡­What? Spoils of war?¡± ¡°When I took over, I cleaned out the estate. I raided the retainers¡¯ mansions and storages and brought it all back. For emergency funds.¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re insane¡­¡± ude felt a wave of dizziness wash over him, making him stagger. Now he understood why Ghiin had been so adamant about keeping this a secret. The rightful owner of all this wealth was Ghiin¡¯s father, Count Ferdium. No matter how much credit Ghiin deserved, he was still just amander, not a lord. Right now, Ghiin was openly admitting to secretly pocketing the conquered estate¡¯s assets. ¡°You know this is a death sentence if you get caught, right?¡± Embezzling a lord¡¯s property was treated as treason, on par with rebellion. No matter how much of a young lord Ghiin was, he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape punishment entirely. Before ude could even finish speaking, Ghiin shot him a sharp re, as if to say, ¡®How dare you talk like that.¡¯ ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯ve given Ferdium plenty of Runestones. I didn¡¯t take them; I exchanged them. Who in their right mind gives away Runestones for free?¡± ude was left speechless, unable to even muster augh. ude might be quick on his feet, but Ghiin was flying circles above him. ¡®If I give him some help, maybe I can push him a bit more.¡¯ Chapter 119 Chapter 119 It¡¯s Better If I Eat It All. (3) It wasn¡¯t for free; giving out the Runestone meant he had brought back loot of equal, if not greater, value. ude, who was sweating nervously, cautiously asked. ¡°Does Count Ferdium or his retainers know nothing about this?¡± ¡°Of course not. Digald is notoriously poor, right? They probably think he spent almost all his fortune on war expenses. That¡¯s what I reported, after all.¡± As soon as the war ended, Ghiin rushed over to Digald. While his intent was to eliminate Count Digald to prevent any future trouble, his main goal was to seize all the nobles¡¯ wealth. No matter how poor the estate was, a noble was still a noble. Moreover, the Digald Estate was known for exploiting its residents. That meant there was a lot of wealth hidden by the lord and his retainers. ude let out a hollowugh as he looked over the gold coins in the chest. ¡°Still, that¡¯s quite a lot. I can understand why the estate was in such a state.¡± ¡°Oh, not all of this is from Digald. I raided the baronies on the way back too.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°I looted everyone who joined the war. It was on the way, so I figured why not.¡± ¡°Wow¡­ and you took all of that for yourself?¡± ¡°Who else would I share it with? I hate nothing more than having what¡¯s mine taken away.¡± ude closed his eyes at Ghiin¡¯s shameless words. ¡®Isn¡¯t his father still someone else? And wasn¡¯t it originally his father¡¯s? This guy is more of a bandit than a noble.¡¯ He had seen plenty of greedy nobles in the Kingdom of Seiron, but this was the first time he hade across someone so tantly obsessed with money. ¡°Hey, you don¡¯t have some sort of secret about your birth, do you?¡± ¡°What? What do you mean?¡± When Ghiin red at him, ude frantically waved his hands, trying to exin. ¡°No, it¡¯s just that you said you didn¡¯t tell Count Ferdium. Do you really have to keep it all to yourself? Your father would be disappointed.¡± ¡°I can guarantee you, it¡¯s much better if I handle everything myself.¡± Even if Ferdium got his hands on it, it would just end up leaking out in dribs and drabs until it was all gone. They were in such a dire state that they could barely cope with the present, let alone prepare for the future. So it was better for him to use it where it was actually needed. Thanks to that, even Ferdium was benefitting from it. Listening to the conversation, ude¡¯s eyes sparkled. Though he was surprised, he couldn¡¯t let this opportunity slip by. ¡°Hehe, unless you reduce my workload right away, I might have to share this little fact with Ferdium¡­.¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Ghiin rolled up his sleeves and shed a sinister grin. ¡°Good, I was waiting for you to say that. I¡¯m not really a fan of warnings that are just empty words.¡± ¡°What? Aaaah!¡± A momentter, ude stood up from the corner of the warehouse, sniffling. ¡°I¡¯ll stay quiet until I die.¡± ¡°Good, don¡¯t forget that feeling. To be honest, it wouldn¡¯t matter if you spoke, but it wouldn¡¯t look good, right? No need to make a scene.¡± Ghiin pped his hands with a smile. As if on cue, the warehouse door opened, and Wendy and a few mercenaries walked in. ¡°Huh?¡± ude was startled. When he and Ghiin hade in, there was definitely no one around. He had no idea when the mercenaries had started waiting. Whether he was surprised or not, Wendy and the mercenaries greeted them briefly and began to gather the goods. ude, feeling dumbfounded, soon shook his head. ¡®He had everything figured out,pletely.¡¯ It seemed Ghiin had already anticipated that ude would run out of money ande to him. He had even called in mercenaries to act as porters in advance. Ghiin draped an arm over ude¡¯s shoulder and smiled. ¡°If you run out of money again, just tell me. Stop worrying about pointless things and just focus on your work. I¡¯ll get you the funds.¡± ¡°¡­Tch.¡± ude turned his head away, pouting slightly. Somehow, his pride felt hurt. Even though Ghiin was unpredictable and a mess, whenever a problem arose, he always managed to present a solution. His methods were far from conventional, but the problem was that his unconventional ways worked. ¡°Ahem, this should cover things for a while,¡± ude said, ncing at half of the funds. ¡°Good, get ready to leave soon.¡± With the money he received from Ghiin, ude hurriedly purchased the necessary materials. He thoroughly trained Lowell to handle the tasks that required constant attention. While ude prepared to depart for the capital, Ghiin headed to Ferdium. He needed someone to manage the forces of the estate and conduct basic training while he was away. ¡®If Commander Randolph takes charge, he should be able to handle it well enough.¡¯ The ideal situation would be to teach the mercenaries a mana cultivation method so they could umte mana while he was away, but there wasn¡¯t enough time for that. Most of them couldn¡¯t handle mana, so teaching them the cultivation method would require guiding each one, just like he did with Vanessa. If it were only a handful of people, that would be manageable, but there was no way Ghiin could oversee the training of hundreds of mercenaries until they could cultivate on their own. ¡®I also need to renegotiate the contracts before teaching them the cultivation method. For now, it¡¯s better to address other weaknesses first.¡¯ Randolph could teach them the basic military knowledge that a regr army would need. He intended to ask Randolph to train not just the mercenaries but also the newly recruited soldiers. * * * Randolph nodded without much opposition after hearing the n, but Zwalter frowned and questioned it. ¡°Going to the capital? You are a lord. A lord leaving his post just for trade?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s an important matter that requires my direct involvement.¡± ¡°Hah, how could a lord act like a mere merchant, personally handling goods? People willugh at you.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. What¡¯s important isn¡¯t my reputation.¡± Zwalter was not pleased with his son¡¯s attitude. Perhaps it was because this was Ghiin¡¯s first time managing his own estate, but he seemed to have no sense of what it meant to be a lord. ¡°If that¡¯s your reasoning, then I cannot permit it. You¡¯re a lord now, and you need to understand just how heavy and important that responsibility is.¡± Zwalter wasn¡¯t usually this strict. But seeing Ghiin appear so oblivious to the weight of his position as a lord, he decided to teach him indirectly, even if it meant being a bit stern. Of course, this approach did not work on Ghiin. ¡°One year¡¯s worth of food supplies.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll provide a year¡¯s supply of food for the Ferdium Estate when I return.¡± ¡°¡­Now that I think about it, perhaps it is time for you to step outside the North and broaden your perspective. Have a safe trip. I¡¯ll send Randolph as soon as he¡¯s ready.¡± Zwalter smiled warmly and patted his son¡¯s shoulder. It was too much money to refuse. * * * Though he managed to lightly ovee Zwalter¡¯s opposition, upon returning to the estate, Ghiin faced fierce resistance. When word spread that he nned to leave for trade, not only the retainers, who were always concerned with appearances, but even Belinda and Gillian, who knew Ghiin well, voiced their disapproval. ¡°Just send someone else! Why does the Young Lord have to do it?¡± ¡°Lord, if you go personally, everyone will mock you. The head of the merchant guild is the Chief Overseer, so why would you, a lord, handle this yourself?¡± ¡°No, I need to do it myself because it¡¯ll be the fastest. I¡¯m not just going for trade; I have other business to attend to in the capital.¡± The two tried to persuade him a few more times, but as always, Ghiin wouldn¡¯t budge. Belinda and Gillian gave up and sighed. Since it hade to this, they decided to go along, ready to intervene if Ghiin tried anything reckless. A few dayster, Ghiin inspected several wagons loaded with goods, a satisfied smile on his face. ¡°This should be a good amount for the first shipment.¡± ¡°Are you sure you can sell all of it?¡± ¡°As long as the marketing is done right, there won¡¯t be any problem. Once they try it, the nobles will go crazy for it. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ude scratched his chin at Ghiin¡¯s confident words. The effectiveness of the cosmetics was undeniable, so eventually, word would get out. But the initial shipment seemed excessive. These weren¡¯t products that could be stored for long, so he couldn¡¯t understand how Ghiin nned to sell all of it. Even the wagons carrying the cosmetics had cost a lot of money. To keep the products from spoiling, they had inscribed freezing magic circles on each wagon. They also had to embed runestones to maintain the magic circles. ¡°Are you really sure about this? If the nobles don¡¯t buy, we¡¯ll be facing huge losses. Freezing preservation isn¡¯t a perfect solution.¡± ¡°Ah, I told you not to worry. We¡¯ll sell everyst one. It¡¯s not like they spoil easily.¡± ¡°Sigh, if you say so. I suppose the Lord has everything nned out.¡± ude let out a sigh of resignation. This time, they would be dealing with nobles that even a lord couldn¡¯t afford to offend. He couldn¡¯t begin to predict how this temperamental lord would manage to persuade them and market the products. ¡°Young Lord! Everything¡¯s ready over here, too!¡± Belinda approached, smiling brightly as she gave her report. Behind her stood about twenty attendants, all carrying heavy loads. ¡°Sigh¡­ I told you, we don¡¯t need this many people.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a noble, after all. We need to make a strong impression. Haven¡¯t you heard of asserting dominance? You can¡¯t afford to show any weakness in the capital.¡± Ghiin was about to say something, but Belinda cut him off firmly. ¡°If you¡¯re not careful, they¡¯ll dismiss you as a country bumpkin. It¡¯s already bad enough that they¡¯re sure to mock you for ying the role of a merchant!¡± She wasn¡¯t wrong, so Ghiin couldn¡¯t say anything and kept his mouth shut. Just then, Gillian and Kaor arrived, leading about fifty fully-armed mercenaries who lined up in front of Ghiin. ¡°We¡¯re ready as well, Lord.¡± ¡°What¡¯s this? You¡¯re bringing this many mercenaries too? I told you, we don¡¯t need so many.¡± ¡°The road to the capital is long. We¡¯re transporting expensive goods, so we need this many people. And we need to make sure the Lord is well taken care of.¡± Gillian¡¯s expression was stern, showing he wouldn¡¯t back down. Ghiin let out a deep sigh. ¡°Alright, fine. Since we¡¯re already prepared, let¡¯s all take a trip to the capital together. No one else is nning to join, right?¡± Belinda and Gillian both nodded. ¡°Oh, right. Young Lord, what are you going to call it? Have you decided on a name?¡± ¡°A name?¡± ¡°Yes. We need a name if we¡¯re going to introduce and promote it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Hmm¡­ How about ¡®Lovely Bling Bling¡¯? Doesn¡¯t it sound pretty?¡± At Ghiin¡¯s words, ude burst intoughter, clutching his stomach. ¡°Wow! What kind of naming sense is that? It¡¯s like something out of a girly fantasy!¡± ude¡¯s earlier worries and concerns melted away, reced by the absurdity of it all. When Ghiin red at him with a nk expression, ude quickly averted his eyes and pretended not to notice. Belinda clicked her tongue. ¡°That¡¯s a bit¡­ Nobles expect even the names to have a certain level of sophistication.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with ¡®Bling Bling¡¯? I think it¡¯s cute. You really don¡¯t like it?¡± Ghiin quickly turned to Gillian. Caught off guard, Gillian gritted his teeth as he answered. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ fine.¡± Ghiin then looked at Wendy, who was standing next to ude. She tried her best to maintain a neutral expression, but she couldn¡¯t stop the corners of her mouth from twitching. There was no need to ask; her face said it all. ¡°Young Lord, seriously, that¡¯s not it.¡± When Belinda furrowed her brow, Ghiin clicked his tongue and revealed the original name of the cosmetics. ¡°Deneb.¡± Deneb was a name the Duke of Delfine had used for the cosmetics in his previous life. He had heard that it was named after an ancient star. It was a ssy name, but since it had been chosen by the Duke of Delfine, Ghiin felt no attachment to it. That¡¯s why he had tried to use his own name, ¡®Lovely Bling Bling,¡¯ but it hadn¡¯t gone over well at all. ¡°Hmm, well, it¡¯s not bad. It has a vibe that nobles would probably like,¡± Belinda finally said, nodding in approval. Standing behind them, Kaor tilted his head slightly, thinking to himself. ¡°Lovely Bling Bling? I actually think that one¡¯s better.¡± Clearly, everyone had different tastes. Anyway, now that the name had been decided, all that remained was to head to the capital and sell the product properly. Ghiin mounted his horse and looked around at everyone. Seeing the reliable people around him brought a smile to his face. Beaming, Ghiin tugged on the reins and shouted loudly. ¡°Alright, to the capital we go!¡± Chapter 120 Chapter 120: Here to Do Some Business (1) The capital of the Ritania Kingdom, Cardenia, was vast, disying the grandeur befitting a powerful nation. The moat surrounding the walls was filled with water, making it look like a wide river. One could sense the imposing majesty that seemed capable of repelling any invading force. The mercenaries who had followed Ghiin were awestruck, unable to close their mouths at the overwhelming sight they were seeing for the first time. ¡°Wow¡­ it¡¯s incredible. So this is the Cardenia I¡¯ve only heard about¡­¡± ¡°The castles in other estates werepletely like toys. What we had back in our estate wasn¡¯t even a castle. It was just a burrow.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just big, but doesn¡¯t it look different somehow? Doesn¡¯t it seem more impressive? They must¡¯ve spent a fortune building it.¡± Cardenia had developed as the capital of the kingdom for hundreds of years. It was characterized by a unique atmosphere where ssical-style buildings mingled with newly constructed ones. Even though it was better off than Ferdium, the estate they had been living in was still just a poor, remote territory. They could not have imagined such a gigantic city existed. Even the usually talkative Belinda was left wide-eyed and silent, and even Gillian, who had long worked as a mercenary in foreignnds, could not help but express his admiration. ¡°Wow¡­ just looking at it is intimidating.¡± The mercenaries gazed up at the walls, sighing unconsciously. Just seeing it was enough to drain their fighting spirit. They wondered if they could even scale the walls if something were to happen within this fortress. No, they doubted they could even leave a scratch on the wall, let alone climb it. Deep down, they earnestly hoped that their lord would not cause any trouble here. ¡°Wh- whoa¡­ what¡¯s that?¡± The mouths of the onlookers suddenly let out exmations of awe. The sky was painted a brilliant red by the sunset. The crimson light was reflected off the countless spires towering within the city, scattering it in all directions. It was as if the entire city itself was emitting the red light. While everyone was lost in awe, captivated by the magnificent sight, only Ghiin red coldly at the castle. ¡°Cardenia¡­¡± The impregnable, undefeated fortress, the city blessed by the goddess. This ce, praised in countless ways¡­ had once been utterly crushed by his hands. The King of Mercenaries¡¯ army had swept over Cardenia the moment they dered war. Ghiin had broken through all the lords blocking the passage and upied Cardenia within just a week of the war¡¯smencement. It was an unprecedented show of speed and destructive power. At that time, Ghiin had plotted with his strategists to find the quickest route to the royal pce and pierced straight through. That¡¯s why Cardenia had been breached so helplessly. Of course, this was only possible because his sole target for revenge was the new king, the Duke of Delfine. ¡®It didn¡¯t take long to upy Cardenia¡­ but in the end, I failed.¡¯ His goal wasn¡¯t to upy Cardenia; it was to kill the Duke of Delfine. However, when Ghiin entered the royal pce, the Duke of Delfine was already gone. Even now, Ghiin didn¡¯t know why the Duke, who had ascended to the throne, wasn¡¯t at the royal pce. He only knew that he had failed. Enraged, Ghiin scoured the entire kingdom in search of the Duke of Delfine. ¡®It was my mistake. I should have withdrawn and maintained the frontlines.¡¯ He burned the North, trampled the South. He massacred the West and piged the East. From that point on, he was no longer called the King of Mercenaries, but rather a vengeful demon driven mad by revenge. The Ritania Kingdom didn¡¯t just stand by and take it, either. Hidden powers emerged to stand in his way. Grinding. Lost in thought, Ghiin ground his teeth without realizing it. The crimson hue of the sunset over Cardenia Castle was reminiscent of the color of the blood shed by Ghiin¡¯s subordinates in those days. Even now, Ghiin could vividly recall the sensation of his head being severed, along with the emotions he felt at that moment. ¡®In this life, I¡¯ll make sure to¡­.¡¯ ¡ª Hiiiiing! ¡°Young Master!¡± ¡°My Lord!¡± At the urgent calls, Ghiin snapped out of his thoughts and looked up. The horses, sensing the murderous intent he had unintentionally exuded, were panicking and struggling in fear. ¡°Whoa, whoa.¡± Ghiin quickly reined in his killing intent and calmed the horses. Belinda couldn¡¯t hide her worried expression as she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong all of a sudden?¡± Others, too, appeared slightly tense. They had been sightseeing at a tourist spot, so it was understandable they would be bewildered by this suddenmotion. Gathering his emotions, Ghiin scratched his head with an awkward smile. ¡°Well, it¡¯s just¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just?¡± ¡°Well¡­ I didn¡¯t like the look of that castle.¡± ¡°What reason do you have to dislike it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s bigger and more impressive than ours. I don¡¯t like that. It¡¯s like it¡¯s showing off.¡± Ghiin shrugged and spoke slyly. The group stared at him with dumbfounded expressions. ¡°So you¡¯re saying¡­ you exuded killing intent because you were jealous of that castle?¡± ¡°You really have a peculiar personality. I can¡¯t understand it.¡± Whispers and murmurs slipped out here and there. It was an absurd excuse, but perhaps because Ghiin had built such an entric image up to now, everyone seemed to ept it as usible. However, only Belinda and Gillian didn¡¯t fully buy his excuse. At a nce, Ghiin might seem like he acted on a whim, but if you looked closer, he was a man with his own principles and ns guiding his actions. Ghiin had never revealed his killing intent for such a random reason before. Belinda and Gillian seemed like they wanted to say something out of concern, but Ghiin waved them off. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. I just got too caught up in my thoughts. Let¡¯s hurry and go inside.¡± Since the lord himself said that, there was no point in pressing the issue. The group couldn¡¯t say anything further and quickly followed Ghiin, who had already moved ahead. Even though the sun had set, there were still many people gathered in front of the castle gate. They were waiting for their turn to be inspected. As it was the capital, security was tight, and inspections were conducted thoroughly. ¡°Please show your identification.¡± A knight d in full armor blocked Ghiin and his group. He had a stoic expression, giving the impression that not a drop of blood woulde out even if he were pricked. The other knights around him were no different. They were on apletely different level from the guards at the checkpoint he had seen when heading to Brivant in the past. The knight took Ghiin¡¯s identification que and examined it carefully before pulling out a map from his coat and spreading it wide. ¡°Vassal of the Margrave of Ferdium, Baron Ghiin Fenris. Confirmed. What business do you have in the capital?¡± The knight spoke in an overbearing tone, lifting his chin. Seeing this, Belinda and Gillian scowled from behind. Normally, they would have berated him for being rude, but they hesitated, unsure if such behavior would be eptable here. They were somewhat intimidated by the imposing aura of the grand castle. However, unlike the two of them, Ghiin casually nodded his head and spoke with ease. ¡°I¡¯m here to do some business.¡± ¡°Who is the head of your merchant guild?¡± The knight, assuming Ghiin was merely apanying a merchant group he owned, asked the question as a formality. ¡°I am the head.¡± ¡°¡­You¡¯re saying that the baron himself is handling the business?¡± ¡°What, is there a problem with that?¡± ¡°No, no, not at all. Then, please provide the details of yourpanions and the list of goods.¡± Ghiin pointed at ude with a jerk of his chin and replied. ¡°He knows the details of the group¡­ and as for the goods, there¡¯s not much to list. It¡¯s cosmetics. I made them myself.¡± ¡°What?¡± The knight furrowed his brow,pletely caught off guard by the unexpected answer. It was such a subtle change that one wouldn¡¯t notice it unless they looked closely. However, since Ghiin¡¯s group had been carefully observing the knight, they caught that brief shift and felt a strange sense of victory. ¡®Yeah, you didn¡¯t see thating, did you?¡¯ With a dubious expression, the knight began to inspect each of the wagons. Though he seemed suspicious, he called over soldiers to conduct a thorough search, which secretly impressed Ghiin. ¡®They¡¯re well-disciplined. Our estate¡¯s soldiers should be more like this.¡¯ After checking several wagons, the knight cautiously asked, ¡°Cosmetics, you said¡­?¡± ¡°Yes, I made them myself.¡± ¡°They¡¯re not toxic, are they?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just cosmetics. If you don¡¯t believe me, open one and check it yourself.¡± The knight picked up one of the containers and carefully opened the lid. He sniffed the fragrance, scooped a small amount with his finger, and rubbed it in, but his suspicious gaze didn¡¯t waver. ¡°Hmm, the scent is nice. It seems fine on the skin as well¡­¡± ¡°Want one? Consider it a souvenir for visiting the capital.¡± The knight shook his head. Though the fragrance was pleasant, he didn¡¯t want to ept something so dubious. Ghiin smirked and asked again, ¡°It¡¯s expensive, you know. Don¡¯t regret not taking itter. It¡¯s a luxury item you can¡¯t afford on a knight¡¯s sry.¡± The provocative remark made the knight frown. ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡± ¡°Fine, if you don¡¯t want it, forget it. Just don¡¯tinter, okay? No ming me.¡± ¡°There will be no need.¡± The knight, caught up in Ghiin¡¯s taunts, red at him with cold eyes. Kaor chuckled at the sight. ¡°Well, now he looks a bit more human. I thought he was a wooden puppet with that unchanging expression.¡± The knight turned to Kaor, his gaze now carrying a hint of menace. The other mercenaries, not much different from Kaor, had amused smirks on their faces. The knight scribbled a few characters on the entry log, clearly irritated, and barked out, ¡°You may pass!¡± Ghiin smirked and gestured to the group. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. We got through.¡± Belinda followed closely behind Ghiin, giving the knight a sympathetic look before speaking up. ¡°Sir Knight, you¡¯re going to regret not taking that.¡± ¡°What?¡± But Belinda didn¡¯t say anything more, slipping past him quickly. As ude entered next, he gave the knight a yful wink. ¡°What¡¯s with those weirdos?¡± the knight muttered, still baffled, but the group was already too busy marveling at the sight before them as they entered the castle. ¡°Wow!¡± Inside the tripleyered walls, the castle grounds felt like a different world entirely. It was far more bustling than any estate they had visited before. Shops selling all sorts of goods lined the streets, and every alley was teeming with people. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen this many people in one ce,¡± one of the mercenaries said, and the others nodded in agreement. It was so crowded that just looking around could make you dizzy. The city felt like a living, breathing entity. Unlike Brivant, where Ghiin¡¯s group drew curious stares, no one here paid them any mind. There were plenty of others around who looked just like them. Ghiin let the group wander and take in the sights, and before darknesspletely fell, he managed to secure tworge inns. The group was toorge to stay in one ce, and there wasn¡¯t a suitable spot to store the wagons. As soon as they settled into the inn, Ghiin called ude to go over what they needed to do next. ¡°First, we need to find a proper ce to stay.¡± With so many people and belongings, it wasn¡¯t practical to keep lodging at inns, and it was costly and inconvenient. They needed to set up a proper base in the capital, like other merchant groups. ude nodded in agreement. ¡°We¡¯ll also need a shop to sell our goods anyway. We should look for a suitable building. After that¡­it might be time to start marketing. How about attending a banquet to build connections with the nobles?¡± Ghiin responded with a disinterested tone, ¡°Do we have to?¡± Chapter 121 Chapter 121: Here to Do Some Business (2) ude tilted his head, looking puzzled at the lukewarm response. ¡°Don¡¯t you need to get friendly with the nobles to sell cosmetics?¡± ¡°How many people would actually want to be close to a poor baron? And even if they are friendly, would the nobles really trust it just because of that? They¡¯d probably throw it all away. You didn¡¯t want to use it at first either, remember?¡± ¡°Still, if we want to sell to nobles, we at least need to let them know that such products exist, don¡¯t we?¡± Ghiin shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s true, but there¡¯s no point in us going out of our way to promote it. We need to make sure the noblese to us on their own. First, let¡¯s find a ce to stay. We can handle the advertisingter.¡± Although he still felt uneasy, ude nodded. ¡°It might cost a bit, but how about buying a building near the royal pce¡­ in the central district?¡± ¡°The central district?¡± ¡°Yes, a mansion would be nice. Actually, if we¡¯re trying to sell high-end products to nobles, a fancy mansion might be even better.¡± Nobles would never visit a typical shop wheremoners came and went. If they needed something from such ces, they would send their servants to buy it. For expensive, quality goods, they would personally meet and negotiate, just as if attending a social gathering. ¡°That¡¯s right. Whether it¡¯s a mansion or a shop, if we¡¯re only dealing with nobles, it¡¯s best to make it as extravagant as possible.¡± Belinda, standing nearby, chimed in. It was solid advice. However, Ghiin still seemed unimpressed. ¡°To get a nice mansion in the central district around here, we¡¯d probably have to spend about a year¡¯s budget from our estate. Don¡¯t you know how expensive everything is here?¡± ude pursed his lips in disappointment and replied, ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­ we need to set up a ce in the capital anyway.¡± ¡°Of course, we need to find a spacious mansion with a garden. Somewhere where the staff can stay, and we can store carriages. The cheaper, the better. We¡¯ll look around the outskirts.¡± ¡°Then where are you nning to sell the goods?¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, we¡¯ll buy a mansion. We can sell the goods there for the time being.¡± ¡°That just seems too shabby for selling high-end items. Why would nobles trust to buy anything there?¡± Ghiin grinned and said, ¡°That won¡¯t matter at all. Soon enough, they¡¯ll be flocking over with wads of cash, so don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Goodness, for someone with so much money, you sure are stingy when ites to things like this. Fine, let¡¯s see if there are any properties avable. But if no customers show up, it¡¯s not on me.¡± From the next day, ude began scouring the entire capital for a suitable mansion. The prices in the central area near the royal pce were astronomical, but there were hardly any properties avable in the first ce. Even so, ude couldn¡¯t bring himself to give up and gradually expanded his search radius around the pce, until he finally found arge mansion on the outskirts. ¡°Just as you wanted¡ªcheap, spacious, with a garden, and a grand-looking mansion.¡± The broker smirked as he described the house before them. But as the group looked around, they couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of unease. It was certainly spacious. There was a garden, and the mansion itself was tall andrge. Most importantly, the price was cheap. The problem was¡­ the whole mansion had an eerie, gloomy atmosphere, like a house where a vampire might live. The flowers in the garden seemed to have withered, drained of all life, turning a sickly gray. Even though it was broad daylight, the dense shadows cast by the surrounding trees seemed to seep with an unsettling energy. Belinda looked at the broker with a nk expression. ¡°This is the best you have?¡± ¡°This is the only spacious,rge, and cheap house in the capital.¡± ¡°Why is the mansion in such a state?¡± ¡°Haha, it¡¯s probably because it hasn¡¯t been maintained. There are some bad rumors about this ce, you see. But they¡¯re just rumors. Nothing serious.¡± Apparently, there were stories about the vengeful spirits of those who had died unjustly lingering here. No wonder there wasn¡¯t a single person in sight around such arge mansion. Belinda shouted as if there was nothing more to consider. ¡°Young Master, let¡¯s just look somewhere else! How could we possibly livefortably in a ce like this? It¡¯ll just make you more tired!¡± As if responding to Belinda¡¯s words, a flock of crows suddenly fluttered out from the mansion. Caw! Caw! ¡°See? Even they agree with me!¡± Despite Belinda¡¯s objections, Ghiin carefully inspected the surroundings before nodding to the broker. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll take this house. How much? You said it was cheap, right?¡± ¡°Young Master! If you sleep in this house, you might get all your mana drained and die!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not going to happen. Even if something shows up, it¡¯ll just be a few undead. We can just beat them down, so what¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± Ghiin casually patted the broker on the shoulder. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you answering? How much is it?¡± ¡°A splendid choice, sir. This house¡­ normally, with thend included, would easily go for over a thousand gold. But, considering theck of upkeep, I¡¯ll offer it to you for just 500 gold.¡± The broker¡¯s face lit up with a satisfied smile. He was relieved at the thought of finally selling off this troublesome property. He had even been bold enough to lower the price, taking into ount the loud objections from the side, so he thought there was no way they wouldn¡¯t buy it. At this price, it was practically a giveaway, but¡­ as long as it sold, that¡¯s all that mattered. However, the broker had no idea just how unreasonable Ghiin could be. ¡°200 gold.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t buy it for more than 200 gold.¡± Ghiin added with a sly grin. The broker iled his hands in shock. ¡°No, that¡¯s not possible! How could you expect to buy a mansion like this for 200 gold? Even 500 gold is a huge discount!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of a big mansion if it won¡¯t sell? Go ahead and sell it to someone else then.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s not¡­ It¡¯s just that we¡¯ve been too busy to handle it properly. We could sell it if we wanted to. We could even tear it down if we had to. Do you think we can¡¯t?¡± The broker, a seasoned yer in the industry, decided to act tough. But, of course, it didn¡¯t work on Ghiin. Ghiin smirked as he spoke. ¡°Who said you can¡¯t do it? Sure, you could if you wanted to. But there has to be a reason why you haven¡¯t done it until now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­!¡± ¡°The mansion already has a bad reputation, so you¡¯d have to pay the workers extra if you want to demolish it. Even if you manage to tear it all down, who would want to buynd rumored to be haunted?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­!¡± ¡°No matter how you look at it, it¡¯s not profitable. That¡¯s why you¡¯ve left it alone all this time, right?¡± ¡°Well¡­!¡± The broker, having his intentionspletely seen through, could only dart his eyes around nervously, cold sweat running down his face. Ghiin patted him on the shoulder and whispered. ¡°Ah, this guy¡¯s not getting it. When it gets to this point, you need to start moving fast.¡± ¡°Still, 200 gold is just¡­¡± ¡°Hmm, you¡¯re not desperate enough. Fine. Let¡¯s go look somewhere else.¡± As Ghiin turned to leave, the rest of the group followed him without hesitation. No one tried to stop him. ¡°W-Wait a moment! I¡¯ll lower the price a bit more.¡± The broker shouted desperately. He regretted it the moment the words left his mouth, but it was already toote to take them back. Ghiin turned around slowly, with a calm expression, and warned him. ¡°Think carefully before you speak. You only get one chance. If I don¡¯t like what I hear, we¡¯re really leaving this time.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The broker, who was about to offer 300 gold, inwardly felt a pang of regret. He thought he might have caught a fool, but it turned out he was the one being yed. He had tried everything to get rid of this mansion. He had even attempted to hand it over to a noble for free, hoping for a favor in return, but had been politely yet firmly declined. He hadn¡¯t been sleeping welltely, stressing over how to deal with this troublesome property. The recent widening of his forehead wasn¡¯t just his imagination. ¡®Just sell it. At least then I¡¯ll be able to sleep peacefully at night!¡¯ After a brief moment of hesitation, the broker finally nodded weakly. ¡°I¡¯ll sell it for 200 gold.¡± ¡°Smart choice.¡± Caw! Caw! As if weing their new master, the crows circled above the mansion, cawing loudly. * * * The contract waspleted in no time. It was the result of Ghiin¡¯s desire to buy arge mansion cheaply and the broker¡¯s eagerness to sell it off quickly. Throughout the signing of the contract, Belinda and ude stood behind Ghiin, sighing and grumbling. ¡°Why on earth are you buying a ce like this? We should¡¯ve bought a smaller but morefortable house.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s going toe to a ce like this to buy anything?¡± Ignoring theirints, Ghiin beamed with a bright smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. All that talk about ghosts is just superstition and nonsense. Do you think you¡¯d ever find a mansion this big and spacious for this price? We need to be frugal.¡± ¡°Oh, who could ever stop you when you¡¯ve made up your mind, Young Master?¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s head inside.¡± Ghiin energetically pushed open the door. Creeeeaak! The door emitted a sound like a scream, causing ude to shrink back. Even the creaking of the doors in this creepy mansion was unnerving. Ghiin nced around and nodded approvingly. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s really spacious, isn¡¯t it? Just needs a bit of cleaning and some repairs. If we decorate it properly, it could be really nice¡ª¡± ¡°Aaaah! What is that? It¡¯s a monster!¡± ¡°Kyaaa! Attack! Attack!¡± Suddenly, Belinda and ude screamed and staggered backward. ¡°Damn it! What now?¡± Ghiin snapped, irritated, as ude pointed frantically at one corner of the lobby. Something with long, flowing hair was standing in the shadows. Ghiin instinctively ced his hand on the hilt of his sword, but after a closer look, he let out a hollowugh. ¡°What the¡­ it¡¯s just a suit of armor.¡± An old suit of armor had a dust mop draped over it, and in the dark corner, it had perfectly resembled a person. Now that they realized the ¡°monster¡¯s¡± true identity, the rest of the group let out embarrassedughs, relieved. ¡°Alright, now that we have a ce to stay, let¡¯s start with cleaning and repairs. We¡¯ll also hire some workers. And get rid of all those damn crows inside.¡± Caw? At Ghiin¡¯smand, everyone sighed and started moving. A whileter, a few mercenaries who had gone out to find workers returned with troubled expressions. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to findborers.¡± The rumors about the mansion being haunted were so widespread that even with extra pay, no one was willing toe. Unless someone was truly desperate for money, they all just shook their heads and refused. Left with no other option, they had to buy the materials themselves and have the mercenaries and the staff do the repairs. Fortunately, thanks to the number of people who hade along with Ghiin, the mansion repairs werepleted within three days. Of course, it wasn¡¯t as shy and elegant as other noble mansions. They just stocked up on essentials and did a thorough cleaning so that they could live there for the time being. Still, it felt much less gloomy than when they first arrived. If they couldpletely redo the garden, which had turned into dull gray, the mansion¡¯s reputation as a haunted house might finally disappear, but garden maintenance wasn¡¯t something that could be done in a short period. ¡°We¡¯ll fix up the gardenter. We can deal with those guys then, too. For now, we¡¯ll have to live with them.¡± Caw! Caw! Unfortunately, they couldn¡¯tpletely chase away the crows. After getting rid of the ones inside and installing new windows, no more crows entered the mansion. However, the evicted birds had simply settled in the garden, refusing to leave. ¡°Anyway, now that we¡¯ve made the ce somewhat livable, let¡¯s start promoting the cosmetics. We need to sell them quickly.¡± ¡°And how exactly are you nning to do that? You said you weren¡¯t attending any social events.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll send gifts to every noble mansion in the capital.¡± ¡°¡­Cosmetics?¡± ¡°Yup.¡± ude barely managed to hold back a shout, taking a deep breath instead. ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re saying that just giving them out as gifts will work as advertising?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± ude couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer and finally burst out. ¡°Are you kidding? Even if you begged them to use it, they¡¯d still hesitate, and you think they¡¯ll use it just because it¡¯s a gift? They¡¯ll just throw it away because it¡¯s too suspicious!¡± ¡°Of course the nobles would.¡± ¡°And yet you¡¯re still going to do it!¡± Ghiin stroked his chin and shed a sly grin. ¡°We¡¯re not sending them to the nobles. We¡¯ll give them to the staff working under the nobles.¡± Chapter 122 Chapter 122: Here to Do Some Business (3) ¡°Not to the nobles, but to the servants?¡± ¡°Yeah, make sure to send it with ¡®Baron Fenris¡¯ written prominently.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ aha? Understood.¡± ude nodded, a peculiar expression on his face. Belinda, who had been watching the two with a skeptical look, interjected. ¡°Wait, what is this? What¡¯s going on? Could you exin it to me? Chief Overseer, you do understand, right? You¡¯re not just pretending to know, are you?¡± At the tantly dismissivement, ude immediately bristled. ¡°What kind of nonsense is that! I¡¯m a top graduate from Seiron Academy, and I handle all the affairs of the estate as the Chief Overseer! There¡¯s no way I¡¯d be that clueless!¡± ¡°Hmph, and yet you keep getting outsmarted by the Young Lord every day.¡± ¡°That¡¯s only because the Lord operates outside the realm ofmon sense!¡± ude, as if frustrated, pounded his chest. However, it wasn¡¯t just Belinda; the others around them also ignored ude¡¯s outburst and kept their eyes fixed solely on Ghiin. In a casual tone, Ghiin began to exin. ¡°Belinda, you were delighted when I first gave you the cosmetics. You even asked where they were from, wondering if they were expensive.¡± ¡°That¡­ I did.¡± ¡°Then why did you refuse themter?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s because you said you made them yourself, Young Lord. You¡¯ve never learned such things¡­ Ah, I see!¡± Belinda finally grasped the meaning behind Ghiin¡¯s words and expressed her admiration. The people at Fenris Castle knew well that he was clueless about fields like pharmaceutics or alchemy. So, they didn¡¯t believe the cosmetics he imed to have made himself. But it was different for the people in the capital. ¡°Among the servants, there will be at least a few who will trust the product just because it carries a noble¡¯s name.¡± ¡°They don¡¯t know who the Young Lord is around here.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Not everyone who received the cosmetics would use them, but if even one person did and saw results, word would spread quickly. Just like it had at the Fenris Estate. The key figure in the initial cosmetics test, Gillian, nodded gravely. ¡°I see. So you¡¯re saying that to catch the knight, you need to catch the horse first. Starting by winning over those around them¡­ truly, it¡¯s a strategy befitting of the Lord.¡± ¡°¡­It wasn¡¯t that deep of a n, but if you look at the results, you¡¯re not wrong.¡± Ghiin rubbed the back of his neck awkwardly. ¡°Now that I hear it, it makes perfect sense. Why didn¡¯t I think of that? I¡¯m the one who¡¯s around the servants the most.¡± Belinda grumbled, sounding a bit regretful. Ghiin let out a chuckle. ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t trust me. That¡¯s why I hate exining everything. Even if I tell you, you won¡¯t believe me anyway.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ghiin¡¯s pointed remark left everyone silent. As he nced around at the people awkwardly clearing their throats, ude clicked his tongue. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, how can the loyal vassals, who are supposed to stay by the Lord¡¯s side until the end, keep doubting his words and questioning everything he does? How is the estate supposed to function properly like this? Don¡¯t act like Alfoi.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hearing that from the most suspicious guy in the room was enough to make everyone¡¯s blood boil. But since ude was the only one who had understood the intention before Ghiin even exined it, it was hard to refute his words. When people red at him, ude raised two fingers to his temple and said, ¡°Can you¡­ feel the difference in intelligence?¡± A murderous aura began to rise among the group. Feigning ignorance, ude turned his head and spoke. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to package the products nicely and send them to the noble households.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You don¡¯t need to send them to all the nobles, just pick out the prominent ones.¡± ¡°Then what should we send to the nobles? We can¡¯t just send nothing, can we?¡± Sending gifts only to the servants while ignoring the nobles would be rather odd. Even a token gift would give them a reason to act on it. After a brief moment of thought, Ghiin casually said, ¡°Just buy a cheap mandragora root and send it, using the excuse that I¡¯m here to greet them in the capital.¡± ¡°¡­Mandragora root?¡± ¡°Yeah. No need to send anything fancy, right? All I need is for my name and our merchant guild to be associated with the cosmetics. Make sure to get the cheapest one possible.¡± ude scratched his head, looking troubled. Mandragora roots were known for their tonic properties, but they weren¡¯t exactly the kind of thing one would offer as a form of gift to the nobles in the capital. Even if there was no need to win their favor, he was worried about what might be said behind their backs. ¡°Well, I guess there¡¯s no other choice. Understood. What should we write in the letter? Do you have anything specific in mind?¡± ¡°¡®I have arrived in the capital.¡¯¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯ll take care of writing it properly.¡± Ghiin clicked his tongue and replied, ¡°Yeah, you should at least be able to handle that. Am I supposed toe up with every word of the letter too?¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Though grumbling, ude diligently prepared the letters and gifts. After sending them off, all they could do was wait for a response. While the rest of the group, unable to endure the boredom, roamed around the capital, sightseeing and searching for good food, Ghiin remained alone in the mansion, lost in thought. ¡®By now, someone should have started seeing results.¡¯ The others thought Ghiin was merely here to sell cosmetics and make money. They weren¡¯t entirely wrong, but money wasn¡¯t the only thing Ghiin was after. ¡®How long will it take¡­?¡¯ Caw! Caw! Ghiin scattered feed towards the crows. The crows in the garden pped and scrambled noisily, eager to peck at the food he had thrown. * * * Count Aylesbur was one of the influential figures in the capital. Though he didn¡¯t hold a particrly high office or govern arge estate, his family had maintained extensive ties with many noble houses for generations, giving him significant political influence. The wealth, businesses, and connections he had inherited from his predecessors also provided him with solid support. There were countless people who sent him gifts in hopes of gaining his favor. He even had to set aside time to organize the endless list. ¡°Next up¡­ Baron Fenris?¡± ¡°Yes, it seems he sent a letter as a greeting, since it¡¯s his first time visiting the capital.¡± ¡°Hm, I see.¡± Count Aylesbur nodded indifferently as he opened the letter. However, the content was anything but ordinary. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Every sentence caught his attention. The praise was so sophisticated that he felt as if he were an emperor. ¡°Hah, the scribe he¡¯s keeping must be quite skilled. Or did he write this himself? In any case, it¡¯s an impressive piece of writing. Howmendable, ha ha ha.¡± With that, he began to wonder what kind of gift might apany such a letter. Given the respect and courtesy, as if addressing an emperor, the gift was bound to be something extraordinary. With an expression full of anticipation, he urged his servant. ¡°Quickly, quickly, open it and see what it is.¡± He couldn¡¯t open it himself, as he had no idea what was inside. A short distance away, the servant carefully opened the wooden box. ¡°Huh?¡± The people around who looked inside the box wore baffled expressions. Inside the wooden casey a single dried, shriveled mandrake root. ¡°A¡­ Mandragora root? Just this one?¡± ¡°Yes, yes. It¡¯s just this one.¡± Count Aylesbur, bewildered, urgently gestured. ¡°Bring it here. Bring that over.¡± He picked up the mandragora root and examined it from all angles, even shaking the empty wooden case. But no matter how much he checked, that was all there was. ¡°Damn it! Just a big talker, huh! Remember this bastard¡¯s name! This is why you can¡¯t trust these poor country bumpkins!¡± Count Aylesbur threw the mandragora root, still in its case, aside and stood up. He thought about heading out to a banquet to gossip about what had happened today. As he was about to leave, his butler quickly stopped him. ¡°The baron also sent gifts for the servants. What should we do about them?¡± ¡°What? What did he send? More roots?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a beauty cream made by the merchant guild he operates.¡± Count Aylesbur scoffed. A rural merchant guild making high-end products like cosmetics? It had to be some cheap paste made from ground fruit peels. ¡°Peasant cosmetics? Just distribute it as you see fit. Tell them they can throw it away if they want. Oh, and they can use that thing too if anyone needs it. Maybe the butler can use it.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± The butler beamed with delight. While it was worthless trash to the count, even a single mandrake root was a valuable item for themon folk. Count Aylesbur clicked his tongue a few times and strode off. Thus, the cosmetics sent by Ghiin to the servants at the Aylesbur estate were distributed. The packaging bore the name of Baron Fenris and the crest of his merchant guild. Most were hesitant to use it, just as Count Aylesbur had been skeptical. However, a few were curious about the prominently disyed noble¡¯s name and began to try it out bit by bit. Just as Ghiin had intended. About ten days had passed since then. While diligently applying her makeup, Countess Mariel Aylesbur grumbled with a pout. ¡°My makeup isn¡¯t applying well today.¡± The powder on her face felt unusually ky today. ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can do about age. I don¡¯t want to get old.¡± Day by day, her skin condition worsened. She tried eating the best foods, buying expensive beauty products, and maintaining her skincare routine, but the effects were gradually diminishing. It was frustrating and disheartening to realize she was now in her middle age. ¡°Even now, I¡¯m still so beautiful.¡± Mariel sighed as she looked at herself in the mirror. She was still considered one of the most beautiful women in the kingdom, even ranking among the top. In her youth, she had received countless marriage proposals from noble families. The number of knights who fought to serve her as theirdy was too many to count. Even now, despite her age, many still praised Mariel¡¯s beauty. She was a leadingdy among the trendsetting noblewomen of the kingdom. But because of that, she became even more conscious of the sagging skin and the gradual increase of wrinkles that came with age. ¡°When I was young, my skin used to shine smoothly even without makeup. Ha¡­¡± The more she tried to cover the wrinkles with heavy powder, the stiffer her skin seemed to get. ¡°Maybe I should have learned some simple mana cultivation techniques? I heard they help maintain youth.¡± It was a regretful thought, but there was nothing she could do. No one could escape the passage of time. Clicking her tongue inwardly, Mariel left the room. ¡°Is everything ready? Let¡¯s leave now so we¡¯re notte.¡± Today, she was going to attend a salon gathering, which she hadn¡¯t done in a while. That was why she had taken such meticulous care in dressing up since the morning. A noble social gathering might not involve weapons, but it was a war all the same. People would scrutinize each other¡¯s attire, makeup, and even the smallest essories,paring them to their own. Mariel had never lost that war. As she was about to leave the mansion, with the maids seeing her off, she suddenly felt a strange sense of difort and stopped. ¡®What is it?¡¯ She nced over the maids lined up along both sides of the corridor. Soon, Mariel realized what had been bothering her. ¡®Their skin¡­¡¯ Most of them looked as they always did. After all, how good could the skin of maids be when they couldn¡¯t maintain it like the nobles? But a few of them stood out, with skin that looked noticeably better than usual. Normally, it would be easy to overlook things like skin sticity unless you looked closely, but nothing could escape Mariel¡¯s keen eye. She scrutinized their faces one by one. Their skin, moist and dewy, seemed to glow. They were different from the other maids, whose faces were worn out with fatigue and looked dull. Mariel approached the maid whose skin looked the most hydrated and spoke. ¡°You.¡± The maid, who had been singled out, lowered her head, looking intimidated. ¡°Tell me everything. What have you been eating recently, how have you been washing, how much and when have you been sleeping? If there¡¯s anything else you think might have affected your skin, mention that too.¡± Mariel, who usually carried herself with elegance and grace even towards her subordinates, had an almost frightening expression, as if she had be a different person. Chapter 123 Chapter 123: Here to Do Some Business (4) ¡°Th-that is¡­ a while ago, we received some cosmetics as a gift¡­¡± ¡°Cosmetics?¡± ¡°Yes, yes. It was a skin care cream¡­ from a certain baron¡­¡± The maid stuttered, clearly flustered by Mariel¡¯s unusual demeanor. Growing impatient, Mariel turned to the head maid and asked what was going on. ¡°A few days ago, a man named Baron Fenris sent gifts to various noble families. I believe he also sent a separate gift and letter to the Count.¡± ¡°Baron Fenris? I¡¯ve never heard of him.¡± ¡°It seems he hase to the capital for the first time.¡± ¡°So, he handed out gifts. But he sent one to my husband and not to me?¡± Count Aylesbur might have considerable influence, but it was nothingpared to Mariel¡¯s. She was the eldest daughter of one of the few marquess families in the kingdom and hadplete control over the capital¡¯s social scene. ¡°He should be trying to win my favor, not my husband¡¯s. How pathetic. Even if he¡¯s clueless about the capital¡¯s affairs, this is just¡­¡± It was probably because the baron, having just arrived from the countryside, hadn¡¯t yet grasped who held real power. But that didn¡¯t stop her pride from being wounded. Fanning her flushed face to cool down, she asked again, ¡°Did he send my husband better cosmetics?¡± ¡°No. I heard he sent the Count a single mandragora root.¡± Mariel let out a dryugh. ¡°Just a mandragora? He must be a terribly poor nobleman. But where did he get these cosmetics? It seems he had enough to offer as gifts to all the maids.¡± ¡°I heard they were developed directly by Baron Fenris¡¯s merchant guild.¡± ¡°Developed¡­ directly?¡± Mariel¡¯s expression turned into a mix of admiration and mockery. A countryside baron¡¯s merchant guild developing cosmetics? Normally, she would have dismissed such a notion with ridicule. But now that she¡¯d seen the actual effects of the cosmetics, she couldn¡¯t do that so easily. After pondering for a moment, Mariel quickly made a decision and looked at the head maid. ¡°Cancel today¡¯s gathering. Tell them I¡¯m not feeling well. And you,e with me.¡± She took the maid with the bestplexion and asked in detail how she had been using the cosmetics. After paying a reasonable amount, Mariel took the cosmetics she¡¯d obtained and inspected them carefully. ¡°Hmm, should I use this or not?¡± If they didn¡¯t work, that would be a relief. But if there were any side effects, it would create endless trouble. She would be theughingstock of countlessdies and young women, and her hard-earned reputation would plummet. However, her instincts kept urging her. She couldn¡¯t afford to let this opportunity slip. She had to be the first to im it. ¡°Well, there haven¡¯t been any reports of side effects. Some people have even shown visible improvement. Let¡¯s give it a try.¡± Mariel washed her face thoroughly and slowly began to apply the cream. ¡®Ah, this¡­ Could this be what it feels like to apply morning dew?¡¯ At first, it felt slightly sticky, but the cream was soon absorbed into her skin. She could feel the moisture rising from within her skin. This was it. Confident in her judgment, Mariel spread the cream evenly across her face and went to bed early. There was no way to see dramatic results in just a day or two. But when Mariel woke up, she noticed subtle changes. ¡®It¡¯s certain. It works. You can¡¯t see it outwardly, but it feels different. And there haven¡¯t been any side effects so far, so the effect must be real.¡¯ It would be foolish to hesitate and wait any longer. Mariel had no intention of missing out on a great opportunity. She immediately called the head maid over and asked, ¡°Where are Baron Fenris and his merchant guild staying?¡± ¡°They are residing in an abandoned house on the outskirts of the capital.¡± ¡°An abandoned house on the outskirts¡­ You don¡¯t mean that haunted ce, do you? The Crow Mansion?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡± ¡°They really must not have any money. Well, that works in my favor. Heh heh.¡± Mariel nned to monopolize the cosmetics. How much would a product created by a noble who had just arrived from the countryside possibly be selling? It still wasn¡¯t well-known, and it likely wasn¡¯t very expensive. If she locked it down with an exclusive contract now, she could control the distribution of the product herself. Not only would it help maintain her own beauty, but it would also aid in building wealth and power. ¡°Let¡¯s go see Baron Fenris right away.¡± After a brief moment of contemtion, Mariel ordered preparations for an outing. * * * A luxurious carriage sped through the heart of the capital. A few escort knights rode ahead, clearing the path. People who were pushed aside grumbled, but upon noticing the noble family¡¯s crest on the carriage, they fell silent. ude, who had been waiting for guests at a makeshift consultation booth near the mansion¡¯s entrance, gaped at the sight. ¡°Wh-what the¡­ Is the Queen herself making an appearance? If that were the case, we would have been notified beforehand.¡± Even though he knew it wasn¡¯t, it was hard not to feel intimidated by the grandeur of the carriage and the escorts. The carriage stopped in front of the mansion, and the head maid stepped out. She nced disapprovingly at the shabby entrance, though it seemed she had made an effort to tidy it up, and then spoke. ¡°Countess Mariel Aylesbur. I¡¯ve heard that Baron Fenris is residing in this mansion. Is that correct?¡± ¡°Pardon? Ah, yes. That is correct.¡± ude nodded absentmindedly, still in a daze. The head maid, with her chin slightly raised, was dressed as elegantly as a noble. Even the number and armament of the escort knights were far from ordinary. ude had seen many noblewomen in Seiron, but none carried themselves with such dignity. ¡®For a countess to be this impressive? It¡¯s true what they say about the power of a great nation.¡¯ Though even in Ritania,dies as influential as Mariel could be counted on one hand, ude, still unfamiliar with the capital¡¯s affairs, had no way of knowing this. One of the escort knights opened the carriage door and helped Mariel step out with ease. The mercenaries guarding the mansion saw Mariel and unconsciously gaped. ¡®Wow¡­¡¯ Her beauty was reminiscent of avish rose. She looked quite mature, but that only added to her elegant and dignified aura. To the mercenaries, who had lived a rustic life in the northern countryside, she seemed like a presence they couldn¡¯t dare approach. They had seen nobledies and aristocratic maidens from the North, butpared to Mariel, they were no different frommoners. Mariel casually epted their gazes and looked around. The head maid stepped forward again, ready to state the purpose of their visit, but Mariel raised her hand to stop her and spoke directly. ¡°I am Mariel of the Aylesbur family. I¡¯m here to see Baron Fenris.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ude and the mercenaries stood there, ck-jawed. They looked as though they might start drooling. Belinda¡¯s foot came flying. ¡°Argh!¡± Only after ude took a hit to the shin did hee to his senses. ¡°What are you doing? We have a guest!¡± Belinda, clicking her tongue in irritation, threw out the remark and then headed back inside the mansion. ude, rubbing his aching shin, quickly started thinking. There could be only one reason why a noblewoman woulde to a mansion rumored to be haunted. ¡®The cosmetics must have worked!¡¯ ude eagerly rubbed his hands together and bowed. ¡°Are you here to buy some cosmetics, by any chance? I can guide you¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to see Baron Fenris.¡± ¡°Well, if I could exin things first¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to see Baron Fenris.¡± Mariel repeated the same phrase with a graceful smile. It was clear she wouldn¡¯t back down until she met with the lord. ude let out a sigh. She was beyond what he could handle. ¡°Please,e in. He should be in the garden. I¡¯ll lead you there.¡± He had wanted to handle things on his own, fearing the troublesome lord might cause a scene, but now there was no other option. ¡°Thank you.¡± Mariel smiled slightly and entered the mansion, apanied by a few maids and knights. As soon as she entered the garden, she subtly furrowed her brow. The garden, with its gray, lifeless appearance, and the crows fluttering around the mansion were rather off-putting. No matter how poor she might be, she could never live in a ce like this. ¡®That must mean he¡¯s really out of money. Negotiating should be easy.¡¯ Feeling a bit more at ease, she followed the mansion staff¡¯s guidance and stepped into the garden. Ghiin was crouched in a corner of the garden, feeding the crows. ¡°My lord, the Countess Aylesbur is here to see you.¡± ¡°Hmm, is that so?¡± Ghiin slowly got up. One of the crows casually perched on his shoulder. ¡°Pleased to meet you. I¡¯m Ghiin Fenris.¡± Caw! Mariel flinched at the crow¡¯s cry, shivering slightly. ¡®This man is Baron Fenris? He¡¯s so young.¡¯ Mariel, scanning Ghiin from head to toe, was a bit taken aback. He had a tall and handsome appearance, and he looked young. It was rare for someone this young to have the title and fief of a baron. It might be possible if he came from a fairly powerful family, but¡­ The name Fenris didn¡¯t sound familiar to her, which likely meant it was a minor noble house without much influence extending to the central regions. ¡®He probably just got lucky and ended up with a small piece ofnd. Maybe his father divided the estate for him.¡¯ Still, for a rural noble, she had tomend him for maintaining hisposure even after seeing her. Mariel concealed herplex thoughts and slightly bowed her head. ¡°I am Mariel of the Aylesbur family. I¡¯ll get straight to the point. I¡¯vee to talk about the cosmetics produced by your merchant guild, Baron.¡± ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Ghiin¡¯s eyes lit up. He had been worried that she might be one of those nobledies who liked to dance around the topic, but she turned out to be more straightforward than he expected. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside and talk.¡± As he leisurely led the way into the mansion, a smile tugged at the corner of Ghiin¡¯s mouth. ¡®A big fish took the bait.¡¯ Hearing the name Aylesbur jogged his memory. Thedy before him was a key figure in the capital¡¯s social scene. The mere rumor of her using a certain cosmetic product would cause it to sell out across the entire capital in no time. Given that such a proud noblewoman hade to see him in person, it seemed he might achieve his original goal faster than he had anticipated. * * * As soon as Mariel entered the drawing room and took a seat, she got straight to the point. ¡°You¡¯ve just developed this cosmetic and brought it to the capital, right? I¡¯m here because I want to secure an exclusive contract for it.¡± It seemed she truly was a straightforward person. ¡°By exclusive contract, you mean¡­?¡± ¡°Exactly what it sounds like. I will purchase the entire production. You handle the development, and I¡¯ll take care of the distribution.¡± She even threw in a subtle threat. ¡°If you want to establish a foothold in the capital, you¡¯ll need backing. Other nobles and merchant guilds will try to keep you in check. I can prevent that with my influence. Conversely, if you refuse, doing business in the capital won¡¯t be easy.¡± She didn¡¯t bother with unnecessary back-and-forth. Ghiin nodded, showing he understood. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t really mind as long as I can sell a lot of cosmetics¡­ but the price is a bit high. Are you okay with that?¡± Mariel scoffed internally. ¡®Does he even know who he¡¯s talking to?¡¯ This was why it was difficult to negotiate at length with people who didn¡¯t understand. ¡°The Aylesbur family is one of the wealthiest in the capital. If I can¡¯t do it, then no one else will. How much are we talking about?¡± ¡°One hundred gold per unit.¡± ¡°Pardon¡­? One hundred gold per how many units?¡± Mariel tilted her head, thinking she might have misheard. Ghiin repeated it clearly, ensuring there was no misunderstanding. ¡°¡®One hundred gold per unit.¡¯¡± At that moment, the elegant smile on Mariel¡¯s face cracked. Chapter 124 Chapter 124: Here to Do Some Business (5) ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Mariel stuttered, startled by the outrageous price. ¡°100 gold! That¡¯s too expensive. Who would buy it at such a high price?¡± ¡°Expensive, you say? Even the famous luxury brand ¡®Charnel¡¯ charges over 100 gold, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°But that¡¯s jewelry! It doesn¡¯t wear out like cosmetics do.¡± ¡°However, this will be an even greater luxury.¡± Ghiin replied confidently. Mariel bit her lip slightly. ¡°Do you really think it will sell at that price?¡± ¡°Of course. The very fact that the Countess herself hase here proves it, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mariel couldn¡¯t argue back. While 100 gold was certainly a bit burdensome, it wasn¡¯t an unaffordable price for a wealthy noblewoman. ¡°T-then, how about at least signing a distribution contract with me just for the capital? If I help, it would be much easier to establish a foothold there.¡± Ghiin merely shrugged at the proposal. ¡°This is a product that would sell even if it were disyed in a gutter.¡± Mariel bit her lip. She had nothing more to say. Ghiin was right. Once word of this product began to spread, it was bound to sell no matter what. If she wanted exclusivity, she would have to seize the technology outright and silence him. But she wasn¡¯t cruel enough to go that far. ¡°Haa¡­¡± A sigh escaped Mariel¡¯s lips. The problem was that the product was just too good. She would need to offer something as attractive as the cosmetics, but there was nothing suitable she could think of. ude, captivated by the sorrowful aura that emanated from her, nudged Ghiin in the back, suggesting they just give in to her demands. But Ghiin didn¡¯t even blink. ¡®I can¡¯t afford to act like a pushover.¡¯ Still, it would be wise to maintain a good rtionship with Mariel. After a brief moment of consideration, Ghiin decided to offer something different instead of exclusive distribution rights. ¡°It seems the Countess has a sharp eye. You were the first toe here, after all. A full exclusive contract might be difficult, but I can ensure that you¡¯ll gain a prestigious reputation within the capital¡¯s social circles.¡± ¡°Reputation?¡± Ghiin pushed arge box, which had been prepared separately in a corner of the sitting room, toward Mariel. Curious, Mariel opened the box. Inside, there were around fifty cosmetics products. ¡°What is this¡­?¡± ¡°Why not lead the trend before the rumors spread further? Your reputation willst quite some time. The more expensive the gift, the more valuable it will be.¡± Mariel nodded with a smile. ¡°You mean to use me to promote your cosmetics?¡± ¡°Well, if word is going to spread anyway, why not make it mutually beneficial? I save time, and you build your reputation. Consider this as a token of our appreciation for recognizing our product before anyone else.¡± It wasn¡¯t a bad proposal for her either. In social circles, who takes the lead in setting trends has a significant impact on one¡¯s reputation. Simply being the first to discover this cosmetic and rmending it to others would earn her a reputation for having great taste. In this way, the high price became a benefit. The more exclusive the product, the more it would elevate the status of those who used it. ¡°Very well. I ept your proposal.¡± She agreed readily and took the box. If she couldn¡¯t secure an exclusive contract, she would at least make sure to gain fame from it. ¡°I¡¯ll be off then. Don¡¯t worry about the promotion.¡± Mariel didn¡¯t hesitate and immediately stood up. She needed to attend a gathering quickly, before the news spread further, so she could get ahead of the others. As soon as she returned, she nned to sift through all the invitations and attend the earliest event possible. Ghiin slightly bowed his head in farewell. ¡°Take care.¡± The crow perched on his shoulder also mimicked him, bowing its head. Caw! * * * Not long after Mariel took action, rumors about the cosmetics spread far and wide. Some people came to buy it solely because she vouched for it, without even verifying the product¡¯s effects. Despite the exorbitant price, the nobles didn¡¯t hesitate to purchase the cosmetics. Even if it was too expensive to use regrly, they thought it was worth trying at least once since it was a product Mariel used. ude and Belinda cheered at the flood of orders. ¡°This is incredible! It¡¯s a huge hit!¡± Gold coins piled up like mountains in the mansion. With this amount of money, they could sustain the estate for an entire year. ¡°Hahaha! My Lord, how about we just quit everything and stick to doing business here? This is the easiest way!¡± ude was so absorbed in the joy of counting money that he started spouting nonsense. ¡°They¡¯re selling incredibly well, even at this high price! Shouldn¡¯t we be making more of them?¡± They needed to strike while the iron was hot. Before word spread throughout the entire kingdom, they had to properly establish a branch in the capital and prepare to send the ordered goods from the estate to various regions, which required them to act quickly. Everyone around, including ude, was urging him frantically, but Ghiin remained unfazed. ¡°Wait. There¡¯s still more to be done.¡± ¡°What do you mean, ¡®more to be done¡¯? We need to get back to the estate and start producing right away!¡± Despite ude¡¯s persistent nagging, Ghiin didn¡¯t budge. ¡°Hmm¡­ News should be arriving any time now. Haven¡¯t they heard the rumors yet?¡± Thanks to Mariel, the rumors had spread even faster than he had anticipated, and the products started selling quickly. But the real target he was after hadn¡¯t shown up yet. A few more days passed, and when the initial stock was about to run out, a neatly dressed middle-aged gentleman visited the mansion. ¡°I hold the position of butler, albeit humbly, at the Marquisate of Branford. Are you Baron Fenris?¡± Ghiin¡¯s eyes gleamed. The fish he had been waiting for had finally taken the bait. * * * Ghiin had deliberately refrained from sending any gifts to the Marquisate of Branford. That way, they would have toe to him directly. The Marquis of Branford was the Royal Household Minister, the leader of the pro-royalist faction opposed to the Delfine Duchy, and the most powerful figure in the kingdom. He was so influential that people said all matters of the royal household passed through his hands. As a great lord in the eastern region, his foundation was solid, and since he had served as a militarymander before entering the royal court, he also had sway over the military. For a butler from such a household to visit Ghiin just to buy a few cosmetics was unheard of¡ªsomething that would shock other nobles if they found out. As soon as the formalities were over, the butler got straight to the point. ¡°Is it true that using this cosmetic clears the skin?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a vague question. It does improve skin condition. You¡¯ve already heard the rumors, haven¡¯t you? What exactly are you trying to find out?¡± ¡°Is there a chance that using this could improve the skin temporarily, only for it to worsenter?¡± ¡°Well, who knows. Skincare requires consistent effort, and the effects depend on how regrly you use it. It varies slightly from person to person.¡± The butler was persistently thorough, asking about various details, like the ingredients and whether there had been any cases of side effects. Ghiin, with a look of irritation, waved his hand dismissively and asked directly. ¡°You said you¡¯re from the Marquisate of Branford. Is it for the youngdy of the marquis?¡± ¡°Well, that is¡­¡± The butler hesitated, his words trailing off. Ghiin looked down at him, smiling as if he found the situation amusing. ¡°Why try to hide it? I¡¯ve already heard that the marquis¡¯s youngdy wears a mask and stays confined at home. Everyone¡¯s hush-hush about it, but it¡¯s not something that can be easily concealed. Do you think just because I haven¡¯t been here long, I wouldn¡¯t know?¡± ¡°¡­Yes, it is intended for the youngdy.¡± ¡°See, isn¡¯t it better to be honest?¡± Ghiin chuckled and ced a few cosmetics in front of him. ¡°Take a couple of these and let her try them. I poured all my knowledge into making this product. I have some expertise in herbalism and medicine, after all.¡± It wasn¡¯t entirely a lie. After all, he had knowledge of cutting-edge techniques that no one else knew about right now. The problem was, he knew the results but not the principles behind them. Ghiin continued speaking brazenly. ¡°If these don¡¯t work, then it means we¡¯ll need to try another approach. We can discuss that when the timees.¡± ¡°¡­Understood.¡± As the butler was about to leave, Ghiin added a final remark. ¡°By the way, I also know how to cure ¡®Eternal Punishment.¡¯¡± The butler acted as if he hadn¡¯t heard that at all, refusing to respond. Knowing full well that ¡®Eternal Punishment¡¯ was an incurable disease, he thought Ghiin was simply boasting. It was a familiar reaction, and Ghiin muttered with a slight pout. ¡°Really, they can¡¯t afford to trust people. Should I bring that priest back?¡± The Marquis of Branford inspected the cosmetics brought to him by the butler. ¡°Is this the popr skincare product these days?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the one rmended by Countess Mariel Aylesbur.¡± The Marquis of Branford murmured indifferently. ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s going to be very effective.¡± Although he was a powerful figure who could sway the kingdom, there were two issues recently that had been bothering him. One was the Delfine Duchy. The Duke of Delfine, who had always been loyal to the royal family, had started to build up his influence and was making aggressive moves. The royal faction had been suffering constant setbacks against the Duke¡¯s faction, and their power had quickly waned. The other issue was his daughter¡¯s chronic skin condition. ¡°If this doesn¡¯t work, are there no other options left?¡± If the matter with the Delfine Duchy was a recent headache, his daughter¡¯s condition had been a persistent issue for some time. At some point, spots began to appear all over her face and body. That alone would have been manageable, but the symptoms worsened under sunlight, causing her such intense itching that she couldn¡¯t sleep. Going outside had be impossible. Still, it wasn¡¯t a serious illness. No one could figure out what the problem was. Receiving divine healing from a priest would provide temporary relief, but it wouldn¡¯tst, and the symptoms would soon reappear. They had tried all sorts of so-called effective medicines, but her condition remained unchanged. ¡°I¡¯ll deliver it to her myself.¡± The Marquis of Branford slowly made his way to his daughter¡¯s room. She had cut off all contact with the outside world and was living alone in a dark room. With the one who used to oversee the household now shutting herself away, the atmosphere in the manor had grown gloomy. He could fully understand her reluctance to show her blemished face to others. Even as her father, it was difficult for him to hide his grimace each time he saw her worsening condition. But he could no longer leave things as they were. ¡°We can¡¯t dy the marriage any longer.¡± The Marquis of Branford had been nning a political marriage with a neutral noble family to counter the growing dominance of the Duke¡¯s faction. However, his daughter kept asking for more time, postponing the marriage. ¡°Tsk, there¡¯s only so much patience one can have.¡± The Marquis had been considerate of his daughter¡¯s feelings and had dyed the wedding until now, but it couldn¡¯t be postponed indefinitely. It was essential to solidify the royal faction¡¯s power before the influence of the Delfine Duchy grew any further. Click. As he opened the door, only a few candles greeted the Marquis. The windows were tightly shut, covered by curtains, and the expensive magicalmps were nowhere to be seen. His daughter, Rosalyn, was reading a book by the faint candlelight. ¡®This is no different from a prisoner locked in a tower.¡¯ The Marquis of Branford nced around the room, clicking his tongue inwardly, but he maintained a nonchnt demeanor as he handed over the cosmetics. ¡°Rosalyn, try using this. It¡¯s a popr beauty cream these days. I hear it¡¯s good for the skin.¡± Rosalyn finally lifted her head slowly. ¡°Will that be of any use?¡± Her voice was calm, but it carried a feeling of emotions boiling up from deep within her chest. The Marquis of Branford looked at his daughter¡¯s bloodshot eyes for a moment before speaking again. ¡°It was rmended by Countess Aylesbur.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± At those words, Rosalyn closed her mouth. She knew Mariel well. She had admired her ever since she was young. Mariel was someone who always used only the finest products and set the trends in social circles. There was no way she would have rmended something useless. ¡°Leave it here.¡± ¡°Understood. Also, I n to proceed with the marriage soon. Be prepared for that.¡± Rosalyn suppressed her emotions and responded. ¡°You expect me to get married in this state? Like this, I will never be loved, and I will only be treated like a monster. Do you want me to live my life being ridiculed and ignored by people?¡± The Marquis of Branford cut her off coldly. ¡°This is for the sake of the family.¡± ¡°Is my life not important?¡± ¡°The family is more important.¡± At that, Rosalyn brought up another point. ¡°Do you think the young lord on the other side will be satisfied when he sees my face? Won¡¯t he resent youter for forcing this marriage? Do you think the alliance between the two families will still be solid then?¡± The Marquis of Branford responded with a derisive tone. ¡°What could he possibly do, even if he resents it? All marriages between families are like that. When he reaches the age to be the lord, he will surely be able to calcte the benefits.¡± While Rosalyn valued personal rtionships, the Marquis of Branford was making his judgments purely from a political perspective. It was impossible to say one side was right. The nature of the rtionships people pursue differs from person to person. The Marquis of Branford finished speaking, then turned and left the room. ¡°Haa¡­¡± Rosalyn let out a sigh, slowly stood up, and began applying the cosmetics to her face. It was hard to tell whether she was applying makeup or wiping away tears. * * * A few days after she started using the cosmetics. Rosalyn gave up on everything and pushed the cosmetics aside. ¡®As I thought, it¡¯s no use.¡¯ The cosmetics improved her skin, but the blemishes did not disappear. Her skin still had red blotches, and the shine only made it look stranger. ng! Rosalyn, looking into the mirror, twisted her face and picked up a ss from the table, throwing it. The sound of shattering ss echoed beyond her room, but no one approached Rosalyn¡¯s room. She returned to spending her time alone in the dark room. She only wished for the day when this torment would finallye to an end. At that time, someone was slowly approaching the front gate of the Branford Mansion. ¡°Hey, the Marquis is in, right? I checked everything, so don¡¯t bother saying he¡¯s not.¡± The guard asked the visitor in a stern tone. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Tell them that Baron Fenris hase. I¡¯d like to see him now.¡± The person who hade to visit the Marquis of Branford was none other than Ghiin. Chapter 125 Chapter 125: I¡¯ll Give It A Try (1) The guard spoke with an indifferent expression, following the standard procedure. ¡°His Excellency, the Marquis, is currently at the royal pce¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already checked that he¡¯s at home. Just pass on the message.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s just that¡­¡± The guard was flustered. The Marquis of Branford was not someone who could be met just by showing up unannounced. One had to send a request in advance, secure an appointment, and wait for several months before finally getting a chance to see him. Even now, there were dozens of nobles waiting to meet the Marquis. ¡°If you leave your name and business in the visitors¡¯ log, someone will reach out to arrange a schedule¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m here for something really important, so at least ry the message. If he tells me to leave, I will.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s¡­ Ugh.¡± The guard let out a sigh, trying to suppress his irritation, and asked about the purpose of the visit. ¡°Tell him I¡¯m here about Lady Rosalyn. A few days ago, she bought some of my cosmetics from here, and I¡¯m here to check on the results and see if there¡¯s any way I can help.¡± As soon as he heard the name ¡°Rosalyn,¡± the guard¡¯s expression stiffened. At one point, the Marquis¡¯s family had desperately sought out all sorts of beauty products and medicines in an effort to cure Rosalyn¡¯s skin condition. Those blinded by greed woulde hoping for a stroke of luck, offering untested remedies and methods, or even outright selling fake products. Every time, Rosalyn would ept them all with a glimmer of hope. But none of them worked. Her condition worsening wasmon, and there had been times when she had barely survived after being poisoned. The Marquis of Branford did not forgive those who tried to deceive his daughter. Knowing this, the guard only saw Ghiin as someone walking right into a deathtrap. The guard spoke cautiously. ¡°I understand your intentions, but¡­ just give up. If you¡¯re not careful, you¡¯ll lose your head.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine with that, so just deliver the message.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not fine with it. If I let someone in carelessly, I¡¯ll die too. Even passing on the message might get me killed.¡± The guard pleaded with a desperate, almost tearful expression, begging for mercy. Seeing the guard standing there, eyes tightly shut in stubborn refusal, Ghiin scratched his head vigorously. ¡°Then at least call the butler. Tell him the person who sold the cosmetics a few days ago hase by. Even if I can¡¯t meet the Marquis, I should be able to see the butler, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just¡­¡± ¡°Come on, hurry!¡± Ghiin pushed insistently. Once the Marquis left his residence, it would be hard to catch him for several days. Now that he was at home, there was no telling when another opportunity would arise. In the end, the guard, pressured by Ghiin¡¯s persistence, called for the butler. The butler approached Ghiin with the same dry, expressionless demeanor as when they had first met. ¡°What brings you here?¡± ¡°Have you tried the cosmetics? How was it?¡± ¡°They were of no use.¡± Ghiin wasn¡¯t surprised. He just nodded. ¡°Right? I looked into it a bit, and to treat the Marquis¡¯s youngdy, it seems we need a different method than just cosmetics.¡± ¡°A different method, you say?¡± ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s not something to discuss here. I should speak directly with the Marquis.¡± Ghiin, with his arms crossed and standing slightly askew, grinned slyly. ¡°Pass on the message to the Marquis immediately. Tell him I want to see him, that this is thest chance to resolve his daughter¡¯s issue. If he still refuses, well, there¡¯s nothing I can do. But who do you think stands to lose more?¡± The butler hesitated for a moment before giving a warning. ¡°If you¡¯re bluffing, it could be dangerous. The Marquis is not one to show leniency just because someone is a noble.¡± Ghiin frowned, clearly annoyed. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a win-win for you, regardless? Just deliver the message. Don¡¯t regret itter.¡± Though his attitude was rather crass for a noble, there was an odd sense of confidence in his demeanor. This swayed the butler¡¯s resolve. Despite the cosmetics having little effect on Rosalyn, they were made by someone who had garnered high praise from other nobles. Seeing someone so confident about a solution, the butler thought it might be worth giving him a final chance. ¡°It may be a win-win for us, but it might not be the same for the Baron. Still, if you insist, I¡¯ll speak to the Marquis.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. Now we¡¯re getting somewhere.¡± The butler turned and went off to find the Marquis of Branford. When the Marquis, who was buried in a mountain of paperwork in his office, heard the butler¡¯s report, he tilted his head in curiosity. ¡°Baron Fenris? Who is that?¡± ¡°He¡¯s the one who made the cosmetics we purchased a few days ago. A young noble backed by Countess Mariel Aylesbur.¡± ¡°Ah, yes. I remember now. But he just came right out and said he wanted to see me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct. He ims he can cure the youngdy¡¯s ailment.¡± The Marquis of Branford narrowed his eyes. ¡°What an insolent fellow. Who does he think he is, barging in here unannounced and demanding to see me?¡± The Marquis seemed more upset about the audacity of the sudden visit than the prospect of help for his daughter. Did he think this ce was easy to waltz into without so much as an appointment? This was as good as challenging the Marquis¡¯s authority. ¡°Send him away. Make it clear he¡¯s not toe here again.¡± Despite the Marquis¡¯s firm stance, the butler gently persisted in persuading him. ¡°He seems to be a noble who has just recently arrived from the countryside, so he might not fully understand the Marquis¡¯s position. But given how confident he is, perhaps it wouldn¡¯t hurt to give him a chance.¡± The Marquis of Branford furrowed his brow momentarily but did not explode in anger. If the butler, who had served him faithfully for so many years, was speaking this strongly, there had to be a reason. Noticing the Marquis¡¯s hesitation, the butler pressed a little more earnestly. ¡°Recently, the youngdy¡¯s condition has been worsening. There are many rumors around here about the effectiveness of Baron Fenris¡¯s cosmetics. Considering that a noble who personally crafted such products might have a unique approach, it could be worth hearing him out.¡± The Marquis of Branford asked with a nk expression. ¡°Well, does that even matter?¡± It wasn¡¯t that the Marquis hadpletely given up from the start. He had tried everything, even leveraging the authority of the Marquis household, but there had been no improvement in Rosalyn¡¯s condition. As her father, he felt a sense of pity, but he wasn¡¯t overly concerned. After all, his daughter was destined to live as the matron of a noble household. It would certainly be ufortable, but not being able to see the sunlight wasn¡¯t something he thought would drastically affect her life. ¡°A peaceful household would allow you to focus on external affairs morefortably, wouldn¡¯t it, Marquis? If it turns out to be a bluff, you can punish him then.¡± When the butler spoke again, the Marquis let out a faint smile. ¡°If I have him beheaded, Mariel would be saddened.¡± ¡°The Countess would understand. If he fails, it means he lied to you, Marquis.¡± The Marquis had never forgiven anyone who lied to him or challenged his authority. Even if it was someone under Mariel¡¯s protection, there would be no exceptions. Despite her influence, it did not extend far enough to reach the Marquis of Branford. ¡°Bring him in. I¡¯ll meet him and decide whether to send him back. Also, bring me more information on Baron Fenris.¡± ¡°Yes, understood.¡± Soon, the doors of the Branford mansion opened wide. The guards who had been monitoring Ghiin looked surprised. It was rare for the Marquis to receive someone who showed up so unannounced. Ghiin nodded, as if this oue was only natural, and entered confidently. * * * The Marquis of Branford sat at the head seat, gazing at Ghiin with a detached expression. In a mocking tone, he spoke. ¡°To think that the man at the center of all thetest gossip woulde here in person. So, you wish to help my daughter?¡± Ghiin, not one to fuss over formalities, responded directly. ¡°Yes, I believe I can be of assistance to the youngdy.¡± ¡°Your confidence is impressive, but how can I trust you with my daughter?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear from the butler? I¡¯ve cured ¡®Eternal Punishment¡¯ before. I¡¯m not like the run-of-the-mill quacks you¡¯ve seen until now.¡± The Marquis of Branford slowly picked up a document lying beside him and read through it. ¡°Yes, there were rumors of a priest in Raypold who was making such ims. But there¡¯s no evidence that it was your doing.¡± ¡®As expected of the Branford household. They¡¯ve kept an eye on even the remote estates.¡¯ The Marquis hadn¡¯t finished speaking. ¡°A northern ruffian, a shut-in Swordmaster, apulsive liar, a fool¡¯spanion, a bundle of insecurities, a madman¡­ Would you trust someone with such nicknames?¡± Ghiin clicked his tongue quietly, lowering his head so his expression wouldn¡¯t be seen. ¡®They¡¯ve recorded everything so meticulously.¡¯ No matter what people said, Ghiin was still a direct heir of a lord. Naturally, there would be informationpiled about him, even if it included negative reputations¡ªthose were a type of information, too. Fearing he might show a w, he quicklyposed his expression and lifted his head again to face the Marquis. ¡°I heard that even the priests couldn¡¯t treat the youngdy¡¯s illness. Well, divine power isn¡¯t all-powerful, after all.¡± ¡°You say such things casually, words that would make the temple priests gasp.¡± The Marquis of Branford leaned back in his chair, a look of intrigue spreading across his face. ¡°You¡¯ve never even seen my daughter. How can you im to know her symptoms and say you can help her?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t there already been enough rumors spreading around? Let me give it a try. It won¡¯t take long.¡± The Marquis of Branford let out a dryugh, propping his chin up with one hand as he spoke. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯re fearless or just oblivious because you¡¯ve only just arrived in the capital. Well, talking like that, I assume you¡¯re prepared to risk your life?¡± ¡°Must I risk my life just to help someone?¡± ¡°What, are you not confident?¡± The Marquis¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. ¡°I know that Count Ferdium struggles a lot on the frontier. For your father¡¯s sake, I¡¯ll forgive you this once. But don¡¯t overstep your bounds again. This isn¡¯t your estate.¡± Count Ferdium, though extremely poor, was a noble loyal to the royal family and known for his honor. Among the pro-royalist nobles, there had even been talk of increasing support for Ferdium. However, that had been overshadowed by the ongoing power struggle with the Delfine Duchy. ¡®Once should be enough.¡¯ The Marquis of Branford had decided to overlook Ghiin¡¯s rudeness this time, out of consideration for Count Ferdium. He figured sparing the life of Ferdium¡¯s son would more thanpensate for theck of additional support. However, Ghiin disregarded this act of mercy and countered instead. ¡°Do you have no intention of treating your daughter?¡± The Marquis responded indifferently. ¡°It would be nice if she could be treated, but it doesn¡¯t matter even if she can¡¯t. It¡¯s not like her life is in danger.¡± ¡°The person in question probably doesn¡¯t see it that way. I will make sure to treat her.¡± As Ghiin persisted, Belinda and ude¡¯s faces turned pale beside him. The Marquis nced at Ghiin¡¯s anxious subordinates and let out a small chuckle. Even with his attendants clearly uneasy, Ghiin showed no sign of retracting his words. Despite all the warnings, if he was still insistent, the Marquis had to give him credit for his courage. ¡°Fine, if you¡¯re that determined, then give it a try. If you seed, I¡¯ll reward you ordingly. ¨C¡°Butler.¡± ¡°Yes, Marquis.¡± ¡°Make sure Baron Fenris has all the support he needs for the treatment. Once it¡¯s done, I¡¯ll decide how to handle him personally.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°You¡¯re all dismissed.¡± The Marquis waved his hand, looking distinctly uninterested. He had already pushed aside thoughts of his daughter and Ghiin, his mind now upied with how to deal with the Delfine Duke. It was as he was standing up, contemting his next move against the Duke, that Ghiin spoke up confidently. ¡°I don¡¯t need any suitable reward.¡± ¡°What?¡± The Marquis, who had been about to leave, turned back to look at Ghiin. ¡°You don¡¯t want a reward? That¡¯s not for you to decide. It will depend on the oue, and I¡¯ll be the one to determine it.¡± Clicking his tongue in frustration, the Marquis waved his hand toward the butler, signaling him to summon the guards to throw Ghiin out if necessary. But then, a bold statement followed. ¡°Not just any reward¡ªgrant me one thing that I desire.¡± Chapter 126 Chapter 126: I¡¯ll Give It A Try (2) ¡°What?¡± The Marquis of Branford squinted, thinking he had misheard, and nced around. Everyone nearby was frozen like statues, their mouths agape. Even the usually unppable butler of the Marquis¡¯s household wore a clearly flustered expression. To dare make a demand of the Marquis! Not even the Chancellor, the second most powerful figure in the kingdom, would speak so boldly. Other power holders in simr positions would only hint subtly at their intentions. This was certainly the first time anyone had brazenly demanded something from the Marquis. The Marquis of Branford turned his bodypletely to face Ghiin and looked him straight in the eye. ¡°Say that again.¡± Ghiin met his gaze boldly and spoke. ¡°I understand that the Marquis holds great power within the kingdom. If I seed, wouldn¡¯t you at least grant me one request?¡± ¡°Are you suggesting that a mere brat like you would trade on my daughter¡¯s weakness to strike a deal?¡± ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t see why it would be difficult for you to grant me one request.¡± Indeed, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult. The Marquis could probably agree to most things. But he couldn¡¯t stand the idea of someone using his daughter as leverage to make a deal. A hint of murderous intent began to gleam in the Marquis¡¯s eyes. ¡°It¡¯s a merchant-like proposal, but it seems you¡¯ve done your math wrong. To demandpensation from me just for treating my daughter¡­ Do you truly believe that¡¯s worth such a high price?¡± Ghiin wasn¡¯t fazed by the icy tone. ¡°Yes, I believe it¡¯s valuable enough. What use is power if you can¡¯t even protect your own family?¡± ¡°You insolent wretch!¡± The remark, which was no different from a provocation, left everyone shocked, barely able to breathe. Only the Marquis¡¯s furious voice filled the air around them. Belinda, her face pale, tugged at Ghiin¡¯s sleeve. ¡®You know how fearsome the Marquis is! Why do you keep provoking him?¡¯ ude pulled on his other sleeve. ¡®Please, stop it, you lunatic¡­.¡¯ Sweat dripped from their eyes, like tears. But Ghiin ignored the feelings of the two and pulled his sleeves free, speaking firmly. ¡°Ah, let me go. Marquis, what will you do? Are you really going to give up on the treatment?¡± Ghiin stood tall and handed the choice over to the Marquis of Branford. ¡®Is this guy¡­ really insane?¡¯ The Marquis let out a scoffingugh. Faced with such an absurd situation, even his anger momentarily cooled. This wasn¡¯t just provocation; it was provocation on a whole other level. Since he had gained power, the Marquis had never been caught off guard like this. ¡°Heh¡­ heh heh.¡± The Marquis¡¯s lips twisted into a strange smile. ¡°Fine. Give it a try. If you seed, I¡¯ll grant whatever it is you desire. But¡­.¡± He red at Ghiin with cold eyes. ¡°The price for making demands of me is not cheap. Your life alone won¡¯t suffice. I¡¯ll have to add more weight to it.¡± ¡°Say whatever you wish.¡± The Marquis of Branford spat out the words as if he were chewing them. ¡°Put your entire family on the line.¡± The faces of those who had apanied Ghiin turned pale. It felt as if the Marquis¡¯s words were pressing down on them, suffocating the air around them. By demanding that Ghiin stake his family, the Marquis was effectively saying he would destroy the entire Ferdium family if Ghiin failed. This was no longer a situation Ghiin could handle on his own. But Ghiin spoke calmly, as if he saw no problem at all. ¡°If that¡¯s what it takes to bnce things with the Marquis, then so be it. Let¡¯s do that.¡± The Marquis of Branford¡¯s lips curled into a cruel smile. ¡°How much time do you need?¡± ¡°Half a month will be sufficient.¡± This was getting more outrageous by the moment. Solve in half a month what the Marquis¡¯s household hadn¡¯t been able to resolve in over a year? The Marquis stifled augh and nced over at the butler. ¡°Butler.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°Inform the Royal Treasurer to prepare to cut off Ferdium¡¯s support in half a month.¡± Though he wasn¡¯t the king, the Marquis spoke as if he wielded royal authority. He had the power to back it up. Unless you were a grand lord with a formidable base, no one could stand in his way. ¡°Understood.¡± The butler nodded as if this was only natural. They were ustomed to suchmands. The grim orders didn¡¯t end there. ¡°Master of Arms.¡± This time, a burly man in armor bowed his head. ¡°Yes, Your Excellency.¡± ¡°Surround Baron Fenris¡¯s residence in the capital. From this moment on, no one is allowed to enter or leave.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Also, restrict the movements of Baron Fenris and his men who are here. No one is to step outside for the next half month. After we see the results in fifteen days, we will decide whether or not to execute them.¡± Belinda and ude¡¯s faces turned ashen in an instant. They hade without a second thought, and now this cmity had befallen them. If the royal family got involved, minor lords like Fenris and Ferdium would be crushed in the blink of an eye. And it was clear that the key figures would be dragged off one by one, like fish strung on a line, only to lose their heads. ¡®All because of that insane bastard. What did I ever do to deserve this!¡¯ ude was on the verge of tears, yet he didn¡¯t dare open his mouth. This was no joke. It wasn¡¯t something he could brush off with his usual antics. Even Gillian, who had been quietly standing behind Ghiin, lowered his gaze and let out a long sigh. ¡®I¡¯d better find a way to escape the capital in case things go south.¡¯ Whether Ghiin knew his subordinates were inwardly panicking or not, he simply stared nkly at the Marquis of Branford. The Marquis, seeing that Ghiin showed no signs of fear, spoke in a dry tone. ¡°Go ahead and do whatever you want, Ghiin Ferdium.¡± * * * With Ghiin¡¯s estate surrounded by the Marquis¡¯s forces, the sale of cosmetics was also halted. The frightened servants of noble families could do nothing but turn back without even lodging aint. The news caused an uproar among the nobility. Already, there had been rumors of dwindling supplies, leaving people on edge. Now, who would dare disrupt the events of the nobles? The capital¡¯s nobles who wielded some influence came directly to the mansion. ¡°Who the hell are you? Who sent you? Open the gate this instant! Do you even know where you are, you bastards?¡± One of the nobles shouted, pointing at the soldiers surrounding the mansion. But the knights encircling the property didn¡¯t even blink despite the nobles¡¯ outbursts. They simply raised the g bearing the roaring lion emblem of the Marquis of Branford high. ¡°¡­¡± The moment the nobles recognized the crest on the g, they fell silent, startled. Had they known it was the Marquis of Branford¡¯s forces blocking the mansion, they wouldn¡¯t havee yelling in the first ce. In fact, they wouldn¡¯t havee at all. After a few awkward coughs, the nobles forced polite smiles onto their faces and spoke. ¡°It seems the Marquis has some business with the Baron. Carry on.¡± With that, they quickly made their escape. Once the nobles had left, not even an ant dared approach the mansion. Rumors about the wager between Ghiin and the Marquis of Branford spread like wildfire. Nobles who heard the story all clicked their tongues in disbelief. A country bumpkin from the provinces daring to provoke the Marquis like that¡ªhow foolish. Given the Marquis¡¯s nature, if Ghiin failed, his head would be the first to roll. The nobles hoped Ghiin would seed in this gamble. It wasn¡¯t out of any concern for him, but because they didn¡¯t want to lose ess to the effective cosmetics. Mariel, who was involved in business with Ghiin, was deeply worried. ¡°What on earth was he thinking? If only he¡¯d sent word through me, this wouldn¡¯t have happened!¡± Through Mariel, Ghiin had been introduced to various nobles, gradually building awork of connections. She had yed a sort of patron role, supporting him from behind. But no matter how much influence Mariel had in the capital, she couldn¡¯tpare to the Marquis of Branford. ¡°Ugh, that man¡¯s as imprable as a needle in a haystack. What was he thinking, acting so recklessly?¡± Perhaps if she mobilized all the noblewomen in the capital, she might be able to save Ghiin. But doing so would mean that Mariel would end up politically indebted to the Marquis of Branford. That¡¯s how noble transactions worked. She nervously bit her nails, trying to think of a solution, when she suddenly realized something and checked her remaining stock of cosmetics. ¡°Only five left?¡± The cosmetics Ghiin had given her as gifts had mostly been used up when she was promoting them by handing them out to others. Now, there wasn¡¯t much left. With a grim expression, she ordered her maids to buy up whatever remaining cosmetics they could, offering extra payment. Simr scenes were happening all over the capital. With salespletely halted, other nobles scrambled to find any cosmetics their maids had used but not yet finished. While the capital was in a frenzy over Ghiin and the cosmetics, Kaor was grinding his teeth, confined inside the mansion. ¡°Damn it, this is driving me insane.¡± Normally, he would have charged straight at the forces surrounding the mansion and broken through, but that wasn¡¯t an option this time. The reason for this situation was obvious. ¡°That blockhead of a lord has definitely caused trouble again.¡± Kaor was responsible for managing the mercenaries and the mansion¡¯s security, so he hadn¡¯t joined Ghiin this time. But from what he¡¯d observed over a considerable period, whenever something absurd happened, nine times out of ten, it was the lord¡¯s doing. ¡°This time, though, it seems especially serious.¡± Kaor frowned. The forces blocking the mansion were not to be underestimated. Given that such capable men had surrounded the ce, it was clear that the lord was in a highly dangerous situation. The mercenaries, looking worried, approached Kaor and asked. ¡°Judging by the fact that they¡¯vee all the way here, it seems the boss has gotten into trouble again. Should we go rescue him?¡± ¡°Tsk, what do you mean, rescue? Do you think you can break through those guys out there?¡± ¡°Well, no, but¡­.¡± ¡°It should be fine for now. They¡¯re just standing there watching and haven¡¯t rushed in yet. Besides¡­ that guy wouldn¡¯t just let himself get caught so easily.¡± ¡°¡­Aren¡¯t you saying he¡¯s already caught?¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly my point. If things are like this, there are only two possibilities. One, the opponent is so strong that even he couldn¡¯t handle them¡­.¡± ¡°And the other?¡± ¡°That blockhead of a lord is letting himself get caught on purpose, just to mess with them.¡± ¡°Ah, I see.¡± Having spent a long time with Ghiin, Kaor had managed toe up with a theory that was quite close to the truth. But a theory was just a theory. Given the situation, they still needed to prepare. ¡°So, what should we do?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­.¡± Kaor folded his arms and thought deeply for a while before finally speaking with a serious expression. ¡°Let¡¯s just drink.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just drink. Ugh, I don¡¯t know. Thinking too much makes my head hurt. The lord will handle things on his own. We¡¯ll think about it if something actually happens.¡± The mercenaries, their faces lighting up with delight, nodded at Kaor¡¯s suggestion. ¡°Let¡¯s do it! For now, let¡¯s drink ande up with our next n!¡± ¡°I¡¯m in! There¡¯s no need for us to stress out too!¡± ¡°If things get bad, we¡¯ll just beat up those guys outside and make a run for it! Hahaha!¡± The mercenaries decided to enjoy themselves for the day. Before long, merchants arrived, bringing carts full of barrels of alcohol into the mansion. The knight from the Marquis¡¯s household, upon seeing this, was left dumbfounded. ¡°¡­They¡¯re drinking and having a party when they could be attacked at any moment? Are they insane?¡± Regardless of what the men from the Marquis¡¯s household thought, a grand drinking party was underway at the mansion. Kaor raised his ss high and shouted. ¡°Who will solve today¡¯s problems?¡± ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s me!¡± ¡°And who will solve tomorrow¡¯s problems?¡± ¡°The day after tomorrow¡¯s me!¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s postpone all our worries until tomorrow¡­ and here¡¯s to the lord¡¯s safe return!¡± ¡°To his return!¡± The carefree men clinked their sses together,ughing heartily. Chapter 127 Chapter 127: Just Show the Results (1) After finishing their conversation with the Marquis of Branford, Ghiin and hispanions followed the butler to meet Rosalyn. Soldiers were stationed all over the mansion, leaving no gaps, as if to make it clear that escaping wasn¡¯t even an option. Belinda, ncing around nervously, tugged at Ghiin¡¯s sleeve and whispered. ¡°Young Lord! What on earth are you thinking? How did things escte like this?¡± He had suddenly shown up, offering to treat the Marquis¡¯s daughter¡¯s condition and asking for something in return. It was an absurd proposal, no matter who you asked. ¡®Well, he¡¯s always been like this. But this time, the opponent is too formidable. Strong-arming the kingdom¡¯s most powerful noble!¡¯ There were some nobles who would execute their servants over the slightest mistake. The more powerful a noble was, the more cruelly they tended to act. ¡®You can¡¯t think of this like dealing with the Magic Tower. At least wizards don¡¯t randomly try to kill nobles¡­¡¯ And, most importantly, the Marquis of Branford wasn¡¯t in a position where he needed Ghiin¡¯s help, unlike the Magic Tower. ¡®Ugh, I¡¯ve been toocent because nothing big has happenedtely.¡¯ Recently, everything Ghiin did had gone smoothly, and he¡¯d been on a winning streak, which made her let her guard down. That was the problem. ¡®I should¡¯ve asked him what was going on before we came to the Marquis¡¯s estate and stopped him!¡¯ Belinda bit her nails anxiously, ring at Ghiin. Gillian kept his head down, hiding his gaze as he checked their possible escape routes. ¡°If things seem to go south, please inform me in advance. I will lead the way,¡± he said. Despite everyone¡¯s concerns, Ghiin just smiled. Seeing Ghiin¡¯s confident smile, they all let out a sigh. As always, there was nothing left but to hope he would seed somehow. ude began devising a n to take the Marquis¡¯s daughter hostage if things went wrong. ¡®Judging by the Marquis¡¯s personality, it probably won¡¯t work¡­ But you never know.¡¯ The basics of kidnapping were to gather information about the target. The Marquis of Branford was so famous that even ude, who was from another kingdom, knew of him. But he didn¡¯t know much about the Marquis¡¯s daughter, Rosalyn. ude carefully asked the butler walking beside them. ¡°Excuse me¡­ What kind of person is the youngdy?¡± ¡°Ah, you might not be familiar with her,ing from the North. She used to be quite famous here in the capital.¡± ¡°For what?¡± ude pressed his lips together, trying not to show his unease. Please don¡¯t let it be something like swordsmanship or magic. That would make taking her hostage much harder. The butler continued, his expression tinged with sadness. ¡°She has been exceptionally bright since she was young. Ever since thete Marchioness returned to her family home, the youngdy has personally managed all the household affairs.¡± ¡°Other than household affairs, she didn¡¯t do anything else?¡± The butler frowned and scolded him sharply. ¡°How dare you dismiss the Marquis household¡¯s responsibilities as mere household chores! For someone who is the Chief Overseer of an estate, do you not understand how difficult it is to manage a noble family?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± ude mumbled as he scratched his head. The butler red at him for a moment before continuing his exnation. ¡°Ahem, well, in addition to that, she also sponsors several organizations.¡± Proudly, the butler began to list just how remarkable Rosalyn was. ¡°If I were to speak about our youngdy¡­¡± Ghiin¡¯s associates couldn¡¯t hide their surprise as they listened to the butler¡¯s exnations. The number of titles she held was astounding, almost unbelievable for a single individual. ¡®Patron of the Cardenia Textile Guild.¡¯ ¡®Patron of the Cardenia Stonemasons Guild.¡¯ ¡®Patron of the Cardenia Carpentry Guild.¡¯ ¡®Patron of the Cardenia Sculptors Guild.¡¯ ¡®Patron of the Cardenia ss Crafts Guild.¡¯ ¡®Patron of the Cardenia Natural Philosophy Association.¡¯ ¡®Patron of the Cardenia Astronomy Association.¡¯ ¡®Former Vice President of the Gentlewomen¡¯s Reading Society.¡¯ ¡®Former Vice President of the Gentlewomen¡¯s Tea Tasting Society.¡¯ ¡­ and so on. From the natural sciences to literature, arts, and philosophy, her influence extended across numerous fields. Even after falling ill, she continued to fund and manage these organizations. ude kept his mouth tightly shut, his eyes darting around. ¡®So, the person we¡¯re about to treat is someone like that. If things go wrong, we¡¯re all really dead.¡¯ The butler, as if there was more to say, continued with a tone full of enthusiasm. ¡°And what about her personality? She¡¯s always calm, gentle to everyone, and has a kind and delicate heart. She¡¯s never once spoken a harsh word.¡± ¡°A kind heart, you say? Well, that¡¯s reassuring to hear.¡± ude¡¯s eyes lit up. With such a personality, there was a chance she might spare them even if they made a mistake. ¡°Of course. She regrly provides necessities to the underprivileged in the capital. If not for her illness, she would have been doing even more by now.¡± Ghiin¡¯s associates, by this point, werepletely mesmerized by the butler¡¯s words, expressing only admiration. The more they heard, the more remarkable she seemed. She wielded power no less than her father, the Marquis of Branford. But Ghiin¡¯s expression remained indifferent, as if he already knew all of this. No, it was more like he didn¡¯t care at all. He didn¡¯t even seem to be listening to the butler¡¯s words. ude nced at him and let out a sigh. ¡®Where on earth does he get that confidence from?¡¯ He could never understand that asional disy of arrogance. Still, it was a small relief that the youngdy had a good personality. Belinda, feeling slightly more at ease, asked in a somewhat rxed voice. ¡°By the way¡­ I heard she¡¯s getting married soon. Is that true? Even though she¡¯s unwell, was the wedding still nned?¡± Countless people were closely watching every move of the Marquis of Branford¡¯s household. The rumor that the Marquis¡¯s daughter was soon to be married had already spread widely throughout the capital. Even Ghiin¡¯s group, who hadn¡¯t been in the capital for long, had heard of it. In response to Belinda¡¯s question, the butler replied with a hint of displeasure. ¡°To be honest, if it weren¡¯t for her health issues, a marriage with that family wouldn¡¯t have been considered. The young lord she¡¯s engaged to is notorious for being a wastrel in the capital¡­ Ahem, I shouldn¡¯t be saying this.¡± ¡°Oh, so because of her illness, she¡¯s being forced to marry someone she doesn¡¯t like?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s not just because of that¡­¡± The butler trailed off, hesitating. ude clicked his tongue inwardly and tried to shift the conversation. ¡°Still, she seems like such a kind person. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll get along well with her husband. Having someone like her is a great blessing for the Marquis¡¯s household. Hahaha.¡± The butler, who had been endlessly praising Rosalyn, suddenly darkened at those words. ¡°¡­She used to be.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Before ude could ask what he meant, the group arrived in front of Rosalyn¡¯s room. Knock, knock. The butler carefully knocked on the door. A soft voice could be heard from inside. ¡°¡­What is it? It¡¯s still early for a meal.¡± ude immediately sensed something was off when he heard the voice. The low, subdued tone, as if suppressing her emotions, carried a hint of inexplicable resentment and hostility. ¡®Something¡¯s wrong. Why does her voice sound like that?¡¯ ude wasn¡¯t the only one who noticed something strange. Ghiin also frowned, tilting his head to the side. The butler, trying to dispel the awkward atmosphere, cleared his throat and spoke loudly. ¡°There are guests here to see you.¡± ¡°¡­Guests?¡± ¡°The Marquis has ordered someone to check on your skin. It¡¯s Baron Fenris.¡± ¡°¡­Send them away.¡± She spoke irritably. But the butler couldn¡¯t simply turn them away. The Marquis had already ordered Ghiin to begin the treatment. No one in the mansion could disobey thatmand, not even Rosalyn herself. The butler let out a heavy sigh and spoke again. ¡°It is the Marquis¡¯smand.¡± ¡°¡­I said, send them away.¡± ¡°I apologize. I¡¯m going to open the door now. Everyone, be cautious.¡± ¡°Huh? Cautious of what, exactly¡­?¡± The butler shut his eyes tightly and suddenly flung the door open. He then immediately threw himself behind the door, taking cover. The servants who had followed quickly huddled behind the butler. Whirr! As soon as the door opened, something flew out from the dark room at high speed. ¡°Huh?¡± Ghiin tilted his head slightly, his expression a mix of confusion and disbelief. The object that had flown straight at him brushed past his face and headed directly for ude, who was standing right behind him. ¡°Ugh!¡± ude squeezed his eyes shut in surprise. Fortunately, Wendy swiftly snatched the flying object out of the air. ¡°A candlestick?¡± Wendy was holding an ornate candlestick decorated with intricate patterns. If it had hit ude¡¯s face directly, he would have been seriously injured. He let out a dryugh,pletely taken aback. ¡®What the hell? I thought she was supposed to be gentle and kind?¡¯ Far from having a sweet disposition, this was a violent greeting that made one question her very character. Noble youngdies would never act like this in front of others. Such behavior would not only disgrace themselves but also bring shame upon their entire family. Yet, the Marquis¡¯s daughter was doing such a thing without a care! The butler, looking embarrassed, coughed repeatedly, trying to offer an exnation. ¡°Ahem, she¡¯s not usually like this¡­ She¡¯s been a bit on edgetely¡­¡± ¡®From the way he opened the door and dodged so naturally, it doesn¡¯t seem like this is the first time,¡¯ ude thought. The servants were huddled close behind the butler, trembling. As ude narrowed his eyes at the butler, the man subtly averted his gaze, lowering his head. Just as ude was about to demand an exnation, a sharp voice rang out from within the room. ¡°I told you to go away! What treatment now? Just leave me alone!¡± Whoosh! Objects kept flying out from the dark room¡ªcandlesticks, books, cups, bowls, picture frames, porcin, incense burners, and anything else that was heavy enough to cause damage. The butler and the servants remained huddled by the door, out of the line of fire, while all the objects were aimed squarely at Ghiin¡¯s group. But they weren¡¯t ordinary people; they dodged or deflected every single item that came their way. Soon, a voice filled with a mix of panic and frustration came from inside the room. ¡°Who are you people? What do you want? Do you want to die? Get out of here before I tear you to pieces! Butler, what are you doing? Call the soldiers!¡± From the mouth of someone who was supposedly gentle and never spoke harshly, came a threat to tear people apart. It was clear she wasn¡¯t a novice when it came to cursing. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Ghiin was genuinely taken aback by the unexpected situation. In the records he had seen in his past life, there was no mention of Rosalyn Branford having such a foul temper. Although the reasons varied, the others were just as stunned as Ghiin, staring at the butler with dumbfounded expressions. Click. The butler discreetly closed the door again, clearing his throat. ¡°Ahem, let¡¯s give the youngdy a moment to cool down.¡± ude, unable to hold back any longer, protested. ¡°Wait a minute, didn¡¯t you say she was kind and gentle? And that she doesn¡¯t use harsh words?¡± ¡°¡­She was, in the past.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Before she fell ill, she was truly like an angel. I assure you.¡± ¡°Wow¡­ This is unbelievable.¡± The butler¡¯s calm, matter-of-fact tone made him seem all the more shameless. ude was at a loss for words, struck by the absurdity of the situation. Despite her terrible temper, the butler blindly took her side just because she was thedy he served. After a while, themotion inside the room died down. The butler gave an awkward smile. ¡°She must be calmer now.¡± Creak¡­ The butler very cautiously opened the door. This time, nothing flew out. Ghiin¡¯s group finally felt safe enough to cautiously observe the situation inside the room. There was a woman standing in the shadows, her back turned to the light. She wore simple, in clothes that didn¡¯t match the status of the Marquis¡¯s daughter. Her face was hidden behind a mask, and she wore gloves on her hands. The light from the hallway illuminated the mask through the open door, revealing a pair of sharp, piercing eyes ring out from behind it. Gulp. Everyone swallowed nervously, unable to muster the courage to step inside. Rosalyn slowly spoke, her voice heavy with suppressed emotion, filling the dark room. ¡°Leave. Before I kill you all.¡± Chapter 128 Chapter 128: Just Show the Results (2) A chilling warning left everyone unsure of how to react. However, Ghiin ignored her warning and strode confidently into the room. The room was far too shabby to belong to a youngdy of a powerful noble family. ¡®She¡¯s living in a ce like this?¡¯ The butler¡¯s expression stiffened slightly, perhaps embarrassed by the poor state they were showing to Ghiin¡¯s group. ¡°Mydy, it is the Marquis¡¯s order. For the next fortnight, Baron Fenris will be treating your skin condition.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°He is highly knowledgeable in medicine and herbalism. He even personally makes the cosmetics currently in vogue in the capital.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Despite the butler¡¯s continued exnations, Rosalyn only breathed heavily without uttering a word. Although her face was hidden behind a mask, the air around her made it clear enough what kind of expression she had. Ghiin clicked his tongue at the sight. ¡®There was no record of her living like this¡­ Well, it¡¯s not the kind of story that would spread. They must have kept it tightly under wraps.¡¯ There had been little information in the records he had seen in his previous life about how Rosalyn had lived. Mostly, it just mentioned that she had lived quietly in seclusion after marriage. Even those remaining records only spoke of her past kind and gentle character, as the butler had described. ¡®Well, it has nothing to do with me. Once I treat her illness, we won¡¯t have any reason to meet again.¡¯ Ghiin cleared his throat and spoke gently. ¡°I am Ghiin. From now on, I will be treating your illness¡­¡± Before he could finish, Rosalyn interrupted him in a chilling voice. ¡°I don¡¯t need it, so leave.¡± Her tone was as cold as ice. It was almost a relief that she was speaking politely, even though she was addressing a noble. Ghiin quietly stared into her eyes. Rosalyn¡¯s eyes were filled with resentment and hatred. ¡®This doesn¡¯t look good.¡¯ A mix of self-loathing and unresolved issues had darkened her heart, making it burn ck with despair. Ghiin had often seen people with eyes like these. When such people finally snapped after holding everything in, they usually dragged many down with them. ¡®Still, it seems she¡¯s somehow keeping herself in check.¡¯ Even in his previous life, there had been no record of Rosalyn losing her mind and recklessly killing anyone. Perhaps isting herself like this was her way of preventing such incidents. ¡®Even so, her reaction is far too extreme.¡¯ A person suffering from an illness would usually cling to the hope of treatment, desperate to grab hold of even the smallest chance. It didn¡¯t make sense for her to refuse this strongly. Sensing Ghiin¡¯s confusion, the butler spoke in a bitter tone. ¡°Mydy has suffered greatly from treatments until now. That¡¯s why she is acting this way.¡± ¡°Heh¡­¡± Ghiin understood the unspoken words from the butler and clicked his tongue. ¡®Because of those bastards, she doesn¡¯t even trust someone she¡¯s meeting for the first time like me.¡¯ He could understand Rosalyn¡¯s feelings. The fear of living with permanent side effects from a failed treatment could be worse than death. ¡®There¡¯s no helping it. Earning her trust has toe first. Damn those amateurs, always causing trouble.¡¯ Forcing a smile, Ghiin spoke. ¡°You¡¯ve been through a lot, mydy. But I¡¯m not like those other doctors.¡± Rosalyn tilted her head slightly and asked, ¡°How are you different?¡± ¡°I¡¯m putting my life on the line for this treatment.¡± ¡°Ha.¡± Ghiin¡¯s words were serious, but all he got in return was a derisiveugh. Rosalyn didn¡¯t even try to hide her amusement, her shoulders shaking as sheughed, before speaking in a sharp tone. ¡°Listen, Baron. Do you really think none of those other doctors put their lives on the line?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°The ones who came looking to gain wealth and fame all said the same thing. ¡®I¡¯ll risk my life to cure the youngdy¡¯s illness!¡¯¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Do you want me to tell you how all of them died?¡± Unable to suppress her rising anger, Rosalyn finally raised her voice. She jabbed her finger against Ghiin¡¯s chest as she continued. ¡°Just because your cosmetic business is doing well, you think you¡¯re some sort of remarkable, special person? You must be delusional. Your life is no different from the scraps of food I toss away. Even if you risk it, it has no value.¡± ¡°A-Ah, mydy! Please, you mustn¡¯t speak this way!¡± Even the butler, sweating profusely, tried to intervene against her rude remarks. But she paid no attention and continued her sneering. ¡°Oh, there is one difference. None of them were noble doctors. You¡¯ll be the first noble to lose his head. That should be interesting.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Well, even if you¡¯re a noble, you¡¯re just a pathetic person who makes and sells cosmetics. I don¡¯t see any issue if you die. What do you think?¡± It was as if she couldn¡¯t see her own status, the situation, or the people around her. Ghiin could hardly find a moment to interject, left in a daze by the relentless barrage of venomous words. ¡®Is she taking her anger out on me?¡¯ No doubt people had been avoiding her all this time, leaving her with no outlet for her pent-up frustrations. It wasn¡¯t entirely iprehensible. But next to Ghiin was Belinda, who could not stand by and let him be insulted. ¡°Mydy! Your words are far too harsh! What did our young master do wrong for you to speak to him like this on your first meeting?¡± She stepped forward, raising her voice in protest. Rosalyn turned to look at Belinda and stayed silent for a long while. Then, her breathing grew rougher. Seeing the hatred in Rosalyn¡¯s eyes, Belinda was startled and took a step back. ¡®Ah, did I make a mistake? I should¡¯ve just kept quiet.¡¯ Ghiin, too, btedly realized the problem and carefully observed Rosalyn¡¯s mood. At the moment, Belinda¡¯s skin was glowing, thanks to the diligent application of cosmetics. Rosalyn, already irritated due to her own skin issues, was hardly going to feel at ease seeing someone with such wless skin. Ghiin stepped between the two, forcing a strained smile. ¡°Haha, mydy. Please, just listen to me for a moment¡ª¡± ¡°Get out.¡± ¡°No, please don¡¯t be like this. I¡¯m here to treat¡ª¡± ¡°Get out! I said, get out!¡± Rosalyn screamed and began throwing objects around the room once more. The butler urgently grabbed Ghiin¡¯s arm and pulled him toward the door. ¡°P-Perhaps we should leave for now. It might be better toe back once thedy has calmed down a bit.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, that sounds wise.¡± Ghiin swatted away a few flying objects and quickly retreated out of the room. Thud. Even after the door closed, the sounds of items being smashed echoed from within for quite some time. Scratching his chin, Ghiin wore a troubled expression. ¡°I need to calm her down and at least get her to talk before I can even start the treatment.¡± ¡°You should just go back. How are you going to treat someone in that state? You can¡¯t even get near her. Even the Marquis of Branford wouldn¡¯t be able to say anything if she refuses treatment,¡± said ude. The others nodded in agreement, sharing ude¡¯s sentiment. But Ghiin shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s not an option. There¡¯s no guarantee she¡¯ll just be left alone.¡± He had a purpose ining here, and he couldn¡¯t just give up after being turned away once. ude clicked his tongue in frustration. ¡°How do you n to persuade someone like her? She¡¯s been through so much that she¡¯s full of distrust. She doesn¡¯t listen to reason.¡± ¡°Hm, that¡¯s why I need to calm her down first¡­¡± ¡°You think that¡¯s possible? She seems like she¡¯s rotting from the inside out because of this illness.¡± ¡°¡­I have to at least try to talk to her.¡± ¡°You just tried, and it didn¡¯t work.¡± Ghiin frowned and red at ude, who flinched and averted his gaze, pretending to be upied with something else. After a moment of contemtion, Ghiin nodded, as if he had thought of a solution. ¡°We¡¯ll just force the treatment on her.¡± Everyone tilted their heads, doubting their ears for a moment. Belinda, seeking rification, asked again. ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°I said, we¡¯ll restrain her and treat her by force.¡± ¡°¡­Is that really okay?¡± ¡°We have permission anyway, so what does it matter? I¡¯ll just show her results. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Ghiin turned to the butler, seeking agreement. The butler stammered as he replied. ¡°But forcing it is a bit¡­ How about taking some time to persuade her?¡± the butler hesitantly suggested. ¡°She¡¯s too riled up right now to even have a conversation. When exactly would I persuade her? We only have two weeks,¡± Ghiin retorted. ¡°Well¡­ that¡¯s true¡­ but¡­¡± ¡°We can¡¯t just sit around twiddling our thumbs for two weeks and end up failing. I¡¯ll take care of it, so just cooperate. You¡¯re not the one responsible for our lives, are you?¡± ¡°Ah, understood.¡± With the butler¡¯s reluctant agreement, there was no longer anything to hold him back. Ghiin immediately started giving orders. ¡°Good, first, let¡¯s talk about the medicinal ingredients we¡¯ll need. Go and buy enough top-quality mandrake root for her to take twice a day.¡± ¡°Mandraroga root?¡± Not only the butler but also the others around looked at him in surprise. Mandrake root was well-known as a tonic, but it was typically consumed by men. The prevailing belief was that its strong, heating effects were actually harmful to women. Though Ghiin could guess the doubts in everyone¡¯s minds, he didn¡¯t bother exining and continued with what he had to say. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s essential for treating the Marquis¡¯s youngdy. Along with that, gather some other herbs as well.¡± The butler, with a worried expression, nodded. Since the Marquis of Branford had given permission, there was no point in opposing it. * * * Most of the medicinal ingredients Ghiin requested were rare and expensive. Yet, it took less than half a day for the Marquis¡¯s household to acquire and brew them, once again showcasing the immense wealth and influence of the Branford family. As he carefully inspected the decoction, Ghiin found himself once more impressed. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s head to the youngdy.¡± Belinda cautiously asked, ¡°But how are you nning to enter the room? If she doesn¡¯t open the door, there¡¯s nothing we can do, right?¡± ¡°If she refuses, we¡¯ll just have to break it down. But it would look bad, so maybe the butler could give it a try first?¡± ¡°Me?¡± The butler looked at Ghiin, taken aback. ¡°Who else? Or should I just tell the Marquis we¡¯re giving up? Are you ready to take responsibility for that?¡± With a sigh, the butler nodded in agreement. The group gathered once more and made their way to Rosalyn¡¯s room. Knock, knock. The moment the butler knocked, Rosalyn¡¯s irritated voice shouted from within. ¡°What is it? I told you not toe!¡± In a trembling voice, the butler replied, ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve brought new attendants to serve you, mydy.¡± ¡°What? Who asked for that?¡± ¡°However¡­ the household has been short-staffedtely, hasn¡¯t it? So we¡¯ve brought in some new staff. We thought it best to introduce them to you since they¡¯ll be attending to your needs.¡± There was a moment of silence from Rosalyn. Even though she stayed secluded in her room to avoid people, she couldn¡¯t avoid her personal maids entirely. There had to be someone to prepare her meals, bathwater, and clothing, as well as to clean the room. The maids would always try to finish their tasks as quickly as possible, but Rosalyn couldn¡¯t even tolerate them for that short amount of time. Whenever something displeased her, no matter how minor, she wouldsh out fiercely. It was not umon for the staff, worn out by her outbursts or unable to bear the stress, to quit. ¡°Let them in.¡± After a long pause, Rosalyn¡¯s curt reply came. The tightly shut door slowly opened, and two women stepped inside. They were dressed neatly and elegantly in the Branford family¡¯s exclusive attendant uniforms, carrying themselves with grace. They bowed slightly toward Rosalyn. ¡°Hello, my name is Belinda.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Wendy. It¡¯s a pleasure to serve you.¡± As Rosalyn slowly inspected their faces, her expression twisted. ¡°What kind of nonsense is this?¡± These were clearly the women who had been with that so-called doctor earlier. And now they had the nerve to appear as new attendants? The audacity was beyond belief. ¡°Are you ying games with me? Do you two have a death wish?¡± Grinding her teeth, Rosalyn stood up from her seat. Even so, Belinda didn¡¯t wipe the smile off her face. ¡°From today onward, we will serve you with the utmost care. I¡¯m quite experienced in such matters.¡± ¡°Serve me? What exactly do you mean by that?¡± ¡°We will begin treatment. Please prepare yourself.¡± ¡°What? Who gave you permission¡ª¡± Before Rosalyn could finish her sentence, Belinda and Wendy sprang into action like lightning. Chapter 129 Chapter 129 : Just show The Results (3) Thud! Belinda swiftly pushed Rosalyn¡¯s shoulders and pinned her down hard onto the bed. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Rosalyn screamed, struggling to free herself. Wendy then grabbed her legs and held them down firmly. ¡°Let go! I said, let go!¡± Rosalyn iled on the bed, but she couldn¡¯t break free from the strength of the two. ¡°Butler! What are you doing?! Call the soldiers! Have them arrest these bastards! What are all of you doing?!¡± Rosalyn screamed, her voice echoing throughout the mansion. The butler, looking troubled, averted his gaze. He thought this forced treatment was excessive, but since it was an order from the Marquis of Branford, he couldn¡¯t refuse it. ¡®If this fails, there will be bloodshed.¡¯ If the treatment failed, it wouldn¡¯t just be Ghiin and hispanions who would face consequences. The soldiers and servants who ignored the order wouldn¡¯t be safe either. The butler regretted rmending Ghiin to the Marquis. He had never imagined things would be such a mess. As her struggling and shouting proved futile, Rosalyn soon lost her strength. While she ground her teeth and panted heavily, Ghiin leisurely entered the room. ¡°This isn¡¯t like capturing a wild beast¡­ It would¡¯ve been easier if you¡¯d just agreed to the treatment.¡± Rosalyn red at Ghiin with eyes full of murderous intent and shouted. ¡°You! Do you think you¡¯ll get away with this? Do you even know who I am?!¡± ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m here to treat you, so of course I know who the patient is.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± ¡°If I can¡¯t treat you, I¡¯m dead anyway.¡± ¡°You¡­ you crazy bastard¡­¡± Rosalyn was so bbergasted that she couldn¡¯t even curse properly. She had never encountered anyone who was so impossible to reason with. ¡°First, let¡¯s check your condition. Hey, brighten up the room a bit.¡± As soon as Ghiin spoke, the servants poured into the room, drawing back the curtains and lighting up the room from all directions. The brighter the room became, the more her eyes, hidden beneath the mask, began to tremble. ¡°Wh-what are you trying to do¡­?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to check your face. Let¡¯s take off the mask, shall we?¡± ¡°D-don¡¯t¡­!¡± As Ghiin approached, Rosalyn began to struggle again. ¡®The sunlight ising in! I can¡¯t take off the mask right now!¡¯ But despite her resistance, Ghiin spoke firmly, unmoved. ¡°Even if you¡¯re embarrassed, there¡¯s no other choice. To treat you, the mask has toe off.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need it!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s right. You don¡¯t need things like masks. I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯ll never have to wear something so hideous again. You must trust mepletely. Blessingse to those who believe.¡± Ghiin, while spouting nonsense, removed the mask, then frowned as he saw the exposed face. Rosalyn¡¯s face was red, as if scalded, with the skin peeling off. He had heard that her condition had worsened during treatment, but he hadn¡¯t expected it to be this severe. Others around him were also startled, covering their mouths in shock. ¡°Aaah!¡± Rosalyn screamed and thrashed as sunlight streamed in through the window. In that brief moment, her skin condition had deteriorated even further than before. Ghiin quickly shielded Rosalyn with his body and shouted at the servants. ¡°Close the curtains, now!¡± Even after the curtains were drawn, Rosalyn took a long time to calm down, her eyes welling with tears. ¡°D-damn bastard¡­¡± She could only manage a curse. How could someone who imed to be there to treat her make her condition worse? Seeing the murderous re in Rosalyn¡¯s eyes, Ghiin scratched his head and slightly turned his head away. ¡®This is worse than I thought, huh?¡¯ Not preventing the servants from opening the curtains was certainly a mistake on his part. But the records he had seen in his past life hadn¡¯t mentioned the condition being this severe. Still, the disease itself hadn¡¯t changed, so the treatment he had nned should work. As long as Rosalyn could endure it. ¡°Hmm, the checkup isplete. Now, let¡¯s proceed with the actual treatment.¡± At Ghiin¡¯s gesture, the waiting servants brought in the medicine. ¡°From now on, you¡¯ll drink this medicine every morning and evening.¡± Rosalyn grimaced. A terrible stench wafted from the decoction. Whatever herbs had been mixed, the liquid was pitch ck. ¡°You think¡­ I¡¯m going to drink that?¡± ¡°You will drink it.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Ghiin held the medicine bowl in one hand, while his other hand pressed on a few spots along her neck muscles. Rosalyn¡¯s mouth opened against her will. No matter how much she tried, she couldn¡¯t close it. Nodding, Ghiin poured the medicine into her mouth. Gulp, gulp! Though some of it spilled, the liquid managed to go down her throat. ¡°Ugh!¡± The moment the medicine was swallowed, she began to gag. The taste was so shocking it left her tongue numb. How on earth could anyone mix a medicine that tasted like it was dredged up from hell? She wanted to throw it all up, but whatever spot he had pressed prevented her from doing so. ¡°You bastard¡­ I drank it, so let me go! We¡¯re done, aren¡¯t we?!¡± ¡°Done? No way. This is just medicine to assist with the treatment. The real treatment hasn¡¯t even started yet.¡± ¡°You think you¡¯ll get away with treating me like this?¡± ¡°As I¡¯ve said, if I can¡¯t cure you, I¡¯m dead anyway. You throwing a fit doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Rosalyn ground her teeth, frustrated by theck of understanding. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to kill you.¡± ¡°Once the treatment is over, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll change your mind.¡± Realizing that resisting was futile, she just breathed heavily, though her eyes still glistened with a murderous intent, as if she truly meant to kill Ghiin. Sensing that the situation had calmed, the butler cautiously asked. ¡°Is it really possible to treat her?¡± ¡°Well¡­ I kind of know what the illness is.¡± Everyone around was startled by his confident response. The butler hastily sought further confirmation. ¡°Do you truly know what this illness is?¡± ¡°Yes, I do.¡± They all looked puzzled, but for Ghiin, it was a matter of course. ¡®I may not know the method, but I do have the answer. I did a lot of research after all.¡¯ The Marquis of Branford was famous, and there was a lot of information about him. Rosalyn¡¯s illness and its treatment were well-documented. But he couldn¡¯t just say, ¡®I saw it all in the future.¡¯ Avoiding the curious gazes, Ghiin was about to start the treatment right away. The butler, however, wasn¡¯t willing to miss the chance to understand the cause. ¡°What is the cause? Even famous doctors and priests haven¡¯t been able to pinpoint it.¡± Ghiin was inwardly flustered. ¡®I don¡¯t know¡­ What is that¡­?¡¯ In truth, he didn¡¯t really know the cause. It was like knowing the problem and the solution but not understanding the process. Naturally. ¡®I just skimmed through and went straight to the answers.¡¯ The schrs loved to document everything, leaving hundreds of pages on the experiments conducted to find the cause and treatment of the disease. ¡®The text was way too long¡­¡¯ Even with the superhuman memory he had developed, he couldn¡¯t recall what he hadn¡¯t read. But now wasn¡¯t the time to admit he didn¡¯t know. Ghiin decided to embellish what he knew and move on. ¡°Well, it¡¯s because¡­ her bnce is off.¡± ¡°Bnce?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The youngdy¡¯s body is too cold, and that¡¯s causing the problem.¡± Rosalyn¡¯s symptoms were due to the blockage of mana flow caused by cold energy. Therefore, the treatment was simple. All he had to do was melt that energy using mana to clear the blockage. ¡®I don¡¯t know why that energy is there, though.¡¯ Before people could start probing too deeply, Ghiin hurried to conclude his exnation. ¡°So, once that energy is removed¡­¡± At that moment, Rosalyn scoffed, mocking Ghiin. ¡°I already have plenty of heat in my body, you quack.¡± The butler interjected to add a remark. ¡°That¡¯s true. The youngdy¡¯s body is always hot, and she¡¯s sensitive to heat.¡± Everyone turned to Ghiin, their eyes now full of doubt. Sweat began to bead on Ghiin¡¯s forehead. Right, if her body is cold, why would she have a fever? ¡°Haha, youngdy, you must be confused. You were surprised because your body is cold but feels hot.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s confused.¡± Ghiin responded brazenly, without even blinking. ¡°Because the inside of your body is too cold, the heat escapes outward. The heat umting on your skin,bined with the sunlight, makes it unbearable.¡± He cobbled together everything he knew, packaging it in a way that sounded usible. Everyone nodded, looking as if it made sense. ¡®D-did it work?¡¯ Even Rosalyn, who had been silent, seemed to have epted his exnation. ¡®Phew¡­ being a doctor isn¡¯t something just anyone can do.¡¯ Feeling relieved, Ghiin was about to resume the treatment. Then, ude, who had been quiet until now, spoke up. ¡°Then why does she have this condition?¡± ¡®Oh,e on, not this guy¡­¡¯ I don¡¯t know. I really don¡¯t. How should I know why she has this? Just let me treat her and be done with it! ¡­was what he wanted to snap back, but too many people were watching. Smiling gently, Ghiin ced a hand on ude¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Our Chief Overseer is quite curious, huh? So, why does this happen, you ask¡­?¡± ¡°Ow! My lord, that hurts! My shoulder is going to pop out! Be gentle!¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s just something she was born with.¡± When he said it was congenital, everyone¡¯s expressions turned skeptical. But they had no rebuttal. ¡®If I say it¡¯s something she was born with, what can they do?¡¯ With that single statement, Ghiin silenced everyone. ¡°There¡¯s no time, so let¡¯s leave the exnations at that. No more questions.¡± Reluctantly, everyone stepped back, licking their lips. ¡®Finally, now we can begin.¡¯ He had managed to start the treatment, but that wasn¡¯t the end of it. If he were just leaving it as is, maybe it would be fine, but treating it in its current, worsened state was extremely risky. On top of that, Rosalyn¡¯spleteck of trust in him was a problem. This treatment was going to be excruciatingly painful, even if she was mentally prepared for it. It would be a pain so severe, one might think death would be preferable. If she couldn¡¯t endure it, she could really die. ¡®She managed to get through it in her past life somehow¡­ but I¡¯m not sure about now. Back then, she probably endured it fueled by the constant anger from all the contempt she faced.¡¯ Ironically, the one who discovered this treatment method in her past life was none other than Rosalyn herself. After her arranged marriage, she lived in hiding, never showing her face in public. As the daughter of a powerful family, she wasn¡¯t openly mistreated, but there was no way she could have been oblivious to the contemptuous looks directed at her from all sides. Going through such humiliation inevitably hardened her over time. With her sharp mind and strong determination, she eventually managed to discover a treatment method. ¡®But by then, it was far toote.¡¯ Though she managed to cure the disease, the treatment at the time was only a partial sess. The blockage in her mana flow had left her body irreparably damaged. Even after she cured the disease, she couldn¡¯t step outside and lingered in illness, eventually passing away a few yearster. So, no matter how painful it might be, she would have to endure it. ¡®Please, just hold on. If this fails, it¡¯s not just the youngdy who will die.¡¯ Failure was not an option. If he failed, Rosalyn would die, and he would find himself in a very difficult situation as well. Chapter 130 Chapter 130 : Just Show The Results (4) ¡®Phew¡­¡¯ Ghiin took Rosalyn¡¯s hand and steadied his breath. ¡®Compared to her past life, her willpower and mental strength must becking, and the short treatment period will make the shock even greater. I wonder if she¡¯ll be able to endure it¡­¡¯ Just like a sword, a person bes stronger when they are tempered through trials. Even he, who had once been a reckless fool, had only gained mental fortitude after going through such a process. The current Rosalyn was merely a timid and fragile young nobledy, nothing more. ¡®I¡¯ll have to proceed with utmost care.¡¯ Ghiin slowly channeled mana into Rosalyn¡¯s body. ¡°You will feel a foreign energy once I infuse my mana. It will be painful, but you must endure it. That¡¯s the only way to cure your illness.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll begin now.¡± Rosalyn swallowed nervously at Ghiin¡¯s sudden serious tone. ¡®Could it be¡­ Is this dangerous?¡¯ With a trembling voice, Rosalyn asked, ¡°What am I supposed to endure? What¡¯s going to hurt?¡± Ghiin didn¡¯t answer and focused solely on moving his mana. No matter how potent a tonic is, the body can never absorb its energypletely. Only a minute amount remains within. ¡®I must capture the energy before it disperses.¡¯ Ghiin¡¯s mana swiftly spread throughout Rosalyn¡¯s body, chasing down the essence of the medicine. ¡®Now, to pierce through.¡¯ Ghiin¡¯s mana, mixed with heat, began to forcefully prate the cold energy that had solidified in various parts of her body. Crack! Rosalyn felt a shock, like something inside her was shattering. Immediately, a wave of excruciating pain followed. ¡°Aaaaaaah!¡± Overwhelmed by the agony, she let out a scream before she could stop herself. It felt like a heavy force was stabbing into her body from all directions. No, ¡°stabbing¡± wasn¡¯t enough to describe it. It felt as if a sharp, pointed spear was tearing through her insides, ripping them apart. The nauseating taste of the medicine she had taken earlier vanished from her mind in an instant. Never in her life had she experienced such pain. If she had known it would be this bad, she would have run away beforehand. Desperately, Rosalyn twisted her wrist out of Ghiin¡¯s grasp, struggling to escape from him. ¡°Aaaah! W-wait!¡± The butler and servants, who had been standing by to assist, were startled by the scene. Why was she in such agony while receiving treatment? Could he really be a quack? ¡°Young master! Are you sure this is okay?¡± Belinda tightly held down Rosalyn¡¯s writhing body, squeezing her eyes shut. Ghiin, sweating as he struggled to control his mana, spoke. ¡°If you struggle, it will hurt more and be dangerous. Please trust me and endure this.¡± ¡°No! Please! Please stop! Aaaaaaah!¡± From the start, there was no trust between them. No matter how much he told her to trust him and endure, it wasn¡¯t going to be easy. Watching her writhe in pain, Ghiin¡¯s expression hardened as well. ¡®As expected, this isn¡¯t easy.¡¯ Even though he had confidently begun because he knew the solution, that didn¡¯t mean it was simple. ¡®I¡¯m using a method that¡¯s both time-efficient and effective, but¡­ the pain remains the same.¡¯ He couldn¡¯t be sure if she would be able to endure it until the end. Blood burst from Rosalyn¡¯s tightly bitten lips. However, the other pain was so intense that she didn¡¯t even notice the wound on her lips. ¡°Ughhh!¡± Her body trembled violently. Ghiin, after checking her internal condition, immediately withdrew his hand. If he pushed any further at this point, Rosalyn¡¯s condition could be dangerous. He had no choice but to stop after clearing far less than his original goal. He had calcted a two-week period to ount for the possibility of such setbacks, but now it seemed even that might be cutting it close. ¡°We¡¯ll stop here for now. You did well to endure.¡± Although he hadn¡¯t made as much progress as expected, it was still just the first day. With a little more speed, he could still finish within the two weeks. The real issue was whether she could endure until the end. ¡°I¡¯ll resume the treatment this evening.¡± Rosalyn was gasping for breath and couldn¡¯t even respond. As Belinda and Wendy carefully released her restraints, she copsed onto the bed. Once the treatment seemed to be over, the butler quickly spoke. ¡°Hurry, check on thedy.¡± The servants rushed over and wiped the sweat from her forehead. After they had tidied up, Ghiin scooped up a generous amount of cosmetic cream and began to ther it thickly on Rosalyn¡¯s face. He applied so much that at this rate, it seemed like they would need a jar every day. The butler, seeing this, cautiously asked, ¡°Excuse me, isn¡¯t that a bit too much?¡± ¡°She needs this much.¡± Rosalyn, lying as if she were unconscious, muttered weakly in a barely audible voice. ¡°I tried¡­ but it didn¡¯t work¡­ You quack bastard¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s because the internal energy wasn¡¯t properly controlled. This cream will help by retaining heat in the skin, speeding up the recovery until the treatment isplete.¡± While the effect wasn¡¯t a lie, there really wasn¡¯t a need to apply so much. ¡®This is an opportunity to secure some additional ie, and I can¡¯t pass it up.¡¯ Ghiin secretly smiled. If they used this much cream every day, it would require a significant supply. Ghiin nned to demand the treatment fees without anypromise once Rosalyn¡¯s treatment was finished. Since it was a wealthy household, they would likely pay for a few jars of cream without a word. Watching Ghiin secretly delight in this, Rosalyn ground her teeth. Applying the cream wasn¡¯t the issue. She could do it for a year, not just two weeks. She even felt ready to swallow that foul medicine if necessary. But this pain¡­ this was something she simply could not endure. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ doing this again?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°For two whole weeks¡­?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Get lost¡­ Please¡­ stop¡­¡± She had no strength left to move, so all she could do was mumble through her tear-filled eyes. How was she supposed to endure such agony for two weeks? All she could think was that she wished someone woulde and kill this bastard right in front of her. Ghiin acted as if he hadn¡¯t heard her, cing the mask back over her face and said, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll see you again this evening. Make sure to keep a close watch on the youngdy¡¯s room.¡± The mercenaries took turns guarding the door to ensure that Rosalyn couldn¡¯t leave the room. The butler felt uneasy about whether they should really continue with this, but he didn¡¯t intervene. Thanks to the butler¡¯s attentiveness, Ghiin and hispanions were treated to the utmost hospitality. During meals, only the finest dishes were served, and the clothes provided for them to change into were all luxury items. Whatever they desired was prepared immediately at the slightest gesture. However, even though they were treated like they were in paradise, thepanions spent each day feeling as though they were sitting on a bed of thorns. ¡°Aaaaaaah!¡± It was all because of Rosalyn¡¯s agony. As Ghiin continued to break through her blocked mana paths, her screams only grew louder. ¡°Stop! Please, stop! Aaaaah!¡± ¡°Just hold on a little longer!¡± No matter how much Ghiin spoke, none of his words reached her ears. She couldn¡¯t understand why she had to endure such pain. There was no way this could be called treatment. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you! I swear I¡¯ll kill you! Aaaaah! Stop!¡± ¡°If we don¡¯t fix it now, you will actually die.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care, just stop!¡± She continued to resist and threaten, but Ghiin didn¡¯t blink an eye. Seeing that, she shifted her target. ¡°Stop bringing me that damn medicine. Before I kill you in two weeks.¡± The servants, who had been preparing the medicine, turned pale at her threat. The Marquis of Branford had instructed them to cooperate with Ghiin, so they couldn¡¯t refuse his requests. If they quit and ran, they¡¯d be defying the Marquis¡¯s orders and would face death. But if they continued, the youngdy would kill them. ¡°Please, spare us!¡± The servants quickly dropped to their knees, pleading. The butler, watching from the side, intervened to stop Ghiin. ¡°Perhaps we should take a break for now. The youngdy is struggling so much and clearly resisting, so it might be best to consult with the Marquis again¡­¡± Ghiin ced a hand on the butler¡¯s shoulder, cutting him off mid-sentence. ¡°Stop for a while? Refuse? Consult again?¡± He shed a cold smile. ¡°Do you still not understand the situation? Do you think you can just stop this now?¡± ¡°W-Well¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I¡¯m risking not just my life but my family¡¯s honor on this.¡± He had no intention of wasting time negotiating and trying to convince everyone. But he couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch as everyone remained paralyzed by indecision. Looking around at the servants, Ghiin spoke. ¡°Bring all the herbs and tools into this room. From now on, I will personally prepare the medicine.¡± ¡°Personally¡­ you, sir?¡± The butler hesitated, looking awkwardly at Ghiin. If it became known that a noble like Ghiin was handling such menial tasks, it would greatly damage the Marquis¡¯s household¡¯s reputation. But with the youngdy resisting so fiercely, there really was no other choice. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Rosalyn red at Ghiin with eyes full of murderous intent. Her orders meant nothing to this man. Even if he were a prince of a nation, he wouldn¡¯t dare treat her like this. ¡°Stop it! Don¡¯t you understand? I¡¯m telling you to stop!¡± ¡°I will begin the treatment.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need it! It¡¯s my face! I don¡¯t need it! Get out! Who brought this quack here?!¡± Ghiin wasn¡¯t someone who would entertain such trivial quarrels. He immediately grabbed Rosalyn¡¯s wrist. ¡°Let go! Let go of me! I¡¯ll kill you! Call my father! Call him right now!¡± She struggled again, but with Belinda and Wendy restraining her, it was futile. Just as he had before, Ghiin forced the medicine down her throat and began the treatment. ¡°Aaaaaah!¡± Any resolve she had to resist crumbled under the pain tearing through her body. Rosalyn, overwhelmed, gave uppletely, letting everything go. ¡°Ugh¡­ ack!¡± Then, blood began to seep from Rosalyn¡¯s mouth. Her eyes, which had been rolling back, now fluttered shut under her eyelids. ¡°Youngdy!¡± The butler, who had been anxiously watching from the side, screamed in horror. ¡°Uuugh¡­¡± She let out a groan, almost like a scream, as if she felt death closing in on her. ¡®No more¡­ I can¡¯t take any more¡­¡¯ At that moment, Ghiin¡¯s expression twisted as well. ¡®Damn it, if I push any further, she¡¯ll die.¡¯ Ghiin gritted his teeth and slowly reduced the flow of mana. It wasn¡¯t that he had made a mistake. It was that her mana paths couldn¡¯t withstand the pressure and had ruptured. Her body, already weakened from prolonged confinement, had been further shaken by the shock, causing internal turmoil that couldn¡¯t be helped. ¡®She¡¯s given up entirely.¡¯ Rosalyn had resisted the treatment so far, which meant she at least still had the will to avoid what she didn¡¯t want. But the continuous pain had weakened even that resolve, making it impossible for her to endure the shock. It was clear that Rosalyn¡¯s body and mind had reached their limits. Now, he would have to proceed much more carefully and slowly to ensure she didn¡¯t die. ¡®This is dangerous. At this rate, I won¡¯t finish in time.¡¯ Had he miscalcted the timeline? No, the time wasn¡¯t insufficient. Was her condition worse than the records suggested? It was worse than expected, but not beyond the point of being treatable. There was only one answer. The problem was Rosalyn¡¯s will. Since she had no intention of enduring the treatment, her body was giving up before it even reached its limit. Belinda, who had been holding onto Rosalyn, shouted urgently. ¡°Young master! You have to stop!¡± Chapter 131 Chapter 131 : Just show the results (5) ¡°Ugh! Cough!¡± Rosalyn, her eyes unfocused, kept coughing up blood. Even though Belinda and Wendy had loosened their grip, she no longer struggled or tried to escape. She just slumped, blood trickling from the corner of her mouth. ¡°Stop it¡­ you madman¡­¡± She muttered weakly, and eventually, her head drooped. Belinda urgently called out again. ¡°Young Lord!¡± ¡°I know, it¡¯s almost done.¡± Ghiin used a small amount of mana to wrap around and protect the torn mana roads. Leaving mana inside someone else¡¯s body risks shing with their own mana. But right now, there was no other option. Back in his days as the King of Mercenaries, he would sometimes treat people this way when situations were dire. Things wouldn¡¯t get any worse than they were now. ¡°Hoo¡­¡± Ghiin released his grip. The treatment would end here. Even if he wanted to proceed further, he couldn¡¯t. ¡°Mydy! Mydy!¡± As soon as Ghiin stepped back, the butler and the servants rushed to Rosalyn¡¯s side. The butler, after draining and wiping the blood pooled in her mouth, shouted with a voice full of fury. ¡°What kind of treatment is this! Are you really trying to kill the youngdy!¡± Coughing up blood indicated something was wrong internally. How could this have anything to do with fixing her face, turning her insides upside down like this? ¡®I must stop this. At this rate, the youngdy¡¯s life is in danger!¡¯ ¡°I will speak to the Marquis! Stop this at once!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not possible.¡± ¡°Stop it! I won¡¯t allow this to continue!¡± Even as the butler raised a fuss, Ghiin didn¡¯t bat an eye. Instead, he responded coldly. ¡°Are you above the Marquis?¡± ¡°W-what did you say?¡± ¡°The Marquis gave his permission. Who dares to stop it?¡± ¡°No, but still¡­¡± ¡°If she¡¯s left like this, she won¡¯t live long anyway. If you don¡¯t want to see her die young, then don¡¯t interfere.¡± ¡°What nonsense are you spouting! And even if that were true, what business is it of yours!¡± Ghiin smirked as he answered. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t it be my business? There¡¯s a lot at stake in this.¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± The butler had no authority to stop this. All he could do was vent his frustration. Ignoring the butler¡¯s angry outburst, Ghiin applied makeup to Rosalyn¡¯s face. Even as he ced the mask back on, she didn¡¯t react. She justy there, breathing shallowly, her eyes vacant. As he looked down at her, Ghiin spoke in a troubled voice. ¡°The treatment can¡¯t be stopped now.¡± He had already rummaged through her insides thoroughly. If he stopped now, her condition would be worse than it was before the treatment began. Whether it seeded or failed, he had no choice but to see it through to the end. * * * Before the next treatment session, the butler, fuming with anger, went to find the Knight Commander. ¡®He¡¯s dangerous. He doesn¡¯t seem like the kind of man who would be easily captured if things go wrong. The rumors of him being a troublemaker weren¡¯t for nothing. I need to be thoroughly prepared before he causes an incident.¡¯ The butler decided to make arrangements so that if a crisis did arise, they would be ready to subdue Ghiin and his group immediately. ¡°Sir Toleo! Do you have a moment?¡± ¡°Oh, what brings you here?¡± Toleo, the Knight Commander of the Marquis¡¯ household, greeted the butler courteously. Even though his rank was higher, he couldn¡¯t afford to treat the Marquis of Branford¡¯s trusted aide with disrespect. The butler, as usual, spoke with a stoic expression. ¡°I have something to discuss regarding the person currently treating the youngdy.¡± ¡°What is it you need to say?¡± ¡°I believe we need to strengthen our preparations a bit more.¡± Toleo responded with a look that seemed to ask what the issue was. ¡°Didn¡¯t we already station soldiers as a precaution in case the treatment fails?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that may not be enough. We should bolster the estate¡¯s security and borrow a few knights.¡± ¡°Hmm, isn¡¯t that going a bit overboard?¡± The butler shook his head and began to exin the situation. When he heard that the youngdy had coughed up blood, Toleo¡¯s expression grew serious. ¡°Even if Baron Fenris is a scoundrel, his subordinates are those who have just experienced and won a war.¡± ¡°It was just a minor skirmish in the bordends.¡± ¡°Call it the intuition of this old man. Some of them seem quite confident, and they weren¡¯t particrly intimidated by the Marquis¡¯ authority.¡± The butler issued his warning in a grave tone. ¡°Hmm, they might just be ignorant northerners unfamiliar with this ce¡­ but very well. I¡¯ll make sure the estate is thoroughly surrounded so they can¡¯t escape. I¡¯ll also pick a few skilled men to keep a close eye on them.¡± ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll return to the youngdy now.¡± As the butler departed, Toleo quietly gestured with his hand. Four knights, noticing the signal, naturally followed behind the butler. From that point on, the estate¡¯s security was significantly tightened. Not even an ant could escape. * * * As Ghiin was about to re-enter Rosalyn¡¯s room, the butler returned, bringing knights with him. Seeing this, Ghiin smirked and asked, ¡°Are you nning to interfere?¡± ¡°If it gets dangerous, we will intervene immediately.¡± ¡°If you disrupt the treatment, the youngdy¡¯s life will be at risk. Make sure you judge carefully.¡± The butler clenched his teeth. Interrupting the process while mana was being infused for treatment would be disastrous. In short, it meant that, for the time being, the youngdy was as good as a hostage. Ghiin entered the room without paying any attention to the butler¡¯s reaction. Rosalyn was sitting on the bed, leaning back, not throwing a fit as usual. She was staring nkly into space, as if she was lost in thought, and Ghiin spoke to her indifferently. ¡°I will begin the treatment. You¡¯ll have to endure it well this time too.¡± Belinda and Wendy approached Rosalyn, looking as if they were at death¡¯s door. Just as they were about to hold her down as usual, Rosalyn finally opened her mouth. ¡°Wait.¡± The two stopped in their tracks and looked at Ghiin, as if asking what to do. Ghiin gave a slight nod, signaling them to step back. ¡°Is there something you wish to say?¡± ¡°I have something I want to ask.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°This treatment¡­ I could die from it, right?¡± Ghiin was silent for a moment before he quietly nodded. ¡°Yes. If you can¡¯t endure it, you could die. It won¡¯t just end at being painful.¡± As he spoke nonchntly, the butler¡¯s and the knights¡¯ faces flushed with anger. How dare he? Here, of all ces, he had begun a treatment that could lead to death without revealing the risks! ¡®Don¡¯t think you can do as you please.¡¯ The butler¡¯s lips twitched as he took a deep breath. In contrast, Rosalyn simply nodded without a word. It was an absurd situation. She had refused the treatment because she didn¡¯t want to die, yet now they were saying it could still lead to death. Her father hadn¡¯t even bothered to ask her opinion before granting his permission. And the so-called doctor standing in front of her insisted on going through with it, even though she didn¡¯t want to. ¡°But¡­ even if I don¡¯t undergo the treatment, I¡¯ll die anyway, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct. Your body will continue to weaken, and eventually, you won¡¯t even be able to move.¡± She let out a faintugh at Ghiin¡¯s response. ¡°You sound like a swindler, so I can¡¯t trust you at all.¡± ¡°Whether you believe it or not, it¡¯s the truth.¡± Ghiin had no intention of persuading her. No matter how much you tell someone they¡¯ll die in the future, they don¡¯t believe it. ¡°I won¡¯t ask why you¡¯re going this far, risking even your family¡¯s life. After all, you want something from my father, so you¡¯re using my illness as a bargaining chip, right?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t deny it.¡± ¡°But¡­ can I endure this treatment? Earlier, I almost died.¡± ¡°If you have the will, you can endure it.¡± He didn¡¯t mean that she should simply rely on sheer mental strength. In her past life, she had endured this treatment¡ªone that was cruder, more painful, and took much longer. She certainly had the potential to withstand it. The problem was that it hadn¡¯t manifested yet. With a self-mocking smile, Rosalyn asked, ¡°If I can¡¯t endure it, I¡¯ll die, right?¡± ¡°With a very high probability.¡± ¡°What if you put me under before starting the treatment?¡± ¡°Then the likelihood of death is even higher.¡± If the treatment were to proceed while she was unconscious, her breathing could stop suddenly. She absolutely had to be conscious, enduring it with her own will. ¡°¡­Easier said than done. How much time has passed?¡± ¡°It has been three days.¡± ¡°Three days¡­ only three days¡­.¡± It had been just three days. Which meant she would have to endure this for over ten more days. The mere thought was dreadful. ¡°Then, before we begin, check if my body is in good condition. I still feel unwell inside¡ªare you really sure you can proceed with the treatment?¡± Ghiin nodded and approached her. As usual, he pulled up a chair next to her and took her wrist. He closed his eyes and slowly channeled mana, carefully examining her body. ¡®Not bad.¡¯ The emergency treatment seemed to have worked, and her condition had somewhat improved. It was bearable enough that, with sheer determination, she could grit her teeth and endure. ¡®The atmosphere is a little different than usual. Has she changed her mind, realizing there¡¯s no escaping this?¡¯ It would be much better if she just gave up resisting and obediently followed along. The timing was a bit tight, but as long as Rosalyn could endure, a full recovery wasn¡¯t impossible. ¡®I hope today goes smoothly.¡¯ No one else might realize it, but Ghiin waspletely drained each time he administered the treatment. The method was so demanding that it consumed an enormous amount of focus and mental strength. Just as Ghiin was slowly retracting his mana and about to release her wrist, it happened. Rosalyn slid her free right hand under therge pillow beside her. ¡°Hm?¡± Completely engrossed, Ghiin had momentarily missed that movement, but he btedly looked up. A gleaming dagger, held by Rosalyn, swiftly aimed for his temple. ¡°Young Master!¡± ¡°Lord Ghiin!¡± ¡°Guh!¡± Belinda, Gillian, and even the nearby butler cried out in shock. Thunk. Ghiin casually caught the dagger between his fingers and nced at his subordinates. ¡°What? Why?¡± ¡°No¡­ We meant, be careful.¡± ¡°Oh,e on. Do you think I¡¯d fall victim to an attack like this?¡± Rosalyn gritted her teeth and said, ¡°You¡¯re making cosmetics, you can handle mana, you seem to know swordsmanship¡­ You sure know how to do a lot for someone who ims to be a doctor.¡± Ghiin shrugged, feigning modesty. ¡°I¡¯m quite versatile.¡± ¡°This is yourst warning. Stop this treatment. This isn¡¯t treatment¡ªit¡¯s torture.¡± ¡°Your illness must be treated this way.¡± ¡°Treatment? If you keep this up, I¡¯ll really die!¡± The two stopped speaking, ring at each other. The others around them were at a loss, unable to figure out how to intervene in the standoff. ¡®¡­Hmm?¡¯ Looking into Rosalyn¡¯s eyes, which were partially hidden behind her mask, Ghiin thought this might actually be a good thing. There was a glint of murderous intent and madness flickering in her eyes. Ghiin spoke, a strange smile forming on his lips. ¡°The person who says she doesn¡¯t want to die always keeps a dagger by her bedside, I see.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°The truth is, you don¡¯t want to live like this, do you? You¡¯re thinking that you¡¯d rather die than continue living in this state.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Rosalyn¡¯s lips twisted into a strange smirk. Her eyes still gleamed with a murderous light. Chapter 132 Chapter 132: Just Show the Results (6) Ghiin¡¯s voice echoed through the room. ¡°I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want to live like this forever, but at the same time, you¡¯re scared of dying, aren¡¯t you? Well, you made the right choice. With such a half-hearted mindset, swinging a sword would only cut the surface, leaving you with nothing more than a scratch.¡± ¡°¡­You damn quack with a big mouth.¡± The butler, who had been listening to the conversation from the side, flushed red with anger and snapped. ¡°You¡¯re being excessive with your words!¡± Ignoring him, Ghiin continued. ¡°Are you really that worried you might die?¡± ¡°Enough! Baron!¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t make the decision yourself, then I¡¯ll make it for you. If you¡¯re going to die anyway, you might as well die with a sliver of hope, receiving treatment until the end.¡± ¡°Baron Fenris!¡± The atmosphere had reached its breaking point. The butler and the knights radiated a menacing aura. Ghiin¡¯s aides responded in kind, releasing their own intimidating presence as they began to face off. Just then, the Marquis of Branford and Knight Commander Toleo pushed their way through the crowd. ¡°Marquis!¡± The butler lit up and bowed his head. He had previously gone to the Marquis of Branford to rmend Ghiin, admitting that it had been a mistake on his part. He also expressed that the treatment had to be stopped immediately, as the youngdy¡¯s life might be in danger. It was for this reason that the Marquis of Branford hade to see the situation for himself, arriving at the scheduled time for the treatment. He looked around with a neutral expression and asked, ¡°What kind of scene is this? Are you conducting a witch hunt or something?¡± Rosalyn¡¯s hair was disheveled, and her clothes were stained with blood. The bed was soaked with blood, so it was no surprise he thought so. ¡°Father¡­¡± Even at the sight of the Marquis of Branford, Rosalyn showed no sign of relief. He was the kind of person who went ahead with treatments without even asking for her opinion. Even if she was a member of a noble family who had to follow the head¡¯s orders, she could not suppress the fury boiling up inside her. ¡°Did youe to watch your daughter cough up blood? Or perhaps to check if the product you n to marry off is still intact?¡± Her eyes glinted fiercely as she spoke, holding a dagger in her hand, causing everyone to gasp. ¡°M-Mdy! You shouldn¡¯t speak like that to the head of the family!¡± The butler stammered in shock. To think that the once gentle and graceful youngdy had be like this! Her illness had made her temperament sharper, but it seemed that it had worsened because of that man, Ghiin. Hearing Rosalyn¡¯s harsh words, the Marquis of Branford frowned slightly and spoke in a low voice. ¡°As the butler said, you don¡¯t look well. If it seems dangerous, I¡¯ll stop the treatment if that¡¯s what you want.¡± At this shocking deration, Rosalyn was momentarily stunned, her expression going nk. Ghiin discreetly bit the inside of his lip. He had only just managed to secure the antidote, and now they were talking about stopping the treatment. Considering how opposed Rosalyn had been to the treatment, there was no way she would refuse that offer. ¡®Is this the end?¡¯ Without her strong willpower, it would be impossible to endure the treatment. In her previous life, she had been strong enough to bear the fear of death and excruciating pain, but now she wasn¡¯t. ¡®I¡¯ll have to find what I need elsewhere.¡¯ There were a few things he had intended to ask of the Marquis of Branford, but it was hopeless now. He would have to seek another opportunity or method. Just then, Rosalyn, who had been silent, finally spoke up. ¡°If I quit, what will happen to Baron Fenris?¡± The Marquis of Branford answered with his usual expressionless face. ¡°If you refuse, there will be no grounds to detain him. The justification lies with Baron Fenris, so he will simply return.¡± The butler showed a hint of regret, while Ghiin¡¯s aides looked relieved. A man of the Marquis¡¯s status wouldn¡¯t take back his own words. But Rosalyn clutched her mask, letting out a hollowugh as she muttered. ¡°Whether it¡¯s this one¡­ or that one¡­ they all act however they please¡­ They tormented me and made me suffer, and now they just walk away?¡± Her shoulders shook, as if she was neitherughing nor crying. She lifted her head and looked directly at Ghiin. ¡°You, I really can¡¯t stand you. The way you speak as if you know everything, the way you push forward as if only you¡¯re right.¡± Ghiin remained silent, as he couldn¡¯t possibly reveal that he had regressed. ¡°I can¡¯t trust this sham treatment, either. How can something that might kill a person be called treatment?¡± ¡°It¡¯s already over. Even if you don¡¯t trust it, what meaning does it have now to say such things?¡± At those words, Rosalyn clenched her teeth and spat out her fury. ¡°Over? You and my father decided to start this without asking me, and now you end it at your whim? Do I look like a puppet that just follows orders to start and stop whenever youmand?¡± ¡®Huh?¡¯ ng. She threw her dagger to the floor and looked straight at the Marquis of Branford. ¡°I will continue the treatment.¡± ¡°Mdy! They said you could really die!¡± The butler was startled by Rosalyn¡¯s sudden shift in stance. The others were just as shocked. After all, she had been so adamantly against it¡ªwhy the sudden change? Ignoring their reactions, she continued. ¡°If the treatment fails, you won¡¯t let that quack off easily, right? I will decide how painful his death will be.¡± The Marquis of Branford, still expressionless, responded. ¡°As you wish.¡± ¡°If I die during the treatment, tear him apart and kill him.¡± ¡°So be it.¡± Everyone swallowed dryly at the chilling deration. Only Ghiin bit his lip, trying to suppress a grin. ¡®Good, good. The venom¡¯s really seeped in, hasn¡¯t it? I almost forgot whose daughter you were.¡¯ It was a delightful twist. By now, the thought of treatment had long been erased from Rosalyn¡¯s mind. All that remained was the hatred and fury, determined to make Ghiin suffer as painfully as possible, convinced that he would fail. But nothing steels the will to endure pain quite like such fierce resolve. Rosalyn¡¯s eyes gleamed as she red at Ghiin. ¡°You said there are about ten days left, right? I¡¯ll endure until then, and I¡¯ll make sure to kill you.¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯ll need to stay alive until then to witness that moment, mydy. So, do you feel more determined to hold on now?¡± ¡°You won¡¯t die an easy death, I promise you that.¡± Ghiin shrugged with a smile. ¡°If I fail, I¡¯ll dly ept it. I do like that look in your eyes.¡± Seeing his unflinchingposure, Rosalyn scoffed and spoke to the butler. ¡°Every time I undergo treatment, tie my arms and legs tightly to the bed with ropes.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°And prepare a gag for my mouth.¡± ¡°Is it really necessary to go that far¡­?¡± ¡°Or would you prefer to have me thrashing around like a lunatic, restrained by those people during every session? If we¡¯re going to do this, we should do it properly.¡± ¡°A-All right, I understand.¡± The butler nodded, unable to hide his difort. Watching this exchange, Ghiin couldn¡¯t help but be impressed. ¡®The venom runs deep. They say the child of a lion can only be a lion, ande to think of it, the emblem of the Marquis of Branford¡¯s house is a lion, isn¡¯t it? Fitting.¡¯ No matter how consumed by rage one might be, it¡¯s never easy to actually risk one¡¯s life. Especially when there¡¯s an option to escape, like now. But Rosalyn had a will of steel. Once she set her mind to something, driven by such venom, she never backed down. She locked eyes with Ghiin again. ¡°Let¡¯s see this through to the end.¡± Her determination to kill Ghiin once the treatment was over was clear. Of course, it wasn¡¯t the kind of look that would frighten Ghiin. ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll do my best, so I hope you¡¯ll follow along, mydy. Now you can focus on the treatment with a clearer mind.¡± He shrugged and smiled, as if everything was proceeding as he hoped. * * * ¡°Ughhh!¡± From that day on, Rosalyn truly endured well. Enough that he felt he owed her an apology for having underestimated her at the start. Her sheer willpower made the treatment somewhat smoother, but it didn¡¯t mean all the problems had been solved. ¡°Baron! Could you please go a bit gentler?¡± ¡°Baron! Is there really no other way?¡± ¡°Baron! Thedy¡¯s condition seems to be getting worse!¡± ¡®Damn it, this old man¡­.¡¯ The butler pestered Ghiin every day, even though he already had enough on his te trying to treat her with mana. It had been a week of this, and with his nerves frayed to the limit, Ghiin finally snapped. ¡°Get out.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°I said get out. I can¡¯t concentrate.¡± The butler protested, ring up. ¡°But we need to stay here to respond in case something happens suddenly¡­¡± ¡°Just get out. Before I lose my patience and throw everyone out.¡± Ghiin began to drop the pretense of politeness, letting his true nature show. The butler and knights resisted, insisting they couldn¡¯t leave, but Rosalyn settled the matter swiftly. ¡°Everyone, just do as he says. It won¡¯t be fun if you use this as an excuseter.¡± Even the attendants and Ghiin¡¯s closest aides were chased out. Left alone in the room, the life-or-death treatment continued between him and Rosalyn. ¡°Ughhhh!¡± ¡®Damn it, just a bit more!¡¯ Rosalyn coughed up blood almost every day, her insides churning violently. It couldn¡¯tpare to the hellish pain she endured, but Ghiin, who was pushing his mental strength to its limit, wasn¡¯t in a normal state either. ¡®I have to force my way through, even if it¡¯s reckless.¡¯ Her already fragile body was growing weaker as the treatment dragged on, and the method of unblocking each clogged point one by one was excruciatingly slow. ¡®As long as she doesn¡¯t die, right?¡¯ Not dying also meant that even if she was brought to the brink of death, she would survive as long as she didn¡¯t actually die. If he failed to seed within the time limit, both he and Rosalyn would end up dead withoutpleting the treatment. ¡®This is exhausting. Then again, when has anything ever been easy?¡¯ Ghiin let out a small chuckle, tilting his head side to side. ¡®I¡¯ll break through all at once.¡¯ He found the area in the best condition and mercilessly tore through the blocked energy. Crack! Crackle! Rosalyn¡¯s mana road couldn¡¯t withstand the shock and burst apart. ¡°Ghhhrrrk!¡± Her eyes rolled back as blood gushed out from her mouth, despite it being gagged. Yet, she stubbornly endured. Ghiin couldn¡¯t help but be impressed. A woman who couldn¡¯t even handle mana, enduring to this extent. ¡®Alright, I¡¯ll give her that¡ªshe¡¯s got spirit.¡¯ He began to manipte his mana more boldly, ransacking through her body. ¡°Ughhhh!¡± A treatment that put both their lives on the line. Ghiin didn¡¯t hold back, relentlessly pushing her, and Rosalyn clenched her teeth, determined to endure. As time passed, the two of them looked more and more haggard. And on the fifteenth day, as promised to the Marquis¡ª Rosalyn, by sheer stubbornness, survived. The moment Ghiin withdrew his hands, she smiled with pure delight. ¡°You¡¯re as good as dead now¡­¡± And then she immediately passed out. ¡°Haa¡­¡± Ghiin let out a sigh, wiping her face and putting the mask back on her. He sat down on a chair next to her, closed his eyes, and stayed up all night. The final day passed, and then¡ª Bang! As soon as dawn broke, the Marquis of Branford and his knights forcibly opened the door and barged in. Chapter 133 Chapter 133: It¡¯s Not a Difficult Request. (1) The Marquis of Branford frowned as he nced around the dark room. ¡®What a mess.¡¯ The mixed stench of mold and blood told him just how dire the situation had been. Rosalyn, whoy on the bed, looked significantly thinner and in worse conditionpared to two weeks ago. ¡°Open the window.¡± Swoosh! The knights who had followed the Marquis opened the windows. To be cautious, they did not draw back the curtains. As the wind blew in, causing the curtains to flutter, several servants stood in front of the window, blocking any light from reaching Rosalyn. Ghiin sat in a corner of the room, arms crossed. He, too, had dark circles under his eyes, making it clear how exhausted he was. ¡°Young Master! Are you all right?¡± ¡°My Lord!¡± Ghiin¡¯s close aides hurriedly entered, fussing over him. ¡°My Lady!¡± Even the butler, who had been driven out, rushed in with a worried expression. Amidst the suddenmotion, Rosalyn slowly opened her eyes and sat up. ¡°Ah¡­¡± She let out a sigh without thinking. It was aplex sound, a mix of relief that it was finally over and the lingering effects of pain. Rosalyn pointed directly at Ghiin and spoke. ¡°Right away¡­ arrest that bastard¡­¡± Now that it was over, she could have him locked up. Her mind was filled with thoughts of repaying him for all the pain and humiliation she had endured. ¡°What are you doing! I said arrest him now!¡± At Rosalyn¡¯s outburst, the knights hesitated, ncing at the Knight Commander. Toleo silently gestured hismand. The knights immediately blocked off any escape routes and began to surround the area. As the atmosphere grew tense, Ghiin¡¯s aides, trying to maintain theirposure, discreetly moved to encircle him and stay alert. ¡°Young Master! What are you going to do now?¡± Even as Belinda whispered urgently, Ghiin only showed a weary expression, remaining silent. ude quietly clicked his tongue, preparing for the worst-case scenario. ¡®If things go south, I¡¯ll have to take one of them as a hostage.¡¯ But Toleo was not someone who had be the Knight Commander of the Marquis¡¯s household by mere chance. The knights were already prepared to act the moment Ghiin¡¯s group made any suspicious moves, ready to spring toward Rosalyn and the Marquis of Branford. Just as the tension between the two sides reached its peak, the Marquis of Branford spoke in a calm tone. ¡°Remove the mask.¡± Rosalyn scoffed and nodded her head. ¡°Of course, we need to see the result of this sham treatment for a proper justification. Though the oue is obvious.¡± She roughly pulled off the mask and tossed it aside. Even with the window open, the thought of hiding her face no longer crossed her mind. After all the suffering she had been through, a little sunlight didn¡¯t matter anymore. ¡°Is that enough? Did you all see it? Now, arrest him! Quickly!¡± Rosalyn red and shouted, but no one moved. ¡°Oh¡­¡± She only let out a strange sound, as if in confusion or admiration. Rosalyn raised her voice, full of anger. ¡°What is everyone doing right now? Are you saying you won¡¯t move unless it¡¯s my father¡¯s orders?¡± ¡°Ah, mydy¡­ Mydy! Mydy!¡± The butler, with tears in his eyes, suddenly grabbed Rosalyn¡¯s hand. As if that were a signal, the servants and knights in the room all began to gasp. She was dumbfounded by their unexpected reactions. ¡°Why, why are you all¡­ Why¡­?¡± Rosalyn swallowed nervously. Suddenly, a realization shed through her mind. Her heartbeat began to quicken. She looked around, then gestured to the servants blocking the window. The servants hesitated but carefully stepped aside. Sunlight seeped through the gap in the curtains, brightly illuminating Rosalyn¡¯s cheek. She flinched at the warmth but soon realized she felt no pain, and she touched her cheek. ¡°No¡­ It can¡¯t be¡­¡± Suppressing both anxiety and hope, she spoke with a strained, trembling voice. ¡°A mirror¡­ Get me a mirror¡­¡± As if they had been waiting for those words, the servants hurriedly fetched a mirror. They brought it close so she could see her face clearly. ¡°Ah¡­¡± It had been a long time since shest saw herself in a mirror. Her reflection felt unfamiliar. Her disheveled hair and clothes, stained with blood, made her look more like a woman from the slums than ady of a noble family. But none of that mattered. With trembling hands, Rosalyn touched her cheek. Her features were distinct, and her skin had be clear. Though there were still faint red spots in a few ces, they weren¡¯t significant enough to worry about. ¡°My¡­ my face¡­¡± She was standing in the sunlight, yet there were no adverse effects. Unable to believe what she was seeing, she kept staring at the mirror. The butler, still weeping, spoke in a shaky voice. ¡°Mydy, you¡¯repletely healed. You¡¯re all better now. The treatment truly worked.¡± He wiped away his tears and continued in his usual calm tone. ¡°Bring clothes for her to change into right away.¡± At the butler¡¯s gesture, a few of the servants quickly left the room. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Rosalyn was at a loss for words. The treatment, which had felt like torture, had truly worked. ¡°This¡­ This is a dream, right¡­? Are you all ying a prank on me¡­?¡± She hadn¡¯t expected anything, which made the oue all the more shocking. If this were a dream, it would be the cruelest nightmare she could imagine. Rosalyn stammered as she looked at Ghiin. ¡°T-This is a lie, right? Is this¡­ some kind of drug-induced hallucination¡­?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that,¡± Ghiin said, approaching Rosalyn with a yful smile. ¡°The treatment isplete. It must have been difficult, but you endured it well. You did a great job.¡± At those words, Rosalyn finally lowered her head. A single tear fell from her eyes. ¡°Ah¡­¡± She clutched her chest. The pain she had been suppressing surged up, as if it was bursting out. She had finally escaped this devilish illness. She could finally emerge from the darkness and see the light. Even though she tried not to cry, the flood of pent-up sorrow overwhelmed her, and she couldn¡¯t help, but shed tears. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± ¡°Mydy¡­¡± The butler, watching Rosalyn try to stifle her sobs, silently wept alongside her. Even the normally cold-hearted Marquis of Branford remained silent for this moment. ¡°I think it would be best to give thedy some time to collect herself. Because of us, she can¡¯t even cry freely, can she?¡± Belinda clicked her tongue and suggested. The butler nodded fervently in agreement. ¡°Y-Yes, let¡¯s do that. Let¡¯s step out for a moment. Quickly, now.¡± The people began to retreat, ncing cautiously at the Marquis of Branford for his approval. The Marquis looked at Rosalyn for a moment, then, without a word, turned and left the room. ¡°Come on, everyone, let¡¯s get out.¡± The butler ushered everyone out of the room, and they all departed the room. Once the door was closed, Rosalyn¡¯s sobbing grew louder. ¡°See what I mean? I don¡¯t know if theyck empathy or just have no sense¡­¡± Belinda muttered, clicking her tongue, but she quickly shut her mouth when she noticed the Marquis¡¯s gaze. He let out a scoff and looked at Ghiin. ¡°So, you really did manage to treat her. I have to admit, it¡¯s quite an impressive feat.¡± Though he had effectively lost the bet, he didn¡¯t feel as bad as he thought he would. After all, his long-suffering daughter was cured, and there was no way that could be a bad thing. Ghiin merely shrugged his shoulders in response. The butler was the first to approach Ghiin, bowing deeply. ¡°Thank you! Thank you so much! The Baron¡¯s medical skills are truly the best in the kingdom! Please forgive us for any rudeness we showed you!¡± ¡®Well, that¡¯s not quite true¡­¡¯ At this rate, he¡¯d end up being rumored as some sort of miracle healer. What if all the nobles came looking for him? ¡®Nah, no way.¡¯ Though inwardly flustered, Ghiin maintained a confident demeanor on the outside. His aides, seeing this, finally looked relieved. Belinda nced at the Marquis¡¯s face and smirked. ¡®Look at that sulky expression. If he has anyints, he should just speak up.¡¯ With things going this way, even that fearsome Marquis wouldn¡¯t be able to treat them recklessly. ude clicked his tongue inwardly. Although he was d to have gotten through the crisis, he still couldn¡¯t understand what had happened this time either. It felt as ifmon sense had been paralyzed. ¡®Wow, it¡¯s amazing every time I see it. How does this actually seed?¡¯ He squinted, scanning Ghiin from head to toe. ¡®No matter how I look at it, he seems like he only has half-baked knowledge.¡¯ The bizarre things Ghiin did were as if he had somehow managed to pluck out just the answers to the problem from somewhere. A strange phenomenon where he produced results without actually understanding the cause. Despite having seen it happen several times, ude still couldn¡¯t grasp how it was possible. The Marquis of Branford frowned as he observed the group of rxed individuals around Ghiin. ¡°Tell Rosalyn toe see meter. For now, summon the retainers. We¡¯ll finalize the deal with Baron Fenris.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± At the Marquis¡¯s words, those around him let out small exmations. Finalizing the deal meant acknowledging Baron Fenris¡¯s contribution and agreeing to grant him what he wanted. Curious eyes turned to Ghiin, wondering what he might ask for. * * * Not long after, the main retainers of the Marquis¡¯s household gathered in the hall. The butler personally and politely escorted Ghiin and his aides to the meeting. The Marquis of Branford sat at the highest seat, resting his chin on his hand as he looked down at the group. ¡°The oue was quite remarkable. I thought it was just a bluff, but it seems you¡¯re more than just a loud-mouthed brat.¡± The retainers who were listening looked up in surprise. Such a generouspliment was rare from the Marquis of Branford. ¡°The method was unorthodox, but a promise is a promise. Now, tell me what it is that you want.¡± Everyone turned to Ghiin with faces full of curiosity. When dealing with someone as powerful as the Marquis of Branford, it was unlikely that what he wanted would be a small matter. Just how big was the reward he sought to go to such lengths? The hall was filled with tension and anticipation. Ghiin quietly took a deep breath and raised his head. ¡°It¡¯s not a particrly big request.¡± The Marquis nodded indifferently. ¡°Go ahead, don¡¯t hold back. Whatever it is you want, most things are within my power to grant.¡± Ghiin smiled slightly, as if relieved, and spoke. ¡°Please be my guardian.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± The Marquis of Branford was taken aback and asked again. And it wasn¡¯t just him. Everyone around him looked equally stunned, their mouths hanging open. The Marquis repeated his question to confirm. ¡°Did you just say ¡®guardian¡¯?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t misspeak, asking for a little support instead?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Huh¡­¡± For once, the usually stoic face of the Marquis of Branford was overtaken by bewilderment. Even the people around him were all staring at Ghiin with simr expressions as their master. Only Belinda was looking at him with a proud gaze. ¡®Wow, as expected of our young master!¡¯ She had taught Ghiin when he was younger that if you were given one, you should take two. But she never imagined he would go as far as to dere he¡¯d leech off someone for life. And to say that to such a fearsome Marquis, no less. ¡®He really learned well, whoever taught him.¡¯ Watching Ghiin stand there, boldly making a request that would make anyone else shudder, the Marquis of Branford let out a low hum. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± There was a world of difference between merely providing support and assuming the role of a guardian. Bing his guardian would mean that no matter what kind of trouble Ghiin caused in the future, the Marquis of Branford would be responsible for handling it. He said he didn¡¯t want anything big, but it was clear he intended to keep extracting benefits whenever he needed them in the future. This boy wasn¡¯t just shameless; he was entirely on another level of shamelessness. Chapter 134 Chapter 134: It¡¯s Not a Difficult Request (2) ¡®This bold fellow came here fully prepared from the start.¡¯ The Marquis of Branford inwardly let out a faintugh. He was almost impressed by Ghiin¡¯s shamelessness. Under normal circumstances, if anyone had even hinted at such intentions, he would have immediatelyshed out. But the situation is different now. Tap¡­ tap¡­ tap¡­ The Marquis of Branford drummed his fingers on the armrest. Everyone present in the hall remained silent, waiting for his response. The Marquis of Branford had never before offered to be anyone¡¯s patron. It was a risky move that could potentially cause the honor and authority he had built over the years to crumble in an instant. Watching the marquis contemte, Ghiin inwardly clicked his tongue. ¡®Didn¡¯t he say he¡¯d grant me anything I wanted? So why is he hesitating like this?¡¯ With a slight smirk, Ghiin muttered under his breath, while the Marquis of Branford looked down at him with a detached expression. ¡®He¡¯s got quite the ambition. Bing a patron will certainly bring a lot of headaches.¡¯ The marquis closed his eyes, sinking further into thought. ¡®However¡­ among the young nobles I¡¯ve seentely, he is quite exceptional.¡¯ He had heard reports that Ghiin had made some contributions after the war, but he had thought it was just a favorable contrast to his former days of debauchery. However, after witnessing Ghiin¡¯s peculiar behavior firsthand, the marquis felt that those reports had, in fact, underestimated him. ¡®There are some bothersome aspects, but¡­ I suppose it wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to support him.¡¯ Given the sess of his cosmetics venture, it was clear that Ghiin would grow into a formidable power within a few years, one that no one could ignore. Moreover, Ghiin¡¯s father, the Margrave of Ferdium, had already absorbed the territory of Digald. With just a little more support, this could significantly benefit the royalist faction. After a period of deliberation, the Marquis of Branford slowly nodded. ¡°Very well.¡± Everyone in the hall was stunned by his unexpected answer. Despite the promises made, who would have thought he¡¯d actually agree to such an outrageous request? Regardless of their shock, the Marquis of Branford straightened up and spoke firmly. ¡°I dere before everyone present as witnesses. I, the Marquis of Branford, will stand as the patron of Baron Ghiin Fenris, and I will support him. The enemies of the baron shall also be my enemies, and anyone dealing with him should remember that I stand behind him.¡± With a sharp gaze, the Marquis asked one final question. ¡°You must also consider my honor in all your dealings. Do you agree?¡± ¡°Yes, I will always act in a way that does not tarnish your honor, Marquis.¡± Lowering his head, Ghiin shed a meaningful smile. ¡®It¡¯s done!¡¯ Now that he had received the Marquis of Branford¡¯s support, it was time to take care of the important matters he¡¯d been putting off. ¡®There¡¯s no way someone like him would have agreed just because of a promise. He must have seen some advantage in joining hands with me.¡¯ The Marquis of Branford was a seasoned politician who had been through all sorts of ups and downs. If he truly hadn¡¯t wanted to ept Ghiin, he was in a position toe up with any number of excuses to refuse. Yet, he deliberately chose to back him, which meant there had to be a reason. ¡®He¡¯s probably nning to use me as a leading figure for the royalist faction.¡¯ There was a possibility that he intended to ce Ghiin directly against the Duke¡¯s faction. However, Ghiin had already ended up at odds against them. Even if the marquis nned to use him, there was no reason for Ghiin to avoid it. In fact, it gave him a perfect excuse to openly seek help from the marquis in the future. If the Marquis of Branford openly supported Ghiin, it would make it considerably difficult for the Duke of Delfine to interfere with the Ferdium territory. ¡®This buys me a little more time. Those bastards will be quite flustered, won¡¯t they? Heh.¡¯ He wouldn¡¯t be able to hold out forever. In his previous life, the royalist faction had eventually been swallowed up by the Delfine Duchy. But for now, the Marquis of Branford would be a reliable shield. The Marquis nced around and spoke. ¡°Let it be known to all the retainers that, from now on, whenever you deal with Baron Ghiin Fenris, you must remember that I stand behind him. Butler, inform the royal family and the other noble houses of this fact.¡± ¡°Yes, Marquis.¡± The butler bowed his head as he responded. Ghiin casually nced around at the marquis¡¯ retainers nearby. Their faces disyed a range of negative emotions¡ªshock, disbelief, and displeasure. As he carefully studied their expressions, a grin spread across Ghiin¡¯s face. ¡°Looking forward to your support. But, judging by your expressions, it seems like you¡¯re not quite happy with me¡­?¡± Before he could finish speaking, the retainers bowed their heads in unison. ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t even want to make eye contact with me?¡± Ghiin asked yfully, and the retainers, now pale, quickly raised their heads again. ¡°So, that wasn¡¯t it! I thought all of you might dislike me!¡± ¡°H-Hah¡­ No, of course not.¡± The retainers forced awkward smiles, hiding their dissatisfaction. It was quite a sight, seeing people who used to hold their heads high even in front of the capital¡¯s nobility just because they served the marquis, now reduced to this. Ghiin, satisfied, smiled and arrogantly nodded his head. The Marquis of Branford saw this and couldn¡¯t help butugh in disbelief. ¡®What an interesting fellow.¡¯ He had never seen someone so shamelessly blunt in his entire life. ¡®Still, if he¡¯s got that kind of boldness, he¡¯ll be worth supporting.¡¯ If he was going so far as to request a patron, it meant he had a lot of expectations from him. As they were about to discuss that matter, a soldier guarding the door spoke in a trembling voice. ¡°The L-Lady has arrived.¡± The Marquis of Branford raised an eyebrow, puzzled. ¡°¡­Didn¡¯t I tell her toeter?¡± ¡°I did convey your message¡­,¡± the butler replied, looking flustered. ¡°Well, since she¡¯s already here, there¡¯s no need to send her back. Let her in.¡± Creak. The soldier carefully opened the hall door. Standing at the entrance was Rosalyn, dressed elegantly in a refined gown, her chin held high with an air of dignity. Ghiin slowly turned to look. Whether she had applied makeup recently, Rosalyn¡¯s face was clean without a hint of redness. Her cold gaze and tightly pressed lips conveyed a strong-willed personality. That demeanor was strikingly simr to that of the Marquis of Branford. Tap, tap. Rosalyn gracefully stepped into the hall. The butler, delighted, hurried forward to greet her. ¡°Oh my Lady! You¡¯re already up and about. Are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen you so dressed up, with makeup on as well. You look truly beautiful!¡± ¡°Why are you saying such embarrassing things¡­ No, thank you. You¡¯ve been through a lot.¡± With a faint smile, Rosalyn briefly replied and then offered a respectful greeting to the Marquis of Branford. ¡°Father, I was so caught up earlier that I couldn¡¯t greet you properly. Have you finished your conversation with Baron Fenris?¡± ¡°Yes, as a reward for treating you, I¡¯ve decided to be thatd¡¯s patron.¡± At those words, Rosalyn¡¯s eyes widened as she turned to look at Ghiin. He was the first person ever to have managed to secure such a reward from her father. ¡®He really is no ordinary man.¡¯ With a subtle smile, she approached Ghiin. As Rosalyn drew closer, Ghiin¡¯s expression grew suspicious. That enigmatic smile was unnerving. ¡®It¡¯s strange that she¡¯s not reacting like usual. She doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s here to offer her gratitude, so what¡¯s she thinking?¡¯ Ghiin suddenly recalled the words she had gritted out during her treatment. ¡ª ¡°You quack bastard!¡± ¡ª ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you, no matter what.¡± ¡ª ¡°You will not die peacefully. I guarantee it.¡± ¡®Hmm, she seemed pretty serious back then. Surely she¡¯s not really nning to attack me, right?¡¯ Even without the power of her father, the Marquis of Branford, Rosalyn¡¯s influence was formidable. Now that she had regained her vigor, if she still harbored a grudge against Ghiin, it could be quite a nuisance. It was a world where there were plenty of lunatics who would kill their benefactors simply because their pride had been wounded. Besides, Ghiin himself was known for his fiery temper, often going beyond the level of insults she¡¯d thrown at him. ¡®Well¡­ I¡¯ll allow her to p me once, at least.¡¯ Thinking back, she was still a nobleman¡¯s youngdy, and I might have been too harsh. While it wasn¡¯t in my nature to care about such things, it was probably different for her. ¡®But even so, it was all for the sake of treatment. Besides, the mood was okay in the end¡­.right?¡¯ Everyone remained tense and silent as Rosalyn began to move. In an instant, Rosalyn took control of the atmosphere and looked at Ghiin as she spoke. ¡°Baron.¡± She paused for a moment, then ced her hand on her chest and slowly bowed her head. ¡°Thank you. Thanks to you, I was able to free myself from the illness that had been binding me like a curse.¡± Everyone watching was stunned by her sudden expression of gratitude. ¡®Thedy¡­ is actually being kind!¡¯ Ghiin also pulled his head back slightly, wearing a somewhat ufortable expression. ¡®Why is she acting so out of character?¡¯ Rosalyn raised her head and looked around, her face appearing pure and innocent. ¡°Oh my, why is everyone looking at me like that? Is something wrong? Ah, I suppose it¡¯s been a while since you¡¯ve seen my face. Oh dear, this is so embarrassing.¡± With a brazen attitude as if she truly didn¡¯t understand anything, people could only blink in confusion. Unable to hold back, Ghiin cautiously asked, testing the waters. ¡°Um¡­ are you really okay?¡± ¡°Pardon? What do you mean?¡± ¡°Just yesterday, you said you wouldn¡¯t let me off the hook¡­¡± ¡°When did I ever? I don¡¯t say such harsh things.¡± ¡°You even said you¡¯d definitely kill me¡­¡± ¡°Oh my, it seems like the treatment was really tough on you. I think you might have been hearing things.¡± Rosalyn turned to the maid who had followed behind her and asked. ¡°Did I ever say anything like that?¡± The maid responded with a nk, expressionless face, not even blinking. ¡°No, you did not.¡± ¡°See?¡± Ghiin¡¯s mouth hung open in disbelief. ¡®The image of her trying to stab my head with a dagger is still fresh in my mind, and yet she¡¯s denying it like this? Is this her new way of tormenting me?¡¯ He spoke in a voice full of indignation. ¡°No, you called me a quack and said you¡¯d tear me to pieces!¡± Swoosh! Before he could finish speaking, Rosalyn snapped open her fan, covering her face. With the fan hiding her twisted lips, she looked at him with only her eyes visible and said, ¡°Oh dear, I never said that, did I? Why do you keep saying things that would make people misunderstand? Even if you¡¯re my benefactor, you shouldn¡¯t tarnish ady¡¯s honor like that.¡± Her tone was gentle, but a terrifying menace shed in her eyes. Seeing those zing eyes, Ghiin forced an awkward smile and replied. ¡°R-right. I must have heard wrong.¡± ¡®I understand, you want to act like it never happened¡­ but does that even make sense? I doubt that is all.¡¯ Swish! Satisfied with his response, Rosalyn closed her fan and spoke kindly. ¡°If I acted rudely during the treatment, I ask for your forgiveness.¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s fine. The pain must have been intense, but the fact that you endured it to the end ismendable.¡± He had to acknowledge her for enduring a treatment that even most sturdy men couldn¡¯t withstand. Rosalyn seemed pleased with his answer, and a faint smile appeared on her lips. ¡°I will repay the favor of your treatment. I¡¯ll use all of my abilities if I have to. If there¡¯s anything you need, please let me know.¡± ¡°No, there¡¯s nothing.¡± Ghiin refused without hesitation. Chapter 135 Chapter 135: It¡¯s Not a Difficult Request (3) Rosalyn, slightly flustered by the unexpected response, continued speaking. ¡°If I just let this go without giving anything in return, I¡¯d lose face. Please, feel free to state whatever you want.¡± ¡°Really, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s more than enough for me that you¡¯ve recovered, mydy.¡± To be honest, I didn¡¯t want to get more entangled with this frightening woman. The treatment was over, so there was no reason to see her again. Anything I needed could be obtained from the Marquis of Branford, who was now my guardian. However, Rosalyn pretended not to hear what I said, and then, as if a great idea hade to her, she spoke up. ¡°Even if my father has already offered you something, I¡¯m still the one who received your kindness. Ah, in that case, I¡¯ll be your personal patron, Baron Fenris, from now on.¡± The retainers were startled by her words. Despite having lived in seclusion due to her illness, Rosalyn had continued to manage the organizations she had previously supported. If she were to leverage the personnel and resources connected to those groups, she could cripple half of the capital¡¯s economy in an instant. ¡®If the youngdy takes action, it won¡¯t be just the marquis, but even her maternal family that will back her up.¡¯ Rosalyn¡¯s mother, the Marchioness of Branford, was currently separated from the marquis. Her father was the kingdom¡¯s Chancellor, and her brothers were an administrative officer for the royal family and the Chief Justice of the capital. Because she had grown up in such an extraordinary family, the Marchioness of Branford couldn¡¯t bear the cold-hearted nature of her husband. Still, since their marriage was a politically arranged union, a divorce was out of the question. As a result, the Marchioness had no choice, but to stay at her family¡¯s residence. Nevertheless, she made sure to send Rosalyn good medicine from time to time, and they frequently exchanged letters. The Chancellor, Rosalyn¡¯s maternal grandfather, also doted on his granddaughter immensely. If Rosalyn became a patron, it meant that assistance could also be expected from her maternal family¡ªan incredibly significant development. ¡°How about it? Wouldn¡¯t this be a suitable reward?¡± Rosalyn, with a triumphant expression, was once again met with a polite refusal from me. ¡°I appreciate the offer, but I must decline.¡± I was aware of her powerful background, but I didn¡¯t think I needed it. After all, the Marquis of Branford would provide all the help I needed in the future, so what was the point of having Rosalyn¡¯s support? epting it would certainly bring in some money. But getting involved with Rosalyn would clearly lead toplications. I intended to draw a line here. Rosalyn, seemingly eager to repay me, looked at me with a disappointed expression. ¡°Don¡¯t you have many ns lined up? I can help you.¡± ¡°Really, it¡¯s fin¡­¡± Swish! Before I could even finish refusing, the fan snapped open again. ¡°Hooo¡­¡± Taking a moment to suppress her rising anger, she let out a deep breath. Once more, she spoke with only her eyes showing. ¡°You¡¯re going to ept, right?¡± A chilling sense of menace radiated through my entire body. I sighed inwardly. I had tried to avoid getting entangled with her because it would be troublesome, but it seemed like continuing to refuse would only make things worse. It looked like I was already caught up in this. ¡°¡­Thank you.¡± The truth was, I had dragged her along and forced her to undergo treatment, even at the cost of insulting her. So, politely refusing her offer seemed like the right thing to do. ¡®Well, there mighte a time when I need her help. It¡¯s never a bad thing to have more options.¡¯ ¡°Hehe, you won¡¯t be disappointed.¡± Snap! The fan closed, revealing her gentle smile once again. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what kind of expression she had been hiding behind that fan. The retainers could only swallow nervously and remain silent. They wanted to protest, but Rosalyn was frightening in a different way than the Marquis of Branford, so no one dared to speak up. At that moment, one of the retainers whispered quietly to the person next to him. ¡°Was the youngdy always like this? It feels like she¡¯s changed too much for it to be just because she recovered from her illness¡­.¡± ¡°Shh!¡± The other retainer, startled, quickly turned his head away before thement was finished. The clueless retainer then sensed an ominous feeling and slowly turned his gaze. His eyes met with Rosalyn¡¯s, who was staring at him with a terrifyingly cold look. She was fiddling with the dagger strapped to her waist¡ªthe same dagger that had almost pierced my head. ¡®Ah, I¡¯m screwed. It wasn¡¯t that her personality improved; she was just pretending to be kind in front of Baron Fenris.¡¯ The retainer quickly lowered his head, breaking into a cold sweat. He might soon find himself retiring¡­ involuntarily. As I awkwardly watched her threatening figure from behind, I cautiously called out. ¡°Excuse me, mydy?¡± ¡°Yes, Baron?¡± Rosalyn turned to face me with a radiant, angelic smile. It felt like I had swallowed a lump of coal; I could barely breathe. I knew it wasn¡¯t her true nature, yet she kept putting on this kind and cheerful facade that didn¡¯t suit her at all. ¡®I can¡¯t see through it. I have no idea what her real expression is.¡¯ ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Is something wrong, Baron?¡± Her sparkling eyes felt overwhelming. I averted my gaze, mumbling awkwardly. ¡°¡­No, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Rosalyn smiled warmly, as if shepletely understood my thoughts. Observing the exchange, the Marquis of Branford spoke in a disinterested tone. ¡°It seems like the thank-yous are all done. Well, from the way you barged in without hesitation from the start, I assume you have something you want to ask of me as your guardian?¡± I nodded without resistance. Finally, I could address the most pressing issue at the Fenris estate. ¡°There is something I would like your assistance with, Marquis.¡± ¡°If you¡¯vee to me, it must not be an easy matter.¡± ¡°Yes, but for you, Marquis, it won¡¯t be that difficult.¡± It was something only someone with the highest level of authority in the kingdom could manage. If it wasn¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t have gone to such lengths to seek help. The Marquis of Branford lifted one corner of his mouth into a slight smile. ¡°I¡¯m curious to hear what else you¡¯ll ask for. Very well, tell me what you want.¡± I smiled in satisfaction. If nothing else, I appreciated this kind of straightforwardness. There was no need to drag things out with lengthy exnations. ¡°If it¡¯s a sensitive matter, we can move to a more private location.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter; everyone will find out eventually.¡± Everyone held their breath, quietly watching me. The purpose of requesting a guardian was obvious. It meant I had more than just one or two things I wanted. The first request would undoubtedly be the most important and urgent matter. As the marquis¡¯ retainers, who would likely be the ones to handle it, they couldn¡¯t help but be curious about what I was nning. Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, I gave my answer. Sincest night, after finishing the treatment, I had thought long and hard about what to request from the marquis. ¡°I need more people.¡± The biggest problem facing the Fenris estate right now was a shortage of manpower. If the marquis hadn¡¯t epted the position of guardian, I would have asked him to address this issue instead. The Marquis of Branford tilted his head and asked, ¡°You need people?¡± ¡°The Fenris estate was little more than wastnd before I took over.¡± ¡°I¡¯m aware of that.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve started various projects to develop the estate, but there¡¯s ack of people to actually do the work.¡± ¡°I understand how you feel, but increasing the poption isn¡¯t something that can be done just because one wants it.¡± Not even a king could simply create new people. But I shook my head, as if to say there was a way, and continued. ¡°Transfer some of the people from the royal domain to our estate.¡± The marquis furrowed his brow at those words. The marquis¡¯ retainers also began to murmur among themselves. Of all ces, I was asking for subjects from the royal domain. One of the retainers, with a displeased expression, spoke up. ¡°The royal family would never allow that.¡± Even as a guardian, making such an unreasonable request from the outset was unheard of. Expressions of ridicule and scorn began to appear on the retainers¡¯ faces. Rosalyn, who had been quietly observing from the side, also had a look of intrigue in her eyes. ¡®That¡¯s quite a big request for a favor.¡¯ Labor, taxes, and even military strength¡ªall of ites from the people living on thatnd. Poption is essentially the source of an estate lord¡¯s power. Who would willingly share their power without expecting anything in return? Moreover, the royal family was focusing its efforts on keeping the Delfine Duchy in check. They would never allow something that would diminish their influence. However, I ignored the murmurs around me, maintaining a confident expression. I was certain the marquis would grant my request. The Marquis of Branford, who had been quietly observing me, asked with a puzzled look. ¡°Even as your guardian, there are requests I can grant and those I can¡¯t. You¡¯re asking for a share of the royal assets. Do you truly think that¡¯s possible?¡± ¡°Yes, I do.¡± ¡°And why is that?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re going to support me, isn¡¯t it better to do so decisively? Make me the representative of the North. No one else. Honestly, the candidates you¡¯re considering right now¡­ don¡¯t quite satisfy you, do they?¡± ¡°Ha, hahaha!¡± The Marquis of Branford suddenly burst intoughter. Both his daughter, Rosalyn, and his lifelong retainers were taken aback by this. They had rarely, if ever, seen the marquisugh so heartily. To think that the usually stoic and cold-hearted marquis wouldugh like this! The situation was all the more perplexing because no one could understand why he wasughing. Afterughing his fill, the Marquis of Branford fixed me with a sharp gaze. ¡°How on earth did you figure that out? Did you nt a spy?¡± ¡°I merely¡­ thought it over and made some predictions. I was certain I was right after seeing your reaction just now.¡± The Marquis raised his hand as if to dismiss everyone except his closest aides, but hesitated. It had been a secret operation, but all the preparations were alreadyplete. Once things started to move in earnest, everyone would find out sooner orter. Even Ghiin, who had been living at the borders until now, seemed to have an inkling of the truth, so there was no longer any point in keeping it hidden. ¡®No, if that guy managed to catch on to it, how is it that those living in the capital haven¡¯t figured it out yet?¡¯ The Marquis of Branford scanned his retainers with a look of disapproval and clicked his tongue. Then, in a low voice, he asked me, ¡°Alright, which estate do you think I have in mind?¡± ¡°The Brivant Estate, where the Crimson me Tower is located, correct?¡± ¡°And why do you think that? The North also has great lords like Raypold and Desmond.¡± ¡°Raypold is arrogant, and Desmond is suspicious. The rest are either corrupt lords or paupers. None of them would have met your standards, Marquis.¡± The marquis looked at me with a newfound interest. ¡°So, you believe Brivant is worth supporting?¡± ¡°The Count of Brivant is close to the royalist faction, and with the tower, it has a strategic advantage in defense. The tower also brings in a good amount of ie, so the estate is quite prosperous.¡± I exined calmly. The marquis curled one corner of his mouth and asked, ¡°Knowing all this, you¡¯re still asking me to back you instead?¡± ¡°Yes, because it would benefit you as well, Marquis. It would be easier for you to exert your influence as my guardian.¡± Chapter 136 Chapter 136: It¡¯s Not a Difficult Request (4) The Marquis of Branford narrowed his eyes, as if trying to discern the truth, and scrutinized Ghiin. Ghiin, too, confidently lifted his head and met the Marquis¡¯ gaze head-on. ¡°Don¡¯t back a worthless fool and get yourself stripped off of everything. Hand over everything you¡¯ve prepared to me.¡± Ever since the Delfine Duchy had started extending its influence everywhere, the Royalist faction had been scrambling to strengthen their own presence in the northern regions. After a considerable amount of deliberation, they had carefully selected Brivant Estate as the ce to focus their efforts. ¡°The ce itself is fine, but the problem is it¡¯s already dancing in the palm of the Delfine Duchy.¡± Even in his previous life, the Royal family and the Royalist faction had poured an immense amount of resources into the Brivant Estate. They had even gone so far as to transfer the poption from the royal demesne. However, the Duke of Delfine had long predicted that the Royalist faction would make such a move. He had meticulously worked to weaken the Crimson me Tower to diminish the power of the Royalist faction in the long run. ¡°The Tower is still breathing because I supplied them with Runestones¡­ But when the entire estate has already been taken over, what good will the Tower do?¡± Most of the vassals and retainers of Brivant Estate had already been swayed by the Duke¡¯s influence. In this situation, no matter how much support was provided to Brivant Estate, it would be like pouring water into a bottomless pit. But what if the Royalist faction were to back Ghiin instead? The time and money the Delfine Duchy had spent would be utterly meaningless. It would be as if all their efforts had been in vain. ¡°Don¡¯t think about nurturing someone slowly over time. Give everything you¡¯ve been preparing to me. Fighting on your behalf is my specialty.¡± As he looked at the confident Ghiin, the Marquis of Branford¡¯s mind churned withplex thoughts. The Count of Brivant was kind, butzy and timid. In the Marquis¡¯ eyes, he was nothing more than a parasite, relying on the taxes and technology of the Tower. ¡°But this guy¡­¡± He had thought Ghiin was merely looking for a patron to make things easier for himself by leveraging some power. But now, it was clear that Ghiin had thought even further¡ªhe had ounted for the fact that the Marquis was the head of the Royalist faction. There might be some noise, but it wasn¡¯t difficult to change the recipient of their support to Ghiin, even now. There was a justification: he would be a talent backed by the leader of the Royalist faction. In any case, it wasn¡¯t as if the Royalist faction had chosen Brivant Estate out of particr fondness. The other northern estates were in even worse shape, leaving them with little choice but to settle on Brivant. ¡°So that¡¯s why you¡¯ve thrown yourself into this, even at the risk of your life.¡± He was starting to like this guy more and more. He was far better than thezy Count of Brivant. If they were going to throw their support behind someone, it was right to support someone like this. However, regardless of how much he liked him, the Marquis couldn¡¯t make decisions that would move the entire faction on his own whim. Moreover, the potential risks could not be ignored. ¡°If this guy is actually a pawn of the Duchy, it would be dangerous.¡± If they were to pour all the Royalist faction¡¯s resources into nurturing someone who turned out to be a spy, it would only end up strengthening the Delfine Duchy. ¡°I understand what you¡¯re saying. But it¡¯s too risky to trust and support you.¡± Ghiin responded bluntly. ¡°Can you trust Count Brivant?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve conducted thorough investigations on the Count.¡± ¡°And you¡¯re well aware of me, too, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s clear that you¡¯re very different from the usual evaluations.¡± The main reason the Marquis couldn¡¯t trust Ghiin was precisely this. He couldn¡¯t understand why Ghiin had been hiding his true self. ¡®Ugh, should I just blurt out that I¡¯m from the future?¡¯ Suppressing his frustration, Ghiin spoke calmly. ¡°If you can¡¯t trust me, how about trusting my father instead? I¡¯m the heir and vassal of Ferdium.¡± ¡°Hm.¡± The Marquis stroked his chin, sinking into deep thought. Indeed, Count Ferdium was someone he could trust. For many years, he had quietly defended the borders and remained loyal to the royal family. Some nobles within the Royalist faction had even suggested that they should invest in the responsible man rather than thezy Count of Brivant. The only reason he had been taken off the list of candidates was because the Ferdium Estate was so impoverished that supporting it seemed meaningless. ¡®This is absurd. To think that I¡¯m considering moving the entire faction because of one guy.¡¯ The Marquis of Branford chuckled inwardly. The idea of deliberating over such an absurd option seemedughable to him, but what was even more absurd was something else entirely. He was actually tempted by the oundish option this guy had presented. As he pondered, Ghiin spoke up once more. ¡°You must have heard reports about the war between Ferdium and Digald.¡± ¡°Why are you suddenly bringing that up?¡± ¡°You seem rather uneasy. That war¡­ It seems that someone was moving Digald from behind the scenes. I don¡¯t have any evidence to show you, but¡­ I believe Count Desmond provided them with military support.¡± He did have evidence. The knight from Desmond, whom they had captured back then, was still under Ghiin¡¯s control. However, he couldn¡¯t reveal that person publicly just yet. There was a specific use he had in mind for himter. Still, even the circumstantial suspicion would be enough to convince the Marquis. ¡°¡­That means¡­¡± ¡°Count Desmond is a suspicious character. We may very well have the same enemy.¡± In any case, news that Ghiin had aligned with the Royalist faction would spread soon enough. Thus, there was no need to hide the fact that he was at odds with the Duke of Delfine. The Marquis of Branford gestured to his butler. ¡°Bring me the documents regarding the war in Ferdium.¡± The Marquis meticulously reviewed the materials the butler brought over. There was nothing particrly unusual; it was a typical territorial skirmish of moderate scale, the kind that frequently happened in the northern regions. There was just one suspicious detail. ¡°The scale of the forces sent from Digald wasrger than we had anticipated¡­¡± It had been reported that this was due to excessive conscription and the heavy hiring of mercenaries, but the report¡¯s author had added a personal note suggesting there were suspicious movements from Desmond. If Count Desmond had indeed assisted Digald, it would fit the puzzle perfectly. The Royalist faction was already suspicious that Count Desmond might have sided with the Duchy. The Marquis of Branford closed his eyes again, deep in thought. Everyone else remained silent, tense with anticipation. ude, in particr, bit his lip, unable to hide his anxiety. ¡°The biggest issue we couldn¡¯t resolve with our own power was the poption problem. If the Marquis of Branford would just lend a hand, we could solve the issue in a matter of years, an issue that would otherwise take decades to solve. It¡¯s an incredible opportunity.¡± Even after bringing down the mountain vigers, they were still short of workers. No matter how much money they earned, the poption issue couldn¡¯t be easily addressed. ¡°Most are serfs, so unless they run away, they can¡¯te to our estate.¡± Even though there were rumors that Fenris Estate was a good ce to live, unless they were granted the status of free citizens, they couldn¡¯t move freely. It was also difficult to reim the estate citizens who had previously fled from Fenris Estate. Neighboring lords kept making excuses, refusing to return them. ¡°Just how did he manage to get such information, especially when he¡¯s been stuck within the estate all this time?¡± ude looked at Ghiin, as if seeing something unfamiliar. The Marquis of Branford, who had been deep in thought for a long while, finally opened his eyes and asked, ¡°Do you have any other requests?¡± ¡°Yes. Ferdium has not long recovered from the war. No matter how much money we make, it will take some time to stabilize the estate.¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°I ask that you grant a three-year deferment on tax payments for Ferdium and its vassals.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The retainers furrowed their brows and began murmuring among themselves. To think he would ask for a deferment on taxes while raking in money like a glutton! No matter how powerful a grand lord might be, none would im they couldn¡¯t pay their taxes. If they didn¡¯t, they would face criticism from many nobles and officials. More than just a matter of reputation, the royal family certainly wouldn¡¯t stand by idly. It would mean making enemies just to save a bit of money. ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem like someone who¡¯d ask out of mere greed¡­¡± The Marquis clicked his tongue inwardly, unable to discern Ghiin¡¯s intentions. Up until now, Ghiin hadn¡¯te across as foolish, but the Marquis hadn¡¯t spent enough time with him to guess what he was aiming for. However, ude, who had been outwitted by Ghiin on multiple asions, instinctively sensed a moreplicated future ahead and wore a grim expression. ¡°Not paying taxes?¡± Ghiin wasn¡¯t the type to save money in such a way. This clearly meant he had a n that required a significant amount of funds¡ªenough that he needed to conserve even the money meant for taxes! ¡°Sigh, I¡¯m going to die from exhaustion again. We just need to sell the cosmetics now, so why does he keep stirring up more trouble?¡± Why can¡¯t I, ude, ever be happy! The Marquis of Branford chuckled at the sight of ude, whose face was turning pale with dread. Seeing his subordinate react so strongly, he guessed that Ghiin¡¯s request might not be for a trivial reason. At this point, he became curious about just how far this young man intended to go. ¡°Do you need anything else?¡± ¡°For now, this should be enough. If Your Lordship grants my earlier requests¡­ the rest of the issues will be resolved on their own.¡± If he had to name one thing he needed, it would be to fend off the criticisms from the other nobles. Receiving estate citizens from the royal demesne and deferring tax payments were both reasons that could provokeints from other aristocrats. But if the Marquis of Branford backed him, no one would dare utter a word of dissent. That¡¯s why Ghiin didn¡¯t even need to ask for his protection. The Marquis understood the implication behind Ghiin¡¯s words and smirked. ¡°So, you had no choice but toe to me.¡± Convincing the royal family and the Royalist nobles to change their supported estate, deferring tax payments, and serving as a shield against attacks from other nobles¡ªthere was practically no one else who could do all that. It was clear that Ghiin nned to use the pretext of needing a patron to seek further assistance in the future. ¡°He¡¯s got guts, that¡¯s for sure.¡± Whether it was a grand lord¡¯s position or even greater power, it was evident he intended to use the Marquis for something. Even if it hadn¡¯t been about Rosalyn, Ghiin would have found some other extraordinary way toe to him. The Marquis was certain¡ªthis young man would do exactly that. He stroked his chin, deep in thought. Since things hade this far, it seemed wise to solidify their rtionship a bit more. ¡°I hear you have a younger sister.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How would you feel about arranging a marriage with a prominent noble family from the Royalist faction? It would be fine to establish a connection with our house. If you¡¯re agreeable, I¡¯ll find an appropriate match from a coteral branch.¡± Everyone who heard this was stunned. The aloof and calcting Marquis of Branford was offering to y matchmaker himself! For a small, struggling family like Ferdium, it was an incredibly prestigious offer that would be difficult to refuse. Everyone assumed Ghiin would ept it without hesitation. But Ghiin, without answering, bowed his head and rubbed his forehead. To think he¡¯d make such an offer¡­ This was essentially a way of taking his sister as a hostage. After chuckling and shaking his shoulders, he lifted his head and spoke. ¡°I appreciate the offer, but I must decline.¡± Chapter 137 Chapter 137: It¡¯s Not a Difficult Request (5) The pleasant atmosphere quickly sank. The Marquis¡¯s retainers did not bother to hide their displeasure; it was in on their faces. ¡®How arrogant! Just because he made a bit of money, he acts like nothing else matters.¡¯ ¡®Why did you choose to be the patron of such a person?¡¯ However, unlike his retainers, the Marquis of Branford did not seem particrly displeased. Instead, he asked with a hint of curiosity. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. This shouldn¡¯t be a bad proposal for you, either. It would earn my trust and be beneficial to your family, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± Ghiin shook his head. During his days as the King of Mercenaries, he hadmented countless times over his failure to protect his family and those dear to him. After returning, his goal was singr: to protect his family, his estate, and his people. But selling out his family just to obtain what he needed at the moment would be contradictory. ¡°I have no intention of selling out my family to get what I want.¡± ¡°Huh¡­¡± However, those who didn¡¯t know what Ghiin was thinking could only look at him in disbelief. Marriage for political advantage was a given in this era. It was the easiest and most reliable way to strengthen a family¡¯s power. The Marquis¡¯s proposal was an opportunity so great that a struggling family like Ferdium could hardly even dream of it. They should have epted it when it was offered. And yet, here was the family¡¯s heir, spouting such naive thoughts. Was he still too young to understand how the world worked? The Marquis of Branford, with an amused smirk, asked again. ¡°Marriage is decided by the head of the family, not by the individual. What do you think would happen if I were to send a letter to Count Ferdium right now? I doubt your father would refuse.¡± ¡°If my sister doesn¡¯t want it, I¡¯ll stop it.¡± ¡°Even if your father permits it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Even if it means you won¡¯t get what you want?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll just find another way.¡± His answer was so confident, so full of conviction. ¡®He dares to say he¡¯ll defy the head of the family¡¯s orders?¡¯ The Marquis¡¯s retainers all looked at Ghiin as if he were out of his mind. Except for one person¡ªRosalyn. ¡®So, there are people who think like that.¡¯ It was an offer that any noble would have found difficult to resist. Yet he had rejected it so easily. ¡®¡­He¡¯s an idiot, but he¡¯s impressive.¡¯ Turning down such a golden opportunity was undeniably foolish. Her head understood that, yet his confidence was enviable and impressive. No matter how much money one had or how capable one was, there were barriers that could not be ovee. Even Rosalyn couldn¡¯t get past such barriers. But Ghiin didn¡¯t seem to care about any of that. His bold response had stirred something deep within Rosalyn. The Marquis of Branford quietly watched Ghiin before speaking. ¡°You¡¯re really not like a typical noble.¡± ¡°I hear that quite often.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve heard your convictions.¡± The Marquis of Branford spoke in a low voice. ¡°If you dislike it that much, there¡¯s nothing I can do. But if you ever change your mind, let me know at any time.¡± ¡°Yes, well¡­ understood. Then about the request I made¡­¡± ¡®What a shameless guy.¡¯ The Marquis shook his head. As annoying as his attitude was, he was definitely different from the people of the Delfine Duchy. This made him worth trusting. If there were even the slightest hint of suspicion, he could simply cut off support and crush them with military force. ¡°I¡¯ll grant your request.¡± The Marquis¡¯s words shocked the retainers. They hadn¡¯t expected him to actually agree to such an absurd request. But Ghiin, as if he had anticipated this, just smiled and nodded. The Marquis of Branford continued, his expression turning cold. ¡°Don¡¯t forget. The world you¡¯re stepping into now is different from what you¡¯ve known. A single mistake could devastate your estate and cost you your life. Not just yours, but your family¡¯s as well.¡± At the sharp warning, Ghiin lowered his head slightly. ¡°I will keep that in mind.¡± ¡°Officially, the support will be directed to Ferdium, as your father is the head of the family.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a n that involves pouring in the royal army¡¯s resources. I¡¯m cing my trust in you to see this through, so don¡¯t let me down.¡± As long as Raypold and Ferdium could hold their ground, they could keep the power of the duchy in check in the North. It was a strategy focused more on defense, but with the royal faction gradually losing ground to the duchy, it was difficult to adopt an offensive approach. The Marquis of Branford continued without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯ll redirect the support initially nned for the Brivant Estate to Ferdium. First, we¡¯ll handle military supplies and food. The residents of the royal demesne will be relocated in phases over time.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Judging by the way you¡¯re talking, it seems the numbers from the royal demesne alone won¡¯t be enough. I¡¯ll also talk to the lords to see if they can provide additional residents. Keep that in mind.¡± Ghiin smiled. It was a much better oue than he had anticipated. But the one who was most delighted wasn¡¯t Ghiin¡ªit was Belinda. ¡°This is really great news!¡± For her, Ferdium was like a home of the heart. She had developed a deep affection for the ce aftering there with Ghiin¡¯s mother and have been staying there ever since. ¡®How did our young master manage to pull this off? I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t try to stop him.¡¯ The heart can be so fickle. Before, she had been willing to beat some sense into Ghiin to stop him, but now that things were working out, she was relieved that she hadn¡¯t interfered. The Marquis of Branford continued. ¡°We¡¯re looking at a timeline of about five years for the poption relocation. That¡¯s rtively fast considering the scale, but it still won¡¯t meet the numbers you want right away.¡± At least several tens of thousands of people would need to be relocated. There was a need for time to select and organize those who would be migrating. Ghiin had anticipated as much, so he immediately brought up the proposal he had prepared. ¡°Then I¡¯d like to purchase ves in bulk. Not just from the capital, but from other regions as well.¡± ¡°Hmm, ves¡­¡± The Marquis of Branford nodded. If one had the means to buy them, using ves could be a better way topensate for the shortage ofbor. The fact that Ghiin was specifically asking him for help was likely because it would be difficult to visit all the ve traders individually. ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll send official notices to the ve traders in each region. Since the goal is to increase the poption of your estate, we can look for entire households.¡± ¡°Thank you. But¡­ since you¡¯re helping, could you also procure some special ves for me?¡± ¡°Special ves?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯d like to buy as many elf and dwarf ves as possible.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Up until now, the Marquis of Branford had readily epted any request, but he hesitated to respond to this one. Elf and dwarf ves weren¡¯t something one could simply acquire just because they wanted to. They were subjects of special management, and it was difficult to obtain them unless you were a high-ranking noble or the royal family. Even if they could be acquired, their numbers were extremely limited, making them extraordinarily expensive. The cost of a single non-human ve could be equivalent to purchasing more than a hundred ordinary human ves. ¡°You have quite the demands. High-ranking nobles struggle to get even a few of those non-human ves, and you want to acquire them in bulk?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not easy to find sellers.¡± ¡°It would be cheaper to buy ves trained in advanced skills instead.¡± ¡°I¡¯m nning to use that method as well. But wouldn¡¯t it be beneficial to have more non-human ves too?¡± Elves and dwarves had qualities that, due to their racial traits, surpassed those of humans. Ghiin had already thought of various ways to utilize them. If he couldn¡¯t increase the quantity, then why not improve the quality? Of course, this was only feasible if one could afford the cost. The Marquis of Branford pointed out precisely this issue. ¡°Do you have the money for that? I¡¯ve heard you¡¯ve made some money recently, but it won¡¯t be enough to get as many as you¡¯d like.¡± Ghiin responded as if to assure him not to worry. ¡°To be honest, it¡¯s hard for me to secure that much cash immediately. But I do have a method.¡± ¡°And what might that be?¡± With a sparkle in his eyes, Ghiin confidently looked at the Marquis of Branford. ¡°Please act as my guarantor¡­¡± ¡°Denied.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The Marquis of Branford cut him off with a swift refusal before Ghiin could even finish his sentence. The others who had been listening nearby showed expressions of disbelief. Rosalyn, in particr, was once again deeply shocked. It was impressive enough that he carried out such grand schemes without batting an eye, but the fact that he intended to do it using someone else¡¯s credit was especially bold. ¡®¡­He¡¯s such a fool, but he¡¯s cool.¡¯ As the room fell into silence, Belinda tugged on Ghiin¡¯s sleeve again. ¡®Damn it, this is driving me crazy. The other requests are already overwhelming, but why are you doing this?¡¯ She immediately regretted not stopping him earlier. This should have ended at the first verse, but he seemed intent on going on for who knew how many more. Ghiin brushed off Belinda¡¯s hand and spoke again. ¡°The amount isrge, so I understand your concern. But there¡¯s no need to worry. I can pay it all back.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± The Marquis of Branford was at a loss for words. People who asked for someone to act as their guarantor always said things like that. He had never met one who didn¡¯t. ¡°Is it really not possible?¡± Ghiin asked again, his eyes sparkling, wearing an innocent expression. The Marquis of Branford couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Even if he had agreed to be Ghiin¡¯s patron, it felt like the man was asking him to follow him to the ends of hell. Asking for a guarantee now, of all things? This guy was truly something else. ¡°I refuse. Don¡¯t ask me again.¡± ¡°Oh,e on.¡± Ghiin clicked his tongue in disappointment at the cold, firm tone. ¡®As expected, this isn¡¯t going to work.¡¯ He had tried to throw it out there since it was such a costly endeavor, but of course, it didn¡¯t take. As he turned his head in disappointment, his eyesnded on someone. The person who had once shown up with ir and promised to be his sponsor. Swish. The moment Rosalyn made eye contact with Ghiin, she immediately pulled out her fan to cover her face. Ghiin, with a gaze brimming with mncholy, called out to her. ¡°Mdy.¡± Startled by his call, she nearly stumbled but quickly regained her bnce and spoke to the maid beside her. ¡°I don¡¯t think my condition has fully recovered yet. I need to return to my room. Let¡¯s go, quickly, quickly.¡± With the assistance of her attendants, Rosalyn exited the hall. She kept her face hidden behind her fan the entire time. Ghiin urgently called after her. ¡°Excuse me, Mdy? You said you¡¯d be my sponsor.¡± ¡®I said I¡¯d be your sponsor, not your guarantor!¡¯ Acquiring arge number of non-human ves would cost as much as the kingdom¡¯s annual budget. No matter how well cosmetics were selling, there was no way to pay back that kind of money. Agreeing to be a guarantor was like scheduling a bankruptcy in advance. ¡°Baron, I¡¯m not feeling well right now¡­ I¡¯ll see youter.¡± ¡°Mdy! Mdy!¡± Rosalyn vanished, pretending not to hear Ghiin¡¯s desperate calls. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Ghiin couldn¡¯t hide his disappointment as he nced around the room. But everyone who met his gaze quickly turned their heads away, avoiding him. ¡®I really can pay it back, but no one believes me. There¡¯s just so much I need money for. Sigh.¡¯ There was no helping it. He¡¯d have to scrape together everyst coin he could earn. It seemed he¡¯d have to live frugally for the time being. Havinge to terms with reality, Ghiin epted it. ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll arrange the funds myself.¡± As the discussion came to a close, the Marquis of Branford spoke in his usual dry tone. ¡°It seems there¡¯s nothing more you need to ask. It will take a few days to organize everything you¡¯ve mentioned.¡± ¡°Understood. I¡¯lle back once you notify me.¡± ¡°Do you have any other business in the capital?¡± Chapter 138 Chapter 138: Wait and See (1) ¡°There¡¯s nothing in particr. Once everything is settled, I n to return to the estate right away.¡± I had initiallye to the capital to sell cosmetics and establish a connection with the Marquis. Since I had achieved my goals, there was no need to stay any longer. I nned to return as soon as I finalized the schedule for procuring ves and relocating the estate¡¯s residents. However, the Marquis of Branford seemed to have other ideas. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. I¡¯ll host a banquet soon. Attending gatherings is the quickest way to familiarize yourself with other nobles and strengthen your connections. It would be beneficial for you to attend influential nobles¡¯ gatherings with Rosalyn.¡± ¡°Thank you for your consideration. But there¡¯s really no need.¡± As far as connections were concerned, just having the Marquis of Branford and Mariel was enough. I had already achieved my purpose, so what was the point of meeting other nobles? It would only be a bother and a waste of time. However, the Marquis of Branford ignored my refusal and continued to speak leisurely. ¡°Since I¡¯ve be your patron, it¡¯s only proper to greet the nobles of the same faction. That way, they¡¯ll be more inclined to assist you in the future. It would also be useful to familiarize yourself with nobles from other factions.¡± I inwardly scoffed. ¡®Seriously, who in this kingdom knows more about the nobles than I do?¡¯ I might not know their faces well, but I was already aware of most of the information on the more prominent nobles. So, I didn¡¯t feel the need to bother building connections with other nobles. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯d rather just stay at the mansion¡­¡± ¡°Attend.¡± At the Marquis of Branford¡¯s sternmand, I pursed my lips in dissatisfaction. With him being this insistent, I had no choice but to attend. ¡®Ugh, this is such a hassle¡­¡¯ I grumbled inwardly, but changed my perspective. For him to go this far meant that he really intends to firmly support me. Since it was a good thing anyway, it wouldn¡¯t be bad to look around and see if there was anything I could gain while I was out and about. As the capital of the kingdom, Cardenia was more developed than other territories. I might find aspects that could be applied to Fenris Estate, or gain insights on what to avoid among the things I nned to introduce. ¡°Alright. In that case, I¡¯ll take a little time to rest before leaving for the estate.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to notify you as soon as everything is prepared. Make sure you don¡¯t cause any trouble and wait quietly.¡± It seemed the Marquis of Branford had somewhat figured out what kind of person I was. Considering he told me not to cause any trouble, that was. * * * A few dayster, a grand banquet was held at the Marquis of Branford¡¯s estate. Since the banquet was open to everyone, nobles flocked there in droves. Those who arrived early conversed among themselves as they waited for the event to begin. Thedies who were particrly close to Rosalyn were all busy talking about her. ¡°Have you heard? They say Rosalyn¡¯s illness has beenpletely cured.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard that too, but isn¡¯t it just a rumor? If she had fully recovered, she would have attended the gatherings by now. Why hasn¡¯t she shown up yet?¡± The rumor that Rosalyn¡¯s illness had been cured had already spread throughout the capital. However, since the person in question had yet to make an appearance at any official event, no one could verify the truth of the rumor. The topic of thedies¡¯ conversation shifted from Rosalyn to Ghiin. ¡°They say her skin condition was cured after using Baron Fenris¡¯s cosmetics.¡± ¡°Oh,e on, does that make sense? How could cosmetics cure what even priests and doctors couldn¡¯t?¡± ¡°Still, those cosmetics are pretty effective, aren¡¯t they?¡± As soon as Rosalyn¡¯s treatment ended, the blockade around Crow Mansion was lifted, and the sale of cosmetics resumed. The products were still selling well, but no one who bought them thought they could actually cure any illness. The poprity of the cosmetics was so high that the rumors simply spread as an amusing piece of gossip. ¡°Isn¡¯t this banquet today being held because of Baron Fenris?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I heard the Marquis of Branford has decided to be his patron.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that just another rumor?¡± The nobles chattered, half-believing, and half-doubting the rumors they had heard. Why would the Marquis of Branford, of all people, agree to be the patron of some country bumpkin? However, since the story hade from nobles close to the royal faction, it was hard to dismiss it as a lie. Most of those attending the banquet were eager to confirm the rumors about Ghiin and Rosalyn for themselves. ¡°The Marquis of Branford is entering!¡± The servant standing at the entrance of the banquet hall called out loudly. Everyone bowed their heads in respect. The Marquis of Branford entered, drawing all eyes to himself, and took his seat of honor in the hall. Soon, several nobles approached to greet him. The Marquis of Branford rarely attended banquets or gatherings. As a result, there were countless nobles who did not want to miss this opportunity to make a memorable impression. ¡°Your Excellency, this is a token of my esteem.¡± ¡°It¡¯s something rare from the western region¡­¡± The nobles eagerly presented the gifts they had brought. But the Marquis of Branford showed not the slightest interest in the presents, only nodding his head. ¡°Thank you.¡± That single word was his only response. Still, everyone was pleased, thinking they had at least managed to make a favorable impression. The gifts piled up rapidly in one corner. Judging by their value, they were likely worth the annual budget of a decent-sized estate for several years. As the seemingly endless procession of gifts gradually dwindled, the servant at the entrance called out Ghiin¡¯s name. ¡°Baron Fenris is entering!¡± In an instant, all eyes turned toward the entrance. This was exactly what the Marquis of Branford had intended. It might have been somewhat unconventional, but the name of the kingdom¡¯s most powerful figure was not something so light as to be shaken by such minor criticisms. Thud! The doors opened, and Ghiin entered the banquet hall. The Marquis of Branford saw Ghiin¡¯s face and curled his lips into a smile. He wore an expression that anyone could tell was ufortable. It wasn¡¯t a look of fear or nervousness; it was a face that tantly showed how much he found the situation annoying and disagreeable. Moreover, despite the numerous noble gazes focused on him, his demeanor didn¡¯t show the slightest hint of being intimidated. ¡®As expected, he¡¯s an amusing one.¡¯ Unlike the delighted Marquis of Branford, Ghiin was struggling to suppress his irritation and annoyance. ¡®Ugh, when is this going to end?¡¯ It wasn¡¯t that he disliked being the center of attention, but only when he wanted it. Being forcibly dragged into a situation where he had to observe formalities among nobles was not to his liking. When Ghiin approached and stood next to the Marquis, the Marquis rose from his seat and addressed everyone around. ¡°Some of you may have already heard, but I, the Marquis of Branford, have decided to be the patron of Baron Fenris. From now on, when you see him, treat him as you would treat me.¡± Though phrased as a request, it was essentially amand. Nobles across the banquet hall began murmuring among themselves. ¡°So, the rumors were true.¡± ¡°He may be the sessor of Ferdium Margrave, but¡­ isn¡¯t that estate practically worthless?¡± ¡°He¡¯s far too young. What could someone that young possibly know how to do anything?¡± Baron Fenris had recently gained some fame for his cosmetics, but put another way, that meant he was merely a merchant. Hecked the pedigree to associate with someone like the Marquis of Branford. Even some nobles within the royal faction, who were in the same camp as the Marquis, shook their heads. ¡°In these urgent times, how could he back someone like that? There¡¯s nothing he has over the Count of Brivant, is there?¡± ¡°The Marquis of Branford must have his reasons.¡± ¡°It seems he had no choice but to grant the request because of how he treated his daughter¡¯s illness¡­¡± They clicked their tongues and eyed Ghiin with disdain. Because of him, the ns led by the royal family and the royal faction had beenpletely derailed. Supporting Ferdium, which was much less advantageous, instead of focusing on Brivant Estate. Though things had ultimately been decided in favor of the Marquis of Branford¡¯s persistent push, there was still much murmuring beneath the surface. In other words, the Marquis of Branford had taken on a political burden because of Ghiin. ¡°And about this patronage. If he was going to support someone, aren¡¯t there so many other promising young men from good families?¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t understand. The favoritism he¡¯s showing is excessive considering the circumstances.¡± ¡°Oh, let¡¯s just keep an eye on him, alright?¡± This situation had caused frequent tensions and arguments among the royal faction nobles. Those who disliked Ghiin couldn¡¯t help, but feel their insides churn. The Marquis of Branford paid no heed to the murmurs around him and continued speaking. ¡°Oh, and thanks to Baron Fenris, my daughter Rosalyn has recovered from her illness. This event is also a banquet to celebrate her recovery, so I hope you all enjoy yourselves.¡± With that as the signal, the doors of the banquet hall opened. A servant btedly raised his voice and announced, ¡°Lady Rosalyn Branford is entering!¡± Rosalyn slowly stepped into the banquet hall. People¡¯s attention instantly shifted to her, their expressions full of curiosity, wondering if it was true that Rosalyn had fully recovered. As she moved forward, those who got a closer look at her face began to exim in admiration, one after another. ¡°Ohhh!¡± ¡°It¡¯s true! She really is cured!¡± ¡°She looks just like she used to! No, her skin actually looks even better than before!¡± The crowd was buzzing with excitement. The idea that her skin condition, which even priests and doctors had given up on, could be cured¡ªwhat kind of extraordinary cosmetics could produce such results? ¡°Are you telling me a mere cosmetic product is more effective than a priest? I can hardly believe it.¡± ¡°Say what you will, but there¡¯s no doubt that Baron Fenris has exceptional skill in that area.¡± ¡°It¡¯s legendary! That cosmetic is going to be a legend!¡± When Rosalyn haughtily raised her chin, the crowd cheered even louder. Mariel, who was standing with the otherdies, sped her hands tightly, her face beaming with joy. ¡®She really has recovered. The Marquis of Branford is truly mischievous. Would it have hurt to show us this sooner?¡¯ It would be a lie to say she wasn¡¯t a little hurt, but the joy of being able to reconnect with Rosalyn far outweighed it. Rosalyn slightly bowed her head, greeting everyone around her. Her cheeks flushed with emotion. ¡®I never thought a day like this woulde again¡­¡¯ How many times had she dreamed of standing before everyone like this once more? Rosalyn turned her head to look at Ghiin, who was standing with his head raised, meeting her gaze. The person who had restored to her the joy she had once given up on, forced to live hidden in the shadows. If not for him, she wouldn¡¯t be standing here today. When their eyes met, Ghiin grinned yfully and shrugged his shoulders. After Rosalyn finished her greetings, the Marquis of Branford announced the start of the banquet. ¡°Now, everyone, please enjoy the banquet.¡± Soon, the orchestra began to y, but no one moved. All eyes remained fixed on Ghiin. Only the sound of music filled the hall; not even the sound of a cough could be heard. The reason was simple. The high-ranking nobles were not making a move. The lower-ranked nobles didn¡¯t know what to do and stepped back, watching the situation nervously. Even though it was supposed to be a joyous banquet, a tense atmosphere hung over the entire room. Chapter 139 Chapter 139: Wait and See (2) Before he knew it, Rosalyn, who was standing next to Ghiin, quietlyughed. ¡°Hehe, the Baron is quite popr, isn¡¯t he?¡± Ghiin shook his head with a weary expression. ¡°This kind of poprity, I¡¯d rather pass on it. With the way they¡¯re staring at me, it¡¯s like I¡¯m about to get burned.¡± ¡°Everyone has seen for themselves that I¡¯m better now, and they¡¯ve heard the announcement that my father has be your patron, so they won¡¯t just stay still. They¡¯re all itching to move, but they¡¯re holding back, for now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I said I was fine without the banquet. Now I¡¯m going to be even more famous.¡± Rosalyn let out a smallugh at Ghiin¡¯s grumbling. Opportunities like this banquet, where one could build connections regardless of factions and hierarchies, were rare. Yet here he was, genuinely finding this precious opportunity bothersome. The more she saw him, the more fascinating he seemed. ¡°Still, you should greet those who came specifically to see you, Baron.¡± ¡°Yes, I should.¡± Ghiin let out a sigh, tinged with discontent. Despite everything that¡¯s going on, he was still the main focus of this banquet. Now that he had formally joined hands with the Pro-Royal Faction, it was necessary to greet those who were now on the same boat as him at least once. It was a relief that all the key representatives of the Pro-Royal Faction were gathered here, so he wouldn¡¯t have to approach each of them individually¡­ But the problem still remained¡ªwho to greet first among them. Even within the Pro-Royal Faction, there were still divisions. They were united under the goal of opposing the duchy, but that didn¡¯t mean their interests and tendenciespletely aligned. Ghiin subtly nced at the representatives of each faction. ¡°I¡¯m already acquainted with the Count and Countess of Aylesbur.¡± The faction led by Mariel was firmly entrenched in the capital¡¯s business sector. It was essentially a gathering of nobles who could rival anyone when it came to wealth. ¡°Over there is Count Billow Norton¡­¡± The eldest son of the kingdom¡¯s Chancellor and the Chief Justice of the capital, representing the kingdom¡¯s bureaucrats. Given that they controlled thews and administration, the political influence of this faction was bound to be formidable. ¡°Even Marquis Maurice McQuarrie is here.¡± The kingdom¡¯s Master of Arms and the Commander-in-Chief of the Royal Army. This faction, responsible for the kingdom¡¯s military might and was backed by most of the army¡¯smanders who followed Marquis McQuarrie. ¡°It means the power of Marquis Branford is strong enough to bring in such big names to the banquet.¡± Most of the high-ranking nobles who controlled the kingdom¡¯s administration, military, and finances were gathered here. These people were, without a doubt, the key yers who moved the powerful Ritania Kingdom. While it was reassuring to have such solid support behind him, at this moment, he couldn¡¯t help but curse the Marquis¡¯s influence. ¡°Hah¡­¡± A long sigh escaped Ghiin¡¯s lips. No matter whom he greeted first, it was obvious the others would feel slighted. Given the immense power each of them held, earning their ire could lead to troublesome consequences in the future. As soon as Mariel¡¯s eyes met Ghiin¡¯s, she covered her mouth with her fan and smiled sweetly. It was evident that she was curious to see how he would act. ¡®Tsk, it must be entertaining for the spectators.¡¯ Ghiin shook his head and shifted his gaze. Count Billow Norton, who had been whispering with the Minister of Protocol from the Cardenia Market, smiled when their eyes met. Everyone in the capital knew that he doted on his niece, Rosalyn. It seemed he had developed a favorable opinion of Ghiin because he had cured Rosalyn¡¯s illness. On the other side of Billow stood Marquis Maurice McQuarrie, his arms crossed and his beard bushy. ¡®Ah, dealing with someone like that when they¡¯re sulking is a real headache.¡¯ Even the Marquis of Branford wasn¡¯t stepping in to mediate, as if he was keen to see what Ghiin would choose. ¡®Ah, seriously, they¡¯re going all out, huh? Fine, I¡¯ll do it.¡¯ Ghiin made up his mind and took a step forward. All the nobles watched him, tense and attentive. He approached Count Aylesbur and bowed politely. While Mariel held the real power, officially, it was Count Aylesbur who was the head of the family. ¡°I¡¯m Baron Fenris. I look forward to your support from now on.¡± ¡°Oh, yes, yes. I, too, look forward to it. If you ever need my assistance, just say the word.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Count Aylesbur smiled with satisfaction. He was generally regarded as being a notch below the other faction leaders. But now, Ghiin, who had the backing of the Marquis of Branford, had chosen to greet him first. This gesture greatly enhanced the Count¡¯s prestige. It was a gift more valuable than any gold or treasure. Enough to make him forget all about that withered mandragora root. ¡°Hoho, my younger brother is truly loyal.¡± As Mariel gently waved her fan andughed, Ghiin shrugged. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t call me that in a formal setting.¡± ¡°Oh, what does it matter? Anyway, thank you for saving our dignity.¡± Ghiin let out a sigh and grumbled. ¡°What¡¯s so important about that dignity¡­? Ah, this is really exhausting.¡± ¡°Still, if you¡¯re nning to settle in the capital, you¡¯ll have to get used to it. This time, too. We¡¯re grateful, but you¡¯re going to find things quite bothersome from now on.¡± Mariel covered her face with her fan, moving her eyes to gesture towards Maurice. He was ring at Ghiin, making no attempt to hide his displeasure. ¡°Ahem!¡± Maurice cleared his throat loudly, making sure Ghiin could hear him. ¡®How dare he disregard someone who controls the kingdom¡¯s military might!¡¯ It was already unpleasant to be associated with a faction like the Aylesburs, who merely dabbles in money. To think he would be pushed down in priority to them was something he had never imagined. ¡°A country bumpkin who¡¯s only good for business, huh? Birds of a feather flock together.¡± ¡°Still, if he has any sense, he¡¯lle to see you second, Marquis.¡± The nobles nearby tried to soothe Maurice. However, their efforts were in vain as Ghiin turned to speak to Billow next. Billow, seemingly unbothered by being the second, greeted him with a constant smile. ¡°Thank you so much for treating Rosalyn. Her mother was worried sick, but thanks to you, we¡¯ve been able to put our minds at ease.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d things worked out well.¡± ¡°I heard what you requested of the Marquis. I¡¯ll do my best to expedite the issues with the ve trade and taxes.¡± ¡°Thank you for your consideration.¡± Watching the two chat, Maurice¡¯s face turned red with anger, and he kept huffing with indignation. Being pushed to the background¡ªwhen all the influential nobles of the capital were gathered¡ªwhat a disgrace this was! When Ghiin approached him btedly, Maurice scowled and spoke sharply. ¡°As the son of Margrave, it should be obvious that you woulde to me, the kingdom¡¯s Supreme Commander, first. Do you northerners not know what¡¯s important?¡± ¡°I still have much to learn. Please teach me more in the future.¡± Ghiin¡¯s calm response only made Maurice grind his teeth in further frustration. ¡°Don¡¯t get too full of yourself just because the Marquis of Branford is backing you. I can cut you off whenever I want.¡± ¡°I will do my best to ensure that never happens.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be watching.¡± Leaving behind the growling Maurice, Ghiin returned to his seat. ¡°Ahem!¡± Maurice, unable to hide his displeasure, kept downing his drink. It was bad enough that the Marquis of Branford was supporting a mere country bumpkin, but meeting him in person was even worse. Beside the seething Maurice, the other nobles busied themselves trying to calm him down. ¡°I suppose it¡¯s because he has a close connection with the Countess of Aylesbur.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t Count Norton and the Marquis of Branford rted by marriage? Baron Fenris probably had no choice.¡± Although they kept ncing at Maurice¡¯s unpleasant expression, they subtly moved away from him. The banquet was meant to introduce Ghiin, but it was also an opportunity for the other nobles to build connections and rtionships. After returning to her seat, Rosalyn lowered her voice and asked Ghiin, who was drinking water. ¡°Did you have a reason for the order you approached them?¡± ¡°¡­I just went where I felt like going.¡± ¡°Hehe, it didn¡¯t seem that way.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Well, it does suit you, Baron.¡± Ghiin and Rosalyn¡¯s conversation didn¡¯tst long. As the atmosphere rxed, the nobles, who had been watching for the right moment, swarmed towards the two. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Baron Fenris.¡± ¡°This is a small gift.¡± ¡°Please take care of me in the future. I am¡­¡± The nobles flocked to greet Ghiin, some even offering him gifts. Of course, Ghiin didn¡¯t reject any of them and epted everything. Naturally, it wasn¡¯t because they genuinely respected him. Their eyes wereced with subtle disdain. ¡°Don¡¯t act all high and mighty, you country bumpkin. We¡¯ll get you backter.¡± ¡°A vulgar merchant, that¡¯s all you are.¡± No one truly acknowledged Ghiin, who had suddenly appeared on the scene. Most of those approaching him were merely trying to use him to establish a connection with the Marquis of Branford. Ghiin was aware of the atmosphere, but he didn¡¯t care. There was no need to waste effort on people who meant nothing to him. ¡°Ugh, this is such a pain. I just want to go back and rest.¡± But it wasn¡¯t as if he could leave just because he found it bothersome. For now, he had no choice, but to let the time pass by politely interacting with the nobles. Even though Ghiin didn¡¯t care much about appearances, that didn¡¯t mean he would go out of his way to tarnish his reputation¡ªhe simply had no interest in building a good one. Once the round of greetings from the nobles was over, a group of youngdies from prominent families flocked towards him. To them, Ghiin was an enticing target. Rather than following their family¡¯s orders to marry some strange man in an arranged marriage, it was a much better choice to charm the country bumpkin right in front of them. ¡°His background isn¡¯t great, and he¡¯s just some country noble, but he¡¯s still a lord, isn¡¯t he? He¡¯s young, and he looks decent.¡± ¡°The conditions are a bitcking, but if the Marquis of Branford is backing him, he won¡¯t be easily ignored.¡± So, they all surrounded Ghiin, eager to engage him in conversation. ¡°Do you have a fianc¨¦e or¡­ someone you love, Baron?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then, do you n to get engaged or start seeing someone?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Oh,e on, you should! You¡¯re such a tease!¡± ¡°No.¡± Ghiin answered them halfheartedly, his expression showing how utterly tired he was of it all. But it seemed that even this was seen as a refreshing charm, different from other men. The youngdies giggled and continued to bombard him with questions. At some point, Rosalyn, who had been pushed to the back by the youngdies, covered her face with her fan and ground her teeth. ¡°Hold it in, hold it in. It¡¯s a good day, after all¡­ No, but these ill-mannered fools!¡± Some were having fun, some were jealous, some were gossiping, and some were sneaking curious nces at others¡ªit was a scene typical of any noble gathering. At least until an uninvited guest appeared. The servant guarding the door announced a name in a trembling voice. ¡°¡­The Viscount has arrived!¡± Thud. As soon as that name echoed throughout the hall, everyone who had been chattering suddenly went silent. ¡°Did I hear that right?¡± ¡°No way, we must have misheard.¡± People forced awkward smiles as they stared intently at the door. Click¡­ click¡­ A gaunt, stern-looking middle-aged man slowly entered the ballroom. One of his legs was severely bent, so he was using a cane. However, the air he exuded was solid and intense enough to overshadow that physical w. Click¡­ click¡­ The only sound that filled the silent hall was the tapping of the cane. The Marquis of Branford¡¯s eyebrows twitched as he red at the man entering. Ghiin¡¯s expression hardened the moment he saw his face. He suppressed the murderous intent bubbling up from deep within him. ¡°That bastard¡­¡± Though he was seeing him in person for the first time, Ghiin had heard that name countless times in his previous life. A man known as the ¡°Limping Devil,¡± notorious among his enemies for his cunning and ruthless schemes. ¡°Raul Joseph, the Viscount!¡± The man, a close aide and strategist of the Delfine Duchy, had appeared at the gathering of the Pro-Royal Faction, their political rivals. Chapter 140 Chapter 140: Wait and See (3) Behind Viscount Raul Joseph, a well-built man was following. The man wore a mask, making it impossible to see his face, and a wide robe concealed his hair and body. Click¡­ click¡­ Raul limped slowly towards the Marquis of Branford, ncing up at him briefly before lowering his head. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Marquis of Branford.¡± ¡°What brings you here, Viscount Joseph?¡± The Marquis of Branford replied indifferently. Raul raised his head with a sly smile. ¡°I heard you¡¯ve taken in a young lion. I came by to have a look at his face.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not someone the ducal house would take an interest in.¡± ¡°He¡¯s a young talent who developed an outstanding product at such a young age and even earned your support, Marquis. How could we not be interested?¡± The Marquis of Branford narrowed his brows and clicked his tongue. ¡°I hope it¡¯s just out of curiosity. Who¡¯s the masked man behind you?¡± ¡°He¡¯s my escort knight.¡± Toleo, the Knight Commander, approached the masked man and spoke. ¡°Even if he¡¯s your escort knight, we can¡¯t allow someone whose identity is unknown into the banquet hall. Take off your mask, even if just for a moment.¡± Despite Toleo¡¯s words, the man stood still, showing no response. ¡°You! Didn¡¯t I tell you to take it off immediately?!¡± As Toleo shouted angrily, the Marquis of Branford restrained him. ¡°That¡¯s enough. It¡¯s unlikely the Viscount brought him here to cause trouble. Let it go.¡± Since the host of the banquet deemed it eptable, there was no room to argue further. Toleo bit his lip and stepped back. The Marquis of Branford, as if considering the conversation over, turned away without saying anything more. It was a clear sign that he would not drive them out, but neither did he wee them. Though he wished he could expel them right away, even if they were political adversaries, it wasn¡¯t justifiable to turn away a noble who hade to the banquet without proper cause. Raul nced around, curling one corner of his mouth up as he muttered shamelessly. ¡°Hmm¡­ Did Ie to the wrong ce? The atmosphere doesn¡¯t seem too pleasant.¡± He slowly began walking towards Ghiin. Click¡­ click¡­ click¡­ With each tap of his cane, the nobles awkwardly stepped aside, as if avoiding something dirty. ¡®No good cane from getting involved. Don¡¯t make eye contact.¡¯ ¡®I heard he¡¯s a cold-blooded, ruthless man. There are even rumors that he¡¯s not human.¡¯ Before long, the crowd naturally parted, creating a path between the Viscount and Ghiin. The Marquis of Branford watched Raul¡¯s back, tilting his head slightly. ¡®I thought he was down south. How did he manage to arrive on time?¡¯ It had not even been a week since the announcement of the banquet. Even if he had set off as soon as he heard the news from the south, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to arrive at this time. ¡®Which means he was already here beforehand.¡¯ Despite being one of the key figures of the duchy, Raul was in the capital, yet there had been no report to him about it. This was a more serious issue than Raul suddenly showing up here. ¡®These bastards¡­¡¯ It wasn¡¯t just anyone, but they had even managed to obscure his own eyes and ears. This meant that the Delfine Duchy¡¯s influence had extended all the way to the capital. While the Marquis of Branford was deep in thought, Raul casually stepped directly in front of Ghiin. The youngdies who had been surrounding Ghiin had long since been startled and scattered away. ¡°Nice to meet you. I am Viscount Raul Joseph.¡± Ghiin gave a half-hearted nod. ¡°I am Baron Fenris.¡± ¡°I found quite a lot of interesting stories about you. I hear you¡¯ve made quite a name for yourself in the north.¡± Pretending to have heard rumors, he spoke as if he hadn¡¯t been the one provoking Digald behind Desmond¡¯s back. Ghiin openly scoffed at his shameless demeanor. ¡®Acting, huh. What is there to find out? It¡¯s obvious you know everything because you orchestrated it.¡¯ Raul continued speaking without a care. ¡°Shall we move somewhere more private?¡± ¡°Move, you say?¡± ¡°I have something to discuss with you, in confidence.¡± Ghiin hesitated for a moment before nodding. He was genuinely curious about what Raul intended to say. The two moved to a private room set up near the banquet hall. Raul looked at Ghiin with a smile. He seemed to be trying to be friendly, but his stern expression made it look more like he was sneering. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so tense.¡± ¡°Do I look tense to you?¡± Ghiin, who had been staring at Raul with a nk expression, slightly lifted the corners of his mouth. Raul furrowed his brows, puzzled by the subtly eerie smile he was met with. ¡°Do you know me? Your expression¡­ It almost looks like you¡¯re happy to see me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve also heard quite a bit about you, Viscount.¡± Since his goal in his past life had been to crush the Delfine Duchy, he had investigated Raul, their strategist, in detail. Despite having a physical disability, Raul was intelligent and ruthless enough to secure a position as one of the duke¡¯s close aides. ¡®He¡¯s probably behind the attack on Ferdium too.¡¯ Suppressing the surge of killing intent, Ghiin took a long, deep breath. Raul, unfazed, continued speaking. ¡°I¡¯ll be direct. We¡¯re interested in the cosmetics you¡¯ve developed.¡± ¡°Cosmetics, you say?¡± ¡°Actually, we¡¯ve been developing something simr ourselves. But when we heard rumors about a product with proven results, we came to the capital to confirm if it was true. We never imagined it would be effective enough to even treat illnesses.¡± Raul¡¯s tone was a mix of admiration and irritation. Since it had been the Delfine Duchy that released the product in his past life, it was understandable that they would be anxious and regretful. ¡°So, what is it that you want?¡± ¡°Honestly, it was surprising. That someone like you, notorious as a scoundrel, from a territory that had nothing, managed to create something like that.¡± ¡°Well, I did study a bit. Public opinion isn¡¯t everything.¡± ¡°True, you¡¯re right.¡± Raul¡¯s gaze suddenly sharpened. He squinted, scrutinizing Ghiin. ¡®So this is the guy who ruined all the ns up north.¡¯ Amelia¡¯s preparations for rebellion, the n to iste Ferdium, and even the weakening of the Crimson me Tower. Everything had been progressing smoothly. ¡®Harold is meticulous and cautious. He would have ounted for most potential disruptions.¡¯ Yet, despite Harold¡¯s thorough nature, this guy had caused everything to fail. A mere scoundrel, someone not even worth paying attention to, had interfered with their grand scheme. It was something no one could have imagined. Raul himself had been no exception. ¡®Who would¡¯ve thought he¡¯d suddenly start to support this guy?¡¯ Raul clicked his tongue inwardly. At first, the Royal Faction had clearly intended to back the Brivant Estate. Knowing that, Raul had weakened the Crimson me Tower and slowly coaxed Brivant¡¯s vassals, aiming to take control of the entire estate. If everything had gone ording to Raul¡¯s n, the Royal Faction would have been pouring water into a bottomless pit. The n was perfect. Until this Ghiin guy showed up. Out of nowhere, Ghiin seemed to have undergone a sudden awakening and began to stand out. As a result, Desmond¡¯s forces were cut in half, and Amelia¡¯s rebellion had to be hastily moved up. So when Raul heard the news that Ghiin was selling cosmetics, he hade straight to the capital. He intended to see Ghiin for himself and figure out what kind of person he was. While he was at it, he had nned to hold him ountable for interfering with their previous ns and deal with him ordingly. But before he could do that, Ghiin had already aligned himself with the Royal Faction. ¡®There¡¯s no way he joined them knowing everything¡­ He¡¯s just a lucky guy.¡¯ To avoid unnecessary losses, Raul had nned to iste the royal family and the Royal Factionpletely before drawing his sword. It wasn¡¯t that the duchycked power, but it still wasn¡¯t the right time for a war. Even though Ghiin was the main culprit who had disrupted their ns, Raul couldn¡¯t touch him right now. No one could have anticipated that Raul, who had never known failure, would see his ns thwarted multiple times because of a single individual. ¡®If he were truly just a scoundrel, there¡¯s no way he could have done all this. The information must have been wrong.¡¯ They had been caught off guard because they hadn¡¯t known. If he had been aware that such a talent existed, the n to absorb the north would have been made differently. Now that Ghiin¡¯s presence hade to light, there would be no more mistakes. ¡®The groundwork has already beenid, so cleaning up the mess will take some time. But¡­¡¯ There was no way to undo what was already ruined. However, it felt like a waste to just kill someone with such exceptional talent. ¡°I never expected such a remarkable young man to be hiding away in the north. Since we¡¯ve met like this, I¡¯d like to make you a proposal.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s about an exclusive contract for cosmetics or sharing of technology, I¡¯m not interested.¡± ¡°As tempting as those cosmetics are, that¡¯s not the kind of trivial offer I¡¯m making.¡± ¡°Then what is it?¡± ¡°Join the Delfine Duchy.¡± At the sudden proposal, Ghiin covered his face with one hand andughed. Even now, he was itching to kill Raul, who stood right before him. He was barely managing to suppress his murderous intent, and hearing such nonsense only made himugh. Raul slightly furrowed his brow at Ghiin¡¯s reaction but continued speaking. ¡°Are you uneasy because of the distance? We can offer you a fine estate in the south. For your father, too.¡± ¡°For my father as well?¡± ¡°I know the Ferdium Count has been struggling, constantly fighting barbarians in that barren ce. How about moving to a good estate where he wouldn¡¯t have to endure such hardships? If you and your father be vassals of the duchy, we will provide ample support.¡± ¡°You¡¯re speaking very dangerously, considering there are many formidable people gathered here.¡± Raul twisted one corner of his mouth upward and spoke with confidence. ¡°What does it matter? That¡¯s how politics is. You don¡¯t need to worry too much about pressure from other nobles. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± It was impressive confidence, truly fitting for a strategist of the Delfine Duchy. Offering to exchange their estate for a more prosperous one was indeed a proposal only the Delfine Duchy could make. But to Ghiin, who knew full well the value of the Forest of Beasts, it sounded like nothing more than drivel. ¡®He sure knows how to elegantly say he wants to take everything easily and treat us like dogs.¡¯ He had no intention of seekingfort by joining the ranks of someone he couldn¡¯t trust. Even now, they were secretly scheming all across the kingdom. How could he trust those who had roped in unknown backers and entrust his life to them? ¡°I¡¯m afraid I have to decline. The north is actually a pretty decent ce.¡± Though a polite refusal, his voice was firm. Raul leaned back in his chair, staring coldly at Ghiin. To think he would dare to refuse his offer. Did he really believe the Royal Faction was stronger than the Delfine Duchy? ¡°Let¡¯s be frank, just between the two of us. The power of the Royal Faction does notpare to that of our duchy.¡± ¡°I¡¯m aware.¡± ¡°¡­And yet you still reject my proposal?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m not interested.¡± ¡°This is a one-time opportunity. If you don¡¯t ept it, you¡¯ll surely regret it.¡± ¡°Well¡­ why don¡¯t you stop and consider joining us instead, Viscount?¡± At Ghiin¡¯s cheeky reply, Raul let out a dryugh, stroking his chin a few times. Was he ignorant? Or simply fearless? ¡®Tsk, even after offering a chance, he chooses a path that will lead to his inevitable demise.¡¯ Chapter 141 Chapter 141: Wait and See (4) Sometimes, seeing idiots like this guy made me feel frustrated. I¡¯m talking about those who were born with decent talents, but ended up losing their lives in vain by heading into the wrong direction. ¡®Well, what can you do about it? They should just me themselves for being born without anymon sense.¡¯ Raul leaned on his cane and slowly stood up from his seat. ¡°I¡¯ve heard your resolve. I can¡¯t guarantee that the atmosphere will be as pleasant the next time we meet.¡± ¡°Is that so? I actually think the atmosphere will be quite nice.¡± Raul tilted his head and looked at Ghiin, who spoke with a bright smile. Why did those words sound genuinely sincere? What was the point of meeting again, especially for someone who had thrown away an opportunity that came rolling in? Next time, his head would be severed anyway. Raul clicked his tongue inwardly and extended his hand for a handshake. ¡°Well, it was nice meeting you. Perhaps we¡¯ll see each other again if the opportunity arises.¡± ¡°Yes. I look forward to meeting you again next time.¡± Ghiin also stood up and grasped Raul¡¯s hand. The two of them locked eyes. Ghiin¡¯s gaze was filled with a burning murderous intent and a desire for destruction. Seeing that look, Raul realized. ¡®This guy, he¡¯s serious.¡¯ He was genuinely determined to join hands with the Royal Faction and oppose the duchy. But at the same time, a sense of doubt surged within him. No matter how much he had allied with the Royal Faction, it was too excessive for someone who had just arrived from the countryside to openly disy such hostility. ¡®Could it be¡­ does he know about us?¡¯ Raul shook his head, startled by the suspicion that had risen within his chest. That couldn¡¯t be. Even the influential nobles of the Royal Faction had no idea where and how they were extending their influence. That was precisely why they had nned to support the Brivant Estate. As the two stood silently, still holding hands, a masked man interjected. ¡°The handshake is taking too long. If your business is done, it¡¯s time to leave.¡± ¡°Right, I kept looking because the gaze was intriguing.¡± Raul released his grip and started to head outside, but then he paused for a moment. Half-turning, he red at Ghiin and spoke. ¡°Baron Fenris, if you dare look at me with those eyes again, I¡¯ll gouge them out.¡± Ghiin didn¡¯t shrink back at all and responded with the same gaze. ¡°Be careful on your way back so you don¡¯t hurt your other leg.¡± Despite the rude remark, Raul was not particrly angry. He just smirked as if he found it amusing. ¡°The Marquis of Branford seems to have taken a liking to you. I look forward to seeing how much you¡¯ll aplish.¡± With those final words, Raul and the masked man left the room. As soon as the two of them were gone, the nobles, who had been peeking at the private room, rushed over in a group. The Marquis of Branford decided to send Toleo instead of staying, instructing him to find out what was discussed and report back. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Everyone had gathered, but no one dared to speak first. It was embarrassing to openly pry into someone else¡¯s conversation. A brief, awkward silence ensued, and finally, it was Maurice, with his impatient nature, who pressed Ghiin for an answer. ¡°So, what did thatme fellow say?¡± Ghiin hesitated, not answering immediately. The observing nobles grew more anxious and urged him on. ¡°Hurry up and tell us! What did you talk about?¡± Ghiin nced around and, letting out a sigh as if he had no choice, spoke. ¡°He proposed to take me and my father in as vassals of the Delfine Duchy.¡± The nobles flinched, their expressions hardening. To make such a tant recruitment offer at a Royal faction¡¯s banquet¡­ It was clear that the Delfine Duchy waspletely disregarding the Royal nobles. Maurice¡¯s eyes shed with anger as he raised his voice. ¡°The distance between the North and the South is too great for any proper interaction! You¡¯ll only end up having your taxes bled dry!¡± ¡°They said they¡¯d provide newnds in the South, for both me and my father.¡± ¡°What!¡± Newnds? The absurdity of the offer left the nobles momentarily speechless. Even Maurice was taken aback, lowering his gaze. The Royal faction couldn¡¯t easily make such offers. No matter how much they racked their brains, offering such generous terms to a young noble like this seemed impossible. Redirecting support to Brivant Estate was already their best effort. ¡®Offeringnd even to his father¡­ is this guy really worth that much?¡¯ It would be a serious embarrassment to have a newly joined noble openly taken away. However, no matter how well-off the ducal family was, they wouldn¡¯t just give awaynd merely to humiliate the opposing faction. Maurice murmured quietly before asking in a low voice. ¡°So, did you ept the proposal? Are you saying you¡¯ve decided to be a vassal of the ducal family?¡± It was an offer no young noble would find easy to refuse. Besides, Ferdium was a barrennd, constantly besieged by barbarian attacks. Rejecting a perfect opportunity to escape from such hardships would be nothing short of foolish. However, Ghiin casually responded. ¡°I refused.¡± ¡°Of course, you epted the offer! You, you¡­ huh? What did you say? You refused?¡± ¡°Yes, I refused.¡± ¡°¡­Why?¡± ¡°I¡¯m already receiving support from the Royal faction, so there¡¯s no reason to switch sides.¡± Maurice furrowed his brow. ¡°Honestly, it¡¯s suspicious. The ducal family would be a powerful backing for you. The terms they offered were far too generous for a youngster like you. And yet, you¡¯re saying you refused their proposal and chose to remain with the Royal faction?¡± ¡°What do you mean by suspicious¡­?¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking if you¡¯re lying to us and have already decided to join the ducal family.¡± Ghiin gave a bitter smile. For those unaware of his bad blood with the ducal family, it was a reasonable assumption. ¡°I can see why you might think that. But if I had truly allied myself with the ducal family, I wouldn¡¯t have mentioned receiving their proposal in the first ce.¡± The nobles present nodded, finding his words reasonable. ¡°That¡¯s right, Marquis. If he had any ill intentions, he wouldn¡¯t have been so forting.¡± ¡°He¡¯s still young and he doesn¡¯t seem to be the type that is swayed by immediate gains.¡± ¡°To refuse such an offer¡­it has been a while since I¡¯ve seen a young man with such loyalty and integrity!¡± The nobles exaggerated their praise, almost to the point of ttery. Lately, there had been a growing trend of nobles aligning themselves with the ducal family. In this context, Ghiin¡¯s decision to remain with the Royal faction served as a proof that the faction was still a formidable force, not an inferior to the ducal family. Letting the overly enthusiasticpliments go in one ear and out the other, Ghiin continued. ¡°They also issued a warning before leaving, so it seems they won¡¯t be leaving my father¡¯s estate or mine alone. I¡¯ll be counting on your support in the future.¡± ¡°Hmmm¡­!¡± The nobles murmured once again. To issue such a tant threat¡­ it was behavior unbefitting of nobility, utterlycking in dignity. But if it was the Viscount Joseph, it was no surprise. ¡®Helping someone who¡¯s been marked by that man could easily end up dragging us down¡­¡¯ Some of the nobles, feeling uneasy, observed the atmosphere closely. Given the risks, it would be wiser to avoid getting entangled with Ghiin, but politics was always a matter of give and take. After all, this young noble had upheld the Royal faction¡¯s honor, so there was no excuse to turn him away. Several nobles stepped forward to speak, primarily those aligned with Count Aylesbur and Count Norton¡¯s factions. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If the ducal family tries to pull anything, I¡¯ll do my best to help.¡± ¡°If you run into any trouble, don¡¯t hesitate to reach out.¡± ¡°The ducal family won¡¯t be able to mess with the North so easily.¡± Many nobles eagerly pledged their support to Ghiin. ¡°Thank you very much.¡± Ghiin offered his thanks, maintaining an appropriate level of courtesy. When the time came, it was possible that some of them wouldn¡¯t keep their word, but what mattered now was that he had secured those promises. These promises would serve as a basis for Ghiin to leverage in the future. And so, Maurice simply red at Ghiin without saying anything further. The noble beside him nced at him nervously and spoke. ¡°Still, isn¡¯t it impressive how loyal that young fellow is? To think he would turn down the duchy¡¯s offer.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You don¡¯t see many young people like that these days.¡± ¡°Thanks to him, the Royal Faction saved face, so we should give him some support to some extent¡­.¡± However, despite thesements, Maurice still had a dissatisfied expression. ¡°Enough. I don¡¯t like the idea of a young brat controlling the mood. Since the Marquis of Branford and Count Norton have decided to back him, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll handle it on their own.¡± With those words, Maurice swiftly turned and left. The nobles who were watching him, also from the same faction, had no choice but to follow him. Even after Maurice had left, the nobles continued to praise Ghiin without restraint. Ghiin smiled in satisfaction. ¡®An unexpected gain. I¡¯m d I attended today¡¯s banquet.¡¯ Thanks to Raul¡¯s sudden appearance, he was able to garner support and goodwill from the other nobles. Honestly, gathering at a banquet like this felt like a hassle, but now he thought it had been worth attending. ¡®Quite a shame.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t often that he had the chance to meet Raul in person. That made their meeting even more regrettable. If only there hadn¡¯t been any obstacles, he could have killed Raul. Ghiin consoled himself by remembering the man who stood next to Raul. ¡®Who would have thought that guy would be there?¡¯ Everyone probably assumed he was just Raul¡¯s guard, but Ghiin knew well who he was. ¡®It just wasn¡¯t the right time yet. Forget it.¡¯ Ghiin let out a deep breath. Meeting Raul was a significant gain, but seeing the masked man was an even bigger catch. He hadn¡¯t expected the opportunity to face, and assess the skills of, someone who would be a major obstacle to bringing down the duchy. ¡®So that¡¯s how capable you are.¡¯ A flicker of murderous intent briefly crossed Ghiin¡¯s eyes. * * * Raul and the masked man rode in a carriage, slowly leaving the marquis¡¯ residence. After they had traveled some distance, the masked man broke the silence in the carriage. ¡°So, what do you think? Now that you¡¯ve seen him in person.¡± ¡°As expected, no matter how meticulously you investigate and gather information, nothing beats seeing the variable firsthand. He¡¯s quite different from what I have read in the reports. Did Harold make a mistake?¡± ¡°That remains to be seen. So, what¡¯s your assessment?¡± ¡°Considering his past achievements and age, he¡¯s not bad. I think we can ssify him as a mid-level variable.¡± ¡°That¡¯s quite a generous assessmenting from you.¡± ¡°Well, he still seems young, full of spirit, and unafraid¡­ but that could be a weakness. The way he openly showed his hostility was telling.¡± The masked man pondered for a moment before casually saying, ¡°Raise the danger level by one notch.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not entirely certain¡­ but earlier, it seemed like he was trying to kill you.¡± Raul¡¯s expression turned incredulous at that. He tried to kill him? In a ce packed with people? What was that young baron nning to do about the aftermath? ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not certain. I just sensed a faint hint of killing intent now and then. Have you done anything to make him hold a grudge?¡± ¡°I met him for the first time today. What grudge could there be?¡± ¡°Strange. It was brief, but I definitely sensed his murderous intent. And from time to time, he seemed to be gauging my abilities.¡± ¡°Your abilities?¡± ¡°Yes, he seemed to be calcting whether he could get through me to kill you.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Was he really attempting something like that in such a short time? That guy¡­ he really was crazy as the rumors said. Chapter 142 Chapter 142: Wait and See. (5) Raul didn¡¯t sense any killing intent. However, since the man sitting beside him said so, he couldn¡¯t simply dismiss it. After all, the other was the kingdom¡¯s top expert. Raul furrowed his brow and asked, ¡°How strong do you think he is?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not exactly sure.¡± ¡°You, unable to gauge someone¡¯s strength?¡± When Raul asked again, the man shook his head as if shivering. ¡°It felt¡­ off.¡± ¡°Off, how?¡± ¡°Every movement, every breath was unusual. Yet, just by looking, he didn¡¯t seem that powerful¡­¡± ¡°Then how strong is he exactly?¡± The man thought back to his memory and bluntly replied, ¡°The rumors that he actively took part in the war seems to be true.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Raul murmured, tapping his chin. ¡°The guy infamous for being a scoundrel is really that skilled? Are you sure you didn¡¯t misjudge?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m sure. It¡¯s enough to be effective in a war. Even if his physique and mana aren¡¯t sufficient, exceptional technique can make up for it.¡± Hearing that, Raul let out a slight sigh. ¡®Should I have crushed him now, even if it was a bit excessive? He doesn¡¯t have that much fame yet, so I think we could have managed to cover it up.¡¯ If he had killed him, the royal faction¡¯s nobles would have surely caused a fuss, but he was confident he could frame it as a justified duel. If not just him but the man next to him agreed with this assessment, even Duke Delfine would have understood. Both of them had that level of trust. Raul, unable to hold back, muttered aint. ¡°I should have just killed him today.¡± The masked man was silent for a moment before speaking. ¡°I thought about it for a bit too. For someone his age, his aplishments so far are remarkable.¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you kill him? I would¡¯ve taken care of the aftermath.¡± ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t see an opening to kill him in a single blow. No, that¡¯s not right. There were openings, but I didn¡¯t feel confident about them. Looking back, it felt like he might have shown those openings on purpose.¡± ¡°What?¡± Raul asked, baffled. Then the man continued calmly. ¡°If I couldn¡¯t kill him with a single strike, the Marquis of Branford¡¯s forces would have arrived. Then it would have just blown up into a bigger mess without gaining anything. That¡¯s why I decided against it. Stirring up trouble right now is of no benefit to anyone.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t have the confidence to kill him with a single strike? You?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Raul didn¡¯t believe it. No, he couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous. There¡¯s no way someone his age could have that level of skill. Did you misjudge?¡± ¡°Maybe. It might have been just an illusion because of the aura and presence he exuded. But swinging a sword without confidence is a foolish act.¡± Raul furrowed his brow, his face still showing clear signs of dissatisfaction. ¡°Even if it wasn¡¯t a single blow¡­ Couldn¡¯t you have killed him before anyone gathered?¡± The masked man took a moment to recall, then slowly began to speak. ¡°Ten times.¡± ¡°Ten times?¡± ¡°If what I sensed was true, it would have taken at least ten strikes to kill him. But with that level of skill, he would¡¯ve fled to the banquet hall as soon as he took the first attack, instead of confronting me.¡± ¡°That would have certainly been troublesome, but¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, so just forget about it. There will be another chanceter.¡± Raul clicked his tongue in frustration. ¡°Is assassination possible?¡± The man narrowed his eyes, ring at Raul. He spoke in a low voice, almost biting off the words. ¡°You¡¯re not asking me to do it myself, are you?¡± ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m just asking if there¡¯s a chance of sess.¡± ¡°¡­Depending on the assassin¡¯s skill, it could work. But there¡¯s no real benefit in provoking him. You know that as well as I do.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not willing to mess things up just to kill him. It was just a thought, out of regret.¡± Ghiin was currently the center of attention among the capital¡¯s nobles, especially after he treated the Marquis¡¯ daughter. Attempting an assassination in such a situation would be risky, especially if any trace was left behind. Right now, it was crucial to maintain the current state and covertly bring the capital¡¯s nobles over to their side. ¡°Damn, we should have killed him before he joined the royal faction. I was toocent. Who would¡¯ve thought that the northern campaign, which seemed the easiest, would end up taking the longest?¡± ¡°Harold took a hit, so he¡¯ll be moving carefully. He¡¯s at least capable of that.¡± ¡°Of course, he should be.¡± Raul spoke in a cold tone, curling one side of his lips. If Harold had secured control over the North before Ghiin made a name for himself, things wouldn¡¯t have gotten thisplicated. It was true that this was regretful for him. Raul clicked his tongue again and continued. ¡°Just in case, I¡¯ll have to warn Harold. Ghiin Ferdium¡¯sbat skills are formidable, so he should n as if he¡¯s dealing with a knightmander of an estate.¡± ¡°The Best Sword of the North.¡± ¡°¡­What are you talking about? ¡®Best Sword of the North¡¯?¡± ¡°I¡¯m talking about Ghiin Ferdium¡¯sbat ability. Tell him to consider Ghiin at the level of the ¡®Best Sword of the North,¡¯ like Raypold, the Knight Commander.¡± Raul¡¯s eyes widened at the remark, and he responded. ¡°Isn¡¯t that too generous an assessment? Even considering him to be at the level of a knightmander at his age is already excessive.¡± ¡°Call it a warrior¡¯s intuition. I know you don¡¯t like that kind of talk.¡± ¡°Hmph¡­¡± Raul stroked his chin and then let out a smallugh. ¡°Well, there¡¯s no harm in being well-prepared. I¡¯ll pass on the message.¡± ¡°Anyway, once we start moving in earnest, it won¡¯t matter much. War isn¡¯t something you fight alone.¡± ¡°For someone called the ¡®One-Man Army¡¯ to say war isn¡¯t fought alone¡­ It doesn¡¯t really suit you, does it?¡± Raul¡¯s words wereced with a mocking tone, but the masked man replied calmly. ¡°Doesn¡¯t the royal family have another one like me? As long as he and I keep each other in check, the oue of the war will rest in the hands of others.¡± The man, who had been silent for a moment, muttered with a hint of self-derision. ¡°It¡¯s tiresome, really.¡± With those words, the masked man fell silent, saying nothing more. * * * After Raul left, the banquet continued for a while in a cheerful atmosphere. A mere upstart who had just joined the faction had turned down the Duke¡¯s proposal, so the royal nobles couldn¡¯t help, but be in a good mood. Gathering in small groups, they chatted and drank, praising Ghiin¡¯s boldness. As the night wore on, the nobles gradually began to leave, starting with the prince and high-ranking nobles, and the banquet naturally came to an end. ¡°Phew, this is exhausting.¡± Ghiin loosened his cor, which clung tightly to his neck, and shook his head. Every time he found himself in a situation like this, he felt that dealing with people was far more draining than fighting. Forcing a smile made his skin crawl, and it just didn¡¯t suit him at all. As he looked for an opportunity to slip away, Rosalyn approached him. ¡°You worked hard today.¡± ¡°Well, yes¡­ I can¡¯t deny it. But it wasn¡¯t too bad.¡± ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s not often that one person bes the center of attention at a banquet.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. I failed to realize that I¡¯m quite popr now.¡± In truth, ever since he turned down Raul¡¯s proposal, the nobles hadn¡¯t left Ghiin alone. The connections he was building here would be useful someday, but for now, all he wanted was to go back and rest. Just as Ghiin was about to politely end the conversation and leave, Rosalyn asked, ¡°What is your goal, Baron?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°I¡¯m curious about what you¡¯re aiming for, Baron.¡± ¡°Well¡­ It¡¯s nothing different from anyone else¡¯s. My goal is to livefortably.¡± Ghiin gave a vague, evasive answer. Who could he tell his true intentions to? That his goal was to crush the Delfine Duchy and turn it all into a wastnd, to hunt down those behind it and destroy thempletely¡ªthat he had returned from the future for this¡­ That countless lives would be lost. ¡®If I said that, they¡¯d all think Ghiin Ferdium had gone mad.¡¯ He might even end up being remembered as a warmonger and a butcher in history. Why bother speaking of such a blood-soaked future? He couldn¡¯t tell anyone, nor could he rely on anyone. The only thing he could trust was himself. Even the power yers of the pro-royal faction were merely tools for him to achieve his goals. As Ghiin was about to sink into his thoughts, Rosalyn responded with a curious smile. ¡°A rather ordinary goal. For something so simple, everything you do seems quite extraordinary.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m just impatient, so I prefer to handle things quickly. In the end, everything I do is to make the estate prosperous, isn¡¯t it? Nothing special.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Rosalyn narrowed her eyes, scrutinizing him as if she didn¡¯t believe a word he said. Ghiin felt a bit ufortable under her gaze, which seemed to probe deeply, trying to discern his true intentions. ¡°I¡¯m tired, so I¡¯ll be heading off. I¡¯ll see you again next time.¡± As he hurried to leave, Rosalyn spoke in a gentle tone. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m your supporter, Baron. If you ever need help, just let me know.¡± ¡°Thank you. But there probably won¡¯t be many instances where you¡¯ll be troubled.¡± Ghiin drew a firm line. He understood Rosalyn¡¯s sentiment well enough, and he was grateful for it. But this was as far as it could go. To achieve his goals, he would inevitably have to act more aggressively as time passed. He might even end up as a threat to the royal family, opposed and monitored by everyone. ¡®It¡¯ll have to be that way if I¡¯m to stand a chance against the Delfine Duchy.¡¯ He didn¡¯t want the Marquis of Branford or Rosalyn interfering and meddling in the meantime. This was where the goodwill ended. It was best for them to take what they needed and then go their separate ways. He didn¡¯t want to see them get caught up in his ns and end up dying. ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll be off. I had a pleasant time tonight.¡± As Ghiin walked away, Rosalyn sighed while watching his retreating figure. Though she had her own intentions in helping him, it had given her a new lease on life. No matter how much she¡¯ll repay him, it will never be enough. She had hoped to continue supporting him for a long time, but he cut her off clean. As if she had never observed Ghiin, Rosalyn turned away and walked to her room. It seems she wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep tonight. * * * As soon as Ghiin got into the carriage to return, he sighed, feeling the weight of regret fill his mind. ¡®It¡¯s frustrating.¡¯ Just as the masked man had predicted, Ghiin had debated whether or not to kill Raul on the spot. He could deal with the aftermathter. No, he shouldn¡¯t even have been thinking about the consequences¡ªhe should have just killed him. ¡®It would¡¯ve been worth it, no matter what losses I had to bear.¡¯ The Delfine Duchy had grown to its current power thanks to Raul¡¯s schemes. Countless interests had already shifted to the duchy, and the number of lords across the kingdom who supported it was steadily increasing. Most of the disturbances urring throughout the kingdom were orchestrated by Raul from behind the scenes. ¡®If it weren¡¯t for that guy¡­¡¯ Ghiin gritted his teeth as he recalled the masked man. Several times during their conversation, he had been on the verge of killing Raul. But each time, the masked man intervened and disrupted his breathing. Remarkably, the man had been able to read Ghiin¡¯s slightest movements and match them, even exuding a faint killing intent that warned him to stop if he attempted anything reckless. Because of that, Ghiin couldn¡¯t bring himself to attack Raul. ¡®He really is as skilled as the rumors say. No, he¡¯s even beyond them.¡¯ Ghiin¡¯s ability to manipte mana and his keen insight hadn¡¯t dulled since his days as the King of Mercenaries. Throughout the entire kingdom, only a handful could interfere with his breathing. A 7th-circle Archmage, or someone with the title of Swordmaster. ¡®Ritania only has two Swordmasters.¡¯ One of them was the Royal Knight Commander, who always stayed by the king¡¯s side. And the other¡­ The closest confidant of the Delfine Duke and his most loyal sword, the man hailed as the strongest in the kingdom. ¡®The Kingdom¡¯s Greatest Sword, Swordmaster Count Balzac.¡¯ Ghiin covered his face with his hand and silentlyughed. It wasn¡¯t augh born of joy. It was augh to suppress the rage that burned within him. Letting those he needed to kill walk away had his blood boiling, making it unbearable. ¡®If I had regained my former strength¡­¡¯ Had he been able to, he would have found a way to behead them all. That lingering regret kept churning his insides. ¡®It¡¯s already in the past. Forget it. For now, I need to focus on growing stronger and building my forces as quickly as possible.¡¯ Since returning to the past, he hadn¡¯t been idle for even a moment. Given his circumstances, he was doing the best he could. But that ¡®best¡¯ wasn¡¯t enough to face Count Balzac yet. ¡°Haa¡­¡± Ghiin took the murderous intent he felt and firmly suppressed it, pushing it deep into his heart. He vowed that the powerlessness, the rage, and the humiliation he felt today would be unleashed one day. ¡®Next time¡­ it won¡¯t end quietly.¡¯ The two of them would meet again, without a doubt. When he and the duchy shed with everything on the line. Then, and only then, would it be decided who was truly the strongest in the kingdom. Chapter 143 Chapter 143: I¡¯m Telling You, It¡¯s a Really Good Opportunity! (1) The day after the banquet, things proceeded quickly. Under the orders of the Marquis of Branford, ve traders from various regions came to see Ghiin. As they dealt with non-human ves, these traders were considered major yers in their field. Yet, in front of Ghiin, they all seemed to be quite nervous. ¡°But¡­ are you really sure you can handle this much stock? I know you¡¯re interested in non-human ves, but the numbers are too high.¡± ¡°If your cash flow gets blocked, you could end up bankrupt. Non-human ves have strong pride, so managing them will be difficult.¡± An ironic situation was unfolding where the sellers were more concerned than the buyer, who didn¡¯t seem to have any reservations. Ghiin responded with a rxed expression. ¡°It is ironic to see ve merchants worry about their customer. The money has been prepared, and I¡¯ll take care of the management, so there¡¯s no need to be concerned.¡± The ve traders exchanged sidelong nces and nodded slightly to each other. ¡®Damn, it¡¯s taboo to do a big deal with a kid like this¡­¡¯ ¡®He¡¯s someone backed by the Marquis of Branford. There¡¯s no way to refuse. I hear most of the royal faction nobles support him.¡¯ Ghiin nced at the hesitant traders and issued a warning. ¡°You¡¯d better bring them all, without missing a single one. If there¡¯s any issue¡­ you know what happens, right?¡± ¡°Of course, sir. Rest assured. But, please make sure to pay the amount. It¡¯s such arge sum, it¡¯s making us a bit uneasy.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make the payments as agreed, on time, so just focus on delivering the people.¡± Ghiin replied curtly. Even though cosmetics were selling well, he couldn¡¯t afford to handle such a massive sum at the moment. However, because of the sheer amount of money involved, the traders insisted that they couldn¡¯t ept installment payments without coteral. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that the Ferdium Estate has been used as coteral.¡± ¡°I get it. Just make sure you handle the task properly.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve received permission from Count Ferdium, right?¡± Without batting an eye, Ghiin replied confidently. ¡°I¡¯m the heir there, so don¡¯t worry about it and be on your way.¡± ¡°Ahem, understood. We will prepare everything as quickly as possible. See you at the estate.¡± ¡°Oh, and don¡¯t forget to send the dwarves as quickly as possible. Especially the dwarf I mentioned¡ªmake sure he arrives safely, no matter what.¡± ¡°Y-yes. We will prioritize that.¡± ¡°Good, I won¡¯t be going far.¡± The ve traders left with uneasy expressions. ¡®Damn it, if something goes wrong, we¡¯ll have to protest to the Marquis of Branford and hold him ountable¡­ But will he even listen?¡¯ ¡®Isn¡¯t the coteral estate at the barren edge of the north? Just thinking about having to sell it in pieces gives me a headache.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯ve sold everything, so I should feel good, but why do I feel so uneasy?¡¯ As the ve traders withdrew, Belinda clicked her tongue and muttered. ¡°If Count Ferdium finds out, he¡¯ll faint.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. My father is always in a difficult spot, even without me.¡± Belinda sighed deeply and shook her head. ¡°Buying ves is one thing. But what about the immigrants?¡± ¡°What about them?¡± ¡°We¡¯re talking about at least several thousand, possibly over ten thousand. We¡¯ll have to cover all their basic needs until they settle in, and that¡¯s going to cost a fortune.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. You saw the wheat growing back then. We can handle it.¡± ¡°What? Do you think people can live on just bread? What about everything else?¡± ¡°It will cost money at first while they settle, sure. But once there are more people, the market will quickly revive.¡± It wasn¡¯t wrong. But that would only be possible if the underlying issues were resolved. ¡°Where will people who were suddenly relocated get money to go to the market? What work can they do? They need to work to earn money and then spend it.¡± ¡°Those who urgently need money can be employed in construction projects around the estate, just like now. And¡­¡± ¡°And what?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll turn all the able-bodied men into soldiers. Our estate severelycks a standing army. This way, there¡¯s no problem, right?¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± Belinda was stunned into silence. Saying he would turn any spare hands into soldiers¡ªthis was on a whole other scale. She grabbed ude and asked, ¡°Does that make sense? Can that really work?¡± ude nodded. It was a bold idea, but it was usible. In this era, there were plenty of people willing to be soldiers if you simply fed and housed them. The only reason others hadn¡¯t tried it was because they didn¡¯t have the money to spare. ¡°If we invest all the profits from Runestones and cosmetics, it¡¯s possible. We just need to sustain it until the economy stabilizes a bit, and it should run smoothly on its own. However¡­¡± ¡°However?¡± ¡°The problem is, we¡¯d be spending all the money as soon as we earn it. For a few years, finances will be very tight.¡± ¡°Of course, right? But why the rush? It¡¯s not like things won¡¯t improve with time.¡± ude scratched his chin thoughtfully and shared his opinion. ¡°Well¡­ I think it¡¯s to prepare for war.¡± ¡°War?!¡± Belinda shouted, then quickly covered her mouth in shock. She lowered her voice and asked again, ¡°War? With whom? Who¡¯sing, and why?¡± ¡°Hmm, there are plenty of ces that could attack. Count Desmond might seek revenge after what happened before¡­ or other estates could set their sights on ours.¡± Belinda furrowed her brow and asked, ¡°Count Desmond, sure, but why would anyone else?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because of the food supply. For now, we¡¯re keeping the estate as sealed off as possible, but eventually, rumors will spread about the sudden increase in production. When that happens, more people will try to take advantage of it.¡± ¡°True, we prepared for war for simr reasons when we first acquired the Runestone.¡± ude nodded and then nced over at Ghiin, lowering his voice. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯m right. The Lord isn¡¯t the type tounch an attack on someone out of the blue, right?¡± ¡°Of course, our Young Lord isn¡¯t like that.¡± ¡°Come on, attacking without a reason would make him a thug. It would suit him, though. Hahaha.¡± ¡°I can hear you, ve.¡± Ghiin narrowed his eyes and red at ude. ude, who had beenughing and chatting with Belinda, flinched at Ghiin¡¯s gaze and quickly moved away. Ghiin clicked his tongue and sank back into his thoughts. ¡®The budget is way too tight. In this state, it¡¯ll be hard to start the next n. I can¡¯t just sell all the Runestones either, since I have other uses for them.¡¯ The next n required an enormous amount of money, but at the current pace, it would take far too long to gather the funds. ¡®I need to find a way toe up with arge sum more quickly.¡¯ With the meetings with the ve traders done, there was no reason to stay in the capital any longer. The cosmetics sales were well established, so he nned to return to the estate and look for other ways to make money. That was, unless things took an unexpected turn. ¡°Hey, get out of the way!¡± ¡°Oh, I was here first!¡± ¡°Move it, now!¡± The entrance to the Crow Mansion was packed with customersing to buy cosmetics. Since the banquet, the number of visitors had been steadily increasing, and eventually, it reached the point where they couldn¡¯t let everyone inside. ¡°I heard Baron Fenris cured the Marquis of Branford¡¯s daughter¡¯s illness?¡± ¡°They say it¡¯s all thanks to that cosmetic product.¡± ¡°Oh my, I need to get some, quick!¡± Word spread, and soon, not only nobles living in the capital but also local lords and swift merchants from the provinces flocked to the mansion. At first, only the servants of noble families came, so it was somewhat manageable. But once the impatient nobles starteding in person, things escted. These were people who had never in their lives lined up or waited their turn for anything. A line? What¡¯s that? Can you eat it? ¡°Who dares to block my way?¡± With a single shout from a noble, the servants who had been lining up would get scared and scatter. But would the nobles sit still after hearing that their servants were chased away? Thus began a vicious cycle: a noble would show up, chase away the servants, and then their owners woulde, repeating the whole process. ude tried to step forward and control the crowd, but it waspletely ineffective. ¡°Get in line! Form a line!¡± No matter how much he shouted, the prideful nobles didn¡¯t even bother to listen. It would have been easier if there had been a clear difference in rank, so they could be lined up ordingly. However, with nobles of simr status and influence, that method was useless. With nobles from all over the kingdom gathering, there was no point in trying to separate them by rank. Some of the lower-ranking nobles started ring at each other and engaging in verbal disputes. ¡°Hey, I got here first.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? I was here before you. Did you leave your eyes at home?¡± ¡°What did you say? Do you even know who you¡¯re messing with? If you cross me, Count Boyer won¡¯t stand for it!¡± ¡°Ha! And who are you to throw around names? You better back off unless you want to deal with Count Bromson!¡± People using the names of those they knew to escte verbal fights happened several times a day. The ones who only argued were actually the better-behaved. Nobles who had bad blood between them didn¡¯t waste time¡ªthey drew their swords as soon as they saw each other in front of the mansion. ¡°You¡¯re in luck today. You started this, so I have the justification.¡± ¡°Hah! Looks like you¡¯ve finally picked the day to die! What a fine day it is!¡± ng! sh! The unfortunate bodyguards,pelled by their masters¡¯ orders, shed swords with each other. ¡°A fight! There¡¯s a fight!¡± Naturally, people couldn¡¯t resist the temptation of such an entertaining spectacle. Even those who had no intention of buying cosmetics gathered in front of the mansion to watch the brawl. ¡°S-sir, there¡¯s a serious problem. The front of the mansion is in utter chaos. There¡¯s no way to let people in. If this keeps up, it could turn into a riot.¡± ude urgently reported to Ghiin, who quickly went outside to see for himself. ¡°Huh¡­ This wasn¡¯t part of the n.¡± The entrance to the mansion was pure pandemonium. People fighting, people watching, even stray dogs from the neighborhood that had followed the crowd¡ªit wasplete chaos. Not even a battlefield would be this disorderly. ¡°Please, move aside! Don¡¯t block the way!¡± ¡°I was here first! Hey, don¡¯t push!¡± Woof woof! Bark bark! ¡°Hey! Someone make those dogs stop barking!¡± Watching the scene, Ghiin let out a wryugh, almost in admiration. ¡°Wow, this really is a mess.¡± ude, looking utterly drained, grumbled. ¡°We¡¯ve closed the gate for now because everyone¡¯s trying to push their way in. If we open it, the mansion will be overrun by those people. They¡¯ll probably just take the cosmetics, too. So, what do we do now?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Ghiin found the situation quite tricky to handle. He couldn¡¯t just go around beating everyone up, even if it was his usual approach. ¡°Ah, I need to return to the estate.¡± When Ghiin muttered this, ude gave him an incredulous look. ¡°In this state? If you go back now, the entire mansion will be looted. The servants won¡¯t be able to stop it.¡± ¡°Then what should I do?¡± ¡°You need to stay and manage things somehow.¡± ¡°Ah, I need to go back quickly.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not making any sense. We can¡¯t handle this right now. Do you think the servants can hold out?¡± Ghiin hesitated for a moment before speaking. ¡°If we can¡¯t handle it, we need to leave it to someone who can.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°For now, let¡¯s close up shop.¡± ¡°What do you mean¡­?¡± Before ude could finish his sentence, Ghiin leaped up onto one of the mansion¡¯s walls and shouted loudly. ¡°We¡¯re suspending sales for now! Everyone, go home! We¡¯ll reopen in a few days!¡± The gathered nobles began to shout in protest. ¡°What do you mean? We¡¯ve been waiting since morning! We must buy it today!¡± ¡°Baron Fenris! It¡¯s me! Me! We met at the banquet, remember?¡± ¡°Baron Fenris! You can¡¯t do this! At least let our group buy first!¡± With Ghiin¡¯s appearance, themotion only intensified. Despite the nobles¡¯ protests, Ghiin didn¡¯t even blink as he shouted again. ¡°Hey! Block the main gatepletely! We¡¯re closing up for today!¡± ude and the other aides exchanged bewildered nces. Things were going exceptionally well, and there was no telling what rumors would spread if they drove away all these customers. ¡°Um, my lord¡­ No matter how bad it is, you can¡¯t just turn away so many customers¡­¡± ude carefully tried to speak up, but Ghiin interrupted him in an irritated tone. ¡°What are you doing? Hurry up and block the gates.¡± ¡®Ah, what¡¯s gotten into him this time?¡¯ ude grumbled inwardly as he ordered the mercenaries to act. Just in case of a disturbance, they used wooden nks and carts, which had been prepared earlier, to thoroughly block off the entrance to the mansion. Thud! Thud! With the iron bars of the main gatepletely covered, it was impossible to see inside, and the nobles began shouting angrily. ¡°This is an insult to us!¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you selling?¡± ¡°Open the gates now! I need to have a word with you!¡± But there was no response from behind the blocked gate. Chapter 144 Chapter 144: I¡¯m Telling You, It¡¯s a Really Good Opportunity! (2) The nobles stopped bickering and began grumbling. ¡°What on earth is going on here?!¡± ¡°Tsk, let¡¯s just go back for today and try again another time.¡± ¡°Ugh, as expected from those northern hicks¡ªno manners. None at all. If it weren¡¯t for the Marquis of Branford¡­¡± The same people who had been brandishing swords in front of someone else¡¯s shop were now, as if nothing had happened, speaking solemnly about manners. After some time, most of the crowd dispersed. With the doors shut tight and no conversation to be had, they had no other choice. As it grew quieter outside, Ghiin asked ude quietly. ¡°Are they all gone?¡± ¡°For the most part, yes. But what are you nning to do now? If we open again, it¡¯ll just cause another mess.¡± ¡°We need to make sure it doesn¡¯t be a mess.¡± ¡°How, exactly?¡± ¡°We need to find a representative. As things are now, it¡¯s better to sell off everything quickly and move on.¡± There was no way he could stay tied down to the capital forever. Having made his decision, Ghiin took determined steps forward. ude hurried after him, asking, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it¡¯d be a waste to leave it to someone else? This chaos is just because it¡¯s the beginning. Won¡¯t things settle down in a few days?¡± ¡°How long will that take? Unless we set up branches and manage supply across all the kingdom¡¯s territories, people will keep flocking here. The so-called famous merchant guilds from each region have already starteding by.¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s going to be hard to return to the estate right away.¡± ¡°Yeah, I won¡¯t be able to budge until the stock ispletely sold out.¡± Ghiin had estimated the amount based on the poprity he had seen in his previous life. Initially, he had nned to adopt a luxury strategy, selling only to a few wealthy nobles and slowly expanding sales channels. By controlling demand at a manageable pace, he intended to secure a stable ie source. However, word of mouth spread faster than he had anticipated after treating Rosalyn. But no matter how well the business was going, he couldn¡¯t afford to miss out on more important matters. It was frustrating to have to share even a little of the profit, but in this situation, it was better to appoint a representative. ude, understanding Ghiin¡¯s thoughts to some extent, dered with a resolute expression, ¡°Then I¡¯ll stay and handle things somehow! My lord, you should just return to the estate!¡± ¡°If you¡¯re left alone, you¡¯ll ck off, won¡¯t you? Want to die?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± ude¡¯s hidden ambition was blocked by Ghiin¡¯s unyielding stance. ¡°Then who are you thinking of entrusting this to?¡± ¡°Hm¡­¡± The representative needed to be powerful enough to manage even nobles and skilled at handling the work. There weren¡¯t many options. ¡®Countess Aylesbur wouldn¡¯t be a bad choice, but since I¡¯m already tied to the Branford family as a patron, it¡¯d be better to leave it to them.¡¯ With a casual demeanor, Ghiin headed to the Marquis of Branford¡¯s mansion. The sudden visit left the Marquis of Branford pressing his temples, trying to suppress a headache. ¡®He¡¯s not just dropping by a friend¡¯s house¡­¡¯ Hiding his inner thoughts, the Marquis maintained his usual expressionless face and asked, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to deliver some good news.¡± It was a line typically used by conmen. The Marquis squinted his eyes, sizing up Ghiin from head to toe. Ghiin, however, met his gaze confidently, without a hint of hesitation. ¡°¡­Go on.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware of the increasing poprity of our cosmetics.¡± ¡°And so?¡± ¡°We would like the Branford family to take over the sales of these cosmetics on our behalf.¡± The Marquis didn¡¯t bother to conceal his confusion and asked again, ¡°They¡¯re selling well. Why would you want to hand them over?¡± ¡°There are too many customers for our current manpower to handle. We¡¯ll offer you 10% of the sales profits, and in return, we¡¯d like an investment of 300,000 gold.¡± The Marquis¡¯s jaw dropped in disbelief. Three hundred thousand gold was a fortune, enough to buy a small estate. To bring up such a massive sum so casually¡­ Although the cosmetics were incredibly popr, exchanging just 10% of the shares for 300,000 gold was absurd. ¡®Does this kid think I¡¯m a pushover just because I¡¯ve done him a few favors?¡¯ It had been a long time since the Marquis had felt this level of agitation. He scowled as he responded, ¡°No.¡± The swift and firm rejection caused both Belinda and ude, who had apanied Ghiin, to nod in agreement. ¡®The Young Lord went too far this time. Three hundred thousand gold? That kind of money wouldst a person for decades.¡¯ ¡®Ah, why does our lord always think on such a grand scale? Did he really believe that would work? Even a fool wouldn¡¯t agree to such a deal.¡¯ Just as the atmosphere began to grow awkward, Rosalyn, who proudly considered herself Ghiin¡¯s patron, intervened. ¡°Father! I¡¯ll cover half of the investment. Please ept it. This is a really great opportunity.¡± Startled by the sudden statement, the Marquis raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°An opportunity? What kind of opportunity do you think this is?¡± ¡°Cosmetics are consumable products. They¡¯ll continue to sell endlessly. We can recoup the investment eventually.¡± ¡°And when do you think we¡¯ll make that money back? With a 10% share, that¡¯s only 10 gold. After subtracting management and operating costs, there won¡¯t even be half of that left.¡± ¡°That¡¯s only because we¡¯re currently selling them in the capital. Once Deneb¡¯s name spreads across the entire kingdom, we¡¯ll recover the investment much faster than you¡¯re estimating.¡± It wasn¡¯t entirely wrong, but building that reputation and expanding sales channels would also take time and money. The Marquis clicked his tongue and chided his daughter. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s as easy as it sounds? Selling in the capital and setting up branches across the kingdom are entirely different matters.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the management myself.¡± Rosalyn¡¯s confident statement made the Marquis of Branford pause for a moment. ¡°You, Rosalyn?¡± ¡°If you leave it to me, I¡¯ll make sure we recover the principal without any problems.¡± ¡°If that guy fails to supply the goods properly, we¡¯ll suffer a huge loss.¡± At this, Ghiin, who had been listening quietly, grinned and spoke confidently. ¡°Come on, if the products sell well, that¡¯s good for me too. Do you really think I¡¯d mess that up? There¡¯s no need to worry so much.¡± Rosalyn eagerly backed him up. ¡°That¡¯s right. Baron Fenris isn¡¯t the type to do that. You¡¯ve seen it yourself so far, haven¡¯t you?¡± Ghiin had been trying to keep his distance from Rosalyn, but if she was going to actively support him like this, the situation changed. ¡°Anyway, I was nning to gradually set up branches when I had the resourcester on. If Miss Rosalyn helps, it¡¯ll establish a foothold quickly. It would be a great benefit for the Branford family as well.¡± With the two of them determinedly pushing, the Marquis of Branford was a bit flustered and took a step back. Whether he was retreating or not, Rosalyn continued even more assertively. ¡°This is also an opportunity to enhance the influence of our family. It would mean that every noble who wants this product can only get it through us.¡± She had a point. Monopolizing a product is a form of power. Especially if the product is one that has be a sensational hit, the power derived from it grows proportionately. The Marquis of Branford, who was momentarily swayed by how reasonable it sounded, shook his head vigorously. ¡®No, no. It makes no sense to spend 300,000 gold and take on the work just to get that kind of profit. I¡¯m not a fool!¡¯ It was only logical that if you invest, you should receive a stake in return. But to do the work on top of that? It was no different from asking him to work for free. What kind of investor would ept such a foolish proposal? Sensing that the Marquis was about to refuse again, Rosalyn shot a nce at Ghiin and quickly continued. ¡°Think about it. Imagine branches spread across the entire kingdom, with the banner of the Branford family flying over each one. It wouldn¡¯t be a loss for our family. We¡¯ll recover the principal quickly, and after that, it¡¯ll be pure profit. Let me handle it.¡± Seeing Rosalyn¡¯s unusually desperate effort to persuade him, the Marquis of Branford¡¯s expression grew suspicious. ¡®Why is she being so proactive? Could it be that she was moved by the nonsense that idiot said?¡¯ Marquis of Branford, suddenly reaching a certain thought, pointed at her and spoke. ¡°Your wedding is not far off. You don¡¯t have the luxury to start something else.¡± Rosalyn, as if she had already anticipated his remark, continued without hesitation. ¡°Now that I¡¯ve recovered, is there really a need for me to marry into such a family? There are much better options avable. Doesn¡¯t it feel like a waste?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The Marquis of Branford¡¯s gaze wavered slightly. Now that she had recovered from her illness and was gradually returning to her old self, it did feel like a waste to send her off to that family. Seeing this, Rosalyn realized this was the perfect moment to press on. Her father wasn¡¯t the type to hesitate like that over most things. ¡°I¡¯ve managed various organizations before, so I¡¯m confident I can make money. You know that, Father. Leave it to me. I¡¯ll make sure you feel like 300,000 gold was a bargain.¡± The Marquis of Branford couldn¡¯t refute Rosalyn¡¯s words. Indeed, Rosalyn¡¯s business acumen surpassed his own. Before she fell ill, she had run multiple organizations simultaneously without a singleint and had never incurred a loss. It was something he could trust her with. ¡®It does sound usible¡­ but still, something feels off¡­¡¯ The Marquis of Branford nced at Ghiin. Ever since that fellow had asked him to be a guarantor, he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that he was being used. Ghiin spoke with a confident air. ¡°In the long run, I¡¯m the one who stands to lose. I¡¯m selling it cheaply now because I urgently need the money and managing it is a burden. Opportunities like this¡­ they don¡¯te around often.¡± It was quite a skill, to deliver lines fit for a con artist with such boldness. The Marquis of Branford slightly frowned. ¡°Still, isn¡¯t the amount too high¡­?¡± ¡°Father!¡± Swish! Rosalyn snapped open her fan, covering her face with it while ring at the Marquis of Branford with just her eyes. ¡°Why are you acting so out of character? This is a chance to increase the family¡¯s influence and make money! You know the value of this better than anyone!¡± ¡®What do you mean out of character? Is selling cosmetics supposed to be my thing now?¡¯ The Marquis of Branford felt an odd sense of injustice. ¡®Why am I¡­ listening to this? Why am I¡­ suddenly selling cosmetics? Why am I¡­ supposed to give her money?¡¯ In truth, he knew Rosalyn was right. That was the problem. He knew the venture had value, and that¡¯s why he was wavering. It was something worth doing, yet he didn¡¯t understand why it made his stomach churn. The Marquis of Branford clutched his throbbing head and closed his eyes. Ever since Ghiin appeared, everything seemed to be going awry. He had requested to be his guardian, and under that pretense, had siphoned off all the support. Now he wanted him to sell cosmetics on his behalf and, in return, cough up the funds. ¡®Ah, now I understand why I¡¯m feeling ill.¡¯ Come to think of it, that guy was getting everything he wanted. The Marquis of Branford¡¯s face showed signs of deep distress. Watching this, Belinda and ude clenched their fists tightly. To see the Marquis of Branford hesitating like that! ¡®Is he¡­ is he really wavering at the Young Lord¡¯s proposal? Seriously? Is that really the Marquis of Branford?¡¯ ¡®Could he really be convinced? I hope so. That would be amazing! It¡¯d mean less work for us. Please, please!¡¯ As the Marquis of Branford wrestled with his decision, unable to reach a conclusion, Ghiin decided to throw out his trump card. Chapter 145 Chapter 145: I¡¯m Telling You, It¡¯s a Really Good Opportunity! (3) ¡°Since the Marquis refuses, I guess I¡¯ll have to approach Count Aylesbur¡¯s family. They would dly ept it. Later on, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re disappointed,¡± said Ghiin. The Marquis of Branford rubbed his forehead. ¡®Ha, this annoying bastard.¡¯ Ghiin was not someone he could easily ignore, as he was more than capable of carrying out such a threat. Rosalyn also backed up Ghiin¡¯s statement. ¡°If that happens, the g of Count Aylesbur¡¯s family will fly across the kingdom. People will mock us for throwing away an opportunity that came right to our door. Really, what kind of embarrassment would that be? You need to think about the family¡¯s honor.¡± Sensing that the Marquis of Branford was wavering, the two of them didn¡¯t stop. ¡°It¡¯s only because Father is the guardian that the Baron approached us first. Don¡¯t you see?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I wanted to offer this opportunity to you first, Marquis. I¡¯m d the youngdy understands my sincerity.¡± ¡°Father! ept it quickly!¡± ¡°Marquis! There won¡¯t be another chance like this!¡± The Marquis of Branford¡¯s face gradually reddened, and eventually, he bursted out and started shouting. ¡°Quiet! Why do the both of you have so much to say!¡± At his roar, Ghiin and Rosalyn immediately closed their mouths. The Marquis of Branford rarely raised his voice this much. Pushing him further at this point would only backfire. ¡°Haa¡­¡± Letting out a deep sigh, the Marquis stood up and spoke to Rosalyn. ¡°Do as you see fit. But if anything goes wrong, I¡¯ll arrange your marriage before you get any older. This is thest chance I¡¯m giving you.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Rosalyn folded her fan and smiled broadly. With her pushing forward, the oue was practically decided. The Marquis of Branford turned to Ghiin and emphasized sternly. ¡°I¡¯m assuming you need this because you urgently need money right now. If you y any tricks or cause losses to the Marquis family, you won¡¯t like what happens.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t worry. I will handle it properly.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to rest now, so the two of you can take care of the rest.¡± The Marquis of Branford turned and walked out. Even though he had made the decision himself, he still couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of resentment. ¡®Ah, it still feels like I got yed by that brat¡­ Ugh, my head hurts so much today. I shouldn¡¯t think about it any longer.¡¯ He massaged his temples and let out another sigh. It seemed like he would be feeling this sense of frustration for the next few days. As he trudged away, Belinda and ude silently celebrated. Filled with joy, the two bounced on their feet, and their shoulders bumped against each other. ¡°What¡¯s this? Won¡¯t you move away? Why are you clinging?¡± ¡°Hah, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s more offended here.¡± The two red at each other, startled, and growled in frustration. Gillian, who had been quietly rooting for Ghiin from the back, clicked his tongue and grabbed both of their shoulders, forcibly pulling them apart. After the Marquis of Branford left, and they were sure he wasn¡¯ting back, Ghiin and Rosalyn finally let out sighs of relief. Ghiin turned to Rosalyn with a smile on his lips. ¡°Thanks to you, everything went smoothly.¡± Rosalyn shrugged her shoulders and replied. ¡°Well, I had my own reasons, you know.¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be counting on you going forward.¡± ¡°There won¡¯t be any issues with the product supply, right?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll increase the facilities as soon as I get back.¡± ¡°Good. I¡¯m not sure why you suddenly needed such arge sum of money, but¡­¡± Rosalyn suddenly stopped mid-sentence, a thought crossing her mind. She scrutinized Ghiin¡¯s face carefully before asking, cautiously. ¡°You¡¯re not sick or anything, are you? Like, receiving a terminal diagnosis and nning to blow all your money before you die or something¡­?¡± Ghiin replied, his expression showing how absurd he found the idea. ¡°I¡¯m healthy.¡± ¡°Ah, got it. I just thought I¡¯d ask, just in case.¡± Ghiin sighed. As expected from the daughter of the Marquis of Branford, her suspicions knew no bounds. Still, once she made a decision, Rosalyn¡¯s strength was in pushing forward without hesitation. The two quickly drew up a contract. After signing her name under Ghiin¡¯s, she smiled brightly. ¡°I¡¯m d I could help you like this. Let¡¯s do well together from now on.¡± ¡°Thank you. It¡¯s really reassuring to have you as my sponsor.¡± The gratitude he had expressed before was more of a formality, but now it was genuine. In truth, Ghiin hadn¡¯t expected to secure the hefty sum of 300,000 gold. He had initially nned to start with a high figure and then adjust, either by increasing the shares to be transferred or lowering the investment amount through negotiations. But thanks to Rosalyn¡¯s intervention, things had gone more smoothly than he anticipated. ¡®This is the best oue. It¡¯s beyond my expectations. This should be more than enough for now.¡¯ Now that they were tied together in business, the Marquis¡¯ family would have no choice but to pay more attention to him. And on top of that, 300,000 gold hadnded in hisp. With this, he could elerate his next ns significantly. Suppressing the grin that threatened to spread across his face, Ghiin took Rosalyn¡¯s outstretched hand and shook it. * * * News of the resumption of cosmetic sales quickly spread throughout the capital. On the day sales restarted, nobles arrived with soldiers in tow, looking proud and determined. ¡°This time, I won¡¯t be leaving empty-handed! I¡¯ll be the first one inside!¡± ¡°Move out of the way! We¡¯re going first!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get pushed back! Force your way through!¡± The proud nobles, having learned from their previous failure, steeled themselves this time. It was no longer just about obtaining the cosmetics; it had be a matter of pride for the nobles. The soldiers each noble had brought with them were pushing against the main gate, shoving and grappling with one another. It was a scene reminiscent of a siege. Crreeeak! Bang! With so many people pressing against it, the gate of the mansion could no longer hold and finally copsed. ¡°The gate¡¯s open! Get inside!¡± ¡°Get in before that bastard! I won¡¯t forgive you if you¡¯rete!¡± ¡°Hurry up and push them aside!¡± As they poured into the spacious garden, they began attacking one another. As long as they didn¡¯t touch Baron Fenris, it didn¡¯t matter. The nobles genuinely believed there was no issue in fighting and overpowering each other to be the first to buy. The garden quickly turned into a massive battlefield. ¡°Ahhh! Don¡¯t step on me!¡± ¡°Just leave them and run! Get to the mansion first!¡± ¡°Grab those guys first!¡± Ghiin and hispanions watched from a distance. There was no way they could control those prideful, crazed nobles by themselves. If they tried to intervene, they¡¯d end up getting dragged into the chaos, swinging their fists just as wildly. Ghiin, with a yful grin, turned to Rosalyn beside him and said, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll leave it to you, mydy.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Rosalyn lifted her chin proudly and strode toward the brawling crowd. The people who were busy throwing punches felt an eerie chill and slowly began to stop fighting one by one. As they came to their senses, they realized that soldiers armed with weapons had surrounded them. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°Are those Baron Fenris¡¯ soldiers?¡± ¡°When did they bring in such a force¡­?¡± The bewildered nobles widened their eyes when they saw the woman standing in front of the soldiers. ¡°No way¡­?¡± ¡°Ro-Rosalyn Branford?¡± ¡°Why is the daughter of the Marquis of Branford here?¡± The excitement died down, reced by confusion and unease, and the nobles noticed the emblem on the soldiers¡¯ armor. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the emblem of the Marquis of Branford?¡± With puzzled expressions, the nobles stared at Rosalyn. She spoke in a calm, expressionless tone, just like her father would. ¡°By themission of Baron Fenris, the Marquis of Branford will be managing this ce starting today.¡± At those words, the nobles¡¯ faces turned pale. It was as if they had attacked the Marquis of Branford¡¯s household by leading soldiers to this ce. Rosalyn looked at the hesitant crowd and said, ¡°It seems you acted out of ignorance this time, so I¡¯ll let it slide. But it will be a problem if this happens again. Everyone, follow the order.¡± Themotion quickly subsided. No matter how much the nobles acted on their whims, they couldn¡¯t ignore Rosalyn, nor the Marquis of Branford who stood behind her. As the atmosphere calmed down, the nobles began to steal nces at Rosalyn¡¯s face. Some had seen her at banquets, but more of them had only heard rumors and had never seen her up close. Her skin was clear and radiant. It was hard to believe that she had once lived in seclusion due to a skin disease. ¡®It¡¯s true. She¡¯s really fully recovered.¡¯ A noble who hade up from the provinces boldly asked her a question. He knew it was somewhat impolite, but his curiosity got the better of him. ¡°Um¡­ did you really cure your illness with those cosmetics?¡± Fortunately, Rosalyn didn¡¯t take offense. Instead, she gave a gentle smile and replied. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. While Baron Fenris helped treat me, these cosmetics yed a big part. That¡¯s why the Marquis¡¯ family decided to manage their distribution.¡± Without batting an eye, she lied. ¡®It¡¯s not exactly a lie; after all, the product¡¯s effectiveness is proven.¡¯ Hearing Rosalyn¡¯s response, the nobles wore expressions filled with intent. With visible proof in front of them and the endorsement of the Marquis of Branford, their trust in the product soared. ¡®It¡¯s expensive, but I should buy a lot while I can. I should get some for my wife too.¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s so popr that who knows when it¡¯ll sell out. I could buy more now and sell itter for a higher price.¡¯ ¡®Phew, if I use that, I¡¯ll look even more handsome, right?¡¯ Swoosh! Rosalyn spread her fan wide and spoke softly. ¡°Well then, shouldn¡¯t you all form a line?¡± With just that one sentence, an amusing sight unfolded as the nobles quickly lined up. It took some time, but everyone orderly waited their turn to purchase the cosmetics. Considering therge crowd, and with Rosalyn herself stepping in, the sales on the first day were tremendous. Rosalyn, in a cheerful mood, smiled brightly and spoke kindly. ¡°There¡¯s plenty of stock, so there¡¯s no need to fight to be the first. Please continue to line up like this in the future.¡± Anyway, with the Marquis of Branford¡¯s soldiers standing guard, there was no chance of any chaos breaking out. As a result, the nobles didn¡¯t have to bothering out themselves to stand in line. Those who didn¡¯t want to queue began sending their servants instead, and the Crow Mansion returned to its usual calm. ¡°Wow, the mansion¡¯s quiet now, but the cosmetics are selling like crazy,¡± ude muttered in amazement. Ghiin nodded, looking relieved. Although he had to give up a few shares, he managed to secure the money he needed and delegated the bothersome tasks. Moreover, Rosalyn seemed determined, throwing herself into promoting and selling the cosmetics. ¡®Whether she wants to quickly recoup her investment or win her father¡¯s approval, either way, it also means that other businesses would be reluctant to interfere.¡¯ Just as there were those who caused amotion at Ghiin¡¯s mansion despite knowing that the Marquis of Branford was his guardian, there were certainly others who were eyeing the cosmetics with greed. If they were money-crazed, they were probably still scheming to somehow snatch it away, but as long as Rosalyn stood firm, it would be difficult for them to act recklessly. ¡®Who knows how long this willst because of the Duke of Delfine, but that¡¯s a problem forter.¡¯ Though it had been a sudden change of ns, things had actually worked out better in many ways. Now, the only thing left was to return home with peace of mind. ¡°Let¡¯s head back. We¡¯ll be buying materials needed for the estate on the way, so prepare a list.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± While ude and the close aides were packing up and getting ready to leave, Ghiin made the rounds to bid farewell to some of the influential nobles in the capital. Hisst visit was to the Marquis of Branford¡¯s family, where he received some good news. ¡°Thank you for all your help. I¡¯ll be heading back to the estate now.¡± ¡°As promised, the initial support for Ferdium is prepared, so how about leaving together?¡± ¡°Is that so? Then I¡¯ll join you.¡± Traveling with the support troops would slow them down, but it didn¡¯t matter. Being able to personally oversee how the supplies were distributed meant that things would work out even better. ¡°They are waiting outside the city gates, so we can depart together. The royal family and various houses have sent soldiers, so there¡¯s no need to worry about an escort.¡± ¡°Thank you very much for the consideration.¡± Ghiin slightly bowed his head in appreciation. Receiving support was certainly beneficial, but since it was an arrangement that aligned with both parties¡¯ interests, there was no need to lower himself excessively in gratitude. Sure enough, as they exited the city, an endless line of wagons loaded with supplies stretched before them. The sight of countless provisions, warhorses, and military equipment filled the wagons, and Ghiin¡¯s close aides couldn¡¯t hold back their admiration. Chapter 146 Chapter 146 ¨C All of These Belongs to Me. (1) Although the Marquis of Branford led the effort, half of the assets belonged to the royal family, and the other half came from the royal faction¡¯s nobles. Thus, along with the royal standard, gs symbolizing each noble house fluttered everywhere. Everyone¡¯s hearts swelled with pride at the grandeur. ¡°W-Wow. Are they really giving us all of this?¡± Belinda felt happy, yet a bit wistful. She thought about how difficult things had been for the Ferdium family. If they had received such support earlier, how much better would it have been? She didn¡¯t know much about theplex political rtionships, but she could at least tell that the Ferdium family had risen to a more significant position than before. And it was all thanks to Ghiin, so she felt immensely proud as the person who had taught him. ¡®Oh, our young lord has really grown up well.¡¯ Even Rosalyn, who was staying at the Crow Mansion, came out beyond the castle walls to see Ghiin off. There was a hint of mncholy on her face. ¡°Take care, Baron. Please make sure to stay healthy.¡± ¡°Yes, you take care too, mydy. And please keep doing well with the cosmetics sales.¡± ¡°All right. When will you being back to the capital?¡± ¡°Someone wille to collect payments frequently, but I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be back myself. Well, I¡¯ll be off then. Please make sure the ounts are settled properly.¡± ¡®Is there nothing you can talk about with me other than money?¡¯ Rosalyn pouted in disappointment. However, Ghiin paid no attention to her reaction at all. His mind was filled only with thoughts of returning as quickly as possible. He looked around at the people and shouted loudly. ¡°Everyone¡¯s got everything, right? We have a lot of cargo this time, so make sure to keep track of it.¡± ¡°Yes! Everything¡¯s ready!¡± ¡°All right, then let¡¯s get going!¡± At Ghiin¡¯s signal, the wagons began to move, one by one, slowly. Caw! Caw! The crows circled far above in the sky, reluctantly saying their farewells. Still, none of them followed, as if they didn¡¯t want to leave their home. Rosalyn stood lost in thought as she watched Ghiin¡¯s departing figure. ¡®Is the Fenris Estate really that good? What kind of ce could it be¡­¡¯ She stayed there for a long time, not leaving until Ghiin disappeared into a mere dot on the horizon. * * * ¡°Now that the weather is clearing, it¡¯s time to prepare for the expedition to the Northern Fortress.¡± At Zwalter¡¯s words, Homerne, the Chief Overseer, nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s about time the barbarians start making their move.¡± The two were drinking tea, discussing the future politicalndscape. Their expressions were more rxed than ever. Suddenly, Zwalter let out a wistfulugh, as if reminded of his son. ¡°He said he was going to sell cosmetics, but he¡¯s been in the capital for quite some time. I hope he¡¯s building up a lot of connections while he¡¯s there. That kid didn¡¯t have many friends growing up, after all.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because of his temper¡­ Ahem, but the Young Lord has still grown a lot, hasn¡¯t he? Even if it¡¯s hard to meet high-ranking nobles, he must have made some friends among his peers.¡± ¡°Right? Even though it¡¯s a poor estate, he became a lord at that age, so he should¡¯ve managed to make a few friends.¡± Homerne frowned slightly and shook his head. ¡°The problem is that he went around selling goods like a merchant. The young nobles in the capital have strong pride, so he might have ended up with less-than-ideal friends.¡± ¡°Ahem, I told him not to go, but he insisted.¡± ¡°Once you hear about the kind of friends he made, if they seem subpar, you should give him a good scolding. After all, who a noble associates with is important.¡± Zwalter nodded with a stern expression. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even though he¡¯s been making money and getting a bit full of himself, he¡¯s stillcking in experience, isn¡¯t he? If he¡¯s made bad friends, I¡¯ll make sure to give him a proper scolding.¡± ¡°Hahaha, of course. Since the war, the Young Lord¡¯s behavior has been overlooked, but this would be a good opportunity to give him some firm discipline.¡± The two of them exchanged smiles. With the estate running smoothly, their minds were at ease. Though still poor, things had improvedpared to before they received support from the Runestone. And since they were also set to receive food supplies from Ghiin, those who had been living hard lives felt grateful even for this much. ¡°Hmm, but he didn¡¯t cause any trouble in the capital, did he? I can¡¯t shake off this uneasy feeling.¡± ¡°Come on now. You know the power and influence of the capital¡¯s nobles. No matter how reckless the Young Lord might be, he wouldn¡¯t have caused any trouble there.¡± ¡°But he has always been unpredictable.¡± ¡°Ah, don¡¯t worry about it. It was his first time in the capital, so he was probably too intimidated to do anything.¡± ¡°Hmm, you think so¡­? Well, I suppose he has his own thoughts, so he must¡¯ve been careful.¡± Cardenia was a ce that took one¡¯s breath away with its sheer magnificence. Even Zwalter, when he first visited the capital, couldn¡¯t close his mouth in awe. No matter how rough Ghiin¡¯s temperament was, Zwalter thought he wouldn¡¯t dare act out on his first visit to such a grand ce. ¡°All right then, we¡¯ll have the forces ready once Randolph returns.¡± ¡°Understood. It¡¯s been nice and quiet with that noisy guy not around, but I suppose he¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Randolph, who had gone to train the mercenaries, couldn¡¯t return because Ghiin hadn¡¯te back yet. With only well-mannered and quiet people remaining in Ferdium, things had naturally been peaceful and calm. The two sipped their tea elegantly, smiling. They wished for this peace tost a long time. Just then, the sound of hurried footsteps approached, growing louder. Bang! ¡°My lord! We have a big problem!¡± The man who burst through the door was Albert, the estate¡¯s treasurer. For someone who was always calm andposed to be this flustered, it meant something truly serious had happened. Zwalter shot up from his seat, grabbing the sword that was propped up beside him. ¡°Have the barbarians already started to move? If so, we need to quickly gather the troops and send reinforcements to the Northern Fortress¡­¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not that!¡± Albert shook his head vehemently, cutting him off. Zwalter, confused, asked again. ¡°Then did monsters break out of the Forest of Beasts?¡± Albert shook his head even more frantically. ¡°Elena didn¡¯t bring home a boyfriend, did she?¡± ¡°If only it were something like that.¡± ¡°Then what is it? Hurry up and tell me!¡± ¡°It¡¯s the Young Lord¡­¡± ¡°Ghiin? What about Ghiin, isn¡¯t he in the capital?¡± With a pale face, Albert eximed. ¡°He got into a dispute with the Marquis of Branford in the capital!¡± Zwalter hesitated for a moment, thinking he might have misheard, and then let out a hollowugh. ¡°Branfood? Was there a marquis by that name? It seems it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been to the capital.¡± ¡°No, the Marquis of Branford.¡± ¡°Branpard?¡± ¡°Branford! The Minister of the Royal Household!¡± Zwalter blinked silently, then awkwardly smiled. ¡°You¡¯re telling me¡­ that Marquis of Branford? This must be a joke, right?¡± Albert pursed his lips and shook his head again. Thud. Zwalter¡¯s face went ghostly pale as he copsed back into his seat. In ce of the stunned Zwalter, Homerne urgently pressed for details. ¡°What are you talking about! Exin properly!¡± ¡°The Young Lord picked a fight with the Marquis of Branford and ended up being detained.¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t the Young Lord there to do business? How did he end up getting into a dispute with the Marquis of Branford? He¡¯s not someone you can just meet if you want to!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know that either.¡± Zwalter found it hard to believe what Albert was saying. ¡°Are¡­ are you sure about this? It isn¡¯t just some wild rumor, is it?¡± ¡°I heard it from a merchant who came to the estate. We don¡¯t have any informants in the capital, do we?¡± ¡°So it¡¯s just a rumor, then?¡± ¡°Merchants and travelers from other regions said the same thing. Even if the details are exaggerated, the fact that a dispute urred seems to be true.¡± Zwalter let out a deep sigh. Knowing Ghiin¡¯s reckless nature, it seemed entirely usible. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± As the two continued to exchange sighs, Albert urged them with a sense of urgency. ¡°We need to find a solution. At this rate, the Young Lord¡¯s head is at risk.¡± Homerne jumped to his feet, shouting in frustration. ¡°A solution! If the rumors have spread this far, it¡¯s probably already over! I knew this would happen; he¡¯s always acted without a care!¡± ¡°Still, if they don¡¯t intend topletely sever ties with the Northern Margrave, they might spare the Young Lord¡¯s life,¡± said Albert. Zwalter snapped back to his senses. If that was true, there was still a chance. No matter how much of a troublemaker he was, Ghiin was the son of the lord and the heir to this ce. They couldn¡¯t just let him die. With a tense expression, Zwalter spoke up. ¡°First, let¡¯s prepare a grand gift and send an envoy to the capital. We have no choice but to beg for forgiveness for my son¡¯s rudeness.¡± Homerne nodded in agreement. ¡°Perhaps we could ask them to be lenient by saying he¡¯s a bit¡­ unbnced. We could exin that he sometimes has these episodes. It wasn¡¯t intentional.¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll have to do that. He is my son, but to be honest, he is a madman. I¡¯m sure there are already rumors in the capital about his¡­ peculiarities.¡± The three of them began to move quickly. They gathered the retainers to discuss countermeasures, drafted a letter of apology, and scraped together whatever resources they could find. While the retainers were gathered in the hall, debating who should be sent as an envoy, a soldier who had been guarding the castle gate burst in, shouting urgently. ¡°An army is approaching the castle!¡± ¡°What? What army, all of a sudden?¡± Zwalter and the retainers were stunned. There had been no messenger from the checkpoints along the estate¡¯s borders. That meant the army had either overpowered them and pushed through, or they had taken a different route and bypassed the usual paths. Zwalter jumped up from his seat and snapped at the soldier. ¡°Did you see the banners? Whose forces are they?¡± ¡°W-Well¡­ there were so many banners¡­¡± ¡°So many banners¡­? Are you saying it¡¯s a coalition force?¡± ¡°The size of the army was too small for that.¡± Homerne, hands trembling, pressed further. ¡°Then, which noble house¡¯s banners did you see?¡± ¡°At the front was the royal banner, followed by those of the Marquis of Branford, the Marquis of McQuarrie, Count Norton, Count Aylesbur, Count Boyer, Count Bromson¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Every name he listed belonged to nobles with considerable power in the kingdom. Zwalter¡¯s legs gave out, and he slumped back into his chair. ¡°They¡¯re all nobles from the pro-royal faction. If the royal banner is present, it means the Marquis of Branford has mobilized the troops. It looks like Ghiin has really stirred up a big mess.¡± ¡°W-What should we do?¡± Homerne, pacing in agitation, asked, but Zwalter remained silent. If they were here to make a show of force, demanding an apology andpensation for the damage to their honor, then the best course of action would be toply. ¡®But what if they intend to seize this ce?¡¯ It seemed unlikely they would go to such lengths over a quarrel with a troublesome son, but he had to consider the worst-case scenario. It wasn¡¯tmon, but there were cases where people would find various pretexts to seize someone else¡¯s estate and hand it over to a noble they supported. ¡®For something like this to happen out of the blue¡­ this is troublesome.¡¯ This was a time when even stationing troops at the borders of an estate could be seen as a justification for war. And yet, without any of those usual steps, the royal and high-ranking noble troops had suddenly appeared right outside the castle? This was far from ordinary. Hearing bad news followed by a situation like this brought an overwhelming sense of pressure. After contemting for a moment, Zwalter made a decision and spoke in a heavy tone. ¡°Gather the soldiers.¡± ¡°My lord, you¡¯re not serious are you¡­?¡± Homerne¡¯s tone was full of concern, but Zwalter clenched his teeth as he gripped his sword. ¡°We may be poor, but we still have our pride, don¡¯t we?¡± ¡®We have neither,¡¯ Homerne retorted inwardly, lowering his head. ¡°If the Young Lord is indeed captured, it could be dangerous. No matter how reckless he is, we must ensure his survival. He¡¯s the heir to the family!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hear what they have to say first. If they¡¯re holding him as a hostage and want an apology, then we¡¯ll paypensation. But if they try to use this as an excuse to push us around with force, we¡¯ll fight.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The resolute look in Zwalter¡¯s eyes made all the retainers bow their heads. ¡°Since negotiations might begin immediately, the retainers from the Chief Overseer¡¯s office will apany me.¡± Hearing this, some of the retainers¡¯ faces stiffened. If a sudden battle broke out, they would struggle to even protect themselves. But when the lord called for them, refusal wasn¡¯t an option. Reluctantly, they all followed, shuffling after him. ng! ng! ng! ng! The bell to summon the soldiers rang out. The soldiers residing inside the castle, though surprised by the sudden call, quickly prepared forbat. Boom! The castle gates opened, and Zwalter, now fully armored, mounted his horse. Following behind him, the soldiers began to march slowly towards the forces approaching Ferdium. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 147 Chapter 147- All of These Belongs to Me. (2) Zwalter carefully observed the approaching group. ¡®They have shy banners, but there aren¡¯t many of them. They¡¯re carrying too much cargo¡­ Did the vanguard bring supplies? But they just came here without even dering war? No matter how powerful the royal family is, this is going too far, isn¡¯t it?¡¯ Despite his bold deration in front of his retainers, Zwalter was actually on the verge of losing his mind with anxiety. He was even considering whether it would be better to just run out there and beg for forgiveness. What kind of mistake had he made that prominent high-ranking nobles, known for their reputations, had banded together to send soldiers? As they drew closer, his heart pounded, and his hands were soaked in sweat. Then, the allied forces that had been approaching suddenly stopped when they saw Zwalter¡¯s troops. Zwalter also halted and observed the opposing side. ¡°My lord, it would be best to meet theirmander and talk to find out what¡¯s going on first,¡± suggested Homerne. Zwalter nodded and stepped forward. At that, a few people on horseback broke away from the other side and came forward as well. ¡®They ride pretty well. Let¡¯s see who they are¡­ huh?¡¯ The people approaching seemed somewhat familiar. And the young man leading them looked even more so. ¡®That guy¡­ he¡¯s as handsome as my son¡­?¡¯ Zwalter, after recognizing the approaching man¡¯s face, was startled and shouted out. ¡°Hey! What are you doing here?!¡± The one at the front was Ghiin. The ones riding alongside him included Belinda and other close aides of his son. Why on earth was his son appearing amidst the group bearing those noble gs? Zwalter was so bewildered that he couldn¡¯t even speak. Meanwhile, Ghiin, who hade closer, also looked perplexed and asked, ¡°Father, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­ preparing for battle.¡± ¡°With whom?¡± ¡°With you¡­?¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Both of them were dumbfounded, and silence lingered around them for a moment. Homerne broke the silence by interjecting urgently. ¡°Y-Young Lord! Are you alive? What in the world is going on? What happened in the capital?!¡± ¡°I just came back from selling some cosmetics.¡± His tone was so casual, as if nothing had happened, that Homerne pressed him further. ¡°If it was nothing, why did the royal family and nobles send troops?!¡± ¡°Oh, I think there¡¯s a misunderstanding here¡­¡± Zwalter, regaining hisposure, asked as well. ¡°I-I heard a rumor that you got into a conflict with the Marquis of Branford. Isn¡¯t that why the troops were dispatched?¡± ¡°Ah, now I understand what¡¯s going on. It¡¯s really nothing. I just made a decent deal with the Marquis.¡± ¡°A deal? But the rumor was that you were imprisoned by the Marquis of Branford. Weren¡¯t you taken as a hostage?¡± It was true that I had been confined for half a month, but that was to treat Rosalyn. Well, if I had failed, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape, and things would¡¯ve escted¡­ But since I seeded, there was no problem. Ghiin shook his head and continued speaking. ¡°Since it seems confusing, I¡¯ll exin quickly.¡± Ghiin briefly exined what had happened in the capital. As the story progressed, Zwalter and his retainers¡¯ expressions became filled with shock. ¡°The Marquis of Branford agreed to be your guardian in return for treating his daughter?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°And Counts Aylesbur and Norton, among others, are sponsoring and supporting you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°And you¡¯ve be a member of the Royal Faction?¡± ¡°Oh, and so have you, Father.¡± ¡°Why me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s how it turned out.¡± Zwalter swallowed dryly, trying to make sense of the confusion in his head. From the start, he was loyal to the royal family, so it wasn¡¯t as if he was different from the Royal Faction anyway. It was just that they hadn¡¯t included him before and had ignored him. ¡®Is¡­ is this even possible?¡¯ No matter how much he thought about it, it didn¡¯t make sense. So, he took another look at the army standing behind Ghiin. The banners of the royal family and the high-ranking nobles still fluttered in the wind. If all of that had been fabricated, his son wouldn¡¯t have enough lives to survive. ¡®Is this really real? Can this be true?¡¯ Seeing an unbelievable situation unfold before his eyes, he felt like he was losing his mind. Even good news needs to be within a certain limit to be purely joyful. When something good goes too far, it instead breeds suspicion and anxiety. Zwalter closed his eyes. ¡®This is a dream.¡¯ ¡°Father?¡± ¡®If I open my eyes, I¡¯ll return to reality.¡¯ ¡°Father!¡± ¡®Begone! You deceitful things!¡¯ sh! Zwalter opened his eyes, channeling even his mana. His eyes shone brightly, filled with vitality. Yet, the scene before him remained unchanged. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s still the same. It¡¯s real.¡± Ghiin grumbled in frustration at theck of proper conversation. ¡°Father, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s just too hard to believe.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the truth, so just ept it.¡± ¡°¡­Alright.¡± Zwalter wasn¡¯t the only one who couldn¡¯t believe Ghiin¡¯s exnation. Homerne, the Chief Overseer, quickly blurted out, almost spitting in his haste. ¡°Y-Young Lord, is that lie really true?¡± ¡°Why would I make such a pointless lie that would be easily exposed?¡± ¡°No, but still¡­ can this really be true¡­¡± Homerne¡¯s mind was spinning. The Marquis of Branford became his guardian? That man, who was called the most powerful figure in the kingdom? And now, all the prominent figures in the kingdom were offering their support and backing? If it were true, it meant that Ghiin had officially be a more influential noble than his father, Count Ferdium. This was the power of political maneuvering that went beyond mere titles. Previously, he had been just a wealthy troublemaker, but now he had returned as a troublemaker with solid backing. He had already been untouchable because he controlled the flow of money, but now he had gained a formidable backing. A few of the retainers who had followed Zwalter rolled their eyes and broke out in a cold sweat. ¡®Why? Why would such powerful figures back that troublemaker?¡¯ ¡®Have they all gone mad, collectively?¡¯ At that moment, Zwalter¡¯s eyes lit up, and he spoke. ¡°Then, all those wagons¡­ surely¡­.¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re thinking correctly. They were organized by the Marquis of Branford and given to us¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a Dowry!¡± ¡°¡­Pardon?¡± ¡°He treated the daughter and even became the guardian, so naturally, the next step is marriage! You must have impressed him with your various skills. Hahahahaha!¡± Zwalter pieced the situation together into the most understandable scenario he could think of. No matter how much Ghiin had treated his daughter, there were simply too many gifts for it to just be a token of appreciation. Thus, there was only one answer: it is a dowry. Homerne, standing beside him, was so overjoyed he almost burst intoughter. ¡°Oh my, congrattions! After the broken engagement, we were so worried, but now we¡¯re to be inws with the Marquis of Branford! This is truly a blessing for the family! A celebration!¡± ¡°Haha, you¡¯re making too much of a fuss. But honestly, isn¡¯t my son quite a catch? They must have recognized that on their side.¡± ¡°Of course, of course. He¡¯s got money, he¡¯s got skills¡ªwhat more could heck? Sure, he¡¯s a bit rough around the edges, but once he¡¯s married into that family, they¡¯ll straighten him out. Hahahaha!¡± ¡°Right? Hahaha!¡± The people from the Ferdium Count¡¯s family couldn¡¯t hide their joy. Their previous tension seemed misced now that it turned out not to be a major problem. And on top of that, hearing that Ghiin would be the son-inw of the Marquis of Branford¡ªhow could they not be ted? ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Ghiin and his close aides clicked their tongues as they watched this scene. They had been so skeptical at first, but now that they believed it, they were going way overboard. They needed to correct the misunderstanding, but everyone was so delighted that it was hard to figure out the right moment to cut them off. Ghiin sighed deeply and spoke to his cheerful father. ¡°It¡¯s not a dowry.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ It isn¡¯t?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not.¡± The atmosphere turned icy cold in an instant. Zwalter, feeling awkward, cleared his throat a few times before asking. ¡°Ahem, ahem¡­ Then what are they?¡± ¡°They are supplies sent to Ferdium. A royal scribe came along with them, so you should hear the rest of the exnation.¡± ¡°From the royal family?¡± Zwalter was astonished. Had the royal family actually sent someone all the way here? As Ghiin turned around and gestured, a dignified-looking middle-aged man approached with a smile. ¡°I greet the brave wolf of the North, Margrave of Ferdium. I am Baron Andy Shear, a scribe of the royal family.¡± ¡°Oh, oh, wee. What brings you all the way here?¡± ¡°I havee to convey the words of His Majesty, the wise King.¡± ¡°P-please, go ahead.¡± He tried to remainposed now that he had a rough idea of the situation, but his voice trembled for no reason. It was one thing for the Marquis of Branford to be involved, but he still didn¡¯t quite understand why the royal family was also stepping in to support Ferdium. Seeing the nervous and awkward expressions of the people from Ferdium, Baron Shear couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit suspicious. ¡®Were they¡­ plotting a rebellion or something?¡¯ It seemed quite odd, but digging into such potential threats was the job of an inspector, not his. Like the skilled administrator he was, he soon unrolled a luxurious scroll and began to read. ¡°¡­In recognition of themendable efforts in defending the kingdom¡¯s borders, we are sending supplies to Count Ferdium. ¡­Furthermore, at the proposal of the Minister of the Interior and with unanimous agreement from the Advisory Council¡¯s nobles following proper procedure, future support for Ferdium shall be increased beyond the current levels¡­ We have no doubt in your loyalty to the royal family¡­.¡± The message continued with an endless stream of ornate phrasing, long enough to be tiresome. To put it simply, it meant that they would be providing Ferdium with a bit more support in the future. Once the message concluded, Baron Shear smiled warmly and said, ¡°Next year, the scale of support will decrease slightly. This time, it was meant to make up for the previous shorings.¡± Zwalter and his retainers were left speechless, their mouths agape. They couldn¡¯t even begin to process what Baron Shear was saying. ¡®The Marquis of Branford became Ghiin¡¯s guardian, and now this immediate support¡­!¡¯ ¡°Woohoo!¡± Unable to contain himself, Homerne shouted out in delight, and the other retainers burst intoughter and cheers. ¡°Our troubles are finally over! With this much, we can focus solely on the northern defenses for the entire year!¡± ¡°And we¡¯re getting support from other estates, too. We can finally rest easy!¡± Everyone was so overjoyed that they didn¡¯t know what to do with themselves. Things had improved a bit after Ghiin provided support with the Runestone, but not enough topletely put their minds at ease. Most of all, it was extremely ufortable to always have to pester Ghiin, begging him to share whatever he had. But now, with official support directly from the royal family, the situation was entirely different. Zwalter beamed and said with a satisfied smile, ¡°Hahaha, now the estate¡¯s finances will truly flourish. Well done, Ghiin.¡± ¡®Now I won¡¯t have to make any more humble requests to my son. I can regain my authority as a father.¡¯ Homerne chimed in as well. ¡°The Young Lord has truly aplished something great. Haha. We struggled with budget management, having to scrape by with small amounts of Runestone here and there, but things have turned out well. In any case, you¡¯ve worked hard, Young Lord. Uhehehe.¡± ¡®Did you really think we¡¯d be at your mercy forever, you rascal? Heheh.¡¯ Homerne¡¯s expression even showed a hint of defiance, a resolve that he wouldn¡¯t be making any more groveling requests. With this kind of annual support, what was there to be regretful about? Albert, the Treasurer, who usually maintained a stoic demeanor, was now fussing excitedly. ¡°We need to check if the supplies sent match the list and sort everything out. We should take care of what¡¯s ours, after all. Oh, Young Lord? That promise you made to distribute food in a few months¡­ I don¡¯t think you need to do that anymore. Hahaha!¡± ¡®If you want a share of the supplies, Young Lord, you¡¯ll have to ask us for it.¡¯ Zwalter and Homerne burst outughing heartily. ¡°Hahaha, exactly! It¡¯s all ours now!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s finally use it without worry!¡± Just as everyone was basking in their happiness, Baron Shear scratched his cheek awkwardly and spoke up. ¡°Um¡­ this isn¡¯t all going to Ferdium.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Zwalter¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. What kind of nonsense was this? They said the supplies were sent to Ferdium, so why weren¡¯t they getting all of it? Baron Shear hesitated, clearly ufortable, before continuing. ¡°The distribution¡­ will be handled by Baron Fenris.¡± The faces of Zwalter and the people of Ferdium turned as stiff as statues. They slowly turned their heads, only to see Ghiin standing with his arms crossed, a wry smile on his face. Chapter 148 Chapter 148: All of These Belongs to Me. (3) Baron Homerne burst out in fierce opposition. ¡°What do you mean by that! The support ising from the royal family to Ferdium, so by what right does the Young Lord get to decide the distribution?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a decision from the royal family.¡± Baron Shear pulled out another document from his coat and showed it to the people. It was an appointment letter naming Ghiin as the administrator in charge of distributing military supplies in the North. The royal seal, about the size of a fist, was stamped at the bottom of the letter. Zwalter and Ferdium¡¯s retainers repeated pointless questions, bewildered. ¡°The Young Lord managed to secure an official royal position?¡± ¡°Th-then, what does that mean?¡± Among the northern territories, Ferdium was the only one receiving support from the royal family, so even though the title of ¡°Northern Administrator¡± seemed nominal, it was actually a position with great power within Ferdium, which received the supplies. Baron Shear spoke again to the astonished crowd. ¡°Please be aware that Baron Fenris is an official from the royal pce who has received approval from the royal family. In fact, the supplies were originally supposed to go to Baron Fenris, but it didn¡¯t look good, so officially, they decided to channel it to Ferdium. I hope you understand.¡± In other words, they were preserving Zwalter¡¯s honor, but all the actual benefits were handed over to Ghiin. Their mouths gaped open, but the retainers were too stunned to say anything coherent. Barely regaining his senses, Homerne stammered a question. ¡°Th-then, does that mean the Young Lord will be the one to distribute the supplies that are supposed toe every year¡­?¡± The answer came from Ghiin. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be the one distributing them.¡± ¡°Th-then, how much will you be giving?¡± ¡°The estate is still not stable, so for now, I¡¯ll give you half this time.¡± Ghiin spoke as if he were being generous. Homerne¡¯s expression became sullen. It wasn¡¯t as if they were taking back what was given, but having the gift he thought was all his cut in half diminished his joy by just as much. And the phrase ¡°for now¡± bothered him as well. ¡°Wh-what about next year?¡± ¡°Well, who knows? I¡¯ll have to see how things are then before I decide how much to distribute.¡± It was clear that if things didn¡¯t go well, he might not give anything at all. No one failed to understand the meaning behind Ghiin¡¯s words. The faces of Ferdium¡¯s people grew even gloomier. There was nothing they could say even if they weren¡¯t given anything at all since it was something secured by the Young Lord¡¯s power. Even receiving half was an enormous amount¡­ yet it was clear they¡¯d remain at the mercy of the Young Lord, unable to escape his grasp. Ghiin then turned to Albert and asked. ¡°Ah, Treasurer. Are you sure you don¡¯t need any food supplies? Should I just not give you any?¡± ¡°No¡­ I must have misspoken.¡± Albert, who had been so confident earlier, now muttered in a subdued tone, as if he¡¯d never been that self-assured. Ghiin sought Zwalter¡¯s consent as well. ¡°Father, is it all right? I think it would be better if I handled the distribution.¡± ¡°Y-Yes, that¡¯s fine¡­ I don¡¯t mind. Since you¡¯re the one who acquired it, you should take care of it¡­.¡± Zwalter nodded, already considering how he might siphon off a portion when the supplies arrived next year. At that moment, as if reading his thoughts, Baron Shear spoke up. ¡°Oh, and from next year onward, the supplies will be sent directly to the Fenris Estate. They will be distributed there before being sent to Ferdium.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Homerne could only let out a hollowugh, too drained to even feel disappointed anymore. Once the situation had mostly been resolved, Baron Shear sidled up to Ghiin, trying to act friendly. ¡°Baron Fenris, it¡¯s been a real honor, even if it was brief.¡± ¡°Haha, what are you saying? It was you who did all the hard work, Baron. I took a bit of extra time buying some supplies needed for the estate along the way, and I appreciate your patience.¡± Baron Shear and Ghiin exchanged smiles and shook hands. Watching this, Zwalter cautiously asked, ¡°Um¡­ Baron Shear, you seem to be quite close with this man¡¯s son.¡± Baron Shear nodded with a warm smile. ¡°Yes, we became acquainted when the Marquis of Branford introduced us at a gathering hosted by the Goddess. During the journey here, we had many conversations, and I was truly impressed by his bold spirit.¡± At those words, the Ferdium retainers all had nk expressions. Of course, a reckless fool like the Young Lord might look bold at a nce. But that¡¯s only because you don¡¯t know his true nature! While everyone else stood dazed, Ghiin and Baron Shear continued their conversation effortlessly. ¡°Will you be staying here for a few days? I can arrange for you to have the best guest room.¡± In response to Ghiin¡¯s question, Baron Shear shook his head. ¡°No, Count Norton has instructed me to return as quickly as possible. I¡¯ll rest for just one day before heading back. You know how things are in the capital these days.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Still, you¡¯ve traveled a long way and must be exhausted, yet you can¡¯t even rest properly¡­ I truly appreciate all your efforts.¡± ¡°What¡¯s this about gratitude between us? I¡¯m really fine. Oh, and this is a gift I separately brought for you..¡± Baron Shear handed a small jewelry box to Ghiin. ¡°You didn¡¯t need to go to such trouble. I didn¡¯t expect this.¡± Despite his words, Ghiin¡¯s hand naturally epted the box and passed it to Belinda. It was clear he had done this more than once. ¡°How could Ie all this way empty-handed? If you ever get the chance to meet with the ministerster, I¡¯d appreciate it if you could put in a good word for me.¡± ¡°Oh, of course. Since you¡¯ve shown such consideration, I must repay you.¡± ¡°Thank you very much.¡± Seeing the friendly exchange between the two, Zwalter broke into a cold sweat. ¡°A bribe? Is my son being bribed right now? And by a royal administrator, no less?¡± Moreover, Ghiin was leading the conversation with such ease and confidence. It was hard to believe this was the same son who used to get into trouble and was only good at fighting. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Even though he¡¯s my son, I truly don¡¯t understand him.¡± After finishing the conversation, Ghiin looked around for someone to escort Baron Shear. However, the people from Ferdium were all spaced out. Ghiin, unable to hide his frustration, scolded them. ¡°First, let¡¯s escort the secretary to the castle. We can¡¯t have them standing here forever, can we?¡± ¡°Y-Yes, right. I was so preupied that I didn¡¯t think of it. Let¡¯s head inside.¡± ¡°Ah, I¡¯ll sort out the supplies and then head straight back to the estate.¡± ¡°What? You¡¯re leaving already?¡± ¡°Yes. There¡¯s still a lot to do.¡± ¡°No, wait¡­ Hey, someone, escort our royal guests to the guest rooms! I¡¯ll finish up here and follow shortly.¡± A few retainers, along with some knights, escorted Baron Shear. After the officials and guards who had apanied him entered the castle, Zwalter let out a deep sigh. ¡°Ugh, I¡¯m losing my mind.¡± Now that the royal guests were out of sight, the tension began to ease a little. Thankfully, since the guests were only staying for a day, there wouldn¡¯t be much need to keep up appearances. Feeling slightly more at ease among familiar faces, Zwalter carefully asked a question. He was happy, sure, but there were things he needed to confirm clearly. ¡°Um¡­ now that Baron Shear is gone, I need to ask once more¡­ The amount is quiterge, even if it¡¯s just half. Are you sure it¡¯s okay to ept this? There¡¯s no issue, right?¡± ¡°Yes, there¡¯s no issue, so just ept it. Isn¡¯t this a good thing?¡± ¡°It is, but to be honest, it all feels so sudden. I don¡¯t quite understand what¡¯s going on.¡± ¡°Father, there¡¯s no need for you to worry. It¡¯s true that the royal family and the nobles haven¡¯t been very supportive up till now, hasn¡¯t it? We¡¯re just receiving what we should have been getting all along.¡± ¡°Well¡­ that¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Even if you did take half for yourself,¡± he thought, though his expression remainedplex. Ghiin smiled as he spoke to Zwalter. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No one will be able to look down on this ce anymore.¡± Zwalter nodded without saying a word. He wanted to speak, but strangely, his throat tightened, and no words came out. Ghiin¡¯s voice was firm, filled with confidence. Why did that one short sentence pierce his heart so deeply? It was clear that his son had changed from before. ¡®This is good¡­¡¯ His son was being praised even within Ferdium. And now, he had grown to a position recognized by the royal family and high-ranking nobles. His heart swelled with emotion. It felt as though the years of suffering from being ignored, the hardships caused by poverty, were melting away. ¡®Even after achieving something so big, he remains calm, just like his mother.¡¯ It would have been nice if his wife could have seen their son like this, too. ¡®My dear, why did you have to go so soon¡­¡¯ Zwalter rubbed his eyes, feeling a sudden warmth around them. ¡®Come to think of it, that reckless behavior is something he got from you, too.¡¯ Remembering all the trouble Ghiin had caused so far, his tears suddenly vanished. The memory of when he heard that Ghiin had been caught by the Marquis of Branford sent a chill down his spine, even now. ¡®If he was going to mature, he could¡¯ve done it a bit sooner.¡¯ Judging by Ghiin¡¯s recent aplishments, he had done more than most lords could dream of. He felt proud and pleased. His son¡¯s growth, that ability which was reviving their estate after such a long period of hardship. But what his son was doing still seemed reckless and dangerous. The bet with the Marquis of Branford, where his life had been on the line, was a fact that couldn¡¯t be ignored. ¡®Ugh, I don¡¯t know how much longer my authority as a father will hold¡­ But if I let go, he¡¯s bound to act even more recklessly.¡¯ If nothing else, he would keep holding off the northern barbarians to prove that his father was still capable. Lost in his own thoughts, Zwalter was brought back by Ghiin¡¯s voice. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be off. Father, please head inside. The aid supplies have been pre-sorted by cart, so distributing them shouldn¡¯t take long.¡± Zwalter,ing to his senses, held onto Ghiin. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry to leave? You haven¡¯t been here in a while. Stay, have a meal, rest a bit. Spend some time with your siblings.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll make time to visitter. We need to send Captain Randolph back quickly, too, don¡¯t we?¡± ¡°You keep saying you¡¯ll visitter, but you onlye when you need something.¡± ¡°¡­Ah, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m busy.¡± ¡°Is there only one busy person in this world? Other people manage to take care of their families even when they¡¯re busy. It¡¯s not like you have a wife or children, either.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Now that we¡¯re on the topic, let¡¯s talk about it. When are you going to get married? You¡¯re not seeing anyone, are you?¡± His father hadn¡¯t been like this before, but as he aged, he seemed to nag more. It appeared that the earlier mention of dowry had triggered thoughts of marriage, making him more eager to see it happen. Right now, Ghiin had no intention or time to think about romance or marriage. He lowered his gaze, pretending he hadn¡¯t heard anything. But even the retainers chimed in, making their opinions known. ¡°Lord Zwalter is absolutely right! You must find a bride quickly.¡± ¡°The sooner you marry, the better. We need to secure the session.¡± ¡°Now that your reputation has improved, this is the perfect time. If you miss this opportunity, who knows when your reputation might plummet again, given your nature, Young Lord.¡± Taking advantage of the topic, Zwalter decided to push further, speaking firmly. ¡°Since it seems you¡¯re not seeing anyone, I¡¯ll find a suitable match for you.¡± ¡°I have no intention, absolutely none, of getting married right now.¡± Ghiin emphasized every word clearly, but the others had no intention of listening. ¡°Whether you intend to or not, it must be done. Marriage isn¡¯t something decided by your feelings.¡± In noble families, the decision to marry always rested with the head of the household. Ghiin let out deep sighs, trying to steer the conversation in a different direction. ¡°Father, why don¡¯t you consider finding someone to remarry? You seem a bit lonelytely.¡± Zwalter replied with a serious expression. ¡°I¡¯m not popr with women.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Faced with such an earnest yet sorrowful confession, Ghiin found himself at a loss for words. Chapter 149 Chapter 149 ¨C It¡¯s Nice to Be Back. (1) Zwalter spoke earnestly. ¡°Who would want to send their daughter to Ferdium? If you don¡¯t want to end up like me, you absolutely cannot miss this timing. You need to get married quickly while you¡¯re still young and doing well.¡± ¡°¡­Ha.¡± It hurt just to hear it, but objectively, he was right. The husband spent half the year dispatched to the northern regions. At first nce, it might seem great to have no husband at home, but the problem was that it wasn¡¯t just the husband who was absent. No one would be pleased with the idea of staying alone without a husband, in a rural backwater that was both poor and dangerous. That¡¯s why the Ferdium Count¡¯s family had always managed to arrange marriages by pleading with the noble families of the nearby estates. Ghiin and Amelia¡¯s previous engagement had been arranged in a simr manner. It was fortunate even to secure an engagement. Zwalter hadn¡¯t managed to find a proper match during his younger years. ¡°Look at me. If I hadn¡¯t met your mother by chance, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to get married at all. Your mother was also from a fallen noble family, so you don¡¯t have any maternal rtives, do you?¡± At Zwalter¡¯s words, Belinda awkwardly turned her gaze away and scratched her neck. Ghiin¡¯s mother hade into the family without a dowry, bringing only Belinda with her as a maid. Still, from Ferdium¡¯s side, they bowed and thanked her for agreeing to marry, bringing her into the family with respect. The recitation of facts, which bordered on self-mockery, led to a moment of silence. The difficulties of marriage were not just a problem for noble families. Homerne cautiously spoke up. ¡°Since the influence of the Young Lord has grown significantly, how about pushing for a marriage with Count Raypold¡¯s daughter again?¡± ¡°Amelia? Should we?¡± Zwalter¡¯s expression brightened with interest. Amelia Raypold was the daughter of a prominent lord in the North, known for being noble, elegant, wise, andpassionate¡ªa well-regarded match. Bing a son-inw to the Marquis of Branford would be more than enough, but honestly, that was a wish too ambitious to entertain. ¡®That¡¯s right, to survive in this harsh North, she has to be kind and good-hearted. But since they were once engaged, it should be easier this time. It¡¯s only hard the first time, not the second, right?¡¯ Raypold was a major lord in the North. Though their rtionship had be somewhat distant due to some unpleasant incidents, their estates were close, and they had maintained a nominal alliance since the previous generations. Count Raypold had many children, and in the past, he had graciously allowed the engagement between Ghiin and Amelia. Now that Ghiin¡¯s reputation had greatly improved, there was a high chance that they would ept it again. One by one, the vassals began to express their approval. ¡°If it¡¯s Count Raypold¡¯s daughter, there¡¯s nothingcking. Rather, she¡¯s more than we could hope for.¡± ¡°Apparently, Count Raypold is already looking for a new match.¡± ¡°In that case, it would be better to go with us, his long-time allies. Reestablishing our rtionship is just a matter of effort, isn¡¯t it?¡± As the conversation continued to lean in a positive direction, Ghiin¡¯s expression began to twist proportionately. In the end, unable to hold back any longer, Ghiin burst out. ¡°Absolutely do not contact them. I won¡¯t marry that woman even if it kills me.¡± ¡°What? Why not? To be honest, there¡¯s no one in the North as great as Lady Amelia,¡± Homerne asked, looking puzzled. She had a good background, was beautiful, and was known for her kind heart. Her personality was quiet andposed, so she seemed like she would support her husband well. No matter how one looked at it, there was no one like her. ¡°Is it because of what happened before? Marquis Branford is backing you now, so we can get past all that. In fact, we might be even more favorable now. Politics has always been like that.¡± ¡°Oh, I said no. I absolutely won¡¯t do it, so take it as a given. If you proceed with this, I¡¯ll ruin everything. We¡¯ll all just go down together.¡± Ghiin raised his voice, even ring, which was unlike his usual self. Marry two people who were currently grinding their teeth to kill each other? On their wedding night, they¡¯d probably start nning how to assassinate each other. Faced with Ghiin¡¯s fierce refusal, the others only clicked their tongues in disappointment. ¡®Why is he so averse to this? Didn¡¯t he like her before? Did he get rejected when he went to fetch that grantst time?¡¯ Zwalter inwardly clicked his tongue. There could be situations where differences in family status might hurt one¡¯s pride. But even if things were rough between them when they¡¯re young, affection would naturally grow over time as they lived together. Everyone around them seemed to live that way. Still, seeing how Ghiin was reacting as if he¡¯d lost his mind, they decided not to force the issue for now. ¡°Alright¡­ we¡¯ll talk about it againter.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not considering it right now, so don¡¯t bring up marriage again. I¡¯m leaving. Hey! Sort out the supplies quickly! We¡¯re heading back to the estate!¡± Ghiin stormed off, fuming. Zwalter nced regretfully at Ghiin¡¯s back. No matter how he thought about it, there was no better candidate for a daughter-inw than Amelia. * * * ¡°Finally, we¡¯re back! Home is definitely the best!¡± Passing through the outer walls of Fenris, Belinda expressed her joy. The mansion in the capital had been grand and splendid, but she couldn¡¯t rx there because she was always worried about what trouble Ghiin might get into next. Truly, there was no ce asfortable as home¡ªa truth that held through the ages. The rest of the group, though not as openly expressive as Belinda, showed signs of relief on their faces. At least here, there was no need to walk on eggshells, constantly minding the gazes of high-ranking nobles. As news spread that the lord had returned, the residents of the estate gathered. ¡°The Lord is back!¡± ¡°Wow! But what is all of that?¡± The people were astonished at the sight of the carts following behind Ghiin. Weapons, various materials, and fine warhorses. Behind them, there were more carts loaded to the brim with all kinds of daily necessities. It looked simr to the processions of merchant guilds entering the estate, but never before had so many goods arrived all at once. ¡°Look at those carts. They¡¯re incredible, aren¡¯t they?¡± ¡°They said he was selling cosmetics or something. Looks like it was a huge hit!¡± The estate residents ogled the carts with bright, expectant eyes, hoping that once again Ghiin would distribute the goods he had brought back for the benefit of the estate. Whenever he brought something back, he always dedicated it entirely to the estate. The food shortages had been resolved, and the number of amenities was gradually increasing. Anyone who was willing to work had the opportunity to do so and was paid a fair wage. Although they couldn¡¯t yet call it prosperity, it was still a far cry from the days when they were constantly on the brink of starvation. For that, they were deeply grateful. ¡°I¡¯m so d he made it back safely.¡± ¡°Exactly, I was really worried too.¡± ¡°It was so unsettling while the Lord was away.¡± In their minds, the terrifying memories of the former lord¡¯s and other nobles¡¯ tyranny still lingered. They feared that if anything unfortunate happened to Ghiin, those kinds of men might return, and the thought kept them awake at night, anxiously waiting for news of the lord. The residents were genuinely happy just to see that he had returned safely. ¡°We¡¯re so d you¡¯re back safely!¡± ¡°Lord! Please look over here!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t leave again!¡± Unlike in other estates, the people here did not cower, prostrate themselves on the ground, or tremble as the lord passed by. It was because Ghiin had always been approachable, and he had been generous in his support to the residents. ude, the estate¡¯s administrator and Chief Overseer, did not let this opportunity slip by. He immediately dismounted his horse, climbed onto one of the moving carts, and shouted loudly. ¡°Hear me! This trade expedition by our lord was an immense sess! He has achieved great profits and strengthened ties with the kingdom¡¯s high-ranking nobles! In particr, the Minister of Protocol, the Marquis of Branford, has be the lord¡¯s patron¡­¡± The residents blinked nkly. What did people who lived in the countryside, farming all their lives, know about who the Marquis of Branford was? But they paid attention to the words that followed. ¡°¡­And with those profits, we have purchasedrge quantities of goods needed for the estate¡­ This is a policy aimed at stabilizing the suddenly rising prices, so the residents will be able to purchase these items at lower prices than the usual market rate¡­ Let us all be grateful for the lord¡¯s generosity, as he wishes to improve the lives of all the estate residents!¡± ¡°Wooaaaahhh!¡± ¡°The Lord is the best!¡± ¡°As expected, the only one who takes care of us is the Lord!¡± A thunderous cheer erupted, so loud it felt as if the ground itself was shaking. Some of the residents, ovee with emotion, even burst into tears and copsed. Although a bountiful wheat harvest had helped alleviate some of the food shortages, people couldn¡¯t survive on bread alone. They needed clothes, and once in a while, they deserved to enjoy something tasty, too. However, since the surrounding estates were in much the same situation as Fenris, procuring everyday necessities had always been a struggle. People even had to share cooking tools and pots with their neighbors. While merchant guilds frequently came to sell goods near the lord¡¯s castle, the supplies they brought were far from sufficient. The situation was even worse in viges farther away from the castle. But now, the Lord had returned withrge quantities of much-needed goods just for them. The items on the carts before them were not luxurious products for the Lord¡¯s personal use but various essential items. For those who had lived day by day, grateful simply for not starving, this was an incredible gift. ude, beaming with pride, shouted again over the waves of cheers echoing around him. ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry about anything in the future! If any problems arise, the Lord and I will take care of them! Never forget that the best way to repay the Lord¡¯s kindness is to do your best in your respective duties! Hahaha!¡± The residents pped and cheered, responding enthusiastically to ude¡¯s words. ¡°Wooaaaah! Long live the Chief Overseer!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll work hard!¡± ¡°The Chief Overseer is just taking the credit!¡± ¡°Who said that? Show yourself!¡± ¡°You must have misheard! Wahahaha!¡± Ghiin watched theughing and chatting residents with a smile, shaking his head. He had nned to make an official announcement soon, but he hadn¡¯t expected such an impromptu reveal. That guy certainly had a knack for smooth-talking. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not bad.¡± When he first arrived, the residents had been slowly wasting away without hope. Seeing their brightened expressions now filled him with pride and satisfaction. ¡®I need to prioritize fixing the roads, too.¡¯ Most of the Northern merchant guilds didn¡¯te as far as Fenris; they usually unloaded their goods at Raypold instead. This was partly because Raypold was arge and wealthy estate, but also because the journey to Fenris was treacherous. Making it easier for the merchants toe and go, and ensuring the smooth transport of cosmetics to the capital or other locations, would require proper road maintenance. Amidst the endless cheers from the residents, Ghiin slowly made his way toward the lord¡¯s castle. Like the others, he too felt a sense of ease upon returning to the estate. It seemed like there hadn¡¯t been any major incidents, so now he could proceed with his next n quickly¡­ Boom! Before he could finish his thoughts, a deafening explosion rang out from the direction of the castle, followed by a plume of mes shooting high into the sky. A hole was punched straight through the clouds where the red light had passed. ¡°¡­?¡± Ghiin stared at the castle in shock. Why had there been such an explosion all of a sudden? Was someone attacking? As he struggled to make sense of the situation, Ghiin¡¯s eyes widened as he remembered what facility was located at that exact spot. Chapter 150 Chapter 150 ¨C It¡¯s Nice to Be Back. (2) The Fenris Estate, near the lord¡¯s castle, was bustling with construction. Theborers were busy carrying materials and building the foundation of the structures. However, there was one section of the construction site that was oddly deserted. ¡°Hey, hey, isn¡¯t life getting a bit easiertely?¡± Alfoi, who was lounging around on the ground in a ragged robe, muttered this casually. The other mages, who were sprawled nearby, all nodded in agreement. They were also dressed in simrly worn-out robes. To anyone passing by, they would look less like the proud mages of a magic tower and more likeborers on a construction site. Alfoi, chewing on a piece of grass as hey there, looked like the epitome of a cker. ¡°I wish the lord wouldn¡¯te back.¡± Alfoi grumbled, and the other mages nodded once more in agreement. ¡°That would indeed be nice.¡± With the lord absent, things felt rxed and peaceful. They had be quite skilled at the construction work, but that didn¡¯t make it any less tedious. The mages chuckled among themselves, hoping this small sense of happiness wouldst a while longer. ¡°He might have gotten into some trouble in the capital.¡± ¡°Yeah, knowing his temper, he¡¯s probably shed with some high-ranking noble.¡± ¡°He might have already lost his head, for all we know.¡± ¡°Wow, just hearing that makes me feel happy.¡± The mages even discussed how they would escape if it turned out the lord had died. They didn¡¯t genuinely believe it, though; it was more of a hopeful fantasy. In the barren estate where there wasn¡¯t much to do for fun, they could only pass the time by having conversations like this. ¡°Since we¡¯re bored, how about we y a game?¡± ¡°Sounds good.¡± At Alfoi¡¯s suggestion, the mages¡¯ faces lit up, and they quickly sat up. These innocent mages, who previously knew nothing about gambling, had started ying bets every day after losing a wager and getting involved with ude. One of the more level-headed mages cautiously brought up a concern. ¡°Well, the Chief Overseer¡¯s deputy wasining that the construction has been running a bitte¡­ Shouldn¡¯t we get back to work today?¡± ¡°What does he think he is, telling us what to do when he¡¯s only just gotten here? I¡¯ll handle it. What¡¯s there to be scared of?¡± Alfoi said confidently. Although Lowell had been given the authority to oversee the estate¡¯s overall management, he couldn¡¯t treat Alfoi recklessly. After all, Alfoi was the sessor of the magic tower and the head of its branch in the Fenris Estate. No one other than the lord could easily meddle with him. ¡°So, what game should we y today? Odd or even?¡± ¡°Sure, let¡¯s keep it simple with odd or even.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go first.¡± Once everyone agreed, Alfoi pulled out four coins. He put the coins in his hands, shook them, then clenched his fists and extended one hand. ¡°Call it. Odd or even?¡± A mage hesitated for a moment before speaking. ¡°Even.¡± ¡°Even?¡± ¡°Yes, even.¡± Alfoi smirked. ¡°Hey, when you start with four coins, most people choose odd. It makes sense. But you¡¯re deliberately going with even?¡± ¡°Yes, yes. So, can we just check how many there are¡­?¡± ¡°Ah, hold on a second. I¡¯m talking right now. So, you¡¯re not going to change your choice?¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah, I¡¯ll stick with even.¡± ¡°I¡¯m giving you a chance to change your mind, you idiot!¡± The mage looked troubled as Alfoi shouted at him. ¡®Damn it¡­ He¡¯s starting up again. This guy goes off the rails like this every now and then.¡¯ The money he had was saved bit by bit, helping out the local residents from time to time. Since he was practically a ve with no pay, he didn¡¯t have much money, and losing it this way would be a problem. ¡®If I lose this, I won¡¯t even have money to drink! I absolutely can¡¯t lose!¡¯ As Alfoi and the mage red at each other, trying to find an opening, a mage who had been keeping watch just in case ran over in a hurry and shouted. ¡°The lord is back!¡± The mages stared nkly for a moment, then quickly lowered their heads in dejection. Even their small moment of happiness was over. The time to work themselves to the bone hade again. With a grim expression, Alfoi got to his feet. ¡°Let¡¯s get to work. Move it, quick!¡± While the mages scrambled to stand up, he discreetly slipped the coins into his robe. It was then. Boom! ¡°Mother! What the¡ª?!¡± A loud explosion suddenly erupted, and mes shot up from the direction of the lord¡¯s castle. Startled, Alfoi squinted, trying to pinpoint the location. ¡°What? That¡¯s¡­ Vanessa¡¯sb, isn¡¯t it?¡± ck smoke and mes slowly began to consume the surroundings. * * * The cheering residents of the estate were also shocked by the sudden explosion and turned to look toward the lord¡¯s castle. On such a joyful day, what kind of ident was this? Ghiin gauged the location of the explosion, and his face went pale. ¡°Vanessa!¡± The explosion had definitely urred at the magicb next to the lord¡¯s castle, set up for Vanessa¡¯s training. ¡°They even moved the Runestones there!¡± To assist Vanessa, whocked mana, Ghiin had relocated Runestones around theb. He had done this so she could use the Runestones if she found it difficult to cast spells. ¡°Damn it, faster!¡± Ghiin spurred his horse and began to race toward the lord¡¯s castle. The intensity of the mana he felt from the explosion was no joke. It clearly meant that the Runestones¡¯ power had been used. If all that mana from the Runestones exploded at once, the area around the lord¡¯s castle would be in ruins. Others, bewildered by the sudden situation, began running after Ghiin. By the time I arrived at the scene where the mes were roaring, the area was already in chaos. Vanessa¡¯sboratory was designed with various auxiliary buildings attached around the main central structure. The fire, which had initially started in the central building, seemed to die down momentarily but then spread to the auxiliary structures, growing in size again. People were running around, desperately trying to put out the fire. ¡°An axe! Bring an axe! Break it down first!¡± ¡°Everyone else, bring water and sand!¡± However, the fire wasn¡¯t easy to extinguish; instead, it continued to spread even more fiercely. ¡°Lowell!¡± Ghiin shouted as he jumped off his horse. ¡°My Lord!¡± Lowell, who had been anxiously directing people, brightened up when he saw him. ¡°What on earth happened?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. There was a sudden explosion in Vanessa¡¯sb.¡± ¡°And Vanessa?¡± ¡°I¡­ I think she¡¯s still inside.¡± ¡°No one was hurt?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. We made sure no one but Lady Vanessa could get close to this area.¡± At least there was some relief in that news, and Ghiin let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Where are the mages?¡± ¡°Th-they should be at the construction site right now.¡± ¡°Get them all here immediately! Hurry!¡± The estate still didn¡¯t have proper fire-fighting facilities. The fire had grown toorge to be managed by manpower alone. Using magic to control the mes was the best option for now. Crack! Vanessa¡¯sb, reduced to just its framework, began to copse while spitting out mes. ¡°I¡¯ll go in and get Vanessa out.¡± Ghiin took off his cumbersome coat, preparing to enter the copsing building. Just then, a frantic woman¡¯s voice echoed loudly from inside the building. ¡°Wi-Wind st!¡± Whoosh! The falling debris was suddenly blown away in all directions by a powerful gust of wind. ¡°Aaaah! Get down!¡± ¡°What the hell is this!¡± ¡°Why is it flying over here!¡± The people who had gathered around panicked, ducking and crouching down. Ghiin and his subordinates deflected the flying debris, protecting the people. After the rain of debris subsided, another loud shout came from inside the building. ¡°Water Strike!¡± Whooosh! This time, columns of water began to shoot up from various ces. Ssshhhh! Boom! Bang! Given the fire, dousing it with water was good. But the force wasn¡¯t controlled, and the water columns were too massive. The enormous water jets pierced through and shattered debris, scattering them around once more. Ghiin shouted urgently. ¡°Stop it!¡± The estate residents backed away to a safer distance, and the mercenaries who hade with Ghiin worked hard to fend off the debris. ¡°Aaaah! What do I do!¡± It seemed the person casting the magic inside had realized the situation and screamed. ¡°Di-Dispel!¡± Ssssssshhhh. With another shout, the water columns gradually dispersed and disappeared. The mes that had engulfed multiple buildings were nowpletely extinguished, leaving only the soaked remnants of the copsed structures. Ssss¡­ Pools of water rippled like waves. The asional hissing sound came from lingering embers being snuffed out as they were swept away by the overflowing water. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ghiin and hispanions, drenched from head to toe, looked at each other. They all looked like drowned rats, and no one could find the words to speak. At that moment, a woman crawled out from the debris of the copsed building. ¡°Oh, oh, I¡¯m sorry. Imitted a grave sin. I deserve to die.¡± The woman, sobbing with snot and tears running down her face, was a mess. Her hair was wet and hung down like seaweed, and her face was smudged with ck soot. The remnants of her tattered clothing were adorned with fragments of Runestones, which clinked together faintly. Ghiin stared at the unrecognizable figure for a while before speaking in a perplexed tone. ¡°¡­Vanessa?¡± ¡°I¡¯m s-s-so sorry, I¡¯m so sorry. I made a mistake and caused trouble for everyone¡­ Uhuhuhu.¡± Even as Ghiin questioned her, the woman just kept her head down, crying her eyes out. Ghiin, at a loss, asked again. ¡°Are you really Vanessa?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Vanessa. Uuhuhu. I¡¯m that wretched woman. Uuuh.¡± ¡°¡­Are you alright?¡± ¡°Uhuhuhu, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m truly sorry. Uhuhuhu.¡± Vanessa, genuinely remorseful, continued to sob as shey there. She seemed unaware of who was even speaking to her. Well, considering how timid she was, it made sense she¡¯d be out of sorts after causing such a major incident. ¡°Calm down and tell me what happened. What¡¯s all this about?¡± ¡°Uhuhuhu, I made a mistake because I couldn¡¯t control my mana properly. I¡¯m so sorry. Boohoo.¡± ¡°You couldn¡¯t control it properly?¡± Ghiin tilted his head slightly. Although Vanessa had limited mana, she was unmatched when it came to magical theory. Hadn¡¯t she even sessfully executed a massive trap spell that only an Archmage would dare attempt? It was hard to believe that someone like her could make such a huge mistake. ¡°No, how did you even make a mistake like that? Stop crying and exin it to me slowly.¡± After a few more sniffles, Vanessa steadied her voice and began to exin seriously. ¡°Since this was my first time attempting this magic, I wanted to make sure it was perfect, so I used a bit too many Runestones. Iyered the spell, modted the mana waves, then altered the structural dynamics to transform the spatial form and coordinates¡­ mutter mutter¡­ and that¡¯s how I finally managed to seed with a 6th-circle spell¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± As expected of a mage, she was exining her reasons, but none of it made any sense to him. Still, one word stood out and caught his attention. ¡°6th-circle?!¡± Ghiin eximed in shock. Reaching the 6th circle so quickly¡ªit was an astonishing level of talent that sent chills down his spine. ¡°Hahaha! 6th-circle! She reached the 6th circle!¡± The whole incident of the buildings blowing apart vanished from Ghiin¡¯s mind. He couldn¡¯t stopughing, not caring at all about the people around him. Vanessa, who had been sniffling with her head down, finally sensed something was off. She had been too flustered to realize it, but¡­ the voice she was responding to wasn¡¯t that of Lowell, the acting Chief Overseer. ¡®Wait, who am I talking to right now?¡¯ Slowly, she lifted her head. She rubbed her eyes to clear her blurry vision and looked up again to see a familiar face. ¡°My Lord!¡± Ghiin was standing there, soaked, grinning from ear to ear. With a face as if he had conquered the world. Chapter 151 Chapter 151 ¨C It¡¯s Nice to Be Back. (3) As soon as Vanessa saw Ghiin, she began to wail again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Huh-uhhng¡­. I destroyed the building, used up a bunch of Runestones, and caused huge damage to the estate¡­ Ughh-uhhhng.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. It happens. Besides, no one got hurt, so it¡¯s really fine. Hahaha.¡± Ghiin stillughed cheerfully. Now that there was a 6th-circle mage on the estate, what did a building matter? To recruit a 6th-circle mage, even building hundreds of structures like that wouldn¡¯t be enough. Mages of that caliber couldn¡¯t be lured in with just money. It confirmed once more that his judgment was right; he hadn¡¯t been wrong in thinking she was the greatest talent in the history of the Crimson me Tower. ¡°No, it¡¯s not okay. The estate is poor, and there¡¯s no money, so everyone is living a hard life¡­ I should save every penny to help the estate¡­ From now on, I¡¯ll only eat one meal a day¡­ Uhhuh-uhhhng.¡± The more Vanessa spoke, the more Ghiin¡¯s smile faded. ¡°No, we¡¯re not that poor anymore.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll work hard and doundry for the rest of my life to repay it, I swear. Uhhuh-uhhhng¡­¡± ¡°No, if you did theundry, that would be even more of a loss.¡± It was a logical point, but to her, it sounded like, ¡°If you do theundry, you¡¯ll just ruin the clothes.¡± ¡°Of course, right? Someone like me should just die. Please kill me. Ughh-uhhhng.¡± Ghiin sighed. Vanessa was great, but her problem was this terribly low self-esteem and shyness. She had been ignored and struggled for so long that she became overly sensitive to even the smallest mistakes. If she had a personality like Belinda¡¯s, she would have haughtily said, ¡°I¡¯m a 6th-circle mage, so what¡¯s the big deal about a building? Just give me more money!¡± Well¡­ considering the ident this time, if she were still in her old position doing menial tasks, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to repay it even if she worked her whole life, so he could understand why she reacted this way. As she continued to sob with tears and snot streaming down her face, repeatedly apologizing, Ghiin helped her stand up. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s really fine. More than that, reaching the 6th circle already is incredible. That helps me more. I¡¯ll build a newb for you, so don¡¯t worry about money and just focus on your training. That¡¯s the most important thing. Got it?¡± ¡°Uhhuh-uhhhng, my Lord!¡± At his gentle praise, Vanessa burst into tears of gratitude and buried her face in Ghiin¡¯s chest. Ghiin patted her shoulder a few times before gently stepping back and taking a good look at her. Her pale face, streaked with dark smudges, stood out, as if she hadn¡¯t seen sunlight in a while. Her clothes were stained in various ces, clearly showing that she had been holed up, devoting herself solely to research and training. Ghiin forced a smile as he patted Vanessa¡¯s shoulder, feeling as if he could almost see the musty smell emanating from her. ¡°¡­Training is good, but now that you¡¯ve reached the 6th circle, you should also wash up a bit and take some walks.¡± ¡°Y-Yes, yes, yes, sir!¡± Only then did Vanessa realize the state she was in, and, blushing, she quickly backed away. Ghiin turned to Lowell and spoke. ¡°Rebuild theb to be sturdier and more spacious. Also, make sure to set up dummies in arge open area for her to use magic on.¡± ¡°Understood. The ground here is well-prepared, so we can build it here again¡­¡± But then, Ghiin draped his arm over Lowell¡¯s shoulder and whispered. ¡°Build it far away, very far away. Make sure it¡¯s even farther from the lord¡¯s castle, in a ce where there are no people around and it¡¯s safe. You understand, right?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Only after receiving Lowell¡¯s firm agreement did Ghiin turn to address the others. ¡°Keep the fact that Vanessa is a 6th-circle mage a secret for now. There¡¯s nothing to gain by letting rumors spread.¡± Everyone nodded absentmindedly, still in shock. Even with talent, who would have expected she would reach the level of a 6th-circle mage so soon? The close aides were surprised but had no choice, but to agree with Ghiin¡¯s decision. The residents of the estate were far enough away that they hadn¡¯t heard the conversation, so keeping the secret wouldn¡¯t be difficult. ¡®This has to be kept a secret.¡¯ ¡®A 6th-circle mage, something only the great lords have, now exists here.¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s a powerful card, unknown to others!¡¯ 6th-circle mages were extremely rare. Many spent their entire lives devoted to magic and couldn¡¯t even reach the 5th circle, let alone the 6th. Once someone reached that level, it was a given they would be a private mage for great lords, and they could even aspire to be a Tower Master of the mage towers. Although Vanessa was a half-formed 6th-circle mage,cking sufficient mana, her abilities were still something that could be put to use. Anyone foolish enough to pick a fight without knowing this would find themselves on the receiving end of a sudden and powerful burst of mes. As Ghiin and the others were busy ensuring everyone kept quiet and managing the situation, Alfoi and the other mages came running over, panting. ¡°Was there a fire? What happened to the fire? I thought I saw some other magic being cast, too?¡± Ghiin waved his hand with a smile at the panicking Alfoi. ¡°Hey, Alfoi, it¡¯s been a while. You¡¯ve been doing well, I hope?¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ Lord, you¡¯re back¡­?¡± Alfoi began to sweat nervously and tried to back away, prompting Ghiin to turn and ask Lowell. ¡°Were the tasks given to the mages proceeding smoothly?¡± Lowell nced at the mages before starting to tattle. ¡°Ahem, the pace has been slowing down, and they haven¡¯t been able to keep up with the schedule.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Alfoi frantically waved his hands and shouted. ¡°No! We¡¯ve been working hard! It¡¯s just that my health hasn¡¯t been the besttely!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. When someone¡¯s tired, they can take a break.¡± ¡°Uh¡­? Really?¡± Ghiin nodded with a gentle smile, truly looking like he didn¡¯t mind. ¡°As long as you work harder to make up for the rest you took. There¡¯s a lot to be done in the future.¡± Alfoi felt a sudden chill run down his spine, a sense of foreboding creeping up on him. That lord wasn¡¯t someone who¡¯d just let things slide like this, right? Moreover, the mention of there being a lot to do was highly suspicious. Could it be that there were even more tasks besides the construction projects they were already handling? Ghiin looked at the anxious mages and grinned. ¡°Prepare yourselves.¡± * * * Before heading back to the lord¡¯s castle, Ghiin made his way to the mercenaries¡¯ garrison. ¡°Young Lord, you¡¯re back!¡± Randolph, who had been training the mercenaries, greeted Ghiin with a bright expression. Standing next to him was Fergus, who wore a weing smile. ¡°Haha, Young Master. Did you have a good trip?¡± Ghiin responded in surprise. ¡°Wait, I told you to restfortably at the Fenris Estate. Why did youe all the way out here to the garrison?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been helping the Knight Commander.¡± Fergus, who had been recuperating in Ferdium due to health issues, had apanied Randolph when he moved to the Fenris Estate. Although his stamina hadn¡¯t allowed him to actively participate in the training, he had used his age-earned wisdom to greatly assist in the mercenaries¡¯ drills. Ghiin shook his head and spoke with concern. ¡°Still, you should be taking it easy for now. I¡¯ve told you several times that it¡¯s not easy toe back to life if you die.¡± ¡°Haha, it¡¯s fine. Thanks to you, Young Master, I¡¯ve gotten much better.¡± With Ghiin regrly visiting Ferdium to provide him with medicine, Fergus had be much healthierpared to his previous life. But it still wasn¡¯t enough to satisfy Ghiin. ¡®I wish he¡¯d rest a bit more.¡¯ Despite Ghiin¡¯s repeated attempts to persuade him, the old knight¡¯s stubbornness hadn¡¯t wavered. Sighing, Ghiin turned to Randolph and offered ate greeting. ¡°Have you been well?¡± ¡°Well? These thick-headed idiots aren¡¯t even human!¡± As soon as Ghiin finished speaking, Randolph jumped at the opportunity to vent. His face was dark and weary. After dealing only with disciplined soldiers and knights, being tasked with handling mercenaries was proving to be a nightmare. It wasn¡¯t just that the mercenaries didn¡¯t follow orders properly¡ªmany of themcked even basicmon sense. They had been following orders mainly because Ghiin had a firm grip on them, but by nature, they were unruly. Even when they attempted tactical drills, they could only manage the charge formations that Ghiin had trained them in; they couldn¡¯t do much else. ¡°How on earth did you wage war with this lot?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are there many issues?¡± ¡° ¡®Many¡¯ doesn¡¯t even begin to describe it! They don¡¯t even have the bare minimum of military discipline!¡± The most important thing in the military was to follow the orders of superiors. Moving as one to achieve a goal was the hallmark of a true soldier. However, the mercenaries were all stubbornly set in their ways, each insisting that what they knew was correct. To them, the fact that they had managed to survive until now was proof that their methods were right. ¡°I¡¯ve somehow managed to drill the necessary basic knowledge into them, but I can¡¯t do any more. Ugh, I just want to kill them all,¡± Randolph said, pressing his temples as if he had a headache, shaking his head. Before he could even finish his rant, the mercenaries came rushing out, excitedly weing Ghiin. ¡°We¡¯re saved! The Lord is here!¡± ¡°Ah, we were getting so sick of this!¡± As he looked closely, he noticed they were all covered in bruises. Apparently, Randolph had resorted to knocking sense into them since they refused to listen. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ve taught them most of what you asked, so I¡¯m going to head back now,¡± Randolph said, shuddering at the thought of staying any longer, firmly insisting on leaving as soon as possible. Ghiin nodded, a bit disappointed. ¡®Ah, I was hoping to get him to handle things a bit longer¡­ Looks like I¡¯ll have to take care of it myself from now on.¡¯ Still, from what he could see, Randolph had managed to teach them the basics of formation and at least the minimum military knowledge. The basic training of the new recruits was also in decent shape. Honestly, it was clear that Randolph had dealt with the most bothersome parts of the job. ¡°Thank you for all your hard work. I¡¯ll make sure topensate you properly.¡± Randolph responded with a sense of pride, ¡°I even managed to teach a few of the illiterate ones to read a bit.¡± Though Fergus had been the one actually teaching them, Randolph spoke as if he had done it himself, without any pangs of conscience. After all, the allocation of training time had been under his control, so it wasn¡¯t entirely untrue. ¡°That¡¯s great to hear. At the very least, they need to know how to read,¡± Ghiin said. He had made it a point to tell Randolph to teach the mercenaries how to read and write. No matter how well a soldier followed orders, being literate allowed for a broader range of tactical operations. There had also been a promise from earlier to teach the illiterate mercenaries how to read. Among the mercenaries that had gathered, ¡®Pisser Gordon¡¯ spoke up proudly. ¡°I can write well now, and I can read everything!¡± Given that Gordon had always been taken advantage of in contracts because he couldn¡¯t read, he had every reason to be proud. ¡°Oh, really? Congrattions. So you can read the contracts on your own now?¡± Ghiin asked with a smile. Gordon then pulled out a small book from the waistband of his trousers and waved it. ¡°Of course! I¡¯m even writing my own stuff here now!¡± ¡°Really? What, are you writing a novel or something? I¡¯m curious, can you show it to me?¡± Wanting to see how well Gordon had learned to write, Ghiin asked. But Gordon shook his head. ¡°No, I¡¯m not showing this to anyone.¡± ¡°Well, suit yourself.¡± Ghiin answered nonchntly, but the mercenary next to Gordon didn¡¯t share the same attitude. ¡°What is it, anyway? Even the lord is curious, so let us see it. You¡¯re always scribbling something in secret.¡± ¡°Ah, I said no. I¡¯m not going to show it.¡± ¡°Come on, let us see.¡± The mercenary next to him grabbed Gordon¡¯s arm and tried to snatch the book away. Of course, it was impossible to easily take something away from Gordon, whose body was packed with muscle. As the two started to struggle, a few other mercenaries joined in, finding it amusing. ¡°Damn it! Let go of me! I¡¯m going to kill all of you!¡± Even someone as strong as Gordon couldn¡¯t hold out when five or six men piled on him. He struggled desperately to keep them from seeing it, but he was on the verge of losing it. ¡°Ugh!¡± Gordon let out a strange scream, wildly iling his arms, and ended up dropping the book. Thud. The book fell, coincidentallynding right in front of Ghiin. Curious, Ghiin picked it up and opened it to a random page. [April 2nd, clear weather] ¡°Once again, Knight Commander Randolph kept nagging at me to do this, do that. It¡¯s like his obsession with my life is getting worse. I¡¯ve already mastered all my skills, but he just keeps on with the lecturing, and I¡¯m seriously at my limit. It¡¯s cold because the multiplication chill is here, but he keeps ring at me, telling me to train. He must¡¯ve learned how to harass people from some melon molesting device because he keeps trying to teach me things. He¡¯s definitely not someone fit to be a mentor. My dream is to be a great knight, but I¡¯m not going to be like someone with such a boring personality as his¡­¡­ Today¡¯s journal ends.¡± Snap. Ghiin immediately closed the book and shut his eyes. He couldn¡¯t continue reading someone else¡¯s diary. Whether it was an invasion of privacy or an obsession with it, it was still the same behavior. ¡®Well, at least he learned how to write.¡¯ There were some serious spelling issues, but the fact that he could read and write even this much was an aplishment. Considering how things were before, this was a significant improvement, something to be appreciated. As he was lost in these mixed feelings, Gordon, who had roughly beaten down the other mercenaries, rushed over in a panic. ¡°Please give it back!¡± ¡°Oh, right¡­ Here.¡± Ghiin handed the diary over without hesitation. ¡°You read it, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°¡­No.¡± ¡°You read it! Who reads someone else¡¯s diary like that?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡± Gordon, still on the verge of tears, quickly tucked the diary back into his pants. He kept ncing nervously at Randolph, probably worried because he¡¯d written so manyints about him. Feeling both amused and a bit sympathetic, Ghiin decided to change the subject. Since Gordon had learned this much, there was no need to check further. ¡°Let¡¯s continue with the inspection.¡± Lowell, who was acting as the temporary supervisor, led them around the estate. There were significantly more houses for the residents and improved infrastructure. While many buildings were still under construction, estate development wasn¡¯t something that could be finished quickly, so they had to get used to it. ¡°Alright, for now, let¡¯s head back to the castle to discuss the future construction ns. Now, let¡¯s go to the most important site.¡± Following Ghiin¡¯s words, the group exited the outer walls once again. Lowell, who had been leading the way, looked emotional as he spoke when they arrived at their destination. ¡°It really¡­ turned out just as you said.¡± The aides who had been absent during Ghiin¡¯s time away couldn¡¯t help, but gasp at the sight before them. ¡°W-Wow¡­ This is no joke.¡± ¡°I expected it, but¡­ to this extent¡­¡± ¡°Even seeing it in person, it¡¯s hard to believe.¡± They rubbed their eyes, doubting whether what they saw was real. A rippling wave of golden light. Towering stalks of wheat, far taller than a person, covered the entirend, an immense sight that no one could have imagined. Chapter 152 Chapter 152 ¨C Feeling a Bit Uneasy About the Situation (1) Everyone silently gazed at the wheat field for a while. They had already confirmed the sprouts were growing before heading to the capital. But seeing the vast field fully grown like this made them realize just how incredible Ghiin¡¯s achievement was. Moreover, despite it not being harvest season, the golden hue shimmering so brightly was astonishing. The growth rate was exceptionally fast, different from that of regr wheat. Ghiin carefully inspected the condition of the wheat and nodded. ¡°It looks like we can harvest soon.¡± Some of the wheat ears still had a slight green tint, indicating they weren¡¯t fully ripe yet, but overall, they were at a level where they could be harvested immediately without any issues. Lowell responded with a smile. ¡°Yes, we should be able to start the first harvest soon. Preparations have already beenpleted.¡± ¡°Good, make sure to distribute it generously to the residents. There¡¯s a lot of work to be done, so they need to eat well.¡± ¡°At this rate, we¡¯ll have plenty left even after sharing it with the residents. You won¡¯t need to worry until next year. Plus, we¡¯ll be able to harvest again in a few months, so there shouldn¡¯t be any problems for a few years.¡± Hearing Lowell¡¯s confident words, Ghiin let out a smallugh. ¡°Don¡¯t think about storing it up. Just focus on feeding everyone well. We¡¯ll have to increase the farnd by several timespared to now.¡± ¡°Huh? Why?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a reason. I¡¯ll exin once we get back to the castle.¡± Changing the subject, Ghiin then addressed ude. ¡°ude, summon the retainers immediately. We need to exin the overall situation, address any shorings, and discuss what needs to be done moving forward.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Though Lowell was acting as the chief overseer, there were bound to be some areas that werecking. He didn¡¯t yetmand the same authority as the lord and the chief overseer. On the way back to the castle, ude discreetly asked Lowell. ¡°Hey, bro. Did you set aside what I told you to?¡± While Ghiin and ude were in the capital, Lowell had been handling the business dealings with the merchant guild. ude had urged him, insisting he should try to haggle a bit and put aside a few extra gold coins. However, Lowell responded to ude¡¯s question with an awkward expression. ¡°Ah, how could I do something so underhanded?¡± ¡°What do you mean, you¡¯re a bad guy! You used to exploit the estate like crazy, so why are you acting all righteous now? Did you suddenly decide to live an honest life?¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I don¡¯t do those things anymore. Back then, I only did it because the previous lord ordered me to.¡± ¡°Wow, I must be the viin then. I¡¯m the bad guy! I didn¡¯t know trying to snag a little pocket money after twenty years of unpaidbor was such a terrible crime!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lowell ignored the remark and didn¡¯t bother to respond. There was no point in getting into a verbal argument with this guy; it would only be a loss. ude sighed deeply and then spoke calmly. ¡°Well¡­ still, it seems you¡¯ve been working hard and doing your best, so I should at least give you a reward.¡± Hearing the word ¡°reward,¡± Lowell, who had been enduring in silence, was tempted and turned around. ¡°What kind of reward?¡± ude grinned and raised his fist. ¡°A fatal one.¡± Thud! ¡°Ouch! Why¡¯d you hit me?!¡± ude hit him on the shoulder, causing Lowell to jump in surprise and assume a defensive stance. It was textbook form. The problem was that in doing so, Lowell identally struck ude¡¯s chin with his arm. ¡°Ow! Did you hit me? That¡¯s insubordination!¡± ¡°Huh? I¡¯m sorry. Can¡¯t we just consider it a kind of reward from me to you?¡± ¡°Absolutely not! Come here. You¡¯re dead.¡± The two of them, puffing and panting, swung their fists through the air. Watching them il around like paper dolls fluttering in the wind, Belinda looked on with an expression of utter disbelief. ¡°I mean, neither of them can even fight properly. What on earth are they doing?¡± Hearing the bickering from behind, Ghiin couldn¡¯t help butugh. He enjoyed this lively, rxed atmosphere, something he could only experience here in the estate. * * * The retainers had all gathered to report the progress of the tasks they¡¯d been handling to the lord who had returned after a long time. Lowell, who had been acting as the deputy Chief Overseer, was the first to speak. ¡°The wheat has fully grown, so the supply of food should proceed without any issues. The anticipated yield is tremendous, and we n to gradually reduce the amount of grain we¡¯re buying from the merchant guild.¡± As Lowell finished speaking, the retainers¡¯ faces were visibly filled with pride. It was an estate that had struggled to properly feed even its few residents. Yet, this once impoverished estate had now secured enough food to rival that of more prosperousnds. Belinda, who had been quietly listening, tilted her head and asked. ¡°So how much are we talking about?¡± ¡°This harvest alone isparable to thebined yield of several other estates in the North.¡± ¡°Oh,e on. All the other northern estates are poor, aren¡¯t they? Most of them don¡¯t even have much farnd, so they all have to import food. Even if you add those estates together, it¡¯s not much.¡± Not just Fenris, but the other northern estates weren¡¯t in great shape either. The Raypold Estate was an exception, known for being rtively well-off. The northern estates mainly got by using the resources from their mountains, forests, and rivers rather than relying on agriculture. Lowell nodded in agreement, acknowledging the point Belinda made, and borated further to give a clearer picture. ¡°If we expand our farnd just a bit more, we¡¯ll be on par with therge estate of Raypold. Though our total harvest is still slightlycking¡­ the poption we can sustain per unit area is probably the highest in the kingdom.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes widened in amazement at his words. The Raypold Estate, governed by Amelia¡¯s father, had thergest in in the North. Thanks to the massive amount of food produced there, Raypold was able to be a major estate. But for the Fenris Estate, with a poption less than a tenth of Raypold estate, to have a harvestparable to Raypold¡¯s food production? Although it still fell short of Raypold¡¯s output, that was only because of the smaller size of its territory¡ªa limitation that couldn¡¯t be helped. Belinda finally rxed her shoulders, feeling relieved. ¡®Ah, our young master has really aplished something remarkable. How did he even know to do all this?¡¯ She had spent her days anxiously watching over Ghiin. While everything he had attempted so far had been sessful, to be honest, none of it had been normal. But now, with the food issue resolved and a steady ie flowing from the cosmetics business, there would be no need for him to dive into any more strange ventures. Her worries were finally over. ¡®As long as Fenris continues to develop steadily like this, and if he inherits Ferdium as well, our young master could be a great lord. Oh, how happy ourtedy would be to see this. I¡¯ve raised him so well. Hohoho.¡¯ Not just Belinda, but the other retainers were starting to rx as well. Right now, they were still busy managing things since the businesses hadn¡¯t fully stabilized, but they felt that, with time, they would be able to live without major concerns. However, the retainers who had just begun to feel at ease were soon thrown off by Ghiin¡¯s next words. ¡°What are you talking about? Why are you reducing the food imports? I told you to keep buying it until I say it¡¯s enough.¡± Ghiin, looking exasperated, scolded Lowell, who was startled and tried to argue back. ¡°Huh? But we have more than enough right now. Even with the aid we received, there¡¯s no way we could be short. Once we harvest, we¡¯ll have a massive surplus.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not enough for me. So don¡¯t stop; keep buying it until I tell you to stop.¡± ¡°Oh, understood.¡± At the firmmand, Lowell nodded, looking a bit troubled. He couldn¡¯t understand the reason for stockpiling so much food, but having a solid reserve wasn¡¯t a bad thing, so he decided to let it go for now. If they started umting so much that it began to spoil, they could deal with it then. The other retainers exchanged nces, seemingly sharing simr thoughts. Ghiin continued with a nonchnt expression. ¡°How¡¯s the construction of the additional residential areas going?¡± Lowell nced at Alfoi and the mages before responding. ¡°There¡¯s been a slight dy, but it should bepleted within a month. We prioritized the maintenance of the roads and waterways connecting to the existing vige.¡± ¡°No idents, right?¡± ¡°Yes, the mercenaries are patrolling in shifts, so there haven¡¯t been any issues maintaining order.¡± There weren¡¯t many residents in the estate, and none of them wanted to return to the hardships of the past, so they were careful, keeping an eye on their surroundings. If anyone showed signs of causing trouble, their neighbors would manage it on their own. In other words, even if someone wanted to cause a problem, they couldn¡¯t. ¡°Any other issues?¡± ¡°Well, there¡¯s still a lot to be done to improve the standard of living for the residents. We¡¯re currently coordinating with the merchant guilds to purchase essential goods for the time being. We also n to gradually increase the number of welfare facilities, such as hospitals and libraries, by bringing in more specialized personnel.¡± Providing food and housing wasn¡¯t the end of it. Now, they needed to introduce goods and facilities that could enhance the quality of life. Lowell smiled, as if to say there were no major problems. ¡°The lord brought back a lot of supplies this time, so there shouldn¡¯t be any major issues for a while. It¡¯s just one of those things that will inevitably take time.¡± With the general report on the estate¡¯s situation concluded, the retainers began to eagerly give detailed updates on their respective tasks. ¡°The Runestones were a bit costly, but¡­ there were no problems maintaining the pasture. Soon, we¡¯ll be able to start breeding horses.¡± ¡°The workshops, granaries, and bakeries are nearlyplete.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve also set up administrative offices in each vige, just as you instructed, to handle official affairs.¡± The retainers spoke with enthusiasm. The estate, once considered beyond recovery, was graduallying back to life. Although it had only just reached a levelparable to other estates, the retainers were satisfied with even that. When all the reports were finished, Ghiin merely nodded a few times, as if it were only natural. ¡°Alright, it seems we¡¯ve at least achieved the basics.¡± For others, the changes so far felt like a miracle, but Ghiin wasn¡¯t satisfied at all. Though they made it sound impressive, in reality, they had only managed to improve the city where the lord¡¯s castle was and a few nearby viges. As for infrastructure, they had only established the bare minimum needed for people to live. It had finally started to look like a ce where people could live decently. ¡®It¡¯s not enough. It¡¯s still far from enough. This won¡¯tst for long.¡¯ Objectively speaking, the Fenris Estate was still small, poor, and modest. Their only advantage, if any, was that they had used magic to improve the food supply rate. The others might be content,paring it to how things were before, but that was uneptable. From now on, everyone had to move forward with a shared goal that Ghiin himself would set. ¡°Everyone, you¡¯ve done well. Before I talk about our future ns, I¡¯ll share the achievements we¡¯ve gained from the capital.¡± Everyone had already seen Ghiin return with an enormous fortune. The people looked at him with eyes full of anticipation, hoping for some praise and rewards for their efforts. ¡°¡­So, the Marquis of Branford has agreed to be our patron. My father and I have also joined the Royal Faction, so keep that in mind.¡± ¡°Ooooh!¡± The unexpected good news left the vassals unable to contain their astonishment. The Marquis of Branford was a noble with power so formidable that even people in such a rural area had heard of his influence. If someone like that was willing to act as the lord¡¯s patron, then no one in the North would dare to recklessly provoke the Fenris Estate anymore. For the vassals, who had been increasingly worried as the estate grew more prosperous, fearing attacks from neighboring territories like Ferdium, this was truly joyous news. ¡°¡­Furthermore, the Marquis of Branford¡¯s daughter has invested 300,000 gold in the cosmetics business. Cosmetics are already very popr in the capital, so it won¡¯t be long before they spread throughout the entire kingdom.¡± ¡°Ooooh!¡± As if that wasn¡¯t all, Ghiin continued. ¡°Very soon, arge number of people will be migrating to the Fenris Estate. They are supporters provided by the Royal Faction to help our estate.¡± ¡°Ooooh!¡± The vassals could barely keep up with the string of good news, their admiration unending. Since poption formed the basis of both taxes and military strength, it was no exaggeration to say that people were the most critical resource for any estate. However, given its importance, it was not easy to increase the poption significantly in a short period. ¡®To think that such a vital resource would be supplied on arge scale!¡¯ One of the vassals, sounding excited, asked: ¡°How many people will be migrating here?¡± ¡°At least 50,000.¡± ¡°Hahaha, that would be wonderful.¡± The vassalsughed, thinking Ghiin was joking as usual. It was toorge a number to take seriously. But neither Ghiin, ude, nor Belinda showed any signs of humor. They remained expressionless, and it didn¡¯t look like they were joking at all. Feeling a growing sense of unease, one of the vassals nervously asked Ghiin, wiping the sweat off his brow. ¡°Th-That¡­ Are you really saying 50,000? That¡¯s impossible.¡± ¡°What about it is impossible?¡± ¡°Our estate cannot amodate that many people right now.¡± ¡°They won¡¯t all arrive at once. They¡¯lle in batches of a few thousand.¡± ¡°E-Even so, we won¡¯t be able to handle it. We don¡¯t have enough houses for them to live in, nor enough food to feed them.¡± Ghiin nodded as if that were obvious and said, ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right. So now you know what we need to do.¡± The vassals turned to ude, as if hoping he would dissuade their lord. With all eyes on him, ude awkwardly cleared his throat and stepped forward. ¡°I can see you¡¯re all surprised by this sudden news. I understand how you feel. But what¡¯s done is done. There¡¯s nothing I can do to change it.¡± As ude spoke as if it were none of his concern, the same thought crossed everyone¡¯s minds. ¡®Why is the Chief Overseer of the estate acting so nonchnt about this?¡¯ Regardless of the disapproving looks cast his way, ude shrugged his shoulders and continued. ¡°Well, things won¡¯t be much different from now. The scale will just be¡­ a bit¡­ muchrger. We¡¯ll keep building new houses, expanding farnd¡­ building more welfare facilities¡­ What else is there, really? Isn¡¯t that right?¡± ude turned to Ghiin, as if seeking confirmation. Ghiin nodded and replied, ¡°That¡¯s a given. But there¡¯s something else we need to do alongside that.¡± ¡°Huh? What is that? Is there something else we need to do?¡± ¡°Yes, we need to prepare for war.¡± At those words, the expressions on everyone¡¯s faces twisted into something bizarre. Chapter 153 Chapter 153: Feeling a Bit Ufortable? (2) ude scratched his ear with his pinky finger and asked again. ¡°War? You mean the kind where people carry swords and shields and fight inrge groups?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s about time we started preparing for war. Oh, and of course, we have to keep developing the estate without stopping. As quickly as possible. You know, right? We don¡¯t have much time.¡± ude was left speechless, his mouth opening and closing in disbelief. It was absurd. Preparing for war wasn¡¯t some child¡¯s y, and how could they simultaneously prepare for war and develop the estate? Still, he had to ask why Ghiin was suddenly bringing up something so insane. ¡°Why are you suddenly talking about preparing for war out of nowhere? And why don¡¯t we have time?¡± Ghiin internally sighed. ¡®Ah, how should I exin this?¡¯ If he said he knew the future, they¡¯d definitely think he was crazy. So, he had no choice but to bring up topics one by one to draw their interest. He started with the nearest and most definite threat. ¡°As everyone knows, Count Desmond is targeting us.¡± At those words, the retainers¡¯ faces darkened. Even those present here were roughly aware of the circumstances surrounding the war that took ce in Ferdium. Since they were in a hostile situation with Count Desmond, the great lord, there was no way they could avoid feeling concerned. However, ude, who had joined the estate after the war, shook his head without showing any sign of worry. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about that as well, but the situation is a bit different now.¡± ¡°What situation?¡± ¡°We are now part of the Royal Faction. It would be risky enough for him to make a move even if they were at full strength, so why would he pick a fight with us when his forces are cut in half? That would be absolutely absurd.¡± The more passionately ude spoke, the brighter the retainers¡¯ expressions became. A sense of hope was rapidly spreading that they could trust in the Royal Faction and build their strength while Count Desmond was recovering his forces. But Ghiin simply smirked and shook his head. ¡°If Count Desmond decides to ignore the Royal Faction and gathers the remaining forces to attack us right now, can we stop him?¡± ude responded with a troubled expression. ¡°We¡­ probably cannot stop him.¡± They had only won before thanks to the traps Ghiin had set. The same tactic wouldn¡¯t work twice, and if they fought again, they would surely lose. The difference in power was like a child fighting an adult. ¡°That¡¯s right, we can¡¯t stop him. But what will you do if he acts crazy and attacks us? ude answered confidently. ¡°Tounch an attack here, he would have to scrape together all the troops left in his territory. If he does that, the other great lord, Count Raypold, would attack him from behind. Count Desmond isn¡¯t stupid enough not to realize that. So, we have plenty of time to build our strength.¡± ude¡¯s assessment was logical. If Count Desmond recklessly starts a war, the greedy Count Raypold would never sit by idly. But that was just how things appeared on the surface. ude still didn¡¯t know what was truly going on behind the scenes. Ghiin crossed his arms and nced around at the retainers. ¡°Well, I have something to say about that. Lowell, bring that over.¡± Lowell, who had been watching the situation carefully, quickly brought over a stack of documents. Ghiin handed the documents to ude and spoke. ¡°Before I left for the capital, I instructed Lowell to keep an eye on Desmond¡¯s movements. Take a look.¡± ude swiftly examined the documents. The intelligence-gathering capabilities of the Fenris territory weren¡¯t yet advanced enough to provide detailed information. The documents Lowell brought were mostly gathered from rumors shared by merchants passing through Desmond¡¯snds and from themon folk. But even this was enough to get a sense of Desmond¡¯s movements. His actions were tantly obvious. ¡°Large-scale conscription and training¡­ purchasing herbs in bulk¡­ bows and arrows¡­ recruiting free knights¡­¡± The flow of funds on Desmond¡¯s side had several irregrities, but there was one particrly noteworthy detail. There was information that Desmond had been purchasingrge quantities of iron ore from the Cabaldi County, whichy between Fenris and Desmond. ¡°Iron ore, this much?¡± The iron ore from Cabaldi County was known for its high quality. Because of that, it was treated as a strategic resource and wasn¡¯t easy to obtain, even if one had the money. Yet, such a precious resource was flowing heavily into Desmond¡¯s side. ¡°Why would he need so much¡­?¡± ude¡¯s mind grew tangled. The most essential resources for war preparation were food and weapons. And iron ore was a critical resource for manufacturing and maintaining weapons. The amount he was acquiring was far too excessive for merely replenishing depleted forces. Other measures were just as excessive. Pouring so much money and manpower into this would make it difficult to properly manage his territory. ¡°Is he seriously¡­. nning to go to war?¡± There was no doubt that he was preparing for war. Though the exact target was unclear, they couldn¡¯t afford to becent. Since they already had a grudge against Desmond, the chances were high that this ce would be his target. Seeing ude¡¯s increasingly stern expression, Ghiin asked. ¡°Well? The situation¡¯s a bit ufortable, isn¡¯t it?¡± ude nodded without hesitation. Even though they had joined the Royal Faction, it would be difficult for reinforcements to arrive as soon as the war broke out. And they couldn¡¯t solely rely on the Royal Faction¡¯s support. If Desmond went crazy andunched a sudden attack, and then sought for negotiations afterward, the Royal Faction wouldn¡¯t be able to respond swiftly. ¡°That¡¯s true. It really does seem like war could break out.¡± At those words, the faces of the others darkened. This damned estate never goes a day without trouble. ¡®Ugh, it¡¯d be a relief if it just went under. If it copsed, we wouldn¡¯t have to deal with this mess!¡¯ Seeing the people around him in such a gloomy state, Ghiin clicked his tongue inwardly. At this rate, they¡¯d be defeated even before the war began. Yet, even amidst the grim atmosphere, only ude remained resolute, offering his opinion. ¡°The immigrants will be arriving soon, so we need to stabilize the estate as much as possible before then. If we try to prepare for war and develop the estate simultaneously with limited funds and manpower, progress on development will inevitably slow down.¡± Although he was currently tied to Fenris because of the favor he owed Ghiin and the ve contract, ude was originally someone who pursued academic studies at the academy. Whether he became a schr or a politician, missing out on the opportunity to build a name and achievements wasn¡¯t something an academy graduate would do. To ude, the Fenris estate was not only a ce he would live for the rest of his life, but also a means to realize his own ambitions. ¡®If I can turn this barren estate into a great domain¡­ I could leave my name in history.¡¯ Because of this, ude earnestly sought ways that would benefit the Fenris estate. ¡°What if we stationed some of the Marquis of Branford¡¯s soldiers here? The numbers don¡¯t matter. What¡¯s important is showing that this territory is under the Marquis of Branford¡¯s protection. If we do that, Count Desmond won¡¯t easily attack us.¡± The retainers nodded in admiration at the cleverness of ude¡¯s idea. Having the Marquis of Branford¡¯s soldiers stationed here would greatly help deter the possibility of war. Attacking a ce where his troops were stationed would be no different from directly attacking the Marquis of Branford. ude continued. ¡°Stationing another lord¡¯s troops on our estate might seem humiliating, but the Marquis of Branford is an exception. Since he is the lord¡¯s patron, it¡¯s a justifiable move that won¡¯t tarnish our honor.¡± The others nodded repeatedly. After hearing it, there seemed to be no better solution. It would ensure their safety without significant loss, allowing them to focus entirely on developing the estate. Even Belinda and Kaor, who usually opposed ideas just for the sake of it, seemed to agree this time, remaining silent. Ghiin nced around at everyone and gave a bitter smile. ¡®If other lords were in my situation, they¡¯d probably follow ude¡¯s suggestion too.¡¯ It was the most sensible, least burdensome, and safest option. The problem, however, was that behind Desmond stood the most powerful house in the kingdom¡ªthe Delfine Duchy. ¡®I can¡¯t keep this hidden forever.¡¯ Up until now, he had kept it under wraps to avoid stirring up unnecessary anxiety, but that was no longer possible. From now on, they needed to unite and charge forward toward a greater goal. Even if they didn¡¯t believe it, he at least had to instill a sense of crisis and a hint of doubt. After organizing his thoughts, Ghiin spoke with a serious expression. ¡°Count Desmond is not alone.¡± ¡°Oh, yes. I heard he¡¯s married. There¡¯s a lot of talk about how beautiful the Countess is. It really goes to show that having power makes a difference.¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s not what I meant. Behind Desmond is the Duke of Delfine. What Desmond wants is essentially what the Delfine Duchy wants.¡± ude, who had been babbling nonsense, and the retainers who were listening beside him turned pale. The Duke of Delfine, a name so terrifyingly powerful that even speaking it aloud was frightening. The most ruthless power in the kingdom. If what Ghiin said was true, then the estate was as good as finished. The retainers shouted in shock. ¡°That can¡¯t be! Why would a great lord from the North bow down to a Southern Duchy?¡± ¡°Do you have any evidence to support that im?¡± While Ghiin pondered how to convince them, ude mumbled absentmindedly, as if he had just realized something. ¡°Uh¡­ but the lord might be right. If Count Desmond is acting like a neutral noble, but is actually a pawn moving freely on behalf of the Duke¡­¡± Ghiin¡¯s face lit up, and he quickly agreed. ¡°Exactly! Now you¡¯re making sense. That¡¯s the scheme the Delfine Duchy has been setting up for a very long time. Wow, I was struggling to figure out how to exin it, but I knew you¡¯d get it¡ªyou¡¯re a well-educated guy.¡± A cold shiver ran down ude¡¯s spine as he quickly nced over the documents again. Count Cabaldi was a noble allied with the Duke¡¯s faction. No matter how much Desmond imed neutrality, it made no sense for him to buy suchrge quantities of iron ore from a territory that wasn¡¯t even part of his faction. And this amount¡­ if he paid the standard price, it would be difficult for even a wealthy estate to afford it. ¡®Is it true, then, that the Duke is backing Desmond from behind?¡¯ If the Duke of Delfine was truly supporting Count Desmond, then even stationing the Marquis of Branford¡¯s troops wouldn¡¯t make much of a difference. If the Duke intervenedter, offering a convenient justification andpensation to mediate, the Royal Faction would have no choice, but to ept it. This estate wasn¡¯t yet valuable enough for the Royal Faction to risk a war against the Duchy to protect it. ¡°It¡¯s hard to believe¡­ but if it¡¯s true, then for now, we¡¯ll have to protect ourselves.¡± It wasn¡¯t certain. It was difficult to believe. But they couldn¡¯t rule out the possibility of such a threat either. The retainers¡¯ faces grew even darker at ude¡¯s words. To lift the gloomy atmosphere, Ghiin deliberately spoke with a lively tone. ¡°Alright, what matters right now isn¡¯t the Duke¡¯s involvement. The problem is that we¡¯ll soon have to fight Desmond. You all understand that we can¡¯t avoid this war, right? So now, let¡¯s think about how to stop him.¡± No one said a word. How could the Fenris estate, with barely any soldiers, let alone knights, possibly stop Desmond? ude spoke on behalf of everyone. ¡°When do you expect this to happen, my lord?¡± ¡°It¡¯ll take at least six months for Count Desmond to make a move. After all, he did get hit hard by me in Ferdium. It¡¯ll take some time for him to regroup his forces.¡± Losing troops was one issue, but with the mess in Ferdium, he would undoubtedly have to focus more on Amelia¡¯s rebellion. And as far as Ghiin knew, something very troublesome would happen in a few months, so it would be difficult for Desmond to act right away, even after six months. But there was no need to ease everyone¡¯s tension by sharing all of that. Upon hearing the six-month timeframe, ude nervously nced at Ghiin and spoke hesitantly. ¡°We won¡¯t be able to win a war with just six months of preparation. We might not even finish training new recruits.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°If Count Desmond ignores the Royal Faction and starts a war¡­ let¡¯s run away.¡± ¡°What?¡± Before Ghiin could respond, Belinda, who had been silent, spoke up. ¡°I agree that running away would be a good idea if a war breaks out. But there¡¯s no need to do that right now.¡± Everyone turned to her in surprise. Hadn¡¯t both the lord and the Chief Overseer said that a war was likely? So why was there no need to flee? As all eyes focused on her, Belinda raised her chin proudly and spoke. ¡°If we just take off Count Desmond¡¯s¡ª or Count Almond¡¯s¡ªhead, then there¡¯s no problem, right? I¡¯m good at that. I¡¯ll finish it quickly ande back.¡± Knowing what was on her mind, Ghiin felt a twinge of sadness. If the target were an ordinary noble, she could certainly seed in an assassination without much trouble. Her skills were top-notch. But Count Desmond, as a great lord, was different. Just finding him inside a well-guarded lord¡¯s castle would be no easy task. Even if she managed to locate and kill him, escaping the castle afterward would be even harder. Not even someone as skilled as Belinda could expect to survive. ¡°Sometimes, assassination is the most effective and quickest method, but¡­ it¡¯s too dangerous. We can¡¯t do it.¡± ¡°Oh, please. It might be difficult alone, sure. But if Kaor and the mercenaries go with me, we can pull it off.¡± Kaor, who had been yawning and listening as if the topics of estate development or war preparations were someone else¡¯s problem, suddenly looked startled, as if wondering what on earth he was hearing. ¡°What? Me? Why me?¡± ¡°You should take a few mercenaries and cause amotion in front of the lord¡¯s castle. While everyone¡¯s attention is on you, I¡¯ll slip in and neatly take off the Count¡¯s head.¡± ¡°Are you insane? That¡¯s just asking us to go there and die!¡± ¡°If your lives can prevent a war, that would be a noble sacrifice! Besides, you love fighting!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to die a pointless death like that!¡± ¡°A fight¡¯s a fight! What does it matter?¡± ¡°Ah! Why don¡¯t you go instead?¡± While the two bickered, this time it was Gillian who stepped forward with a determined expression. ¡°My lord, if we can¡¯t avoid war, please entrust the mercenaries to me for a while. I will try to dy the onset of war as much as possible. Meanwhile, strengthen our forces and seek help from the Royal Faction.¡± ¡°And how do you n to do that?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll raid the merchant guilds supplying the war materials. Initially, it will disrupt their supply, causing dys in their preparations, and if they divert forces to catch me, it will slow them down even more. Please leave this to me.¡± At those words, Ghiin smiled faintly. It was a tactic he had often used in his past life. For someone who wasn¡¯t ex-mercenary to use a simr approach was quite impressive. ¡°That¡¯s not a bad n, but¡­ if you do that, Gillian, you¡¯ll end up being branded as a bandit. I don¡¯t want such infamy to be attached to someone who serves me.¡± Ghiin shrugged and continued. ¡°I understand the concern you both have for the estate¡­ but I¡¯ll just take it as your good intentions.¡± Though their reasons differed, both Belinda and Gillian were willing to risk their lives for the estate. That much wasmendable. Unlike the two, Kaor seemed to have no particr thoughts on the matter, so Ghiin asked him. ¡°Kaor, do you have any other ideas?¡± ¡°If theye charging in, shouldn¡¯t we just go out and fight? I¡¯ll be at the forefront. But you¡¯ll have to pay me more.¡± ¡°Oh, you reliable bastard.¡± Ghiin let out a hollowugh and shook his head at Kaor¡¯s bold and simple stance. Seeing that none of the four seemed inclined to avoid a fight, ude asked again. ¡°Do you really have no intention of fleeing?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Sigh, that¡¯s just my luck. Then, I think it would be best to mobilize all our resources and start preparing the fortifications right now.¡± ¡°Fortifications¡­ you mean a defensive siege?¡± ¡°Yes. The greatest advantage of our estate is the massive amount of food we produce. If we fortify the castle to a stronghold level and hold out, we can endure until the Royal Faction¡¯s reinforcements arrive.¡± Gillian frowned and asked. ¡°But even if we build the fortifications, we¡¯ll still need some troops to fight. Won¡¯t weck manpower?¡± ¡°We can request the immediate reinforcements of soldiers and knights from Ferdium. We should also train more conscripts. If they don¡¯t want to die, they¡¯ll have to find a way to fight.¡± The retainers all nodded. Out of all the suggestions so far, this was the safest and most realistic approach. Ghiin also nodded and said. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go with that for now. Start stockpiling supplies so we can respond to enemy attacks at any moment.¡± Outwardly, it seemed as though he had epted ude¡¯s proposal, but his true feelings were entirely different. ¡®It looks like everyone¡¯s feeling a bit tense now. I need to keep things running at this level for the time being.¡¯ ude¡¯s n was indeed the most realistic and reliable course of action for the current situation. But it wasn¡¯t enough to confront the Duke¡¯s forces. To outmaneuver the enemy, he needed a method that would go beyond their imagination¡ªsomething they could never anticipate. No matter the method, failure would mean death in the end. Therefore, the only way to survive was to increase the chances of sess, even if just a little. ¡®This time, I¡¯ll make the first move.¡¯ Ghiin had no intention of just waiting for the enemy. Soon, an opportunity would present itself. He intended to use that chance to strike a heavy blow to Count Desmond and inflict substantial damage. Chapter 154 Chapter 154: Feeling a Bit Ufortable? (3) Ghiin hid his true feelings and shed a bright smile as he looked around at everyone. ¡°Anyone else have a different opinion? No, right?¡± ¡°Yes, sir¡­¡± ¡°Good. Then you all know what you need to do. Especially the mages¡ªyou¡¯re going to have to keep working non-stop. Other facilities are important, but expanding the fields and extending the waterways and reservoirs is the top priority.¡± There was a mountain of tasks that needed to be done. First, they had to establish residential areas for the iing settlers and add various facilities and workshops. At the same time, they needed to keep producing weapons and supplies essential for war without a break. The most critical concern was securing the food reserves. For now, they were still buying from merchants, but there was no guarantee that the supply wouldn¡¯t suddenly be cut off. With the n to take in more settlers, the poption was set to grow rapidly, so to prepare for the long-term, they needed to expand the farnd on a massive scale and produce food at an intense rate. Everyone¡¯s expressions darkened. ¡®There are so many things we need. When are we supposed to get it all done?¡¯ ¡®And on top of that, we have to prepare for war at the same time¡­ Is this even an estate?¡¯ ¡®But if we want to stay alive, we have to do it. This is driving me crazy.¡¯ If their opponent were just another noble, it might be different, but it was Count Desmond, who had already taken a beating from Ghiin once before. If they lose to him, the estate would be left in ruins, and the vassals of Fenris and Ferdium would all lose their heads. They truly didn¡¯t want to do this, but if they wanted to live, they had no other choice. Among the vassals, all of whom wore grim expressions, the one with the worst look on his face was Alfoi. ¡®Where¡­ where do I even start? There¡¯s just too much to do!¡¯ He had been cking off a bit while the lord was away, the work had piled up. The seeds they would be using could be harvested soon, so there was no need to set up a new mana condensation array. However, they had to produce runestones to be used for thend inrge quantities, matching the pace of the expanded farnd. All the mages would have to carve magical arrays non-stop just to meet the necessary amount. But that wasn¡¯t the only task awaiting the mages. They would be dragged into other construction projects too. ¡®So this is what they meant by being prepared. I should have finished more work in advance. I¡¯m dead.¡¯ Seeing the murderous amount of work, Alfoi and the mages felt despair. They wanted to run away, but they didn¡¯t even have the courage to do that. Ghiin saw the expressions on the mages¡¯ faces and smirked before addressing Vanessa. ¡°Vanessa.¡± ¡°Y-Yes!¡± ¡°For now, focus more on assisting Alfoi with the tasks rather than on your research. There¡¯s a lot to do, but¡­ you¡¯ll manage, right?¡± ¡°Of course! Leave it to me!¡± Unlike the other mages, Vanessa clenched her fist and responded with bold enthusiasm. Vanessa, who always wanted to be of help to Ghiin, would never refuse such tasks. Moreover, having reached the level of a 6th-circle mage, if Vanessa focused on the work, the pace would increase significantly. ¡°Good, very reliable.¡± Since the topic was already on the table, Ghiin decided to check on the tasks he had assigned to others. First, he asked Lowell. ¡°How¡¯s the progress on gathering the people that I asked you to find?¡± ¡°When you gave the order, I immediately sent someone, so it should take about a month to bring in everyone we can.¡± ¡°Alright. Once they arrive, report to me immediately. Also, make sure to train more spies and keep gathering information from the surroundings.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± After emphasizing the importance of intelligence, Ghiin turned to Gillian. ¡°If we want to keep using mercenaries in the future, individualbat skills are important. For the time being, focus on improving everyone¡¯s skills during training.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Gillian nodded without resistance. Of course, this docile attitude was only for Ghiin; when it came to training, he would work the mercenaries to the bone. Ghiin then looked over at Kaor and asked. ¡°If Gillian is handling the mercenary training, you don¡¯t have much to do, Kaor. Is there anything in particr you¡¯d like to take on?¡± Kaor lifted his head and replied confidently. ¡°Absolutely nothing.¡± ¡°¡­¡± With such a bold response, Ghiin was momentarily at a loss for words. Clicking his tongue briefly, he spoke to Kaor. ¡°Mercenaries will take turns training in halves. For now, Kaor, concentrate your attention on maintaining security with those who aren¡¯t participating in the drills. We¡¯re still short on soldiers for the estate.¡± ¡°Yeah, well¡­ sure, I¡¯ll do that.¡± Kaor answered with a rather reluctant expression. The reason for his reluctance was simple. He just didn¡¯t want to do anything other than fight. So, Ghiin had to forcefully assign tasks to Kaor. Otherwise, he would probably be off somewhere, drinking and idling, and Ghiin couldn¡¯t allow that. ¡°And as for Belinda¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make sure everyone can focus on their tasks and training without any distractions, right? I¡¯ll see to it that they don¡¯t feel any inconvenience.¡± ¡°Hah, that¡¯s just like you, Belinda. How do you always understand my thoughts so well?¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t, who else would know, young master? Hohoho.¡± At her yful remark, Ghiin couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Someone needed to constantly look after everyone¡¯s needs, making sure they had enough to eat, clothes to wear, and treating and managing the injured. Belinda was well-ustomed to such tasks, so she would undoubtedly handle them well. Ghiin looked around at everyone and emphasized once more. ¡°Don¡¯t forget. If we don¡¯t prepare properly, we¡¯ll all be dead. We have to be ready to fight at any moment.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Everyone in the hall bowed their heads, epting the lord¡¯smand. Ghiin stood up and said, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s it for today. Depending on how things progress, there might be some changes. If necessary, I¡¯ll issue separate instructions, but for now, ude will oversee everything.¡± As soon as Ghiin finished speaking, ude motioned to the vassals. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get to work. You all know what you need to do, right? Come up with detailed ns as quickly as possible.¡± Soon, the influx of settlers would arrive, and hesitating now would only increase the burden. Pushed by ude¡¯s urgings, the vassals hurried out of the hall. Ghiin narrowed his eyes, watching the scene unfold. He had warned them clearly that a war wasing, and they needed to be prepared. If they still failed to grasp this and neglected their preparations, they¡¯d have no one to me but themselves if Count Desmond came and ughtered everyone here. * * * With everyone buried in work, the estate became much busier than before. Although there was no one in Fenris Estate who wasn¡¯t busy, the busiest of all was undoubtedly ude. As the chief in charge of estate development, he had to oversee all the work, leaving him with barely any time to sleep. While traveling in a carriage with Wendy to meet with the merchant guild, ude lowered his head and muttered. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m going to die. I just want to run away. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to die at the hands of Count Desmond than to be worked to death like this? This isn¡¯t right. Won¡¯t you die with me?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Wendy didn¡¯t respond to ude¡¯s nonsense. Honestly, she wanted to smack him, but seeing the state he was in made it hard to follow through. Dark circles had been settled under his eyes for a long time, and in the past few days, he had lost so much weight that he looked like a skeleton, to the point where even a skeleton would probably call him ¡®brother.¡¯ Yet, even in that state, his mouth never seemed to stop moving. ¡°I¡¯m working so I won¡¯t die, but I feel like I¡¯m going to die from all this work. And it¡¯s not like I canin to the lord.¡± Whenever ude felt overwhelmed by the sheer volume of tasks, he would seek out Ghiin, trying once again to convince him to run away together. But Ghiin was also too preupied, busy leadingborers to set up more cosmetic production facilities. I still had to send new cosmetics to Rosalyn in the capital, and prepare to establish a new branch. ¡°Sigh, if our lord was like the other lords, just ying around, we¡¯d just work discreetly while watching the situation. But you see, he¡¯s a workaholic in his own way. To be honest, our lord doesn¡¯t look like someone who¡¯d be into working, right? Don¡¯t you think so?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Maybe the lord is just mistaken? Or maybe he just wants to get things done quickly and is exaggerating minor issues. People who don¡¯t really know things tend to do that, don¡¯t they? What do you think? Doesn¡¯t it sound like I¡¯m right? He¡¯s just intoxicated with the image of himself as a hardworking lord. Isn¡¯t that so?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°You always say ¡®I don¡¯t know¡¯ when it seems like it might be against you, don¡¯t you? It¡¯s always ¡®I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know.¡¯ Wow, you¡¯re really good at ying the game.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Wendy simply gave up on answering. Then, ude suddenly made a strange face and began mimicking Wendy. ¡°Eh, I don¡¯t know. Eh, I don¡¯t know. Ugh, I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡®¡­Ugh, seriously, he¡¯s not a kid or anything.¡¯ She had never spoken in that kind of tone before. Wendy red at ude, who was taunting her childishly, and then just turned her head away. Dealing with that mouth of his would only be a loss on her part, so ignoring him was the best option. ude, too, was aware that the current situation was very urgent and dangerous. But because the work was so exhausting, he resorted to talking nonsense like this as a way to cope. After all, venting about one¡¯s superiors had always been a universal stress-reliever throughout history. tter, tter! As the carriage, which had been speeding along cheerfully, started to rattle, hisints quickly shifted to another target. ¡°Ugh, when are we going to rece this junk of a carriage? Seriously, there¡¯s not a single thing I like about this estate. Ah, I want a luxury carriage too. Someone like me should be riding in something like that.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± With ude¡¯s grumbling as background noise, the carriage moved toward the estate¡¯s boundary. Despite theck of time, there was a simple reason foring all the way out here. Due to the estate¡¯s lockdown policy, merchant guilds could not enter the castle. When ude arrived at the meeting spot, he immediately began negotiating with the merchant guild representatives. ¡°Alright, alright, you know I¡¯m busy, right? Let¡¯s just hurry up and check everything.¡± Normally, duringrge-scale transactions, it was customary to exchange pleasantries and have some tea before starting. But for ude, who was always pressed for time, even that kind of leisure was a luxury. The other party, having understood the situation in Fenris Estate through past experiences, did not mind it much. After checking the goods brought by the merchant guild, ude nodded. ¡°The quantity is fine, and the quality isn¡¯t bad either. I look forward to working with you again next time.¡± ¡°Haha, of course. With such arge order, how could I possibly be careless?¡± The merchant who brought the goods replied with a heartyugh. Since the prices had already been negotiated earlier, the transaction proceeded quickly. On the surface, it seemed like there were no issues with the deal, but both of them had different thoughts. ¡®The lord said to be wary of these guys, right? For sneaky types, they sure handle business cleanly.¡¯ ¡®Sigh, thedy told me to watch out for these people. If it weren¡¯t for therge-scale transaction¡­ But they aren¡¯t using fake gold coins, and there don¡¯t seem to be any problems. What¡¯s the issue?¡¯ The merchant guild handling the transaction this time was none other than the Actium Merchant Guild, led by Amelia. Actium had been making quite a name for itself in the north recently. Based on high-quality products, they were strictly adhering to contracts, quickly building up their credibility and expanding their operations. ¡®Hmm, I still need a lot of materials¡­ For now, I have no choice but to continue dealing with them.¡¯ ¡®Hmm, I still need a lot of funds¡­ For now, I have no choice but to keep dealing with them.¡¯ Ironically, both sides harbored hostility toward each other but continued the transactions, pretending not to notice, because they needed each other. Ghiin and Amelia were aware of this situation, but they didn¡¯t bother to stop it. Trying to interfere would only hurt their own interests. Despite their mutual dislike, both were very much alike in their willingness to do whatever it took to achieve their goals. It looked like the deal was going to end smoothly, but the merchant spoke up with a hint of hesitation. ¡°Uh, Chief Overseer, I¡¯m sorry to say this, but it seems like the prices for the goods will be a bit higher in the next transaction.¡± ¡°What do you mean? Higher prices?¡± ¡°Recently, the prices of food and raw materials have been rising a lot. It¡¯s been difficult for us to procure goods¡­.¡± ude narrowed his eyes suspiciously at the merchant. ¡®No wonder the lord warned me about these guys¡­ Are they starting to drop hints about overcharging?¡¯ With shady people like these, you had to be firm to avoid losses. ¡°We¡¯ve just started arge-scale construction project, and now you¡¯re suddenly raising the prices? Are you doing this on purpose? This kind of behavior won¡¯t do.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that¡­.¡± ¡°You know who¡¯s backing our lord, right? Ah, it¡¯s a bit awkward and embarrassing to say it myself, but¡­ I wonder if you¡¯ve heard of the Marquis of Branford?¡± The Marquis of Branford was Ghiin¡¯s patron. But ude often threw around the marquis¡¯s name as if he were his own supporter. In the Ritania Kingdom, no one used the name of the Marquis of Branford more than ude did. As ude started to bring out his inner troublesome customer, the merchant hurriedly waved his hands in a panic. ¡°Oh, no, what are you saying? That¡¯s not it at all. You know we¡¯re barely adding any profit and providing everything at the lowest prices. Honestly, with those prices, it¡¯s hard to even coverbor costs. It¡¯s just that supplies have been getting scarcertely.¡± Merchants always said their prices were the lowest and thatbor costs were barely covered. ude was not someone who would fall for that. ¡°Well, then why are goods that have been supplied just fine up until now suddenly bing scarce? That doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± The merchant replied with a look of disbelief. ¡°Why are they scarce, you ask¡­? Didn¡¯t Fenris Estate buy up everything?¡± ¡°Ah, I see,¡± ude nodded, as if he finally understood. It had been a month since therge-scale construction began. During that time, Fenris Estate had been constantly purchasing needed goods, making deals with every merchant guild operating in the north. The problem was that the northern region had a lower volume of resource distributionpared to other areas. So, gradually, they were experiencing difficulties in acquiring materials. ¡°Sigh, I need toe up with some countermeasures soon.¡± With so much to do and so little time, dys in material procurement would be a serious problem. As ude was contemting, an administrator from the estate rushed over to report. ¡°Chief Overseer! Chief Overseer, there¡¯s a big problem!¡± ¡°Huh? What is it?¡± The administrator nced at the merchant standing in front of ude and then whispered. ¡°The wood reserves are almost depleted. What should we do? At this rate, construction won¡¯t be able to proceed from tomorrow.¡± ¡°What? Already?¡± Out of all the materials needed to build the settlements, wood was the most essential. From firewood to various furniture, tools, fences, barricades, and even arrows and spear shafts, wood was required for almost everything, so it was naturally the first to run out. ¡®Damn it, what do we do now?¡¯ ude¡¯s mind was in turmoil. They had been cutting down trees as if there was no tomorrow, and as a result, it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that most of the forests and mountains within Fenris Estate had nearly disappeared. Ideally, they should have controlled the amount of woodcutting, as trees grow slowly, but Fenris Estate was not in a position to afford such a luxury. They had been buying wood consistently through merchant guilds, but even that had its limits. ¡®Damn, even if we ce an order right now, the merchant guilds in the north don¡¯t have the capacity to provide the volume we need. Trying to find merchant guilds from other regions would still take time.¡¯ Unable to think of an immediate solution, ude bit down on his lips. Just then, a soldier came running over in a hurry. ¡°Chief Overseer, they¡¯ve arrived.¡± ¡°What do you mean ¡®arrived¡¯? What¡¯se?¡± ude tilted his head, puzzled by the soldier¡¯s sudden words. He hadn¡¯t ordered anything recently, so what could have possibly arrived? The soldier responded with a look that seemed to ask how ude didn¡¯t already know. ¡°We received word that the migrants you mentioned are about to arrive!¡± Migrants, thousands of them, were about to flood in, even though there was no ce for them to stay, and they didn¡¯t even have the wood to build homes. ude covered his forehead with his hand and muttered. ¡°Ah, we¡¯re screwed¡­.¡± A massive problem had just arisen. Chapter 155 Chapter 155: I Will Take Care of This (1) The migrants arrived faster than expected, but it wasn¡¯t an unforeseen situation. After all, it was impossible to build housing for thousands of people within a month or two. For the time being, they nned to set up temporary tents and mobilize manpower to expedite the construction. They had to provide a ce to live immediately if they wanted to put these people to work, right? The problem was that there was a shortage of lumber, making it uncertain when the construction would be finished¡ªno, it was unclear if they could even begin. The longer it took to build the housing, the more chaotic people¡¯s lives would be. ude, scratching his head in frustration, asked Wendy with a pleading look. ¡°What should we do?¡± ¡°¡­I really don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°When you really don¡¯t know, you actually say ¡®really,¡¯ huh?¡± ¡°¡­¡± If even ude, the Chief Overseer, didn¡¯t have a solution, there was no way Wendy woulde up with a clever idea. Even though she was his aide, her main role was to guard ude. ude, after pondering for a while, sighed and cleared his thoughts. There was no time to waste on worrying right now. He needed to quickly wrap up this transaction and move on to the next task. ¡°We¡¯ll discuss the priceter. Other than that, there aren¡¯t any other issues, right?¡± At ude¡¯s question, the merchant responded with a serious expression. ¡°There aren¡¯t any major problems yet, but¡­ if you continue purchasing in suchrge quantities, issues will eventually arise.¡± ¡°What kind of issues?¡± ¡°You¡¯re throwing around too much money in Fenris. The northern economy is starting to fluctuate. It¡¯s a good thing for people like me who are making money, but there will inevitably be those who are negatively affected.¡± The North was a barren region to begin with. But now, Fenris was sweeping up the scarce resources, causing prices to rise, and even leading to a situation where the supply waspletely drying up. ¡°Hmm¡­ Did I buy too much? But I needed all of it, you know. I¡¯ll have to keep buying more.¡± ¡°What you¡¯re purchasing are mostly raw materials, aren¡¯t they? Since Fenris is absorbing all of it, it¡¯s bound to create dissatisfaction among those running other businesses. Especially the nobles. You understand, don¡¯t you?¡± ude fully understood what the merchant was trying to say. Because of Ghiin¡¯s audacious policies, an enormous amount of money was flowing into the North. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say they were practically scattering money around. The merchants were grinning from ear to ear, thrilled to have a big client after so long, but not everyone felt the same way. For the peasants in impoverished estates, it didn¡¯t matter who was buying or selling what. But for nobles who were deeply involved in economic activities, it was a situation that would certainly rub them the wrong way. ude nodded a few times. ¡°The nobles must really hate our lord. Honestly, I can¡¯t stand him ei¡ª ahem, let¡¯s pretend you didn¡¯t hear that.¡± ¡°People who don¡¯t live in the big cities don¡¯t really feel the impact of the prices or anything. The real issue is with the other lords and nobles.¡± A bratty young lord, like a clumsy child in a candy store, had shown up and was sweeping through the northern markets, causing havoc as he bought up all the goods. Normally, the nobles would¡¯ve banded together to trip him up or inflict some losses on him. But it turned out that this bratty lord had the backing of the Marquis of Branford. So, the nobles couldn¡¯t interfere and were left with no choice, but to watch from the sidelines. How envious and frustrated they must be! They were probably itching to snatch everything out of Ghiin¡¯s hands, desperately stomping their feet. ude, having grasped the situation, nodded and attempted to finalize the deal with the merchant. ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind. No other issues, right? Then¡­ let¡¯s shave off just 1 gold.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°Just 1 gold. Give me a discount.¡± The merchant couldn¡¯t hide his bewilderment. They had already negotiated the price during their previous meeting. On top of that, hadn¡¯t ude already paid the full amount? ¡®Isn¡¯t bargaining usually done before you hand over the money?¡¯ The merchant couldn¡¯t make sense of it, but this was ude¡¯s final act of conscience. If he kept back some of the funds, it would be considered embezzling from the estate¡¯s budget¡­ but if he paid first and then got a little back, he could pass it off as a ¡°rebate.¡± That¡¯s why he was being so insistent even after the deal was supposedly done. ¡°We¡¯ve done business more than once, and we¡¯ll keep doing business in the future! So, just cut 1 gold off.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The merchant looked at ude with a suspicious gaze. The timing of the request was strange, but so was the amount. Not 100 gold, but just 1 gold? For a bribe request from a Chief Overseer, the amount was so small that it only raised more suspicion. ¡®What¡¯s his game here? Should I report this to Lady Amelia?¡¯ No matter how much he thought about it, the merchant couldn¡¯t figure out the reason. Since he didn¡¯t know that ude was only a Chief Overseer in name and was essentially treated like a ve, there was no way he could guess correctly. ude¡¯s request for just 1 gold had no hidden schemes or ulterior motives. It was purely an act of simple desire. As the merchant stayed silent, ude, feeling awkward, started to push a little more. ¡°What, you can¡¯t even knock off 1 gold? Are you really going to be like this between us? Are you nning not to do business with us next time?¡± ¡°Ah, yes¡­ I can amodate that much.¡± In the end, the merchant gave up trying to make sense of it and took out 1 gold from his own pocket. ude, delighted, epted the coin and slipped it into his coat pocket. ¡°Ah, thank you. Well, see you next time. It¡¯d be nice to have a drink together then. The liquor in our estate isn¡¯t very good.¡± In other words, he was implying that the merchant should bring a good bottle of liquor next time. The merchant understood the hint and nodded with a reluctant expression. After all, ude was a customer, so he had to stay on his good side. ¡°Ah, yes¡­ I¡¯ll find a nice one. Well then, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± ¡°Alright, take care. Don¡¯t go too far.¡± The merchant gave ude an awkward smile and turned his horse to leave. ¡®I think I¡¯m starting to understand why Lady Amelia dislikes these people.¡¯ He couldn¡¯t figure out why the amount was so unusually small, but one thing was clear¡ªude was quite skilled at extorting. If the Chief Overseer was like this, just how unbearable must that lord be? Ghiin was infamous throughout the North as one of the most notorious brats, so if he met him in person, he¡¯d likely be even more infuriating than ude. ¡®Considering he even got dumped by Lady Amelia, it makes sense. But what¡¯s the deal with the 1 gold? Could it be some kind of signal to her?¡¯ The merchant left Fenris, still agonizing over whether he should report this or not. ude, watching him until he waspletely out of sight, shed a meaningful smile. ¡°Hehe, the lord said those guys are our enemies, so it should be fine to take at least 1 gold from them.¡± In his mind, he had just taken 1 gold from an enemy. That counted as a victory, in its own way. Feeling pleased, ude reached into his coat pocket. He just wanted to touch some real money of his own for once. ¡°Huh?¡± But there was no coin in his pocket. Thinking he might have been mistaken, he searched all over, but it was nowhere to be found. ¡°What the heck? Where¡¯s my money?!¡± He even checked the ground, thinking it might have fallen, but there was no trace of it. After searching for a long time, he finally gave up and looked up at the sky, shouting. ¡°Why?! Why can¡¯t I, ude, ever be happy?!¡± ¡®Sigh¡­¡¯ Watching the desperate ude, Wendy shook her head. She quietly approached the estate¡¯s public funds box, intending to put in a gold coin, but hesitated. Wendy sighed as she saw ude still ranting and called out to him. ¡°Chief Overseer, there¡¯s a gold coin on the ground here.¡± ¡°Huh? Really? You found it? Why is it there? Did the coin grow legs? Hehehe, I found it!¡± ude, ecstatic, ran over to Wendy and took the gold coin from her. The expression on ude¡¯s face, as he carefully tucked the coin back into his pocket, looked happier than ever. * * * The residents of Fenris Estate all had the same thought as they watched the migrants slowly trickle into the estate. ¡°Are they beggars?¡± Judging by their ragged appearances and gloomy expressions, it wouldn¡¯t have been a stretch to call them refugees instead of migrants. Most of them were painfully thin, as if they hadn¡¯t been eating properly. Some even seemed to be sick. The retainers clicked their tongues as they observed the iing migrants. ¡°Judging by their condition, we can¡¯t even put them to work immediately. This is just going to drain money.¡± ¡°Having more people is good, but¡­ people are only valuable if they¡¯re worth something. Where did the lord find these folks? Could he have been scammed?¡± It wasn¡¯t just the retainers. Even the existing residents of the estate looked at the migrants with concerned expressions. It wasn¡¯t out of a desire to assert their superiority. It was more of an instinct, ingrained in them from years of living in difficult conditions. With the sudden influx of people, it was only natural to be worried about maintaining order and ensuring there was enough food. Only Ghiin remained unfazed as he looked at the migrants. He had expected to receive people in such poor condition. ¡°They wouldn¡¯t just give away perfectly healthy people so easily.¡± Even if it had been decided that support would be provided to Ghiin, poption was the foundation of estate management and a lord¡¯s greatest asset. Nobles were too greedy to simply hand over such a valuable resource. There was no way they would send skilled workers or strong, able-bodied individuals. Instead, they had gathered up the poor and struggling, sending them under the guise of providing relief to the impoverished. This was an opportunity to clean out the slums. In addition, they rounded up residents from viges that couldn¡¯t pay taxes properly, sh-and-burn farmers, and even minor criminals. They didn¡¯t worry about what would happen after they were sent off. The Brivant Estate, which had agreed to provide support, might have had a smaller poption, but it was wealthy, and it also had the Crimson me Tower. They assumed that, while it might take some time, Ghiin would be able to feed them all. As Ghiin looked over the migrants, he spoke to Lowell, who was standing beside him. ¡°Lowell, start a poption survey right away. First, separate those who can work from those who can¡¯t. Inform Belinda to start treating the sick, and pick out the healthy ones to send to Gillian. We¡¯ll be short on manpower to maintain order for a while.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°And as for spies¡­ No, forget it. There¡¯s no way we¡¯ll find them in that crowd. We just need to make sure they don¡¯t leave.¡± It was clear that there were spies from other estates mixed in with the migrants. However, picking out spies among the people gathered from all over the kingdom wasn¡¯t an easy task. Things were already busy enough; there was no time to focus on that. From the beginning, it was impossible topletely prevent spies from entering. The best way was just to ensure they couldn¡¯t get out. ¡°Where¡¯s ude?¡± ¡°He went to make a deal with the merchant guild. He should be back soon.¡± ¡°As soon as he arrives, make sure he starts distributing food to the immigrants. They¡¯re probably very hungry.¡± ¡°Understood. For now, I¡¯ll lead everyone to the temporary shelters.¡± Since the work of constructing housing hadn¡¯t beenpleted yet, everyone would have to live in tents for the time being. To prevent anymotion, even mercenaries were mobilized to control the immigrants. But unexpectedly, there were no major disturbances. Perhaps because they were anxious about being in an unfamiliar ce, they followed instructions quite well. In ude¡¯s absence, Lowell led the immigrants to the temporary shelters. ¡°This is where you¡¯ll be staying for now. Even if it¡¯s not to your liking, please be patient. We¡¯ll try to prepare proper housing as soon as possible. Food will be distributed daily, so there¡¯s no need to worry.¡± The immigrants looked at the many tents standing before them. Lowell¡¯s face turned slightly red. These people had been forcibly relocated at Ghiin¡¯s request. Naturally, they must have had some expectations about their new living conditions. But now, the fact that they were being told by Fenris to stay in tents because proper housing wasn¡¯t ready yet¡­it was an embarrassing situation. However, contrary to Lowell¡¯s expectations, the immigrants¡¯ reactions weren¡¯t bad. ¡°Wow, the tents are clean! They¡¯re better than where we used to live.¡± ¡°All we need is a roof to keep the rain out, right? What¡¯s more important is that we don¡¯t starve.¡± ¡°They said they¡¯d give us food every day. We won¡¯t go hungry anymore¡­ but can we really trust that?¡± Hearing the murmurs of the people, Lowell nodded. ¡®Looks like¡­ they really gathered a bunch of beggars.¡¯ Lately, things had been improving, and he¡¯d almost forgotten. But not long ago, even Fenris was a ce where survival was a struggle, with people dying in droves. Recalling those times, he suddenly understood how these people felt. ¡®For now, just giving them food would be enough to make them happy.¡¯ Clicking his tongue inwardly, Lowell continued to sort the people and assign them to tents. Meanwhile, as Ghiin was returning to his office, ude hurriedly approached him. ¡°Lord, we have a problem!¡± Ghiin frowned. His mind was already cluttered with too many things to handle, and now it seemed there was another issue. ¡°What now? Why is there always a problem with you?¡± ¡°This time, it¡¯s a real problem.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve run out of lumber. At this rate, not only will the construction of the housing be dyed, but all our ns will face setbacks.¡± Ghiin¡¯s expression turned serious at those words. They had anticipated a shortage of materials from the outset, so they had been sourcing lumber through the merchant guilds. Yet, the problem had surfaced faster than expected. ¡°Ah, this godforsaken estate. No matter how much money we pour into it, the problems never seem to lessen.¡± ¡°With construction happening across the entire estate, materials are being consumed too quickly. There are limits to what we can secure locally and buy from the guilds. Money is one issue, but time is the bigger concern.¡± He didn¡¯t care about spending more money. If push came to shove, he could always use the pretext of cosmetics to extract more funds from Rosalyn. But in the current situation, any dys would mean risking people¡¯s lives. After a moment of contemtion, Ghiin suddenly brightened, as if he¡¯d thought of something, and let out a small ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°I know a way to get arge amount of lumber immediately! And it won¡¯t cost us a dime!¡± ¡°What? Where? How can we get that much lumber? And why wouldn¡¯t it cost anything?¡± ¡°Just go to Ferdium.¡± ¡°Ferdium¡­ Are you thinking of sourcing it from the Forest of Beasts? Even cutting down the outskirts will cause monsters and wild beasts to appear!¡± Seeing ude¡¯s rmed expression, Ghiin clicked his tongue. ¡°Of course not. When do you think we¡¯ll have time to subjugate the Forest of Beasts? That¡¯s something forter.¡± ¡°Then how¡­ Wait, don¡¯t tell me¡­?¡± Ghiin grinned slyly. ¡°If we¡¯re short, we¡¯ll just have to strip their forests and mountains. Ferdium and our estate share amon destiny, don¡¯t they?¡± Chapter 156 Chapter 156:I Will Take Care of This (2) The Chief Overseer of Ferdium, Homerne, was enjoying an elegant tea time after quite a while. ¡°Such peace.¡± Ferdium was experiencing its most peaceful period in history. Zwalter and Randolph had departed for the Northern Fortress. If left unguarded for too long, the barbarians might seize the opportunity to invade. Going on an expedition to the Northern Fortress was a grueling task for both the soldiers and theirmanders. Due to the estate¡¯s poverty, those who returned after risking their lives against the barbarians could neither eat properly nor rest. The faces of those who returned empty-handed to the fortress without proper supplies were always dark and sullen. But this expedition was different from before. With ample supplies ranging from food to equipment, even those heading to the fortress had bright expressions. ¡®It¡¯s truly fortunate to receive such support every year like this.¡¯ Not long after barely catching their breath with the runestone they received from Ghiin, they received support from the royal family as well. Although Ferdium only received half of the allocated funds, it was still a godsend for an estate that constantly struggled with poverty. Albert, the Treasurer, was so engrossed in the joy of managing the finances that he barely left his office. ¡®To think the Young Lord could aplish all this. Perhaps I¡¯ve been too harsh on him.¡¯ Homerne reminisced about when Ghiin was young, feeling a wave of nostalgia. Ghiin was the son of his sworn brother, with whom he had vowed to be lifelongrades, and the heir to the estate. He was more of a nephew to him than any blood-rted nephew could be. Thus, from a young age, Homerne had showered Ghiin with love and care. However, as Ghiin went around causing trouble like a rogue, unbing of the estate¡¯s heir, the affection he once felt had entirely disappeared. The child he once cherished became someone he detested and despised. ¡®Well, he was always an extraordinary child. We just didn¡¯t understand him. If we had known he was so capable and dedicated to the estate, who would have hated him? Maybe he¡¯s a bit ambitious, but that¡¯s just because he¡¯s still young.¡¯ The hatred that had filled Homerne¡¯s heart began to melt away, like snow under the warm spring sun. He still wasn¡¯t entirely fond of everything Ghiin did. His actions were often too dangerous and precarious. But, judging by the results, things had turned out well. Even though it was only after acquiring the runestone and royal support that they had finally reached a levelparable to other estates, Ferdium¡¯s situation was gradually improving. ¡®Yes, any shorings can be corrected with proper guidance and leadership. Isn¡¯t that the role of an elder? He¡¯s still young, and his spirit is bound to be fiery.¡¯ Homerne smiled kindly and nodded to himself. Old memories began to surface. He recalled the days when he had been dedicated to educating Ghiin, striving to mold him into a great sessor and lord. From now on, he could start guiding him in that way again. If only he could straighten out that unruly personality, Ghiin would make an excellent lord. ¡®After all, he¡¯s the one who will inherit Ferdium Estate. Let¡¯s get along well again, Ghiin.¡¯ As his animosity gradually faded, his heart felt more at peace. ¡®Why did I live so long without realizing this peaceful feeling? Holding onto hatred only hurts my own heart.¡¯ Havinge to this realization, Homerne stood up, filled with renewed affection and hope for Ghiin. It was about time for him to head out for an inspection of the estate. ¡°Today, I¡¯ll start with the eastern vige.¡± Upon hismand, the knights and soldiers quickly prepared. Acting as the Lord¡¯s deputy carried a heavy responsibility. Since the Lord was away, he had to pay even closer attention to managing the estate. But was there really anything to worry about in Ferdium these days? He couldn¡¯t help but feel at ease. Even while riding, Homerne couldn¡¯t hold back a broad smile. ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s truly peaceful. The clear sky without a cloud, the dazzling sunlight, the chirping birds, and the forest where¡­ all the trees have disappeared¡­ Wait, what is that? Why is it like that? Where have all the trees gone?¡± There had been a small forest on the road leading to the eastern vige. But now, as he looked, all the trees had been cut down, leaving only stumps behind. Homerne¡¯s voice trembled as he spoke. ¡°Wh-what happened here? Why is the forest like this? I¡¯m not just seeing things, am I? We must hurry and check this out!¡± As they got closer, it became clear that this wasn¡¯t some illusion. The forest had truly been devastated beyond recognition. ¡°The forester! Where is the forester? What happened here? What on earth happened?!¡± When Homerne shouted at the top of his lungs, the person in charge of managing the forest quickly appeared. ¡°C-Chief Overseer, you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°What happened here? Who would dare cut down the trees like this? Speak up immediately!¡± In any estate, recklessly damaging a forest was considered a serious crime. This was especially true in the northern regions, where harsh terrain meant people heavily relied on the resources of the forests and mountains. This made the management of such areas even more sensitive. Otherwise, it would deliver a heavy blow to the already strained finances of the estate. Even in Ferdium, special personnel were assigned to manage and protect the forests, preventing anyone from entering without permission. But who would daremit such a brazen act? The forester, prostrating himself on the ground, immediately revealed the culprit. ¡°The Young Lord came and took it all!¡± ¡°What? The Young Lord? Why would that rascal cut down trees here instead of using the ones from his own estate?¡± ¡°He said his estate was running short on timber, so he wanted to borrow some¡­.¡± ¡°Ugh, ugh!¡± Homerne suddenly felt his blood pressure spike, clutching the back of his neck as he staggered. ¡®That bastard is definitely not right in the head.¡¯ Even if this was his father¡¯s estate, taking timber from another estate just because he was short on wood? He needed to be caught and punished immediately. ¡°Wh-where is that lunatic! Where is he?!¡± The forester timidly got up and pointed in a direction. ¡°Over there, running away as fast as he can.¡± Sure enough, in the distance, there was arge group pulling countless carts loaded with timber. Despite their retreat, they were brazenly flying the banner of Fenris. ¡°Everyone, catch him¡­ Catch that rascal immediatelyyyyyyyy!¡± With that, Homerne copsed, nose bleeding as he fainted. His body couldn¡¯t handle the sudden spike in blood pressure. As he lost consciousness, Homerne thought, ¡®Forget about getting along again¡­¡¯ He hated him, he hated him so much he could die! Thus, one of Ferdium¡¯s forests was entirely stripped bare by Ghiin. * * * ¡°Wow, what¡­ What is all that?¡± The vigers were stunned at the sight of the long line of cartsing in. They had already heard that construction had been dyed due to a shortage of timber. No matter how wealthy the lord was, they thought this time it might be a struggle, yet once again, he had managed to pull off a remarkable solution. ude, who had rushed over after hearing that timber wasing in, was also left speechless at the sight. ¡®The quantity is enormous. It looks like they practically cleared out a small forest. There¡¯s no way Ferdium, which isn¡¯t in great shape financially, would willingly give away this much timber¡­.¡¯ He had boldly dered he was going to ¡°take¡± what he needed, and it seemed he had indeed taken it by force. ¡®Wow, he really has no regard for the consequences. If I keep hanging around this guy, I won¡¯t live long enough to retire.¡¯ No matter how urgent or important the situation, to go this far and do something so out of the ordinary! Surely, Ferdium woulde demanding exnationster. For a moment, ude worried about the future, but then he realized something and his expression brightened. ¡®No, wait. Thanks to us, they¡¯re getting support from the royal family, so this much should be fine, right? Let¡¯s help each other out, Chief Overseer Homerne.¡¯ ude decided to just take it easy. There was no point in fretting over something that had already happened. Meanwhile, rumors were spreading among the vigers. ¡°They say the Lord raided his father¡¯s estate and took the wood?¡± ¡°Apparently, Count Ferdium is on an expedition to the north. So, he doesn¡¯t know yet.¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk, this is going to cause a big problemter on. Who knows, there might even be a war between father and son.¡± I had heard that the lord was notorious for being an unfilial son around here, but I never imagined he¡¯d go as far as to plunder his father¡¯s estate. Everyone was anxious, just hoping nothing serious would happen. udeforted the worried townspeople and urged them to resume their work. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s restart the halted work. Call theborers back.¡± Due to a shortage of resources, the construction had been suspended, causing the schedule to be severely dyed. Even if they gathered theborers again and resumed the construction, the lost time wouldn¡¯t return. Besides, building a house wasn¡¯t easy. Even if they tried to keep things as simple as possible, essential facilities like kitchens and bathrooms had to be included. There was a limit to how much they could shorten the construction time. Seeing the construction progress stall, ude eventually went to find Ghiin. ¡°We have a problem.¡± ¡°Ah, what is it this time? You always have a problem, don¡¯t you? Are you making them up on purpose?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not me creating them.¡± ¡°Maybe the real problem is that you see problems where there aren¡¯t any.¡± ¡°Hah, the reason problems keeping up is because you, my lord, always make ns detached from reality.¡± Ghiin clicked his tongue and asked as ude vented his frustration. ¡°So what¡¯s the problem? We¡¯ve got the lumber; what¡¯scking this time?¡± ¡°Time.¡± ¡°Time was already in short supply, so why are you bringing it up like it¡¯s a new problem?¡± ¡°I¡¯m saying it¡¯s a different issue this time. It seems like we won¡¯t be able to meet the schedule for building the residences.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°There are just too many houses to build. We have to carry out construction in several viges at the same time. Even though we¡¯ve gathered as manyborers as possible, we¡¯re still short on manpower.¡± Ghiin tilted his head in confusion at those words. Thousands of people had gathered here. Even if you excluded the elderly and the sick, there should still be a substantial number, so it was hard for him to understand how there could be a shortage of manpower. ¡°Why are we short on manpower? There are plenty of people around.¡± ¡°We¡¯recking skilled workers and carpenters. You can¡¯t just throw bricks together and expect a house to magically appear.¡± ¡°Hmm, so you¡¯re saying there are plenty of people willing to work, but not enough people to direct them properly?¡± ¡°Yes, so adding moreborers right now won¡¯t help. One supervisor can¡¯t handle dozens of houses by themselves.¡± But they couldn¡¯t just rely on unskilledbor to build the homes. Otherwise, the result would be little better than the shacks the poor typically threw together. Such houses would copse with the slightest wind or rain, wasting materials for nothing. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Ghiin crossed his arms and fell into thought. No matter how manyborers they brought in, it wouldn¡¯t help if they didn¡¯t know how to build houses. A more efficient approach was necessary¡ªone that would allow a supervisor to handle more houses than they were currently managing. After pondering for a while, Ghiin muttered to himself. ¡°Ah, there is one way¡­ but¡­¡± ¡°Sorry? What did you say?¡± ¡°Hmm, I wasn¡¯t nning to build the houses like that, but maybe it¡¯s the better option¡­¡± ¡°What? What do you mean?¡± ¡°We have no choice. We need to stabilize the housing situation before we can move on to anything else. I¡¯ll take care of the housing problem myself.¡± ude looked at Ghiin, who had lifted his head with a resolute expression, and asked. ¡°My lord¡­ Don¡¯t tell me you know how to build houses too? When did you learn that kind of skill?¡± ¡°I used to work in construction a long time ago. Though, I was always better at tearing things down than building them.¡± ude assumed the lord was bragging again. After all, the infamous troublemaker of the Ferdium family supposedly had a background in construction? It sounded absurd. ¡°¡­Having you join the work isn¡¯t going to magically increase the number of houses, my lord.¡± ¡°I just thought of something, and I want to give it a try. I¡¯ll designate one of the viges as a test site and oversee the work directly. Gather all the architects and carpenters. You¡¯reing too.¡± ude frowned as he followed Ghiin, worried about what kind of oundish n the lord was cooking up this time. When Ghiin¡¯s orders were ryed, all the field supervisors responsible for overseeing and managing the various construction sites gathered together. As he looked around at the assembled group, Ghiin spoke confidently. ¡°I¡¯m going to show you a construction method that will allow us to build faster with more workers and amodate more people!¡± ¡°Ooooh!¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes sparkled with anticipation as they looked at Ghiin. Even if his ideas sometimes seemed odd, the lord had always managed to find solutions to their problems. Especially with farming and cosmetics, he had introduced groundbreaking techniques that had never been seen before. So if the lord was about to present a new method of construction, how could they not be excited? Seeing their eager eyes, Ghiin spoke with confidence. ¡°All we need to do is build the houses really big!¡± ¡°¡­¡± The anticipation on their faces instantly vanished, reced by nk expressions. As their cold stares pierced him, Ghiin quickly corrected himself. ¡°I¡¯ll show you exactly what kind of house I mean. From now on, I¡¯ll be directing the construction myself!¡± With a sly smile, he recalled a new type of house he had seen in his previous life, confident in his n. Chapter 157 Chapter 157: I Will Take Care of This (3) Mercenaries are people who will do anything as long as they are paid. In his past life, Ghiin took on many jobs other than fighting. Of course, he handled distribution of work and fortress construction, and during wartime, whenbor was scarce, he even took on building makeshift barracks. ¡®If I hadn¡¯t earned the title of King of Mercenaries, I would¡¯ve been called the King of Construction.¡¯ At first, he didn¡¯t know anything and just used his strength, but after receiving simr assignments repeatedly, he picked up basic knowledge of construction and civil engineering. After realizing that to win a war, it was crucial to have bases and housing where troops could rest, he even went out of his way to visit construction sites to learn. With the knowledge he gained through practical experience, it wasn¡¯t difficult for him to oversee the work. ¡°First, gather as many workers as you can. The more hands we have, the quicker it¡¯ll be done.¡± But people didn¡¯t know that Ghiin had umted such knowledge. To them, Ghiin was nothing more than an overconfident fool who was meddling despite not being an expert. Still, they couldn¡¯t oppose him. Who would dare to stop a lord from doing what he wanted? Soon, arge number of workers gathered, and Ghiin, recalling memories from his past life, began issuing instructions for the work. ¡°Alright, first,y the foundation and then start on the framework!¡± At Ghiin¡¯s words, the workers moved quickly. Since the lord himself was directly involved, they couldn¡¯t afford to ck off. As they busily followed his orders, they began to form a decent-looking structure. The craftsmen whispered among themselves as they worked. ¡°The lord seems to know something, but¡­¡± ¡°What is this, though? Isn¡¯t it just a mansion he¡¯s building?¡± ¡°Judging by how he¡¯s dividing up the sections, it looks like he¡¯s just making a lot of big rooms to shove people into.¡± Dividing up sections like a mansion or military barracks and cramming people inside would indeed solve the housing issue. It wasn¡¯t the kind of home they could give out to people, but given the time constraints, using this method wasn¡¯t a bad idea. But did the lord really need to be the one directing this? In the end, one of the carpenters raised his hand and asked. ¡°Lord, if you¡¯re nning to build arge barrack, we can handle it from here. There¡¯s no need for you to personally take on such rough work.¡± ¡°No, no. It¡¯s not that kind of ce. If you cram people into one spot, how can you call that a home? It¡¯s just a pigsty.¡± At this, another person raised their hand and asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t what you¡¯re building a mansion with many rooms, like a noble¡¯s residence?¡± Once again, Ghiin shook his head. ¡°Simr, but a bit different. If we were in a real rush, we might have to do it that way, but for now, we still have some leeway. This is the time to build it properly from the start.¡± When the people looked at him with curious expressions, Ghiin let out a smallugh. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll exin it simply. You need to have a basic idea to follow along properly. What we¡¯re building now is a structure where multiple homes will be housed inside onerge, sturdy building.¡± ¡°Homes inside a home? Isn¡¯t it just a bunch of small houses stuck together?¡± In cities where space was limited, they sometimes built mansions close together in that manner. Since Ghiin¡¯s concept was something new, that was the closest the people could imagine. ¡°No, it¡¯s different. Inside the big building, there will be several smaller homes. It¡¯s called a shared residence.¡± ¡°A home like that¡­ does it even exist?¡± Ghiin nodded emphatically. ¡°Yes, there will be one here soon.¡± After a catastrophe swept across the continent in his previous life, many cities became fortified as the survivors gathered. In the confined spaces within these fortresses, where many people had to live together, it was essential to use the space as efficiently as possible. That¡¯s where the concept of shared residences came in. It involved allocating independent living spaces for each household within a tall,rge building. Despite Ghiin¡¯s repeated exnations, the people still wore puzzled expressions. It was a simple concept once you understood it, but they struggled to break out of their usual thinking patterns. ¡°Judging by your faces, it looks like you still don¡¯t get it.¡± Ghiin sighed and shook his head. Exining a concept that didn¡¯t exist in this era wasn¡¯t easy. That left him with only one option. As always, he would have to show them directly. ¡°Alright, enough chatter. If you don¡¯t understand, just do your best to follow my instructions. Once you see the final result, you¡¯ll get it.¡± With that, Ghiin returned to the task at hand. The construction quickly gained momentum. Even though only one more person had joined the project, the speed increased dramatically. Part of it was because the workers, mindful of Ghiin¡¯s presence, weren¡¯t cking off, but there was a bigger reason. ¡°Let¡¯s do this!¡± Crack! Crack, crack! Every time Ghiin shouted and swung his axe, smooth pieces of lumber flew out. He was cutting the wood into shape by himself, in the blink of an eye, something that would normally require several people to do. The workers were stunned. ¡°Wow¡­ I¡¯d heard rumors that the lord was skilled with a sword, but he¡¯s also incredible with an axe.¡± ¡°Can you believe this? How can a person swing an axe like that? He just moves his arms a few times, and the nks are cut perfectly.¡± It wasn¡¯t just that. He would grab a handful of nails and, by simply scattering them, drive them in all at once. Anything that needed breaking was smashed to pieces with a single hammer strike. For tasks that required time, like drying mud, he even brought in the mages to finish it all in an instant. Because of this, the others were busy trying to keep up with Ghiin¡¯s work speed. Since their priority was to finish what they were told to do, they didn¡¯t even have the luxury to wonder about anything. ¡°Pant¡­ pant¡­ Are we really building a house right now?¡± ¡°The speed is insane. It kind of feels like we¡¯re assembling something¡­¡± Of course, Ghiin wasn¡¯t just building things randomly. Even if he brought in the structure and design from his past life, he had to adjust the ns to match the current estate¡¯s level of technology and avable resources. Ghiin continuously exined the concept of Co-living housing to the engineers assisting him and implemented it through thorough division ofbor. He incorporated all the elements necessary for living properly, sometimes taking advice from the engineers, and other times pushing them hard. ¡°The cooking stoves will be separate, and we¡¯ll use fireces for heating. We¡¯ll build individual smoke channels for each floor, and by setting up multiple chimneys on top, there¡¯ll be no worry about smoke leaking.¡± ¡°For the toilets, we¡¯ll need to install drainage pipes that will channel the water into arge pit.¡± ¡°This goes like this¡­ and that goes like that¡­¡± As time passed, people gradually began to understand what Ghiin was building. ¡°See? Showing it once is better than exining it a hundred times, right?¡± At Ghiin¡¯s words, the people nodded with nk expressions. They didn¡¯t really know what they were making; they had just done what they were told, yet a rather decent-looking building was taking shape. Even ude, who asionally came by to observe, started to look increasingly perplexed. ¡®What is this? Is it for real? Are they really building a house?¡¯ When Ghiin first took charge, ude was convinced that the lord would cause a problem by recklessly setting things up as he pleased. The reason he hadn¡¯t stopped him, despite thinking that, was simple. People only learn humility and reflection after experiencing failure at least once. But contrary to his expectations, something that genuinely resembled a ¡®house¡¯ was being constructed. Moreover, the speed of construction was beyond imagination. Even the mages, who had been working on the farnd, had been dragged in by the cor, so it was no surprise. And so, in just four days, the ¡®Co-living housing¡¯ that Ghiin had spoken of waspleted. It was a three-story building with four apartments on each floor. ¡°Hm, this should be decent enough.¡± With a satisfied smile, Ghiin slung a massive hammer over his shoulder and looked at thepleted building. Since it was built in a rush, there were no decorations, and it had a rather rough, unpolished look. However, therge and solid structure, so different from the usual styles, stood firm, and even that roughness gave it a reassuring feel. Those who had worked on the project alongside Ghiin stared nkly at the Co-living housing. Atst, they clearly understood the concept the lord had been talking about. ¡°Uh¡­ I can¡¯t believe this actually worked.¡± ¡°How did the lorde up with something like this?¡± Even though they had helped build it themselves, it still felt unreal to them. With a dazed expression, ude asked Ghiin, ¡°Hah, how did youe up with this?¡± ¡°Well¡­ since the work kept getting dyed, I just tried to find the quickest and most efficient method.¡± Ghiin spoke with a touch of pride, but in reality, such Co-living housing had been verymon in his past life. Back then, with the help of magic, the houses were not only easier to maintain but also much morefortable to live in than what he had just built. There were more units on each floor, and the buildings were advanced enough to reach as high as seven stories. Of course, nobles and the upper ss still lived in mansions, while onlymoners resided in Co-living housing. Ghiin nced around at the engineers and said, ¡°If we build like this, we can finish the residential construction much faster, don¡¯t you think?¡± The logic was simple: if there was a limit to how many buildings one person could oversee, then increasing the number of people who could live within each building would solve the problem. And it wasn¡¯t wrong. In the time it would take to build two or three small houses, they could construct this one building. ¡°Yes, this method would drastically shorten the time needed. Just ten of these buildings could house as many as 120 households.¡± ¡°Good. I¡¯ll provide more support for the workers than before, so pick up the pace as much as you can.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± The engineers responded loudly, looking at Ghiin with eyes full of admiration. Detailed blueprints had been prepared during the construction, so there was no issue replicating the design. The engineers, even more than Ghiin himself, were beginning to realize just how remarkable this Co-living housing was. The more they analyzed it, the more they concluded that this was the most suitable construction method and a revolutionary housing style for the current situation. Who would have thought that simply twisting the conventional concept of a house a bit would result in something like this! Watching the engineers excitedly gathering in groups and chattering among themselves, ude decided not to think too deeply about it anymore. ¡®Yeah, I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have thought of him as a regr person.¡¯ As ude wore a slightly sour expression, Ghiin spoke to him in a chiding tone. ¡°What are you doing? Are you still not paying attention? The work speed is going to pick up, so bring in arge number ofborers.¡± ¡°Ah, understood. I¡¯ll immediately put out a notice to recruit more workers.¡± At ude¡¯s response, Ghiin raised an eyebrow as if he¡¯d heard something absurd. ¡°How long do you think that¡¯ll take? Let¡¯s push forward faster. We don¡¯t have much time right now, do we?¡± ¡°Sorry? What exactly are you suggesting¡­?¡± ¡°I¡¯m talking about the migrants. We¡¯ve been feeding and housing them well for the past few days, right?¡± ¡°Yes, there are still a few sick ones left, but most of them should have recovered their strength by now.¡± At that, Ghiin grinned slyly and said, ¡°From now on, it¡¯s not recruitment; it¡¯s conscription. Bring in everyone who can move. The free meals end here.¡± * * * The migrants who had been livingfortably up until then felt that the inevitable had finally arrived once the conscription orders were issued. To those who firmly believed that a lord who gave something for free simply didn¡¯t exist in this era, it was an expected announcement. Some even felt relieved to hear about the conscription. As a result, no one resisted. They all simply responded to the call, like sheep being led to ughter, without any enthusiasm. Every migrant capable of moving was forcibly assigned to the construction of residential areas and the clearing of farnd. Those who had been working mechanically saw their attitudes change once they started moving into the ¡°Co-living housing.¡± ¡°It was true? They¡¯re really giving us houses, not just tents? I thought it was a lie!¡± ¡°When they said ¡®Co-living housing,¡¯ I thought we¡¯d all be living in a barrack together¡­ but this is incredible!¡± ¡°Owning a home¡­ Was it really this easy?¡± Most of the migrants had been people who were more or less forced out of the slums. The ces they used to call home were dpidated ruins, tattered tents that barely kept out the rain, or makeshift structures haphazardly built with wooden nks. Born into poverty andcking any skills, they had lived believing it was natural to endure hardship and humiliation. But it was different here. Working hard brought them substantial rewards. Though it was called a Co-living housing, it was muchrger and cleaner than a shabby hut, and each family had a clearly designated living space. For those who had lived as paupers, it was an immense gift. ¡°At first, I really hateding here, but if I hadn¡¯t, I would¡¯ve missed out big time!¡± ¡°The lord here is incredibly generous! Coming here was the best decision ever! Even loyalty is starting toe naturally.¡± ¡°How can you say you made a good decision when you were driven out? Still, it was a stroke of luck to get kicked out.¡± For those who had lived without being treated like humans, Fenris Estate was and where they could seize a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Not wanting to return to their previous lives, the migrants threw their all into cooperating with the construction efforts. Thanks to this, the progress of the work elerated to an unprecedented speed. Ghiin, watching them work joyfully even through the arduous tasks, wore a satisfied smile. ¡°They¡¯re all moving together as one for the sake of the estate. With this kind of morale and passion, there¡¯s nothing we can¡¯t achieve.¡± ude could only agree with those words. ¡°That¡¯s a relief. With this level of enthusiasm, the other projects will finish faster too.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good news. We need to keep moving busier than ever, especially with the war preparations ahead.¡± At the mention of war, ude¡¯s expression darkened. Chapter 158 Chapter 158: I Will Take Care of This. (4) People were moving so diligently because they had no idea that a war might break out. If they found out now that they¡¯d have to fight against the great lord, Count Desmond, they would drop everything and flee, leaving their homes behind. However, once people had a house and their lives were stable, their reactions were bound to change. ¡®At that point, they¡¯ll want to protect their own property. Other estates wouldn¡¯t treat them as well as our lord does. They¡¯d have no choice but to fight to protect Fenris Estate¡­ Surely, that wasn¡¯t the n all along, right?¡¯ Ghiin hadn¡¯t started this with such intentions. He had simply proceeded because it was necessary for the estate¡¯s development. But those actions,bined, had led to unexpectedly positive results. ude, half-impressed and half-skeptical, scrutinized Ghiin and spoke with a hint of concern. ¡°For now, we¡¯ve managed to solve the lumber issue¡­ but in a few months, we¡¯ll face the same problem again. It¡¯s not just lumber; other materials are also gradually running out.¡± ¡°Still, we¡¯ve secured enough for the immediate projects, right? We can always gather more. What else is in short supply besides wood?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s iron. It¡¯s used in so many ces. Right now, since preparing for war is urgent, most of it is being used to make weapons¡­ but the amount set aside for the residents¡¯ daily goods and building materials is already running low.¡± ¡°Getting iron ore is going to be difficult, I assume?¡± ¡°Yes, even if we have the money, iron ore is hard to obtain. Most of the supply circting in the north is controlled by Count Cabaldi¡­¡± Ghiin nodded several times before muttering to himself. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time to move on to the next phase.¡± ¡°What? What preparations? We¡¯re already busy to death trying to prepare everything else, and now there¡¯s more to prepare?¡± When ude asked in a startled tone, Ghiin responded nonchntly. ¡°If we don¡¯t have it, we need to get it. Especially iron, since it¡¯s a vital resource for war.¡± ¡°Well, you managed to get the wood from Ferdium, but how do you n to get iron ore? Ferdium doesn¡¯t have iron mines, either.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve got a n. I¡¯ll tell you about it soon.¡± ¡°A n, you say¡­ Right, of course you do.¡± ude couldn¡¯t hide the exasperated look on his face as he nodded. Ghiin always had a n, no matter what. The problem was that those ns were so bizarre and downright unreasonable that they didn¡¯t make any sense to anyone else. ¡®Please, I hope this time it¡¯s not another n that involves risking his life. I wish our lord could be a bit more sensible.¡¯ ude silently prayed fervently to the goddess. * * * While the estate was bustling, the subordinates Ghiin had been searching for from his past life began to arrive one by one. Mercenaries, soldiers, butchers, executioners, hunters¡­ their professions and skills were diverse. Those who had been forced into rough jobs due to their circumstances readily epted ude¡¯s offer of employment. It would have been strange not to ept when the lord was guaranteeing good pay and stable work. As ude scanned the list of neers, he asked Ghiin casually. ¡°Not all of the information you gave me was urate, but a lot of it was spot on. How did you find out their locations and personal details? None of them even knew who the lord was.¡± ude was genuinely curious. How could a young noble, who had spent his whole life cooped up in the countryside, know butchers from another kingdom? Yet, no matter how many times ude asked, Ghiin never gave him a clear answer. ¡°Well, I just happened to find out, somehow.¡± Even if he honestly said he knew them from his past life, they wouldn¡¯t believe him anyway, so Ghiin always brushed it off vaguely. Naturally, ude¡¯s suspicions only deepened. What made it even stranger was how delighted Ghiin seemed every time one of them arrived. It was as if he was meeting an old friend he hadn¡¯t seen in ages. It was the same when he greeted thetest arrivals. ¡°You¡¯re here! I¡¯m so d! I¡¯ve missed you!¡± The new arrivals looked puzzled by the lord¡¯s excessive hospitality. They hade with some anticipation, given the favorable terms, but they were caught off guard by how eagerly this lord, whom they were meeting for the first time, greeted them. Seeing their awkward reactions, Ghiin would just smile, as if he had expected it. ¡®I know they¡¯ll find it strange, but I can¡¯t help being so happy.¡¯ They had only grown close in the past, fighting through life-and-death situations together. In this life, they wereplete strangers. But when had Ghiin ever cared about how others saw him? He rationalized his actions, letting his joy spill out without restraint. ude, standing next to Ghiin with a look of contempt as if he were staring at a madman, finally spoke. ¡°This is thest of them. Out of the 128 names you listed, 92 people have agreed toe here.¡± ¡°Are you sure no one else wille?¡± ¡°Yes, we couldn¡¯t find some of them at all, and others refused outright. There¡¯s nothing more we can do about that.¡± ¡°I see¡­ It¡¯s a shame we couldn¡¯t bring all of them.¡± ¡°Even getting this many is a miracle. The only reason people who didn¡¯t even know the lord¡¯s face came all the way out here was because they were all in dire straits. How did you manage to single out so many struggling people?¡± ude asked in a sincere voice. Most of them had left their hometowns without hesitation, for little more than a bit of money. He was curious about how Ghiin had known about these people, but even more puzzling was how every single one of them seemed to be in such dire straits. Ghiin replied nonchntly. ¡°Life¡¯s not easy, so they¡¯ve all been living on the edge.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°That¡¯s how it is. If no more areing, gather them all. I want to see them one more time.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± When the gathered group assembled, Ghiin¡¯s face filled with deep emotion. Seeing even a part of them together like this felt just like looking at the mercenary corps from his past life. It was a different feeling than when he saw them one by one. As he looked at them, a surge of indescribable emotion welled up from deep within his chest. ¡°To think I can be with you all again¡­¡± Even though he was hailed as the King of Mercenaries, not all of the mercenaries under Ghiin had been loyal and honorable. In fact, most of them were rough and unruly, typical of mercenaries. That was why he had put so much care intopiling the list. He had carefully selected, even among the subordinates he remembered, to pick only those who made it to the final list. They were the ones who had fought alongside Ghiin to the very end, those he could truly call rades.¡± The foolish ones who, despite being mercenaries, chose to fight for loyalty over money. The fiery ones who didn¡¯t run away even when staring death in the face. They had all died together in that final battle¡­ But it was because of them that he was able to dream of revenge and keep moving forward. Ghiin slowly approached and hugged each of them, one by one, saying: ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± The people were bewildered. From the moment they had arrived, this lord had been acting strangely, and now he was gathering everyone just to say things that made no sense. ¡®Is this estate¡­ really okay?¡¯ Even as the people grew anxious, Ghiin didn¡¯t stop. He hugged each person tightly, repeatedly offering his apologies. He felt just as much regret as he did gratitude toward them. Not because they had lost their lives helping him. Death was something any mercenary had to be prepared for. What mattered was how they died. ¡°We failed.¡± There was only one thing he regretted: that he had let his desire for revenge cloud his judgment, leading him to rush the war. The continent¡¯s most formidable mercenary corps, once feared far and wide, had been annihted because of Ghiin¡¯s impatience. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Their valor and pride had be a mockery to their enemies, and his mercenary corps left no trace of honor, no name worth remembering. All that remained was the brand of failure and the ridicule that followed. Of course, those events hadn¡¯t happened yet¡ªnot in this life. But as the one who had led them, Ghiin felt the need to apologize to his fallenrades from that time, those who had disappeared so fleetingly. This was his final apology to them, as the King of Mercenaries. And it was also a vow not to repeat the same mistakes. ¡°There won¡¯t be a second defeat.¡± Yes, there would be no more failures like that. These people would grow stronger, faster than they had in the past life, and they would make their name known far and wide. Ghiin would ensure it. Looking at the bewildered expressions on their faces, Ghiin let out a small chuckle. For a moment, he had been swept up by the emotions of the past, but that was as far as he would allow himself to indulge. After quickly collecting himself, he began to exin to the people what they would be doing and the benefits they would receive. ¡°You¡¯ve probably heard the details already. As promised, you¡¯ll be guaranteed high wages, and we¡¯ll provide housing for you.¡± Having lived difficult lives, they desired stable jobs more than anything else. Unlike the other neers, these people were all being employed as part of Fenris¡¯s standing army. Since they had been promised far better treatment than at other estates, their faces were filled with anticipation. After giving a rough overview, Ghiin introduced the people who would be in charge of them. ¡°You¡¯ve already met the Chief Overseer, ude, so you know him¡­ And this here is Gillian. He¡¯ll be your instructor in charge of training.¡± Gillian nodded slightly at Ghiin¡¯s introduction, then stepped forward and scanned the group. ¡°They all reek of blood.¡± Suppressing his nervousness, he inwardly clicked his tongue. The people standing before him had a fundamentally different air from the usual mercenaries. They carried a scent closer to that of wild, hungry beasts¡ªrougher even than the notorious Mad Dogs, who were known for their ferocity. ¡°This is going to be exhausting.¡± To keep these kinds of people in line and make them follow would mean countless bouts of violence and power struggles for a while. Ghiin continued introducing more of his subordinates. ¡°This is Belinda, the head butler of the castle. She¡¯ll be responsible for your daily lives and needs, so if there¡¯s anything bothering you, don¡¯t hesitate to talk to her.¡± ¡°Pleased to meet you. My, you all look quite impressive.¡± Unlike Gillian, Belinda smiled brightly even in the face of their fierce energy. For her, having more people to fight and work on Ghiin¡¯s behalf was nothing but a positive thing. ¡°And this is Kaor. He¡¯s a mercenary, and for now, he¡¯s in charge of security in the estate.¡± Kaor casually nced around, surveying the crowd. It would have been nice if things ended there, but the problem was that he had gotten a simr impression to Gillian. Given his usually foul-mouthed nature, it was unlikely that anything good woulde out of his mouth. ¡°I¡¯m the Mad Dog around here. So don¡¯t cause trouble and keep your heads down. If you¡¯ve got a problem,e at me anytime. I¡¯ll be more than happy to crush you,¡± Kaor said provocatively, making the atmosphere instantly tense. Gillian shook his head in disapproval, while Belinda covered her face with one hand, as if embarrassed. The people gathered there were all rough types who had seen their fair share of hardship. They didn¡¯t immediately push back, given the presence of the lord, but they didn¡¯t bother hiding their displeasure, letting out a fierce, intimidating aura. As the air around them bristled with tension, Kaor let out a scoffingugh. ¡°Unbelievable. You want to fight right now? Fine, we need to settle the hierarchy anyway. Come on, you bastards. Who¡¯s going first?¡± Kaor stepped forward, radiating his own killing intent. In the world of mercenaries, rank was decided solely by strength. Since they recognized Kaor as a mercenary, there was no reason for the others to hold back. A fewrge, rough-looking men stepped forward and asked Ghiin directly. ¡°It¡¯s a bit embarrassing to start fighting as soon as we get here¡­ but can we give it a try?¡± ¡°If you allow it, we¡¯ll settle the order among ourselves.¡± ¡°And if we win, will you let us switch ces with that guy?¡± Their bold reactions made Kaor grin wickedly. He¡¯d been itching for a fight, and this was exactly what he¡¯d hoped for. In situations like this, it was important to establish dominance. If he could beat a few of them down thoroughly, the rest would fall in line. ¡°Hey, boss. They need some education anyway, don¡¯t they? Let me take care of it for you. Leave it to me,¡± Kaor said, further heating up the atmosphere. The man who had stepped up first tilted his head and spoke. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s okay to kill someone as soon as I arrive.¡± ¡°Idiots who don¡¯t know their ce are the first to die. You¡¯re trying to act tough because you know how to use mana, right? I really don¡¯t want to pick on weaklings,¡± Kaor taunted. Most people who could use mana were knights. If they had that level of skill, they wouldn¡¯t have ended up here. In other words, Kaor was trying to assert his dominance. But the man just grinned, baring his teeth. ¡°Can¡¯t fight without mana? You call yourself a mercenary, huh? Then why don¡¯t we fight with ¡®Moriana¡¯s Recognition¡¯? I¡¯ll tear you apart right up close. If you¡¯re scared, you can run away now.¡± ¡°You son of a¡­¡± Kaor¡¯s expression twisted. Hearing that name brought back painful memories of when Ghiin had thoroughly beaten him. The two men were now standing face to face, exuding streams of killing intent. If Ghiin gave the nod, they¡¯d draw their swords without hesitation. Gillian, who had been watching from the side, scowled as the air around them grew heavier. ¡°These fools¡­ how dare they show such hostility in front of the lord¡­¡± No matter how unruly they were, it was outrageous for them to emit such killing intent right in front of the lord. Although Ghiin usually let things slide, this was extremely disrespectful behavior. Gillian found it intolerable. He wanted to drag them all to the training grounds and straighten them out. ¡°You brats, follow me right this¡­¡± Just as Gillian was about to intervene, Belinda, who had been silent until now, suddenly burst out. ¡°Ugh! I can¡¯t take it anymore! What do you think we are, a gang of bandits? Why do you start fighting the moment you meet? Can¡¯t you show even the slightest bit of decorum? You absolute, pathetic idiots!¡± Her long-suppressed anger erupted like a ze. Chapter 159 Chapter 159: Isn¡¯t It Better to Strike First? (1) The killing intent that had been swirling around dissipatedpletely, leaving an awkward silence hanging in the air. Belinda red at the neers and spoke up. ¡°Who are you people? Do you want to be kicked out the moment you arrive? Does our estate look like a joke to you?¡± ¡°N-no¡­ that¡¯s not it.¡± ¡°What do you mean, it¡¯s not? You were practically on the verge of drawing your swords! Should I just throw you all in prison instead of kicking you out?¡± Belinda decided she wouldn¡¯t hold back any longer. No matter how she looked at it, someone had to bring order to this chaotic estate. From the beginning, the position of the castle¡¯s butler wasn¡¯t just about managing the household; it epassed everything from the nobles¡¯ etiquette to overseeing the manners of the people. She resolved to wield the authority she had refrained from using up until now. ¡°What are you doing? Get back to your ces already. Or are you itching for a scolding?¡± At Belinda¡¯s threat, the reserve troops stepped back with sheepish expressions. Being the castle¡¯s butler was a position close to the lord. They had just arrived and hadn¡¯t even adjusted yet, so there was no good reason to get on her bad side. Belinda gave them a strict look, like a teacher scolding misbehaving students, and issued a warning. ¡°From now on, if any of you act disrespectfully in front of the Lord, I won¡¯t forgive you. Understood? Make sure you at least maintain basic manners among yourselves.¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am! Understood!¡± Their loud reply made Kaor snicker. Since it seemed like Belinda was siding with him, his shoulders lifted in pride. ¡°See, look how nice it is when you all behave and tuck your tails. Keep it up like that¡­¡± Before he could finish, Belinda spun around and shouted at him. ¡°Hey! What¡¯s your problem, picking fights everywhere you go? Are you really that good at fighting? You want to take me on first? Because as far as I can see, you¡¯re just a total weakling.¡± ¡°Uh, no, wait, why are you suddenly talking like that¡­¡± Kaor was momentarily taken aback. They¡¯d always bickered, but he¡¯d never seen her get this angry before. Because of that, he missed his usual chance to retort. On top of that, if Belinda invoked her position as the butler, it was difficult for him, a contract mercenary, to respond in kind. As Kaor stood there, his mouth opening and closing in frustration and confusion, Ghiin and ude blinked in surprise. It was scary when someone who usually didn¡¯t get angry suddenly blew up¡­ ¡®Ah, that could¡¯ve been fun.¡¯ Ghiin clicked his tongue in disappointment. He¡¯d already drawn up a match schedule in his head, but the mood had beenpletely ruined. Most of the people who had recently arrived were hot-tempered types, so it was inevitable that someone would have to establish order sooner orter. Even if they left things alone, Gillian would handle it eventually, but since they were eager to step up, there was no reason to stop them. Belinda looked at Ghiin, who was smacking his lips, and asked. ¡°Why does the Lord look like that? He seems a bit disappointed.¡± ¡°No, not at all. I¡¯m not disappointed. I just thought, why bother stopping them? I mean, when ites to establishing hierarchy¡­¡± ¡°Gillian will take care of hierarchy during training. Do you think I don¡¯t know that?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ right. Gillian will handle everything.¡± Belinda narrowed her eyes and gave Ghiin a sidelong nce. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you were already nning to set up a ring, draw up match schedules, and ce bets with the Chief Overseer while watching¡­ You weren¡¯t, right?¡± ¡°Of course not. As I always say, I¡¯m a non-violent pacifist.¡± ¡°Haa, I just wish we could live a normal life for once. I¡¯m busy, so I¡¯ll head off. And everyone, be careful. I¡¯ll be watching.¡± Belinda sighed, shook her head a few times, and then left the area. As soon as she left, an awkward silence enveloped the surroundings once more. ¡°Ahem.¡± ¡°Ahem.¡± ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Everyone exchanged nervous coughs, each trying to gauge the others¡¯ reactions. Even Gillian, who had been outmaneuvered by Belinda, crossed his arms and pretended not to care. ude quietly whispered into Ghiin¡¯s ear. ¡°Quite disappointing. I was nning to bet on about five years this time.¡± ¡°Ah, it was a missed opportunity to extend the ve contract period.¡± ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t mean to say it¡¯s fortunate the period didn¡¯t get shortened? Anyway, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen the butler that angry before. Was she always that scary?¡± ¡°Oh, she¡¯s always been scary when she¡¯s mad. And that wasn¡¯t the end of it. If she gets even angrier, she draws her sword. After that, it¡¯s poison.¡± ¡°Whew, I guess I better be careful.¡± ¡°Just don¡¯t cross the line, and you¡¯ll be fine.¡± ude nodded but then tilted his head, realizing something odd. ¡°¡­You say just don¡¯t cross the line, but how do you know the next step involves a sword and poison, Lord?¡± ¡°Good question, how would I know that?¡± Ghiin¡¯s expression softened, as if he was recalling an old memory, then abruptly sharpened again. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s about time we start the next task.¡± ¡°What? What do you mean, next task? We¡¯re already drowning in work; if we add more, we¡¯re all going to drop dead!¡± ude protested, almost panicking. If they took on any more, it would really be the end of them. But Ghiin responded with a gentle smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This time, you¡¯ll barely have to do anything.¡± ¡°Really? You¡¯re not giving me more work, right?¡± ¡°Ugh, you¡¯re such a skeptic. I said don¡¯t worry. Have I ever pushed you to overwork? No, right?¡± ¡®Wow, look at how shameless he is.¡¯ ude¡¯s disbelief was tantly written across his face as he stared at Ghiin. If this wasn¡¯t overworking, then what was? He could almost picture Ghiin admitting, ¡®Yeah, it was too much. My bad¡¯, only after ude had dropped dead from exhaustion. ude thought about pushing the matter further but decided against it. It wouldn¡¯t irritate Ghiin and risk getting saddled with even more tasks. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s just say that¡¯s true. But what¡¯s the next task?¡± ¡°Preparing to secure iron ore. We¡¯re short on that, aren¡¯t we?¡± ¡°¡­How do you n to get it?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got a n. I¡¯ll fill you in, so just prepare for the meeting.¡± Seeing Ghiin¡¯s confident reply only made ude more uneasy. * * * When things are rushed, problems are bound to arise. In a ce like the Fenris Estate, where there was hardly anything, securing resources was a significant issue. Especially with iron ore, it was notoriously difficult to obtain inrge quantities even if you had the money, making it an even bigger problem. But Ghiin wasn¡¯t worried. He had a n in mind for resolving the iron ore issue, one that he¡¯d been considering for a very long time. As soon as all his retainers gathered, Ghiin got straight to the point. ¡°We¡¯re going to attack the Cabaldi County.¡± It had been a while since Ghiin had said something this insane, and everyone just blinked in silence. They¡¯d been told this was a meeting to discuss the shortage of resources, but now he was spouting somethingpletely unexpected. Naturally, they were baffled. Count Cabaldi was a key member of the Ducal Faction, and his territory was thergest producer of iron ore in the north. The Count was also diligently supplying iron ore to Desmond. ude tilted his head from side to side, scratched his ear, and asked again. ¡°Wait, isn¡¯t this meeting supposed to be about how to secure iron ore?¡± ¡°It is. That¡¯s why we¡¯re going to attack Cabaldi County.¡± The Lord was spouting nonsense again. ude took a deep breath to calm his rising irritation. They were already in the middle of developing the estate and simultaneously preparing for an attack from Count Desmond. Just holding the line and defending themselves was a life-or-death struggle, and now Ghiin was suggesting starting a war? It was absurd. Besides, attacking Cabaldi County wasn¡¯t something that could be done lightly. Even if they did, there was no guarantee they¡¯d win. ¡°My Lord, the conclusion seems a bit abrupt. Could you exin your reasoning?¡± Realizing that no one understood what he was getting at, Ghiin began to borate. After all, they all needed to work together toward the same goal, and adding a few more words to rify wouldn¡¯t hurt. ¡°The Cabaldi estate is currently supplying all its iron ore to Desmond. They¡¯re barely selling any to us.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ You¡¯re not saying you¡¯re attacking there just because it irks you to be on Desmond¡¯s side, are you?¡± ¡°Who would start a war just because something irks them?¡± Ghiin looked at ude with a pitying gaze. ¡®I¡¯m speaking at your level here!¡¯ ude felt wronged, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say anything. ¡°What do you think will happen if we take that ce? Desmond¡¯s side will lose their iron ore supply, and we¡¯ll end up with an abundance of it. It¡¯s a brilliant strategy that slows down the enemy¡¯s growth while letting us grow quickly.¡± ¡°So¡­ in the end, you¡¯re saying we¡¯re attacking just to steal the iron ore weck.¡± ¡°Well, broadly speaking, yes.¡± ¡®Are you a bandit or something?¡¯ ude clutched his dizzy head, staggering before finally managing to stand upright. No iron ore, so we attack a ce with plenty of iron ore¡ªsimple yet impressive logic. Slowing the enemy¡¯s growth while elerating our own would, of course, be beneficial. But attacking a third party, who isn¡¯t even an enemy, just to do that? Only a madman woulde up with such an idea. ¡°My Lord, can¡¯t we please do things more sensibly? Count Cabaldi has nothing to do with us right now. We can¡¯t attack someone like that.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not an immediate threat. But in the end, Count Cabaldi is also our enemy.¡± ¡°Why? Because he¡¯s aligned with the Duke¡¯s faction? There¡¯s really no proof that the Duke¡¯s faction is backing Desmond to attack us.¡± ¡°Believe me, they¡¯re behind it. Count Cabaldi and Count Desmond wille at us together. So, let¡¯s reduce the number of enemies ahead of time and, while we¡¯re at it, take the iron ore.¡± It was obvious to Ghiin, who knew the future, but to others, it was nothing short of absurd. ude trembled, pacing back and forth in ce a few times before finally speaking up. ¡°No, just think about it. There¡¯s someone out there who has never fought with you, doesn¡¯t even know you. But you¡¯re saying you¡¯ll beat him up because he¡¯ll attack you in the future? Does that make any sense!¡± ¡°Now that you put it like that, it does sound a bit odd, but what can I do if it¡¯s true?¡± ¡°My Lord, do you have a problem with your character or something?¡± Unable to hold back, ude brought up Ghiin¡¯s character. At that, Belinda shouted angrily. ¡°Why are you trying to dampen our Young Lord¡¯s spirit! Do you know how kind-hearted and gentle he is!¡± ¡°No, listen! Don¡¯t you see how weird this is?¡± ¡°Our Young Lord has always been the type to deal with anything that bothers him first and think about itter!¡± ¡°Just now, you said he was kind-hearted and gentle! If that¡¯s his usual personality, you should¡¯ve taught him to change! What kind of education did you give him?¡± ¡°Do you not know that interfering with how someone is educated is incredibly rude?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, and I don¡¯t want to.¡± As their voices grew louder, Ghiin intervened to calm them down. ¡°Honestly, I can¡¯t say it¡¯s not because it bothers me¡­ but that¡¯s not the only reason. ude, can you really not believe it even after seeing the information? Count Cabaldi is currently supplying a massive amount of iron ore to Desmond. At the very least, that clearly means the two are in league.¡± ude had also been suspicious that the Duke¡¯s faction was backing Desmond because of that. If they weren¡¯t on the same side, there was no way Count Cabaldi would be supporting him to that extent. However,unching a territorial war based on such assumptions was far too risky. ude spoke again, using a tone as if trying to soothe a child. ¡°My Lord, I understand what you¡¯re trying to say. But¡­ Count Cabaldi is someone from the Duke¡¯s faction.¡± ¡°So what?¡± ¡°If we strike Count Cabaldi first, it won¡¯t matter if Count Desmond is involved or not¡ªwe¡¯ll definitely be enemies of the Duke¡¯s faction! Even now, the Royal Faction and the Duke¡¯s Faction aren¡¯t openly crossing swords yet!¡± ¡°The Duke¡¯s faction is already our enemy. We agreed on that, didn¡¯t we?¡± ¡°But we haven¡¯t made it obvious yet! I¡¯m saying we shouldn¡¯t give them an excuse to attack us openly! What are you going to do if the Duke¡¯s faction decides to step in directly?¡± Ghiin spoke with a tone of exasperation. ¡°We¡¯re going to have to fight them eventually anyway, so why bother worrying about that now? We can deal with it when the timees.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Alright, let me exin this in simple terms. Let¡¯s say you¡¯re in a fight, ude.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a dignified schr; I don¡¯t get into fights.¡± ¡°Just assume you are. What¡¯s more advantageous, getting hit first or hitting first?¡± ¡°Well¡­ hitting first would be advantageous. There¡¯s that saying, ¡®strike first, win first,¡¯ isn¡¯t there?¡± ¡°Exactly. So, wouldn¡¯t it be better for us to strike Count Cabaldi before he hits us? No matter how you look at it, this is the better option, right?¡± ¡®He¡¯s finally lost itpletely!¡¯ ude was left speechless by the reckless words that treated war like some kids¡¯ neighborhood scuffle. Just as he was about to decide whether to curse or not, Ghiin continued. ¡°If we want to keep waging war in the future, we need a stable supply of iron ore. We absolutely have to take Count Cabaldi¡¯s territory. Count Desmond would never expect us to strike there first. That means he won¡¯t be prepared.¡± Count Desmond was currently most preupied with Amelia¡¯s rebellion. His next priority was to win over the remaining northern lords and consolidate his control over the north. He figured he could get rid of someone like Baron Fenris whenever the opportunity arose. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t have imagined that Ghiin would be the one to initiate a war. That was why Ghiin intended to make the most of the current situation and the opportunities toe. ¡®It¡¯s only a brief window. I can¡¯t afford to miss such a good chance. If we don¡¯t secure the iron ore now, it will be difficult to sustain a prolonged war.¡¯ Thanks to Amelia, they only had a little more time left. The moment Count Desmond seized control of the Raypold Estate, he would immediately shift his attention towards the Fenris estate. But since there was no way to exin this with mere spection, Ghiin had to let it pass for now. Theck of persuasiveness waspensated by sheer stubbornness. ude spoke with a weary expression. ¡°My Lord, it¡¯s already extremely risky just to face Count Desmond. Do we really need to make things even more dangerous? If something goes wrong, we could all end up dead.¡± ¡°I know. Even one mistake would mean death. Not just for us, but for everyone in my father¡¯s estate as well.¡± ¡°And even knowing that, you still insist on attacking Cabaldi?¡± Hearing the deste tone in ude¡¯s voice, both Belinda and Gillian cautiously joined in. ¡°Young Lord, the Chief Overseer may be a bit odd usually, but this time, he seems to be making sense. Can¡¯t you just let it go?¡± ¡°My Lord, the Chief Overseer is right. Making the Duke¡¯s faction an open enemy in this situation is far too dangerous.¡± The retainers all spoke with one voice. ¡°For now, it would be best to focus solely on blocking Desmond.¡± ¡°Even if it takes a bit longer, why not try sourcing the iron ore from another region?¡± Despite everyone¡¯s opposition, Ghiin spoke firmly. ¡°We still have to do it. If we don¡¯t start preparing now, we¡¯ll miss our chance.¡± ude clutched his throbbing head. Just preparing the defenses and developing the estate was already enough to make his head feel like it would explode. And now, on top of that, they were nning a preemptive attack. The Fenris territory was not in a position to do something like that right now. ¡°I understand your intentions, my Lord. But there are practical issues.¡± ¡°Like what?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s say we march out. Can we really win? The difference in strength is too significant.¡± Like most northern estates, Count Cabaldi¡¯s territory had its shorings, but it was wealthy enough to make up for them with money. And it had one special trait. ¡°Setting everything else aside, Count Cabaldi¡¯s soldiers are probably the best-equipped in the north.¡± It was only natural for regions rich in iron ore to develop advanced smelting techniques. Thanks to that, Count Cabaldi¡¯s estate was known for equipping even its soldiers with high-quality gear. How could they hope to defeat such a force with their current power? When ude posed this question, Ghiin responded with an incredulous look. ¡°You don¡¯t trust me?¡± The others averted their eyes slightly, avoiding a direct answer. Chapter 160 Chapter 160: Isn¡¯t It Better to Strike First? (2) ¡°Look at this, would you? People these days have no faith, none at all.¡± Seeing the lukewarm reaction around him, Ghiin clicked his tongue and continued. ¡°In all the wars Imanded, I have not once¡­ been defeated.¡± It was an exceedingly arrogant statement. No renownedmander would dare to say such a thing. But Ghiin showed not a hint of shame. Since earning the title of the King of Mercenaries, he really hadn¡¯t lost a single war. He may have lost his life in thest war, but that didn¡¯t count now that he¡¯d returned to the past. Belinda chuckled, covering her mouth with her hand at Ghiin¡¯s confident words. ¡®Oh my, how adorable, my young lord. He¡¯s only fought one war¡­ Well, he did win, so technically he¡¯s not wrong.¡¯ The others seemed to have simr thoughts. One battle, one victory, zero defeats¡ªso it wasn¡¯t a lie. As irritating as it was, Ghiin¡¯s official war record was still 100%. Sensing what everyone was thinking, Ghiin smacked his lips. ¡®Ah, but it¡¯s true. I¡¯m undefeated in a hundred battles, yet they don¡¯t believe me.¡¯ ude looked at Ghiin with a hint of pity before speaking. ¡°I¡¯ve heard a few times that the Lord is quite capable inbat. But you don¡¯t n to charge in alone, do you? Even if we gathered every capable fighter among the immigrants, there wouldn¡¯t be more than a thousand.¡± They might have brought in thousands of people, but if you excluded the elderly and infirm, the actual number who could fight wasn¡¯t that high. The thousand ude mentioned was only the maximum estimate. ¡°Even if we turned all of them into soldiers, without proper training, they¡¯d just be a ragtag bunch. How do you intend to wage a war with troops like that?¡± ¡°True, no matter how strong I am, fighting with such a force would be a bit challenging. It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t win, but¡­ there¡¯s no need to suffer unnecessary sacrifices.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s exactly my point. So let¡¯s postpone the war until¡ª¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. I¡¯ll find the extra troops myself. And we can train our current forces to be strong enough to match thousands, right?¡± ude¡¯s heart sank at the absurdity of the suggestion. If that were possible, why would other lords be so desperate to increase their forces? Especially in a situation where time was tight, no matter how hard they trained, there was a limit to how much they could strengthen their troops. Just as he was about to voice his objections, Ghiin¡¯s indifferent voice cut through the air first. ¡°I¡¯ll establish the Fenris Knights.¡± The gathered retainers blinked, momentarily doubting whether they had heard correctly. Creating a knight order without a single knight? It was the most absurd idea they had ever heard. What was a knight, after all? A knight was a kind ofbat weapon that could change the tide of war. The oue of battles often hinged on how many knights each faction had and the quality of those knights. It took at least dozens of knights to form a knight order that could bear the name. Thus, a knight order was not only a way to showcase the might of a territory but also a symbol of military strength. So when Ghiin, who had been talking about preparing for war, suddenly mentioned a knight order, it was natural for everyone to be left speechless. ¡®What, does he think gathering any random people and giving them a name makes a knight order?¡¯ ¡®At the very least, one must be able to handle mana to be acknowledged as a knight. How many people in our territory can do that? The Lord surely knows this, doesn¡¯t he?¡¯ Knight orders were usually managed byrge territories, such as counties orrger domains, and most territories did not have one. Typically, only a small number of knights served directly under a lord. This was even more so for baronies. Knights were highly valuable assets, not something one could easily recruit just because they had the money. Maintaining such forces was also no small expense. Naturally, there was not a single individual in Fenris who had been officially knighted. ude, unable to hide his disbelief, spoke up. ¡°How are we supposed to create a knight order without knights?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why we need to create them now. We¡¯ll turn all the existing mercenaries and those who recently joined us into knights. Of course, we¡¯ll make new contracts only with the mercenaries who wish to be knights, and they¡¯ll need to be officially knighted.¡± ¡°Create¡­ knights?¡± ¡°Yes, two months will be enough.¡± ¡®Knights aren¡¯t like bread that can just be baked in a bakery¡­.¡¯ How was he supposed to turn people who couldn¡¯t even properly use mana into knights within two months? ¡°No, even the lowest-ranked knights have to be able to handle mana to be acknowledged as knights¡­ Wait, could it be?¡± ude suddenly recalled the mana condensation formation they had invested a massive amount of money into creating some time ago. Back then, it was used to produce monstrous grains, but originally, it was a tool for training knights. Ghiin nodded, as if to say, ¡°Finally, you understand.¡± ¡°Forcing them to learn mana is possible. Reaching a high level is difficult, but it¡¯s easy enough to raise them to the level of the lowest-ranked knights. I¡¯m even nning to teach them mana training techniques myself.¡± ¡°No way!¡± At that moment, Belinda¡¯s sharp voice cut off Ghiin¡¯s words. Startled, Ghiin responded. ¡°Whoa, you scared me. What is it?¡± ¡°You¡¯re nning to teach the Ferdium family¡¯s mana training technique!¡± From what she knew, the only mana training technique Ghiin had learned was from the Ferdium family. It wasmon sense in this era that a family¡¯s training method should not be carelessly leaked. But Ghiin replied nonchntly. ¡°That¡¯s what I n to do. What¡¯s the problem? To create knights, you obviously need a mana training technique.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a family secret! There¡¯s a reason it¡¯s called a secret!¡± A mana training technique could only be learned by family members or those who had received the head of the family¡¯s permission. It was forbidden to pass it on to others. This technique was the key to maintaining the power and authority of the family and the territory. However, Ghiin had no interest in pointless notions like honor or authority. If they were on the brink of crisis, hoarding such things out of concern for tradition would lead to everyone¡¯s demise, making it all meaningless. ¡°Even if it¡¯s a family secret, we should use it if we need to. We need to create a strong fighting force right now, don¡¯t we?¡± ¡°Still, that training technique belongs to the Ferdium family. You know very well that it shouldn¡¯t be leaked carelessly.¡± ¡°It¡¯s already trickling out through coteral branches or even through personal disciples, hasn¡¯t it? So what¡¯s the big deal? It¡¯s not like all knights these days are nobles. Didn¡¯t they probably steal a training method from some family, too?¡± ¡°That¡¯s, that¡¯s different! That¡¯s just a small number of people!¡± Sometimes, like in the magic towers, training techniques were passed from master to apprentice, and if someone was talented enough, they might even be taught as long as they took an oath of loyalty and secrecy, even if they were amoner. Even with strict confidentiality agreements, over time, the techniques inevitably spread bit by bit. But what Ghiin was suggesting, openly distributing it, was apletely different story. ¡°Who in the world teaches a family secret to hundreds of people at once?¡± ¡°Me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Belinda was left speechless by Ghiin¡¯s confident attitude, letting out a sigh of exasperation. ¡®He used to be so petty when he was young, but now he¡¯s too bold, isn¡¯t he?¡¯ As Belinda struggled to process the situation, her eyes fell on someone. It was Fergus, who always stayed quietly by Ghiin¡¯s side, almost as if he wasn¡¯t there. Fergus¡¯s official title was the lord¡¯s personal knight. Of course, the actual escort duties were handled by someone else, but Fergus was still treated with the utmost respect as one of the elders of the territory. After all, there was no one who could act recklessly towards him. Who would dare cause trouble for someone the lord cherished enough to personally channel mana into every day to maintain his health? Even now, Fergus was the only one sitting next to Ghiin in the great hall. Belinda quickly sought support from Fergus. Since he had served the Ferdium family for so long, she was certain he would oppose the idea. ¡°Sir Fergus! Please talk some sense into the young lord! He¡¯s saying he¡¯ll just give away the family¡¯s training technique!¡± But Fergus crushed Belinda¡¯s expectations without hesitation. ¡°Heh heh, our young lord should do whatever he wishes.¡± No matter what Ghiin did, Fergus was simply delighted. Seeing Ghiin managing the estate as the lord, and even gathering people to hold meetings for the territory¡¯s sake, all of it seemed endearing to him. Watching this, Belinda realized with certainty. ¡®It¡¯s hopeless! That¡¯s the smile of a grandfather doting on his youngest grandchild! He¡¯s at the point where he¡¯d think it¡¯s cute even if the young lord plucked out all his beard!¡¯ Of course, Fergus still opposed the idea of waging war. ¡°But, young lord, you need to think a bit more carefully about going to war. It¡¯s a dangerous affair.¡± Ghiin only nodded vaguely, his gaze turned elsewhere. Seeing this, Fergus shook his head as if there was no other choice. He had known Ghiin since he was young and understood that once he acted this way, he would never listen to reason. With Fergus¡¯s support, Ghiin straightened his shoulders with even more confidence. Belinda tried a different line of attack. ¡°Even if you teach it under an oath of secrecy, it¡¯s not easy to master, is it? It usually takes years of training. How are you going to make them learn and use mana in just two months?¡± It was a sound argument. Unfortunately, learning the mana training technique wasn¡¯t something that could be easily done just by teaching it. Mana, while present in everyone to some extent, required talent and effort to sense and control. But Ghiin dismissed this as if it wasn¡¯t an issue at all. ¡°No problem. I can modify it. We¡¯ll make them learn it by force, just like Vanessa.¡± ¡°Forcing them¡­ to learn a mana training technique?¡± ¡°Yeah. My father and the knights of Ferdium will also learn the modified version. We¡¯re abandoning the Ferdium family¡¯s mana training technique. It¡¯s not as good as people think. I feel a bit sorry for the family¡¯s ancestors, but that¡¯s how it is.¡± Belinda couldn¡¯t help but hold her forehead. ¡®Oh, this is driving me insane. How can he say that?¡¯ She understood Ghiin¡¯s intentions. It wasn¡¯t wrong to say thatws and honor meant nothing if everyone was dead. But this was about feasibility. Raising hundreds of people to the level of knights capable of wielding mana in just two months? That had never been done, in any era. On top of that, he wasn¡¯t just belittling the mana training technique that had protected the northern frontier for so long; he was even talking about improving it. He wasn¡¯t just nning to improve it¡ªhe intended to create a knockoff and then get rid of the original! ¡°Young master, are you saying you¡¯llpletely overhaul the mana training method? If something goes wrong, it could be disastrous. That¡¯s something only an incredible genius could pull off!¡± Why do you think all the famous founders of mana training methods were extraordinary geniuses or heroes? Mana training methods were practices perfected over at least dozens, if not hundreds, of years, which meant only someone of that caliber could dare to tamper with them. If someone learned a wed training method, they could end up crippled or dead. ¡°Why? When I was a kid, didn¡¯t you keep praising me, calling me a genius?¡± ¡°That was because you, young master¡­!¡± Belinda started to speak but abruptly stopped. This wasn¡¯t a topic she could discuss in front of others. ¡®That was because when you first stopped wetting your pants, we exaggerated it to boost your confidence!¡¯ Ghiin shrugged, looking at the worried Belinda. ¡®She has absolutely no reason to be concerned.¡¯ In his past life, he had been one of the seven strongest people on the continent. He had reached a realm beyond that of humans, and he had overhauled mana training methods countless times, throwing them to his subordinates. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You know I helped Vanessa when she was trying to sense mana, right? I¡¯m telling you, I can improve this. Don¡¯t you trust me?¡± His confident tone almost managed to convince Belinda for a moment. ¡®Well, the young master¡¯s mana training method¡­ it did have simrities, but it was clearly different from that of the Ferdium family.¡¯ Belinda, torn over whether she should believe him, snapped back to her senses and shook her head vigorously. After all, the mostmon thing bad men said was, ¡°Don¡¯t you trust me?¡± ¡°This ispletely different from that, you know?¡± Vanessa was a genius who, though shecked mana, had trained for years at the Magic Tower. Teaching mercenaries who didn¡¯t know the first thing about mana was apletely different situation. ¡®I know the young master is exceptional at handling mana and has some unique talents¡­ but this just doesn¡¯t make sense. Right now, he¡¯s drunk on his own abilities. Everything he¡¯s tried so far has gone well, so he¡¯s gone mad with confidence!¡¯ What kind of knight gets produced like bread in just two months? That¡¯s absurd! If that had been possible, the Ferdium family would have already taken over the kingdom long before Ghiin was even born. ude, who had been listening to the conversation between the two, quickly jumped in. ¡°Lord, think about it. We¡¯re in an extremely urgent situation right now, and there¡¯s a lot we need to do. You were the one who first brought up the idea of going to war with Count Desmond, weren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°To prepare for war and to develop the estate, it¡¯s going to cost a huge amount of money, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯ll cost a fortune. Even if we spend all the money we¡¯ve earned and all the money we¡¯re going to earn, it still won¡¯t be enough.¡± ¡°So how does it make sense not to sell those expensive runestones and instead use them for a manapression array? If we can¡¯t churn out knights within two months, we¡¯ll just be wasting both money and time!¡± ude raised his voice desperately. He acknowledged the lord¡¯s aplishments so far and even the mysterious, unknown knowledge he seemed to possess. But was he supposed to trust him just one more time? ¡®Ridiculous! One mistake and we¡¯re all dead!¡¯ This was a matter of life and death¡ªwho would easily agree to such an irrational proposal? Even if they prepared well without wasting a single penny, it would still be uncertain if they could hold out in the war. After all, their opponent was Count Desmond, one of the contenders for the strongest in the North. ude couldn¡¯t possibly agree to Ghiin¡¯s n, which risked wasting two months of time and an enormous amount of funds. ¡°If it fails, we¡¯ll be in even more danger! Can¡¯t we just prepare sensibly, for once?¡± The others looked at Ghiin with earnest eyes, as if echoing ude¡¯s plea. But Ghiin merely responded with a nonchnt insistence. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯ll work. This ismon sense to me. Have you ever seen me talk nonsense? I¡¯m not that kind of person.¡± For a moment, everyone¡¯s eyes focused on Ghiin, and a silence fell over the area. If they had to pick the person who talked the most nonsense in this estate, it would undoubtedly be the lord. Although things had fortunately turned out well so far, that didn¡¯t change the fact that it was still nonsense. Sensing the gazes on him, Ghiin muttered once more. ¡°This is ridiculous.¡± The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 161 Chapter 161: Isn¡¯t It Better to Strike First? (3) Ghiin watched in bewilderment as ude spoke urgently. ¡°When are you nning to strike? Can¡¯t we take a bit more time? We should at least assess Count Desmond¡¯s movements and adjust our ns¡­¡± Ghiin shook his head firmly. ¡°No. Our schedule has been dyed already more than I anticipated. We must start preparations immediately. I¡¯ll depart as soon as the next harvest is over.¡± The next harvest was only a few months away. It was far too soon. ude let out a sharp scream. ¡°Why does it have to be then?! ¡°Because I have to fight on my own terms,¡± Ghiin replied in an upromising tone. It wasn¡¯t just a matter of seizing the territory quickly for the sake of iming it. Acquiring iron ore sooner would certainly be beneficial, but even more crucial was finding the optimal timing for victory. Rushing ahead carelessly only increased the likelihood of failure. For Ghiin, a single failure¡ªno matter how minor¡ªmeant potential ruin. ¡°I need to secure an overwhelming victory with minimal losses. The best way to minimize risk and capture the iron mines swiftly¡­ is to attack at that time.¡± Only Ghiin, armed with foreknowledge, could devise such a n. To continue steering all events ording to his intentions, Ghiin had drawn in the Marquis of Branford and aligned himself with the Royal Faction. However, exining all this now would be pointless, as no one would understand, let alone believe him. Even after seeing the results, people would most likely chalk it up to pure luck, as they had before. As Ghiin stood firm, ude, nervously shifting his weight from one foot to the other, spoke pitifully. ¡°My Lord, why don¡¯t we make a bet this time too?¡± ¡°What kind of bet?¡± ¡°A bet on whether we defend the estate my way or embark on this expedition ording to your n.¡± ude¡¯s face was etched with genuine urgency. To protect this estate with his very life, he couldn¡¯t afford to continue being swept up in his lord¡¯s reckless decisions. That was what any sensible person living in the real world would think. Hearing ude¡¯s tearced voice, Ghiin nodded without hesitation. ¡°All right, go ahead and tell me.¡± Relieved, ude¡¯s spirits lifted as he eagerly began. ¡°To be honest, if youmand it, then of course I should obey without question¡­ But it seems the situation is just too risky. Wouldn¡¯t it be better if everyone felt more secure?¡± On that point, Ghiin couldn¡¯t help but agree. Blind obedience to the lord¡¯s orders was meaningless. The foes they would soon face could not be warded off with that kind of mindset. If it meant instilling fervor in his people, he was willing to make bets a hundred, even a thousand times over. ¡°All right, so what¡¯s your n?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll handle all the preparations for the expedition as you instructed. But, on one condition¡­¡± ¡°One condition?¡± ¡°If everyone here hasn¡¯t mastered mana control within two months, please call off the expedition.¡± ¡°Call it off?¡± ¡°Yes, and instead, we¡¯ll put everything into defending the estate. If we¡¯re fully prepared, even if Count Desmond truly attacks, I¡¯ll find a way to hold them off. I can manage at least that much, can¡¯t I?¡± Ghiin inwardly clicked his tongue. He knew ude was capable, but he was equally sure ude couldn¡¯t prepare enough to counter a Duchy¡¯s power. Even the royal family and the Royal Faction hadn¡¯tpletely grasped the Duke¡¯s full resources and strategies¡ªhow could ude anticipate and prepare against that? By the time the Duchy¡¯s true strength was revealed, it would already be toote. Yet, Ghiin knew it would be impossible to make his retainers understand this. The only reason they had managed to grasp the urgency of the situation was because Count Desmond¡¯s forces were already making genuine moves, enough to warrant serious defensive preparations. ¡°Hm¡­¡± While Ghiin paused, lost in thought, ude watched him anxiously. An enemy was clearly preparing to invade their territory. And here he was, betting the estate¡¯s entire future on a gamble. Even if the lord himself insisted, it wasn¡¯t something he could ept lightly. As Ghiin¡¯s silence stretched on, ude quickly added, ¡°Ah, does that still not feel like enough? Then¡­ Alfoi and I will each add another ten years of servitude to the wager!¡± ¡°Hey! What the hell! Why are you betting me too?¡± Alfoi protested, horrified. ude ignored him, pretending not to hear. It felt less burdensome with two people at stake rather than one. Alfoi, attempting to resist, stopped short when he saw the intimidating res from the others around him, sealing his lips shut. They were all intent on using Alfoi to dissuade the lord from going to war. ¡®This cursed estate¡­ I just want to go back to the Tower. I hope that idiot of a Chief Overseer wins this bet.¡¯ Ghiin cast an amused nce at Alfoi, who looked like he was about to burst into tears. ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re willing to stake ten more years of service? Are you really okay with that?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me,¡± ude answered sincerely. He¡¯d gambled his life so many times now he couldn¡¯t even remember how much of it he had left. Still, better to live decades more, even as a servant, than die this year. Ghiin raised an eyebrow as if to prompt him to reconsider. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it make more sense to do everything you can to help make this a sess? Think about it. Hundreds of troops skilled in mana¡ªthat would be incredible, wouldn¡¯t it? It¡¯d be monumental.¡± No one could argue with that. In the entire Ferdium County, there were barely thirty knights. But what if there were hundreds of individuals capable of wielding mana gathered in a single territory? Even if each one¡¯s individualbat power was slightly less than that of a traditional knight, theirbined force would be overwhelming. The mere thought was exhrating, yet it was nothing more than a fantasy. ude casted aside such delusions. He had endured too many hardships in a brutal world to believe in such hopeful visions. ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll do everything we can to win this war. The issue is your unyielding resolve to personally lead the campaign. So, let¡¯s at least give it a try, but if the knights aren¡¯t prepared, I suggest we call it off.¡± Technically, opposing the lord¡¯s decision to go to war and even wagering on it was disrespectful. However, the other retainers refrained from criticizing ude¡¯s rudeness this time. They¡¯d grown ustomed to the informal atmosphere and agreed that, for once, stopping the lord took precedence over protocol. ¡°Respect is for the living,¡± they thought. ¡°If nothing else, at least it¡¯s better than drawing swords in front of the lord¡­¡± Seeing that the other retainers seemed to agree with ude, Ghiin nodded willingly. ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll do as the Chief Overseer suggested. In any case, seeing for yourselves might ease your minds.¡± Then he paused, furrowing his brow slightly. ¡°By the way, isn¡¯t anyone going to stop me from making a wager this time?¡± Usually, whenever he suggested a bet, someone would immediately try to dissuade him, but now, everyone remained silent, as if they¡¯d never stopped him before. Even Gillian, who¡¯d throw himself into a fire if the lordmanded, was staring up at the ceiling, feigning interest. Everyone was united, hoping ude would win this time. ¡°Hmph, I never thought you¡¯d all have so little faith in me.¡± Ghiin couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue. It wasn¡¯t the most rational n, but to see not a single one of them willing to trust him¡­ ¡°I have faith.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± To his surprise, Kaor was the one who stepped forward. Not that Kaor particrly believed in Ghiin. Still, he supported the campaign. Because¡­ ¡°My body¡¯s been itchingtely, so if we¡¯re going to fight, let¡¯s get out there and do it already! I¡¯ll kill them all!¡± It had been too long since Kaor¡¯sst fight, and he was bored. At the scornful nces of everyone around him, even the brazen Kaor looked slightly taken aback. ¡°What? What did I say wrong? Hey, are you looking down on your lord¡¯s words? If he says we¡¯re going, then we¡¯re going. Why all the fuss? You bunch of loyaltycking fools.¡± He was making a fool of the lord, dragging his name through the mud simply because he felt embarrassed for being scolded. Unable to bear Kaor¡¯s reckless behavior any longer, Belinda and Gillian stepped in to block his way. ¡°If you¡¯re just fighting for fun, let¡¯s go take the head of that Count Desmond or Count Almond or whoever he is.¡± ¡°Just get lost, will you?¡± The two of them shot him menacing looks, pressuring him until Kaor swaggered and scoffed. ¡°Hah, seriously? What? Want to give it a try? How about I drink some blood instead of booze today?¡± Though his words were harsh, his eyes stayed lowered. If he met their gaze, a real fight might actually break out. Even for Kaor, taking on both of them at once was a bit too much. Ghiin looked at Kaor with a strange expression. There was something in him that resonated with Kaor, but the thought somehow stung his pride. Clicking his tongue, he shook his head. ¡°Well, anyway, the bet has been decided, right? When I win, we¡¯re going to mobilize, so get ready for that. You¡¯d better make sure everything¡¯s prepared by then.¡± It was obvious why everyone had taken on the wager, but Ghiin had no intention of dying the march. However, ude, unaware of Ghiin¡¯s true thoughts, looked visibly relieved and nodded repeatedly. ¡°Understood. After all, whether it¡¯s for defense or offense, the preparations needed for war are pretty simr. So, you don¡¯t need to worry about that part.¡± Creating a mana convergence array would require a significant number of runestones, but at least he had stopped them from marching out with a ragtag group passing off as knights. ¡®With that many runestones, we could¡¯ve armed the soldiers with some incredible equipment. Ah, what a waste!¡¯ Still, this was better than an unprepared expedition, so he had to be content with that. Once ude fell silent, Ghiin looked around at everyone and spoke. ¡°Just keep focusing on war preparations and development work for the estate, as you have been. I¡¯ll personally handle the mercenaries¡¯ mana training. Although, some of you will be moving much busier than you are now.¡± As soon as he said this, everyone¡¯s gaze shifted to one side. They realized who Ghiin was referring to. With the focus suddenly on them, Alfoi and the wizards paled. To train the mercenaries in mana quickly, they would need to create a mana convergence array. And the only ones capable of that were the wizards. The problem was that they already had a mountain of work piling up¡ªfrom the estate¡¯s waterways and reservoir construction to clearingnd with runestones. There was barely enough time for sleep. Alfoi trembled and asked, his voice quivering. ¡°Is that¡­ absolutely necessary?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°But¡­ we already have too much work¡­¡± ¡°No, you can handle it.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t!¡± Alfoi clenched his teeth and shouted. ¡°I can¡¯t live like this anymore! As the branch manager, I¡¯ll be terminating the contract between the tower and the Fenris Estate! Don¡¯t try to stop me¡ªI¡¯m serious, I¡¯m really leaving!¡± At Alfoi¡¯s defiant deration, the other wizards joined in. ¡°Yeah! We¡¯re leaving too! Let¡¯s just end this! We¡¯re done! We can¡¯t do this anymore!¡± Ghiin put on a mockingly impressed expression. ¡°Terminate the contract, you say? Are you prepared to handle the consequences? The Tower Master won¡¯t take that lightly if you go back.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll cross that bridge when we get there! Anyway, I¡¯m breaking it off!¡± Ghiin nodded, seemingly agreeable. ¡°Fine, if the branch manager of the tower wants to cancel the contract, there¡¯s nothing I can do. But we still have a personal agreement in ce, don¡¯t we?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°If you want to leave the estate, be my guest. A group of ve traders will be arriving soon, so you can go with them.¡± If they left with the vers, the odds of reaching the magic tower were practically zero. No, it was a guarantee they¡¯d be taken somewhere far, far away. ¡°No! I can¡¯t stand it here anymore!¡± Alfoi and the wizards slumped to the ground, clutching their heads, utterly disregarding any semnce of dignity befitting a mage. At some point, their lives hadpletely unraveled. If they kept working, they¡¯d probably die of exhaustion; if they held out, war would im them; if they ran, they¡¯d be sold as ves; and if they returned to the magic tower, the Tower Master would likely kill them. Just then, Vanessa, who¡¯d been watching anxiously, stepped forward. ¡°Lord, how many do you need us to make?¡± ¡°A hundred for now. The mercenaries will be training daily in rotation over the next two months, so we¡¯ll likely need several more sets after that.¡± The wizards let out a small sigh of relief. They were worried that he¡¯d order them to make enough for each person, but a hundred was still only about half of what they¡¯d had to make during thest mana convergence array. But Ghiin¡¯s demands didn¡¯t end there. ¡°You¡¯ll have to make them all within a week. We need to start as soon as possible.¡± The murderous schedule made the wizards turn pale again. Although others felt sorry for them, they didn¡¯t dare take their side. If they did, the estate¡¯s construction projects andnd-clearing work might be dyed, given the lord¡¯s firm resolve. However, Vanessa, wearing a confident smile, encouraged the wizards. ¡°Alfoi, you can do this. I¡¯ll help you. Aren¡¯t you the heir of the greatest tower in the North? And the other mages here are just as skilled.¡± At herforting tone, Alfoi pouted slightly. Having once been the maid of the tower, Vanessa¡¯s encouragement pricked his pride. Just then, ude chimed in. ¡°Hey, bro. You¡¯re a top-tier intellectual and a mage, right? Surely, this is no big deal for you? What¡¯s with the sudden slump? Guess you¡¯re feeling a bit tiredtely, huh?¡± Others started throwing in simrly empty words of encouragement. ¡°There is a lot of work, sure. But those from the Crimson me Tower should manage it.¡± ¡°Of course! Who could doubt the greatest talents from the finest tower?¡± ¡°Looks like our future Archmage is making a bit of a fuss. Haha.¡± The decision was made. If the wizards kept stalling, everyone else would end up exhausted, too. If a few words could nip that protest in the bud, it was well worth it. ¡°Hmph! All this ttery¡­¡± As the ttery poured in, Alfoi straightened his back slightly and rubbed his nose with a hint of satisfaction. Chapter 162 Chapter 162: Training for Mana Control (1) Alfoi hadn¡¯t always been the type to be so easily swayed by praise. Back when he¡¯d lived at the tower, he was a proud and confident man. With both a strong background and talent, he lived assured that hecked nothing. ¡®Right, I am Alfoi. A man who doesn¡¯t know how to give up.¡¯ But aftering to Ghiin¡¯s side and going through nothing but hardship, his self-esteem had taken quite a hit. These days, he wasn¡¯t even sure why he was still living, and he¡¯d often find himself feeling down out of the blue. Yet now, showered in praise after such a long time, he felt like his old confidence from the days at the tower was making a return. ¡°Of course I can do it! I mean¡­ sure, it¡¯s tiring, so I just wanted to test the Lord, but honestly, it¡¯s not that difficult. If I couldn¡¯t handle this, could I even call myself the tower¡¯s sessor?¡± When Alfoi spoke arrogantly, the mages beside him turned to him in shock. They had known Alfoi for a long time, and they knew his weaknesses well. A personality full of bravado, always getting carried away whenever people praised him. Before the mages could even try to stop him, a fresh wave ofpliments came rushing at him. ¡°As expected, a disy of boldness befitting the sessor of the tower. Such spirit is not something just anyone can show.¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly why the Crimson me Tower is hailed as the best in the North, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°With someone like him as sessor, the future of the tower is indeed bright.¡± Ghiin even raised his thumb high, feeding into the mood. ¡°You¡¯re really the best, Alfoi.¡± To be praised this much¡ªit was as good as done. Ghiin rarely called anyone the best. ¡°Tsk¡­ as if I haven¡¯t always been.¡± Alfoi began to preen, putting on a smug expression. ude, determined to drive it home, pointed to Alfoi¡¯s hand. ¡°Hey, bro! Do you know what kind of hand you¡¯ve got there, using magic?¡± ¡°¡­My right hand?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean, you idiot¡­ no, I mean, the magic casted from your hand is going to bring miracles to this territory! So your hand is a miraculous hand, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s not about right or left! You blockhead¡­¡± ¡°Wow! Alfoi, the hand of miracles!¡± People cut ude off with cheers, deciding that if they¡¯d started this emotionalbor, they might as well see it through to the end. p, p, p. When apuse joined in, Alfoi was thoroughly basking in confidence. Seeing this, ude didn¡¯t even bother to hide the look of pity in his eyes as he leaned toward Wendy to whisper. ¡°He needs to taste more of society¡¯s bitterness. Having grown up spoiled at the tower, he doesn¡¯t have an ounce ofmon sense. How did the Tower Master raise him like that?¡± ¡®You¡¯re the worst jerk of them all.¡¯ Wendy didn¡¯t bother to respond, only mulling things over in her mind. The more the apuse and cheers grew, the higher Alfoi¡¯s nose lifted. Flustered, the mages tried to pull on his sleeve and talk him down, but it was no use. When the mood had fully heated up, Ghiin asked in a subtle tone, ¡°So, can you handle it within the deadline? We need it done as quickly as possible¡­ Is this too much for the genius mage Alfoi?¡± At that, everyone fell silent and fixed their eyes on Alfoi. Scanning the expectant faces around him, Alfoi slowly swept a hand through his hair. Then, with an exceedingly arrogant and conceited look, he raised one hand high. ¡°Leave it all to me, Alfoi! I¡¯ll take care of everything!¡± ¡°Wow! That¡¯s Alfoi for you!¡± Once again, cheers and apuse poured down on Alfoi. He tilted his chin proudly toward the sky while the other mages just stared at the ground in disbelief. * * * ¡®Why did I say that when I knew I couldn¡¯t do it?¡¯ Alfoi was sitting in front of a runestone, steeped in regret. It had been ages since he¡¯d received such an overwhelming dose of praise, so he just couldn¡¯t bring himself to admit defeat. After all¡­ it would have hurt his pride. But now that he was facing the task, there was so much to do that he couldn¡¯t even think about where to begin. Right now, each construction site was desperately calling for mages, and the administrative offices were pressing him to supply runestones for the newnd-clearing project. They¡¯d heaped praise on him before, but the moment work started, they were coldly relentless with the pressure. ude, in particr, was ruthless, sending someone every hour to check on his progress. ¡ª ¡°Hey, miracle worker! Hurry up and show us some miracles! When are you finishing this job, you idiot?¡± ¡®That bastard! Using sweet words like that to try and control me? That guy¡¯s probably casting magic with his mouth.¡¯ For a genius mage like him to fall for such a trick¡ªit was like ude¡¯s mouth had cast some kind of ¡°charm¡± spell. Alfoi would have been aughingstock if anyone had heard his thoughts, but he was unaware of that. He just kept biting his nails, muttering with a look of rising anxiety. ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible. How am I supposed to get all this done? If I want toplete the mana convergence array in a week, there¡¯s no time to work on anything else. The schedule¡¯s just not doable.¡± Even with all the mages working around the clock, they still couldn¡¯t keep up with the deadline. But admitting he couldn¡¯t do it was out of the question. His pride wouldn¡¯t allow it. As the sessor to the tower, Alfoi always had to be proud and perfect. As he sat there, on the verge of despair, Vanessa cautiously spoke up. ¡°Um¡­ I have an idea.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I can engrave the magic array¡­ but the problem is myck of mana.¡± As it was, Vanessa was already taking the lead on the magic array work. However, due to her severe mana shortage, others had no choice but to carry out the work ording to her instructions, which significantly slowed down the process. Alfoi responded curtly. ¡°So what? Are you bragging that you¡¯re leading the magic array work? Wow, look at you, showing off. Hey, I¡¯m the sessor of the tower¡ªthe sessor! I¡¯m better at everything else except the magic array, alright? I just didn¡¯t study it because it¡¯s a minor field.¡± ¡°No, no, that¡¯s not it¡­ If you could transfer some mana to me¡­ I¡¯ll try toplete it as quickly as possible.¡± ¡°What?! No way! You¡¯re asking me to do that again? Are you crazy? What if you die?¡± Alfoi and the mages stepped back in horror. During the war, they¡¯d been forced to endure all sorts of things, not knowing what might happen. But under normal circumstances, they had no intention of putting themselves through something so dangerous again. However, Vanessa was more insistent than usual. ¡°If we don¡¯t, we won¡¯t meet the deadline! If we fall behind, it¡¯ll cause a lot of trouble for the entire territory¡¯s development! Alfoi, you were confident that you could do it. If you fail now, you¡¯ll be humiliated.¡± ¡°Hu-humiliated? That can¡¯t happen¡­ Ugh, then how about recharging the mana with runestones? We have plenty of runestones here.¡± The moment Alfoi suggested using runestones, which were part of the estate¡¯s resources, Vanessa spoke even more quickly. ¡°How can we just use something that expensive? Even if they¡¯re runestones, they can¡¯t produce as much mana as you mages. To supply as much mana as a transfer would require a ridiculous amount, and we¡¯ll still need plenty of runestones for other taskster on. The Lord wouldn¡¯t approve of using them.¡± ¡°Wow, suddenly¡­ you¡¯re making a lot of sense.¡± Despite himself, Alfoi couldn¡¯t argue with her reasoning, which was all too grounded in reality. He just scratched his head and sighed. Vanessa, attempting to soothe him, continued, ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to drain all your mana like during the war. It won¡¯t be as dangerous as back then¡­ and the work will be done much faster. Plus, you¡¯ll receive even more praise.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If we finish early, you can even rest a bit. Isn¡¯t it better to finish quickly and rx than to risk public embarrassment?¡± Vanessa¡¯s strong persuasion seemed to work as Alfoi and the mages began to waver, and they asked cautiously, ¡°If we transfer our mana to you, how quickly can you finish?¡± ¡°Two days! I can get it done in two days. That¡¯ll even give us at least two more days to rest. If we all work together during the remaining time¡­ we can easilyplete the runestone work for the cultivatednds, too.¡± ¡°Really¡­ you¡¯re saying you can finish this in two days?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± After much deliberation, Alfoi decided to put his fear of death aside, all for the sake of his pride and some precious rest. ¡°We¡¯re¡­ going to take it easy, right?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Once she received the mana transfer, Vanessa disyed a remarkable level of concentration. Driven by a fierce determination to contribute to the estate, she ended up creating a small miracle. In just two days, shepleted a hundred mana convergence arrays. If anyone deserved the title of ¡°miracle worker,¡± it was Vanessa, not Alfoi. But he was the only one oblivious to that fact. In any case, the elerated schedule came at a cost. After finishing thest step of the work, Vanessa staggered, surrounded by twenty-six mages who had already copsed from exhaustion. ¡°Ugh¡­ I can¡¯t believe we actually pulled this off¡­¡± ¡°This is insane¡­ I feel like I¡¯m going to die. Didn¡¯t she say she¡¯d go easy¡­?¡± ¡°She¡¯s out of her mind, too¡­¡± Their bodies were so emaciated they looked skeletal. Though Vanessa had initially promised to go easy, the moment the mana transfer started, she began draining them relentlessly, as if she were siphoning everyst drop of mana. It almost seemed like she had poured some personal feelings into it as well. Practically a walking skeleton, Alfoi quivered as he spoke. ¡°Since¡­ we finished everything¡­ it¡¯s okay to rest for two days now, right? Just make sure everyone knows I led this sessfully. That way, I won¡¯t¡­ be embarrassed¡­¡± ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡± Vanessa nodded with a pale face. Hearing the answer he wanted, Alfoi and the mages immediately passed out. They all looked absolutely worn out, but faint smiles lingered on their lips. ¡®With our mana depleted, there¡¯s no way the Lord can make us move for now.¡¯ In the end, their n seeded. By finishing a task that would have taken over a week in just two days, they secured at least two full days to lie down and recover. Hearing the news that the magic array wasplete, Ghiin rushed over in astonishment. ¡°What? You really finished this in just two days? But¡­ is everyone alright? They didn¡¯t die, did they?¡± ncing around, Ghiin swallowed nervously. Though it was great they¡¯d finished early, everyone looked terribly unwell. Sensing his concern, Vanessa gave him a reassuring smile. ¡°Just a couple of days of rest¡­ and we¡¯ll be able to work again without any issues. The next task is engraving runestones for the farnd, which is a simple job.¡± ¡°R-right. For now, you should get some rest too.¡± ¡°Oh, no, it¡¯s alright. Alfoi did most of it, so I¡¯m fine. I just need to double-check a bit¡­¡± Drip. As Vanessa spoke, she stopped mid-sentence to wipe her nose. Seeing the bright red liquid staining her fingers, she quickly added something, clearly rmed. ¡°And¡­ this magic array willst even longer than the previous ones. It should hold for at least two weeks¡­.¡± This was incredible news. Extending the duration would mean they could conserve that many more runestones. It was proof of her talent as a true genius mage. Ghiin didn¡¯t believe for a second that Alfoi had done it all. He knew too well that Alfoi and the other mages had always beenx when it came to studying magic arrays. However, now wasn¡¯t the time to get bogged down by minor details. The blood flowing from Vanessa¡¯s nose was increasing. Ghiin, noticing this, spoke urgently. ¡°I¡¯ll handle the final checks, so get some rest. Blood¡¯s dripping from your nose!¡± ¡°I¡¯m alright. This is just from the sudden exposure to a high volume of mana and the strain of excessive mental focus causing some overload on my brain. The solution is¡ª¡± In the middle of her lengthy exnation, Vanessa suddenly lost consciousness and copsed forward. ¡°Vanessa!¡± Ghiin caught her by the shoulders, stopping her from falling. Even though she¡¯d reached the 6th circle, this had to be an immense task. Not only was mana scarce, but it had also drained her mental strength to an extraordinary degree. Still, Vanessa had pushed herself to the limit, driven by her desire to help the estate. ¡°Ah¡­ really¡­¡± Ghiin gently patted Vanessa¡¯s back as shey unconscious in his arms, chuckling softly. Ordinarily, she blended into the background, but in crucial moments, she managed to achieve more than anyone. He was filled with gratitude, profoundly moved by her dedication. And regardless of their methods, he felt a sense of pride for Alfoi and the mages who had copsed after risking themselves with that dangerous mana transfer. ¡°Even so, as the sessor to the tower, he pulled through when it mattered. I¡¯ll have to give him a little somethingter.¡± Ghiin ordered the servants to carry the mages away and immediately summoned Gillian. ¡°You called for me, sir.¡± ¡°Gillian, it¡¯s time to split the training and security duties into morning and afternoon shifts.¡± ¡°Do you mean¡­?¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯re starting a full restructuring.¡± With a smile, Ghiin turned his gaze forward. Before him stretched a hundred magic arrays, glowing softly with a serene blue light. Chapter 163 Chapter 163: Training for Mana Control (2) During the time it took to set up the Mana Concentration Array, most of the mercenaries modified their contracts to lifelongmitments. Those who joined recently also swore allegiance to the lord. With the promise of receiving instruction in a mana cultivation technique and even the possibility of a knightly title, there was little reason to refuse. ¡°Did you hear? There¡¯s a rumor that the lord ns to teach us the family¡¯s mana cultivation technique.¡± ¡°Oh,e on, that¡¯s ridiculous. The mana cultivation technique is the family¡¯s most guarded secret. Who would teach us that? Would you?¡± ¡°Still, we¡¯re set to be part of the estate¡¯s forces. Maybe they¡¯ll at least teach us something useful?¡± ¡°Yeah, they¡¯ll probably pick something that¡¯s easy enough for us to learn. Let¡¯s not get our hopes up too much, though; it¡¯ll take years of training anyway.¡± The mercenaries eagerly anticipated the chance to learn mana cultivation techniques. There were rumors, though unconfirmed, continued to spread among them. However, that didn¡¯t mean they had no concerns. While themoners were mostly unaware, the more seasoned mercenaries were confident that war would break out again soon. After all, Count Desmond, a grand lord, wouldn¡¯t just sit idly by after taking a hit from a small territory like Ferdium. Even so, the mercenaries chose to stay in the Fenris Estate, even if it meant risking their lives. The prospect of a knighthood and receiving a mana cultivation technique made it worth the risk. But unlike the others who switched to lifelong contracts, Kaor and the Cerberus Mercenary Corps were still hesitating to make a decision. ¡°Damn it¡­ what should we do? If we ept the offer, we¡¯ll be tied down here for the rest of our lives.¡± Kaor scratched his head vigorously as he gathered his unit together. With his skill, he could probably obtain a knightly title anywhere he went. As a rare mercenary who had also trained in mana and was more skilled than most knights, he certainly had the qualifications. However, he didn¡¯t want to give up his freedom for the rigid life of a knight and had chosen to stay a mercenary. ¡°So, what about you all? They¡¯re asking us to make a decision before the Mana Concentration Array ispleted.¡± At Kaor¡¯s question, a few members nced around hesitantly before responding. ¡°Well, we¡­ we¡¯ll follow you, Captain. Not sure what¡¯s so great about a knighthood¡­ though, yeah, it does sound nice.¡± ¡°And the mana cultivation technique¡ªyeah, it¡¯d be good to learn¡­.¡± ¡°But not everyone who tries actually seeds, right? Well¡­ maybe the lord has some way to make it work¡­.¡± They, too, didn¡¯t put much hope in the rumor that they¡¯d be taught the family¡¯s cultivation technique. They just hoped it would be better than the cheap, basic techniques found in the market. After all, handling mana was no easy feat, and most people couldn¡¯t even understand the basic techniques well enough to use them. Still, the lord had always managed to pull off the most oundish feats, so there was a faint hope that maybe he¡¯d really manage to teach something worthwhile in an easy-to-understand way. It was just that this hope wasn¡¯t strong enough to suppress the underlying anxiety. Kaor nced around, testing the lukewarm reactions of the members once more. ¡°Anyone who wants to stay behind can stay. Consider yourself out of the Cerberus Mercenary Corps.¡± Even after he said that, none of the members stepped forward. After all, leaving the Cerberus Mercenary Corps wasn¡¯t simple¡ªyou¡¯d have to leave at least a hand behind. Everyone understood that getting caught up in Kaor¡¯s words would only bring more trouble. ¡°You brats, you¡¯ve got some loyalty. Right? Without loyalty, a mercenary¡¯s nothing, but a corpse. Just a corpse.¡± At Kaor¡¯s words, the members lowered their heads slightly, hiding their expressions. It sounded like he was saying he¡¯d turn them into corpses if they betrayed him. ¡®If anyone tries to leave, he¡¯ll lose it.¡¯ ¡®He¡¯d probably demand a hand, calling us traitors or whatever.¡¯ ¡®Ah, but still¡­ staying here was kind of fun, though.¡¯ As the faint mood of regret began to spread, Kaor clicked his tongue. In the past, he would have left immediately when offered a lifetime contract. But now, for some reason, he felt reluctant to just walk away. ¡®Why am I feeling like this? Did I¡­ get attached?¡¯ No matter how he thought about it, there was no reason for him to feel attached. The lord, Belinda, Gillian, ude¡­ They were all strange people, every single one of them. Had hanging around with all these weirdos made him weird too? While Kaor was still agonizing over this unresolved dilemma, one of the members cautiously spoke up. ¡°Um¡­ honestly, if we leave here, we¡¯ll just end up taking small jobs in the north again, won¡¯t we?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, just living freely while doing odd jobs here and there.¡± ¡°But honestly¡­ isn¡¯t it kind of fun here? The lord is strange, but he¡¯s entertaining, right?¡± That was an undeniable fact. The Fenris Estate was a ce that ran on a different wavelengthpared to other estates. Ghiin, the lord, waspletely different from other nobles. Sure, he could be reckless and act like a brute at times, but he was undeniably a fun person to be around. Seeing Kaor¡¯s expression urging him to continue, the members gathered up the courage to add more. ¡°At the very least, as long as we¡¯re here, it feels like we¡¯ll get to fight as much as we want. Isn¡¯t that better than just wasting away?¡± He wasn¡¯t wrong. The second war with Desmond was practically on the horizon, and with Ghiin¡¯s personality, it was clear that more conflicts would break out wherever he went. Not to mention, the second expedition to pioneer the Forest of Beasts was scheduled to take ce soon. There was no ce like Fenris when it came to a steady stream of big events. Seeing Kaor¡¯s intrigued expression, the member pressed on as if driving the point home. ¡°And if we¡¯re out taking jobs in the north, there¡¯s no rule that says we won¡¯t end up fighting against the lord, right? If that happens, we¡¯d have to join the other side and fight him¡­ Think you could handle that?¡± ¡°Ah, that might be a bit much.¡± Kaor muttered without even realizing it. ¡®Fight against that lunatic of a lord?¡¯ No one else scared him, but for some reason, Ghiin gave him an uneasy feeling. Maybe it was because he¡¯d been beaten to a pulp by him before, but Kaor¡¯s instincts recoiled at the thought of fighting him again. Still, it wasn¡¯t as if he could live without taking on thrilling risky jobs. However, the idea of ever siding with Fenris again was almostughable. Crossing his arms, Kaor fell deep into thought. When he nced around at the members, they were all watching him with eyes full of anticipation. ¡®Ha, these guys just don¡¯t know how to be honest.¡¯ With a slight chuckle, Kaor nodded a few times. In truth, his mind was already made up. He was just pretending to hesitate out of pride. If he left this estate, where so many exciting things awaited, he¡¯d regret it for the rest of his life. ¡°All right, damn it, let¡¯s all be knights!¡± ¡°Oooooh!¡± The members erupted in cheers at Kaor¡¯s deration. Wandering around aimlessly was fine for a day or two, but they couldn¡¯t live like that forever. Staying here was much better than being stuck in some uptight estate. Besides, they¡¯d be taught a mana cultivation technique and even granted knighthood¡ªanyone who¡¯d turn that down would be a fool. The fact that the estate was small and weak wasn¡¯t an issue. No other ce would offer them these kinds of terms anyway. Kaor spoke arrogantly. ¡°I¡¯ll be the Knight Commander. All of you, keep that in mind.¡± ¡°What about Instructor Gillian? That guy¡¯s not going to just sit back and watch.¡± ¡°Ha! I¡¯ll just take it from him by force. If I put my mind to it, I could finish off that old man in no time. So, I¡¯m the Knight Commander¡ªgot it?¡± ¡°Wooooah! Kaor, the Knight Commander of the Fenris Knights!¡± Everyone cheered again. It wasn¡¯t that Kaor looked particrly impressive or that they genuinely believed he¡¯d beat Gillian. They just anticipated an entertaining fight to watch. Self-proimed Knight Commander Kaor struck a haughty pose, raising his fist high in the air. * * * ¡°I am the Knight Commander.¡± At Ghiin¡¯s words, Kaor blinked, then asked. ¡°Not me?¡± ¡°No, not you.¡± ¡°What kind of lord takes on the role of Knight Commander himself?¡± ¡°I do everything myself.¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t do it yourself¡ªjust give it to me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s easier for me to handle it for now. Later, when our forces grow and we reorganize, we¡¯ll decide then,¡± Ghiin said, clicking his tongue. At that, Kaor took a step back for the moment. ¡°So, you¡¯ll give it to me when the timees?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see, depending on the situation. There¡¯ll be a lot ofpetition, so who knows if you¡¯ll make it. Aren¡¯t you not that great at fighting, anyway?¡± At Ghiin¡¯s taunting, Kaor grumbled, standing with a slight slouch. ¡°I¡¯m good at fighting!¡± ¡°Fine, then we¡¯ll see when the timees. After everyone has learned mana cultivation and we¡¯ve assessed their skills.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter¡ªI¡¯ll still be the best.¡± ¡°Sure, sure. I¡¯ll look forward to it. Anyway, you made a good decision. Let¡¯s keep working well together.¡± With Kaor swearing loyalty to Ghiin and signing a lifetime contract, the Cerberus Mercenary Corps disappeared into the annals of history. Ghiin patted Kaor on the shoulder and handed him two books. ¡°Since you decided to join, I should give you a gift. Take these.¡± ¡°What are these?¡± ¡°They¡¯re the family¡¯s mana cultivation technique and swordsmanship manual. Of course, I¡¯ve made some adjustments to suit you. They should be more useful than what you¡¯re practicing now.¡± ¡°Whoa.¡± Kaor¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at Ghiin. He¡¯de here demanding the position of Knight Commander, yet Ghiin was handing him such a generous gift. Up until now, Kaor had been using a cheap mana cultivation technique, but through sheer talent, grit, and countless life-or-death battles, he¡¯d managed to push himself to a decent level. He¡¯d taken pride in the fact that, despite his crude method, he surpassed most knights. But that didn¡¯t mean he wasn¡¯t hungry for a superior mana cultivation technique. The more his skill improved, the more clearly he felt the wall in front of him¡ªthe limitation of someone who¡¯d developed his abilities through instinct rather than structured knowledge. That was why he constantly sought out fights and dangerous ces. It was the only way he knew to push himself further. To Kaor, the books that Ghiin handed over were like a lifeline descending into the darkness. ¡°I¡­ I never thought you¡¯d give me these.¡± He¡¯d assumed that Ghiin would only teach the mana cultivation technique to other mercenaries, as he and Gillian were already at a level simr to knights. But he hadn¡¯t expected anything like this to be prepared for him! Watching Kaor¡¯s astonishment, Ghiin continued with his own words. ¡°I¡¯ve noticed you¡¯ve got a lot of bad habits, and your body¡¯s bnce ispletely off. To use mana properly, you need to employ your entire body, but you¡¯ve failed to do that, which has thrown your bnce out of whack. Your swordsmanship is sharp from all the real battles you¡¯ve been through, but your fundamentals are severelycking. If you work hard with what I¡¯ve given you, you¡¯ll be able to break through that wall soon enough.¡± ¡°¡­Why are you doing all this for me?¡± Kaor was genuinely curious. What Ghiin had handed him were things that would be hard to obtain even with a fortune. No matter how insignificant the Ferdium Count¡¯s family might seem due to external circumstances, that didn¡¯t lessen the value of their techniques. ¡®Just the Ferdium Count¡¯s family¡¯s mana cultivation method and swordsmanship alone are as good as any out there. After all, Count Ferdium himself is recognized as a high-ranking knight.¡¯ It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that the strength allowing Ferdium to defend the north stemmed from this mana cultivation technique and swordsmanship. In other words, it wasn¡¯t something that should be given away just because they¡¯d fought together a few times. Even more so considering that those fights were only because of a mercenary contract. Kaor had simply done what he was paid to do. Seeing Kaor¡¯s confusion, Ghiin chuckled softly and said, ¡°You¡¯re bad at fighting. I¡¯m giving it to you so you don¡¯t get yourself beat up somewhere.¡± Kaor was about to snap back, but he lowered his head and slowly tucked the books into his arms. Out of pride, he didn¡¯t want to show how much he liked the gift, but he could barely contain his joy. He tried not to smile, but a grin kept breaking through. Biting his lip to keep his face in check, Kaor offered his thanks with a bizarre expression. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ good at fighting, you know¡­ But anyway, I¡¯ll dly ept these. Ehehehe.¡± ¡°Yeah, if you don¡¯t understand something while you¡¯re training on it,e and ask. You¡¯ll need to work hard. If you don¡¯t want to get left behind by the others, that is. We¡¯ve got plenty of talented folks here.¡± ¡°Pfft, like any of those chumps could keep up with me. I¡¯ll crush anyone who tries to get in my way.¡± Kaor, eager to get started, gave a quick nod and turned to leave without much ceremony. Ghiin didn¡¯t mind Kaor¡¯sck of manners; he knew better than anyone what Kaor was feeling at that moment. With his hand on the doorknob, Kaor paused for a moment. For some reason¡­ his nose stung. Ever since losing his family as a child, he¡¯d lived fiercely, struggling to survive. ¡®Has¡­ anyone ever done something like this for me?¡¯ No one had. He had grown up in a world where it was kill or be killed. So he¡¯d acted more brutal, more reckless, like a madman. If he didn¡¯t, Kaor¡ªa man who lived on the fringes¡ªwouldn¡¯t have survived. In some ways, it was just his way of wing for survival, and in others, maybe it was his resentment toward the world. Kaor clenched his teeth, trying to suppress the strange emotions welling up inside him. ¡®It¡¯s just¡­ he¡¯s teaching me this because he wants me to be useful in battle. Because I¡¯ll be fighting on the front lines.¡¯ He tried to downy Ghiin¡¯s intentions, but deep down, Kaor knew that wasn¡¯t the truth. No one would give something so precious to a disposable pawn. A few coins shoved into his hand and then thrown onto the battlefield¡ªthat¡¯s all that would¡¯ve been expected. That was the kind of rtionship he and Ghiin had, from the start. ¡®Damn it¡­¡¯ In the Forest of Beasts, in wars, and in every conflict, Ghiin had never treated the mercenaries as mere expendables. He¡¯d always tried to save as many lives as he could, standing at the most dangerous point himself. For all that he might use any means necessary to achieve his goals, Ghiin wasn¡¯t someone who acted in petty ways. ¡®¡­Well, damn it. Let¡¯s see this through to the end together.¡¯ After hesitating for a moment, Kaor released the doorknob and turned back to face Ghiin. He stared at Ghiin¡¯s curious expression for a while, then slowly bent his waist into a deep bow. For the first time in his life¡­ he was giving someone a genuine, heartfelt thank-you. Chapter 164 Chapter 164: Training for Mana Control (3) Ghiin hadn¡¯t only provided Kaor with a secret technique. He also called Gillian separately and handed him several books. If Kaor had seen it, he would have thrown a fit, demanding to know why Gillian received more than he did. ¡°What is this?¡± Gillian asked. Ghiin answered nonchntly. ¡°These are modified mana cultivation techniques suited for you, and a book summarizing the weapon skills that I know.¡± ¡°My lord¡­¡± Gillian couldn¡¯t hide the emotion on his face. Ghiin had already shown interest in the mana cultivation techniques that both he and Kaor practiced, often asking them about it. Knowing that Ghiin¡¯s own cultivation technique was superior, neither of them had bothered to hide anything from him. They had even received asional advice on the subject. Gillian was also aware that Ghiin often stayed upte, writing something. But he had never guessed that Ghiin might bepiling a book of secret techniques to give to him all this time. Ghiin looked at Gillian and asked teasingly, ¡°Doesn¡¯t it hurt your pride a bit to be learning mana cultivation techniques and weapon skills from someone much younger?¡± ¡°Not at all. I already know that you¡¯re exceptional, my lord.¡± In this estate, Gillian was the one who had sparred with Ghiin the most. There was no one else who could even be a match for him. After crossing swords with him a few times, Gillian had a vague understanding of just how high Ghiin¡¯s level of enlightenment was¡ªa realm far beyond his own. asionally, he was perplexed by Ghiin¡¯s skill, which didn¡¯t match his age at all. Even the jokes Ghiin would make about having died ande back to life were almost believable. Ghiin nodded a few times before continuing. ¡°The mana cultivation technique you¡¯ve been practicing isn¡¯t bad. So I just made a few adjustments to it. As for the weapon skills, there¡¯s no need to learn anything new¡ªjustpare it to what you¡¯re already using and take only what feels useful. You¡¯re already forging your own path, Gillian.¡± Ghiin had been particrly meticulous while writing the books intended for Gillian. Over the years, Gillian had grown stronger by breaking through his limits multiple times. However, with the techniques he had built his foundation on deeply imprinted in his body and mind, adopting any new methods¡ªeven superior ones¡ªhad be challenging. So, Ghiin had pondered how he could maximize Gillian¡¯s strengths and expand his limits. ¡°¡­Thank you.¡± For the first time in a long while, Gillian¡¯s heart was racing. ¡®I thought I¡¯d let go of all ambition¡­¡¯ He had retired long ago after reaching his limits. When he stepped down from his role as captain, he thought he¡¯d abandoned any lingering attachment to strength. However, the desire he thought he¡¯d discarded red up again the moment it found a spark. The Ratatosk Mercenary Corps, to which he had once belonged, was a group with a respectable history. As a result of its long-standing tradition, it had a mana cultivation technique that had been passed down for generations. The corps leader and key members all learned this technique, and when they retired, they passed it down to the next generation. For something acquired by a mercenary corps, it was a fairly high-level mana cultivation technique. But it couldn¡¯tpare to what Ghiin knew. It wasn¡¯t just the mana cultivation technique, either. The weapon skills Ghiin hadpiled were enough to make even the continent¡¯s most renowned knights envious. ¡®To think he¡¯d give me such treasures.¡¯ These were treasures that couldn¡¯t be obtained even by offering an entire fortress. Those who understood their value would be willing to risk their lives to obtain them. It was astonishing that Ghiin handed over something so precious so casually¡ªsomething he might hesitate to give even to his own blood rtives. But more than anything, Gillian was deeply moved that Ghiin trusted him enough to give him such treasures. Carefully, Gillian packed the books and bowed his head. ¡°I¡¯ll master these as quickly as possible. I¡¯ll also increase the intensity of those thick-headed recruits¡¯ training.¡± ¡°It¡¯d be good to push those guys a bit harder, but as for you, Gillian, your current training is sufficient. Don¡¯t overdo it,¡± Ghiin said with concern. But Gillian shook his head. The war was on the horizon. Even if one more person grew stronger, even just a little, it would raise their chances of victory. With a determined glint in his eye, Gillian spoke. ¡°My role is to crush all of your enemies, my lord. I¡¯m still not strong enough to do that.¡± Truly, just having him by his side was reassuring. Ghiin smiled a satisfied smile, like a well-fed lion. * * * Unlike the secret techniques he¡¯d given to Gillian and Kaor, Ghiin didn¡¯t hand anything specific to Belinda. Instead, he met with her and asked a question. ¡°How long has it been since youst trained?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ since I¡¯ve properly trained? I think it¡¯s been¡­ over ten years?¡± ¡°Why?¡± When Ghiin asked, Belinda responded with a look of exasperation. ¡°Why do you think so? I was the one who raised you and Miss Elena, wasn¡¯t I? By the time you two were a bit older and things started to settle down, you kept getting into trouble everywhere, and I was busy cleaning up your messes.¡± ¡°¡­Well, I don¡¯t cause as much trouble these days.¡± ¡°The number of troubles might have gone down, but the magnitude has intensified. And besides, taking care of your mess, I¡¯ve got my duties as head housekeeper. It¡¯s hard to find time to train properly.¡± She was barely able to maintain her current skills, struggling just to prevent herself from regressing. Belinda was, more than anyone else, a person consumed by the practical demands of life here. Her situation was different from Gillian or Kaor, who lived forbat. Child-rearing, education, estate management¡ªBelinda had handled countless responsibilities for the Ferdium family. And now, even in the Fenris Estate, she was constantly busy with her duties as the head housekeeper, barely having a moment to catch her breath. Ghiin nodded, understanding. ¡®Yep, training was just a side gig for her.¡¯ Belinda¡¯s mana cultivation technique and skills were impressive, even at a nce. Although he hadn¡¯t directly asked her about it, as he had with Gillian and Kaor, he could sense the strength in the flow of mana whenever she happened to fight. It was palpable enough that he could feel it in his bones. Her technique likely surpassed even the training methods of renowned knightly families. If he tried to meddle with it carelessly, it would only create confusion. ¡®She probably learned it from her mother¡¯s family, right?¡¯ Though he didn¡¯t know much of her mother¡¯s family, they were said to be fallen nobles, and that they had such an advanced mana cultivation technique, Belinda had never spoken about her mother¡¯s lineage. As a result, Ghiin also knew little about his mother. Just because he was a regressor didn¡¯t mean he automatically knew things he hadn¡¯t learned before. ¡® Come to think of it, it¡¯s really strange. She hasn¡¯t trained in over ten years, yet her skills are still that formidable.¡¯ If Belinda had dedicated herself to continuous training, she¡¯d probably be able to smack Kaor so hard with a single p that his neck would snap. ¡®But I can¡¯t exactly tell her to stop working and focus on training¡­¡¯ With ude as the Chief Overseer and Belinda as the head housekeeper, the two of them were responsible for managing the estate¡¯s internal affairs. If even one of them abandoned their duties, the estate would fall into chaos. ¡®Looks like there¡¯s no choice but to throw some money at the problem.¡¯ Ghiin made up his mind and immediately summoned the mages and artisans. First, he arranged for a mana concentration array to be installed in Belinda¡¯s bedroom. It was a bit different from the ones he had prepared for others¡¯ training. To enhance its effectiveness and extend its duration, he poured several times the usual amount of runestones into the array, far more than a typical magic circle would require. He also had numerous bracelets crafted to aid in mana cultivation. The bracelets had a simr effect to the mana concentration array, though their efficiency was so poor that crafting them was generally a loss. Naturally, these also consumed an enormous amount of runestones. The mages were so stunned by the expense that they couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Who is all this for? Are you nning to give it to the mercenaries?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s for the housekeeper.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit too much for one person? This surpasses the estate¡¯s annual budget by a wide margin.¡± ¡°The housekeeper is an incredibly busy person. That¡¯s why we need to create the best environment possible, so she can train whenever she has a spare moment.¡± Ghiin made a particr request to the artisans. ¡°Engrave ¡®Sharnel¡¯ on the bracelets. You know what I mean, right? And make the design match as closely as possible.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ my lord¡­ if we make it, it¡¯ll just be a knock-off.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re going to sell it anywhere. I¡¯m not that kind of person. This is just for the vibe, you know?¡± ¡°¡­Understood.¡± Receiving the gift that Ghiin had prepared, Belinda was so happy that she was on the verge of tears. She¡¯d always been worried about not having enough time to train. Now, she had her own mana concentration array, and even a bracelet to aid her mana cultivation. If she trained whenever she had a spare moment, her mana would gather much more quickly. ¡°These should help a bit with your mana cultivation. Make sure to fit in some physical training too, even if it¡¯s just for a short time. For now, this is the best that I can do.¡± At Ghiin¡¯s words, Belinda shook her head slightly. He said, ¡°the best that I can do¡±, but in her eyes, it was more than enough¡ªbordering on excessive. She felt deeply moved by Ghiin¡¯s efforts for her. ¡°Why spend so much money on something like this? You should use it for the estate.¡± ¡°Belinda, you¡¯ve always been too busy looking after others, never able to properly focus on your own training. It¡¯s still not enough.¡± Just hearing his words made her exhaustion and hardships feel like they were melting away. She recalled how troublesome he¡¯d been as a child, and now, here he was, grown so responsible and dependable. If only thete Countess could see him now. Belinda wiped away a tear and spoke. ¡°This bracelet¡­ it¡¯s a knock-off, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°¡­Is it that obvious?¡± Ghiin scratched his head awkwardly. Seeing him like that, Belinda shot him a slight re before bursting into a bright smile. ¡°Still, it¡¯s my favorite bracelet that I¡¯ve ever received.¡± To her, it was a gift more precious than any luxury in the world. * * * Aside from Belinda, Gillian, and Kaor, there was no one else Ghiin needed to prepare special gifts for. The mages were already receiving ample support, and Fergus, due to his age, had been under Ghiin¡¯s care for a long time. Now it was time to train the knights-in-training and the loyal followers from his previous life. Ghiin stood before the gathered knights-in-training, addressing them with a serious expression. ¡°What I¡¯ll be teaching you from now on isn¡¯t some cheap mana cultivation technique that you can find floating around. This is the mana cultivation technique of the Ferdium family, passed down over hundreds of years.¡± The knights-in-training all reacted with shock. ¡®The rumors were true! He¡¯s really going to teach us the family¡¯s technique!¡¯ What Ghiin was attempting was practically unthinkable. Even those who¡¯d sworn loyalty weren¡¯t typically taught the family¡¯s mana cultivation technique without the head of the family¡¯s permission. Breaking that rule, even for blood rtives, was unforgivable by the standards of the time. Although Ghiin was the rightful heir, he was not yet the head of the family. But the idea of teaching this technique to hundreds, not just a handful, was so unbelievable that it would have seemed more credible as a joke. One of the knights-in-training spoke up, his voice trembling. ¡°Is¡­ is this for real? Are you really allowed to teach us the family¡¯s technique?¡± Each noble family had a separate mana cultivation technique they taught to their subordinates. It was a version markedly inferior to the original, but for people like these trainees, even that was more than they could have hoped for. For those who came from the lowest rungs of society, this was the maximum they thought they could ever aspire to. They had lived their lives knowing they should not even dream of anything beyond that. But Ghiin, as if it was no big deal, responded curtly. ¡°There¡¯s no reason I can¡¯t teach it. If I want to teach it, I¡¯ll teach it.¡± ¡°But¡­ but wouldn¡¯t that be dangerous for you if it became known outside?¡± ¡°Dangerous? Losing in a war is more dangerous. To win, I need to make sure you all be strong first.¡± He was right about needing every person to grow stronger. Still, it was an extreme measure. There was the risk of the technique leaking, and even worse, if any of them were to betray him and turn their swords against him, what would he do then? Seeing the doubtful looks on some faces, Ghiin chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t want any of you to die in battle, either.¡± Those who had fought alongside him since the Forest of Beasts bit their lips. They were the ones who had seen, up close, how Ghiin had fought until now. They understood better than anyone that he meant what he said. In the somber atmosphere, Ghiin smiled. ¡°And I want to keep fighting alongside you all in the future.¡± Atst, they understood. Their lord was offering them his trust first. These were people who had long been scorned for having the ¡°lowly job¡± of selling their lives. Even those newly recruited by Ghiin were no different. They had wanted to escape that life, but circumstances and their environment never allowed it. Yet here was their lord, giving them the very opportunity they had dreamed of. When you receive something, it¡¯s only right to give something back. Whether they are mercenaries or knights, that rule stays the same. One by one, they ced their fists over their hearts. As newly appointed knights, their posture was awkward and far from the proper etiquette, but their hearts were truer than anyone¡¯s. Kneeling slowly on one knee, they shouted with all their sincerity. ¡°We pledge our loyalty!¡± This was all they could offer Ghiin. And to Ghiin, it was more than enough. Chapter 165 Chapter 165: Training for Mana Control (4) Ghiin felt inwardly satisfied as he observed the gazes of the knights-in-training. In their eyes, he could clearly see a firm determination and passion. It was evident that none of them wanted to miss this opportunity. ¡®Now they¡¯re ready.¡¯ This was exactly what Ghiin had been waiting for. The training they were about to undertake was extremely dangerous. As if pouring oil onto the already heated atmosphere, Ghiin spoke up once more. ¡°It¡¯smonly said that it takes several years of proper mana cultivation practice before you can use mana. But don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll exin it in a way you can understand easily. Within two months, you¡¯ll all be able to use mana.¡± Unlike with his close aides, Ghiin intended to personally oversee each of them. If he simply left them to figure it out on their own, they wouldn¡¯t understand, and it could take years. Only Ghiin knew the method to drastically shorten that period. ¡°Woooaahhh!¡± Another enthusiastic cheer erupted. The mana concentration array merely helped them gather mana a little faster. Learning and using the family¡¯s mana cultivation technique was apletely different story. They had assumed it would take at least several years of training, but here he was, iming they could do it in just two months! Hearing such unbelievable words repeatedly, they even started to doubt if this was a dream. Ghiin folded his arms arrogantly and spoke confidently. ¡°It¡¯s entirely possible. That¡¯s because this is a specialized mana cultivation technique I personally refined!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± The previously heated atmosphere quickly cooled. They, too, had some basic knowledge. The family¡¯s mana cultivation technique had been refined over long years to minimize side effects. And now, a young lord imed he had modified the technique ording to his own whims? No matter how skilled their lord was, it was natural to feel some doubt. One misstep, and they could end up dead. The knights-in-training nced at each other nervously, showing signs of unease, but Ghiin ignored it and continued. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get started. It¡¯s been a while since Ist did this, so I¡¯d prefer someone sturdy to go first¡­ Right, Gordon, you¡¯re up.¡± The first who got called was ¡°Gordon the Muscle¡±, who recoiled and shook his head in panic. ¡°M-me? Can¡¯t someone else go first?¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you the oneiningst time that it was unfair for Millet to go into the mana concentration array before you? This time, I¡¯m letting you go first. Come on, step up.¡± As Gordon hesitated and stepped forward, Ghiin looked him up and down and nodded in satisfaction. ¡®If he¡¯s built up his muscles to this degree, he must at least have some level of endurance.¡¯ Ghiin ced his palm against Gordon¡¯s back as he sat on the ground. ¡°All right, let¡¯s begin. I¡¯m going to forcibly draw mana into your body and imprint it, so pay close attention to the path the mana takes.¡± ¡°Uh, understood. I¡¯m not going to die or end up crippled, right?¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t handle it, that could happen. But, well, there¡¯s nothing we can do about that.¡± ¡°Wait, are you serious? Hold on a second!¡± Vwooom! Before Gordon could escape, mana began to flow from Ghiin¡¯s hand into his body. ¡°Gahhh!¡± Gordon screamed as sharp, piercing pain sliced through him, as if a de was tearing up his insides. Something gathered below his navel, then began to spread throughout his body. With each inch it traveled, an excruciating pain, like his body was being ripped apart, surged through him. ¡°Aaaagh! Wait! Wait!¡± ¡°Stop wasting mana by yelling! Shut your mouth and endure it! Focus on how it¡¯s moving inside you and remember it! Vanessa held out just fine¡ªwhy are you whining already?¡± ¡°I-I can¡¯t do this! I can¡¯t! It hurts like hell!¡± Shortcuts were called shortcuts for a reason. While they yielded quick results, they demanded an equally harsh price. Forcing mana into the body to create mana pathways came with overwhelming agony. Driven to madness by the pain, Gordon tried to stand up and flee. His newly forged loyalty was on the verge of shattering. But Ghiin wasn¡¯t about to let that happen. Grab! He wrapped one arm around Gordon¡¯s neck to keep him from escaping and continued channeling mana into him with his other hand. To the others, it looked less like a lesson in mana cultivation and more like an attempt to kill him. ¡°Gaaahh! Let me go! Aaaargh!¡± ¡°Oh, just endure it already! Let me at least finish forming the mana pathway!¡± Ghiin had expected Gordon to hold up better because of his bulky muscles, but his whining was relentless. Undeterred, Ghiin kept pushing mana into Gordon¡¯s body, forcibly creating a mana pathway. ¡°Gahhh!¡± Cough Cough! The pain was so intense that Gordon¡¯s eyes rolled back, and he started coughing up blood. Still, Ghiin didn¡¯t stop. Creating the mana pathway was necessary if Gordon was going to train with the concentration array. In the end, Gordon couldn¡¯t hold on and finally passed out. Only after some more time had passed did Ghiin wipe the sweat from his forehead and release him. Thud. Gordon copsed, foaming at the mouth and trembling violently. Watching him, Ghiin smiled brightly. ¡°Phew, maybe it¡¯s because it¡¯s been a while. That took longer than I expected.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Whoever said nothing in life was easy had nailed it; this scene was one of the proof of that. The knights-in-training, who had been waiting their turn, all retreated backward in unison, as if they had nned it. Watching them, Ghiin gave a wicked smile. ¡°What¡¯s this? Where did all that overflowing passion go? Shouldn¡¯t we get the next person ready?¡± One of the trainees cautiously spoke up. ¡°Uh¡­ it looks extremely dangerous. Do we really have to do it that way?¡± ¡°Oh? Then how do you want to do it?¡± ¡°Couldn¡¯t we just learn it the traditional way? You could give us a book or exin it verbally, and we could train on our own. If we don¡¯t understand something, we could ask you¡­¡± He had tried to suggest an alternative, but to Ghiin, it waspletely out of the question. ¡°What are you talking about? How long do you think it¡¯ll take if you learn that way? Do you n on training for years? Besides, even if I exined it to you verbally, most of you wouldn¡¯t understand. That¡¯s why I¡¯m showing you in a way that¡¯s easy to grasp.¡± ¡®Ah, so that¡¯s what he meant by ¡°easy to grasp¡±.¡¯ The knights-in-training broke into a cold sweat. His words made sense, in a way. Pain had a way of searing lessons deep into both body and mind. Creating mana pathways this way, by forcibly drilling them through, was indeed the fastest method. They understood that logically, but looking at Gordon lying there foaming at the mouth filled them with dread. As they stood there frozen, unable to do anything, Gordon¡¯s convulsions suddenly grew more severe. ¡°Guh¡­ ugh¡­ ¡± cough, cough! Even in his unconscious state, he writhed in agony, repeatedly coughing up blood. The forcibly injected mana had wreaked havoc inside his body. To endure it, he needed to summon his willpower and absorb the flow, but it seemed he had failed from the very start. ¡°This one¡¯s unusually sensitive. For such a big guy, why is he so weak?¡± Ghiin clicked his tongue and gestured to the servants waiting nearby. ¡°Quick, take him to Belinda. Give him the prepared herbs and let him rest. If you¡¯re too slow, he might actually die. Wait¡­ has he already died?¡± ¡°Yes, sir. He¡¯s not dead yet.¡± The servants, as if they had anticipated this oue, moved with calm precision, their expressions unfazed. Seeing this, the knights-in-training became certain of one thing. Their lord had expected all of this and had already prepared ordingly. He had promised they wouldn¡¯t die in battle, but at this rate, they might die from training. ¡®Ah, what should I do?¡¯ ¡®I have to do it, but¡­¡¯ ¡®It looks way too painful.¡¯ They couldn¡¯t just run away out of fear. Missing this opportunity would be something they regretted for the rest of their lives. Even if it meant risking death, they had to endure and learn, somehow. However, when it came down to risking their lives, their feet wouldn¡¯t move so easily. While everyone else hesitated, a man with a stern face stepped forward confidently. ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡± ¡°Hmm, and you are?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Lucas, the one who just joined.¡± Ghiin nodded. He pretended not to recognize him, but in truth, he knew exactly who Lucas was. Lucas, his subordinate from a previous life. A man with remarkable talent, who would one day earn the title of Master with just a single spear. He was the type who always liked to cross his arms and brood in solitude, carrying a weighty air about him. Now, he looked back at the others and sneered. ¡°You all act so high and mighty, but you¡¯re nothing special. If enduring this kind of pain is all it takes to master a mana cultivation technique, it¡¯s a damn bargain. You cowardly bastards.¡± ¡°You little¡­!¡± Ghiin¡¯s veteran mercenaries, who had been with him a long time, red their nostrils at Lucas¡¯ provocation. In situations like this one, who dares first often dictates the flow of leadership. There had already been tension brewing daily between the old mercenaries and the neers. And now, in that brief moment of hesitation, not only had a neer taken the lead, but he¡¯d also taunted them. Watching the enraged faces around him, Lucas smirked even wider before plopping down in front of Ghiin. ¡°I¡¯m ready. Go ahead, my lord, give it all you¡¯ve got.¡± Amused by hisposed attitude, Ghiin smiled. ¡°As expected of Lucas. Just the kind of man I chose.¡± With a grin, Ghiin ced his hand on Lucas¡¯s back. The moment he did, a bizarre scream echoed out. ¡°Hrrrgh! Aaagh! Urghhh! Huuurgh!¡± ¡°¡­I haven¡¯t even started yet.¡± Ghiin sighed. He had momentarily forgotten that there were hardly any normal people in his mercenary corps. Come to think of it, this guy was always the same, even in his past life¡ªscreaming bloody murder over the smallest scratch. Yet, despite that, he loved to act all dignified, which only made it more amusing. Most likely, he had stepped up now just to look impressive, thinking he¡¯d earn some points for bravery. Lucas scratched his head, giving a sheepish smile. ¡°Oh, we haven¡¯t started yet?¡± ¡°Now we¡¯re starting, you lonely show-off, Lucas.¡± Smack! ¡°Aaaagh!¡± As the pain surged, Lucas let out another scream, forgetting entirely that he should be keeping his mouth shut. Just like Gordon had done before, he instinctively tried to get up and run, but with Ghiin holding onto him, that was impossible. Ghiin grabbed Lucas by the neck and whispered in his ear. ¡°Stay still. All those people are watching¡ªare you really going to whine and try to run? You hate looking embarrassed, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ gah!¡± With that, Lucas gritted his teeth. He despised being humiliated. He always wanted to look cool and impressive. ¡®I just want to live looking stylish and dignified!¡¯ Fueled by that single-minded desire, he tried to endure, but this pain wasn¡¯t something that could be conquered so easily. ¡°Kuh¡­ ugh¡­¡± In the end, Lucas lost consciousness. His mouth was foaming as he was carried away by the attendants. Ghiin shook his head a few times, then sighed and said, ¡°Next?¡± With Gordon down and Lucas also having copsed, the atmosphere had shifted slightly from how it had been at first. While some were still hesitant, a few brave souls stepped forward. ¡°I¡¯ll go next.¡± ¡°I was here first!¡± Most of them were neers. They had abandoned everything and left their hometowns. They had nowhere to return to now. These were people desperate for a chance to be stronger, willing to risk their lives to achieve it. Seeing this, even the veteran mercenaries, not wanting to be outdone, rushed to step forward as well. ¡°No, I¡¯m going next!¡± ¡°Hey! Move aside! What¡¯s with the newbies trying to take the lead? I¡¯m going first!¡± It was pure pride¡ªnone of them wanted the shame of being outshined by rookies. ¡®I was going to do it anyway! I just hesitated because it might hurt a little.¡¯ Watching those who stepped forward with newfound boldness, Ghiin finally looked satisfied. ¡°Good, much better than before.¡± The opponents they would face in the future would be anything but easy. Even risking their lives in battle might not be enough. If they faltered from just this, they wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. Only those willing to risk their lives alongside him deserved to gain everything. ¡°We¡¯ll move quickly. Do whatever it takes to endure.¡± ¡°Urghhhh!¡± ¡°Kyaaaah!¡± The knights-in-training who received Ghiin¡¯s touch writhed in agony. They might have stepped forward with bravado, but sheer determination wasn¡¯t enough to endure this pain. Still, not all of them copsed, foaming at the mouth or coughing up blood. Some gritted their teeth and forced their eyes open, enduring until the end. ¡®Hmm, I expected this one to hold on. But that one¡¯s a bit surprising.¡¯ Ghiin narrowed his eyes. He had expected a few of his former-life subordinates to withstand it, and as anticipated, they endured well. However, he hadn¡¯t expected any of the veteran mercenaries to hold their ground. It was a good start. While the majority copsed foaming at the mouth, more people than expected managed to stay conscious. Some had endured out of obedience to Ghiin¡¯s orders, while others clung to their pride to keep from cking out. One thing was certain: each of them had shed ayer and taken a step forward. ¡°Ughhh¡­¡± ¡°I feel like I¡¯m gonna die¡­ Is it over now?¡± Groans echoed from all around. The attendants, who had been urgently called in, began carrying the fallen to the infirmary. Fortunately, not a single person had died. One of the knights-in-training, lying on a stretcher with a look of mixed pride and relief for having endured, turned to Ghiin and asked, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ all done now, right? I can use mana now, right?¡± Ghiin wiped his nose and replied, ¡°What are you talking about? Just by doing this once doesn¡¯t mean you can immediately use mana. Today was just a light initiation. To properly go down this path, you¡¯ll need to go through this a few more times. You¡¯ll also have to train in the Concentration Array and learn how to release mana.¡± He had said they¡¯d be able to use mana if they could endure, but he hadn¡¯t said it would happen after just one session. For the knight-in-training, Ghiin¡¯s words were like a bolt from the blue. They¡¯d have to go through this excruciating, potentially life-threatening ordeal again? No, not just once more, but several times? It felt like the sky was falling. ¡°Just kill me now¡­¡± Tears welling up in his eyes, the knight-in-training fainted on the spot. Chapter 166 Chapter 166: Training for Mana Control (5) The knights-in-training grew more and more haggard by the day as they endured the agony of forcibly breaking through their mana channels. They came to a grim realization about why the Lord wasn¡¯t worried in the least about the risk of leakage. ¡®How could anyone teach this to someone else?¡¯ ¡®I¡¯ve never even heard of anyone being taught in this way.¡¯ ¡®Even if you know how, it¡¯d likely kill the other person.¡¯ Since the mana channels had been created by force, they had no way of understanding the method behind it. In other words, they were learning with their bodies, without a grasp of the theory. As the knights-in-training grew worn out, Ghiin¡¯splexion also darkened. He was struggling just as much as they were. ¡®As I thought, getting this done all at once isn¡¯t easy.¡¯ Even though he seemed to be pushing through roughly, Ghiin was carefully regting his mana to ensure the knights-in-training didn¡¯t die in the process. Compared to his past life, his mana reserves were significantly reduced, so managing such arge number of people required careful attention to avoid any waste. Since he was depleting his mana to its very limits every single day, there was no way his body could stay unaffected. ¡®Should I extend the schedule? At this rate, I¡¯ll be the first one to drop dead.¡¯ It got so bad that Ghiin even considered giving up halfway. But every time he felt that urge, he would recall his previous life, hardening his resolve. ¡®There¡¯s nothing to gain from dragging this out. I need to treat every single day as a borrowed life.¡¯ He couldn¡¯t allow himself to repeat the regrets of his past life. Gritting his teeth, Ghiin focused on breaking through the mana channels of the knights-in-training. His intense determination was palpable, even without words. The knights-in-training, sensing the Lord¡¯s serious demeanor, clenched their own teeth and endured alongside him. After a week of this, their eyes began to gleam like finely honed des. Little by little, some of them even started to sense mana. The most basic preparations were finallyplete. With a look of relief, Ghiin informed them that their ordeal was over. ¡°You¡¯ve done well to endure up to now. The pain that felt like it would kill you is finally over. From here on, I¡¯ll teach you how to gather and manipte mana using the Mana Concentration Array.¡± ¡°Woohoo!¡± The knights-in-training let out cheers. No matter how many times they went through it, they could never get used to the pain that tore through their bodies. They¡¯d held on through sheer willpower, but truthfully, every day had felt like hell. Now that the pain was over, they couldn¡¯t help but rejoice. The knights-in-training began their training in earnest, using the Mana Concentration Array. ¡°Wow, we¡¯re finally stepping into the Mana Concentration Array.¡± ¡°Whoa, I can really feel the mana flowing in.¡± Even though they now possessed mana channels, it was still difficult forplete beginners to absorb mana. However, thanks to the immense power of the Mana Concentration Array, the knights-in-training could absorb mana just by breathing. ¡°Really, my body is actually absorbing mana!¡± ¡°All that hardship is over! Now, happiness begins!¡± They all sat in the Mana Concentration Array, grinning ear to ear. Even if they tried, they couldn¡¯t hold back their smiles. ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve be a knight who can control mana. How could I hold my excitement?¡± The knights-in-training continued learning from Ghiin, step by step, about how to control and release mana. Though efficiently controlling their mana wasn¡¯t easy yet, they tried to move it little by little, following the mana channels Ghiin had engraved into their bodies. It was a bit monotonous, butpared to the suffering they had endured until the previous day, this felt like heaven. ¡°I knew I could trust the Lord. He must have had everything nned.¡± ¡°Hmph, my faith wascking.¡± As if they¡¯d never cursed their Lord, they all busied themselves silently praising Ghiin. That¡¯s how memory works. No matter how painful the experience was, as long as the reward after the painful struggle is good, it will all turn into a cherished memory. Everyone firmly believed this happiness would continue. After a week, the knights-in-training finally entered the process of actually using mana. ¡°Alright, now is when it truly begins. Even if you feel and gather mana, it¡¯s meaningless if you don¡¯t know how to use it. Gordon! Step forward and use your mana as you¡¯ve learned so far.¡± At Ghiin¡¯smand, Gordon stepped forward confidently. Then, based on what he had learned and practiced so far, he began drawing up mana. ¡°Ah! So this is what it feels like!¡± As mana spread through his entire body, Gordon fell into a trance. Though it was only a minuscule amount of mana, he could definitely feel his body hardening as if it were made of steel. He felt like he could break anything and block anything. A whole new world he had never known! ¡°This is mana! Right now, I¡¯m invincible! I bet I could even beat that bastard Kaor!¡± Driven by excitement, Gordon drew up every bit of his mana. He wanted to feel this power even more intensely. Fwoooosh! ¡°Whoa! Gordon¡¯s exuding such energy!¡± As Gordon¡¯s aura grew, the other knights-in-training couldn¡¯t help but fidget, eager to try it out themselves. Then, at that moment¡ª ¡°Bleeeegh! Haaaaack!¡± Having exhausted all his small amount of mana, Gordon coughed up an enormous amount of blood and copsed. ¡°¡­?¡± Everyone stood there, eyes wide, too shocked to say anything. But Ghiin pped his hands in delight. ¡°Excellent! Well done! That¡¯s exactly how you¡¯re supposed to use it! How does it feel? Do you feel the strength coursing through you?¡± Gordon looked up at Ghiin with an expression of disbelief. ¡°Um, my lord? I¡¯m actually hurting right now? I just coughed up blood? I feelpletely drained?¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s normal.¡± ¡°¡­Normal?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a type of side effect. By drawing out more power than the mana you have, it puts a lot of strain on the body. It¡¯s a technique that essentially explodes the mana.¡± ¡°A¡­ side effect? Wait, so does that mean I¡¯ll keep coughing up blood and copsing every time I use mana?¡± ¡°Yeah, but don¡¯t worry. That only happens when youpletely drain your mana. Once you train hard and get stronger, it¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°Oh, so it gets better over time¡­¡± At Ghiin¡¯s nonchnt reply, Gordon nodded in relief. Yet, something still felt off, so he asked again. ¡°But¡­ what if I don¡¯t train hard and don¡¯t get stronger?¡± Ghiin turned his gaze to the distant mountains and replied, almost poetically. ¡°The mana umted in your body will keep trying to burst out, so if you just sit still, it¡¯ll keep draining on its own. If that keeps happening, it¡¯ll eventually consume all your life force, leading to death.¡± ¡°¡­Death?¡± ¡°Yes. Which means you¡¯d better get stronger quickly, strong enough to control it. The stronger you get, the longer you¡¯ll be able to use mana. In other words, your lifespan increases along with your strength.¡± ¡°What¡­ what kind of bizarre mana cultivation technique is this?! Isn¡¯t this the Ferdium family¡¯s mana cultivation technique?¡± ¡°It¡¯s based on the Ferdium technique, but I¡¯ve modified it. I even reduced the side effects a bit to make it easier for you all to learn. The mana doesn¡¯t explode too violently, you see.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ I get it. So, the weaker ones end up dying as a way to reduce the side effects. Haha¡­ ha.¡± Gordonughed, eyes filling with tears. The other knights-in-training, who had been watching, also found their eyes watering. Finally, Gordon, unable to hold it in any longer, screamed out. ¡°Hey, you never mentioned any of this at the beginning! Isn¡¯t this a fraudulent contract? I¡¯m backing out right now!¡± Ghiin looked at him, wide-eyed. ¡°Wow, you used to say you got swindled often, but now that you¡¯ve learned how to read, you¡¯ve really changed. Asking to back out of a contract¡­ Look at how much you¡¯ve grown.¡± ¡°Aaargh! What are you even saying! Just pretend I never learned it and cancel it for me!¡± ¡°Oh, even I cannot undo that. Your only option is to train hard and raise your level as fast as possible. If you want to live, you¡¯ll all need to get stronger than you are now.¡± Gordon and the other knights-in-training couldn¡¯t manage a reply, silently cursing him in their minds. ¡®Why on earth would he create such an insane mana cultivation technique?¡¯ ¡®Then again, he was never a normal person. It¡¯s our fault for forgetting that in the first ce.¡¯ Up until now, it had only been the lord and his close aides who were frantically busy. Now, the knights-in-training had to move just as frically. The Fenris Knights became, quite literally, apany where only the strongest would survive. If they wanted to live to a ripe old age, there was no choice, but to train furiously and grow stronger. A new era of suffering had begun. * * * Count Desmond, Harold, sat in his office, deep in thought. He¡¯d been tirelessly working to reorganize the forces lost during the war with Ghiin, and his exhaustion was evident on his face. Even in the middle of all this busyness, gued with insomnia, he found himself troubled by something else. It was the content of a letter from the Duke¡¯s family that especially irritated him. ¡°That bastard took the Marquis of Branford as his patron and joined the Royal Faction? Even receiving support in ce of Brivant¡­¡± Thest report he had received about Ghiin was that he was practically overturning his territory. After that, every spy he had nted was rooted out, and Fenris Territory went into lockdown, so he¡¯d been unable to get any news from there for some time. But then, Ghiin had suddenly appeared in the capital, started selling cosmetics, and swiftly became a celebrity. Even then, Harold had dismissed it, thinking, ¡°What could a wastrel like him possibly aplish?¡±¡ªonly for him to suddenly join the Royal Faction. Clicking his tongue, Harold red at the letter and asked the adjutant beside him. ¡°The Duke¡¯s family says we should treat Ghiin on par with Raypold¡¯s Knight Commander, Jurgen. What do you make of this information?¡± ¡°¡­I find it hard to believe, but the Duke¡¯s family wouldn¡¯t say such a thing without some basis.¡± ¡°I just can¡¯t understand it.¡± Harold grabbed his head with both hands. Jurgen was one of the kingdom¡¯s most formidable warriors. He hadn¡¯t earned the title of Northern Champion and the Knight Commander position of the great Raypold demesne for nothing. If the Duke¡¯s assessment was correct, it would exin why Viktor had fallen to Ghiin. ¡°Ghiin, Ghiin! All because of that damned bastard!¡± The Duke hadn¡¯t simply issued a warning about Ghiin. Along with criticism about failing to conduct a proper investigation on someone of this caliber, the Duke had also warned that this would be the final chance. This was the first time Harold had tasted disgrace in his otherwise unbroken streak of sess. Because of Ghiin, everything had turned into aplete mess. As much as he wanted to storm into Fenris Territory immediately, more urgent matters were pressing down on Harold. ¡°What¡¯s the situation on Count Raypold¡¯s side?¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s clear they¡¯re preparing for war.¡± ¡°So, they¡¯re targeting us after all. Any idea what pretext they n to use?¡± ¡°It looks like they¡¯re going to use the justification of punishing us as Ferdium¡¯s ally for the attack on Ferdium. They¡¯ll probably argue that we secretly attacked them without following proper procedure, even though we don¡¯t have anywful grounds for it.¡± ¡°Crazy bastard.¡± It disgusted me to see them suddenly invoking an alliance with Ferdium after pretending not to know them when the war actually broke out. From the start, Harold never thought he could hide the fact that he had aided Digald forever. Even though he divided the forces to infiltrate discreetly, a massive army had still been on the move. With a thorough investigation, it was bound to be exposed eventually. He didn¡¯t care at that time. Justice belonged to the victor, after all. If Viktor had won, the suspicions would have ended as mere suspicions. But they¡¯d lost the war, and Count Raypold revealed his fangs, as if he¡¯d been waiting for this moment. Harold clicked his tongue in frustration. ¡°Of all times, he starts to make his move now.¡± The lieutenant spoke cautiously. ¡°We must hurry up Amelia¡¯s rebellion before war breaks out.¡± ¡°Grr¡­¡± A groan escaped Harold unconsciously. There was no w in the lieutenant¡¯s reasoning. Harold had already poured significant funds and sent dozens of knights to support Amelia in initiating the rebellion. If Count Raypold were to dere war on Desmond before the rebellion began, all of those vast resources would be lost in vain. But Harold couldn¡¯t bring himself to make a decisive move. ¡°There¡¯s no one to face Yurgen. If only Viktor were here¡­¡± Yurgen, the Knight Commander of Raypold known as the best sword of the North. Viktor, whom Harold had groomed to face him, had died in the recent war. Without someone capable of directly confronting Yurgen, Harold couldn¡¯t feel assured of the rebellion¡¯s sess. If Amelia¡¯s rebellion failed this time, it wouldn¡¯t be Raypold, but the Duchy that would take Harold¡¯s head. Already cautious by nature, he couldn¡¯t easily make a move, especially when his own life was at stake. Knowing the reason for his hesitation, the lieutenant continued the report in as objective a tone as possible. ¡°It¡¯s predicted that Raypold will be ready for war in two or three months.¡± ¡°I know we¡¯re short on time. But if we fail, the risk is even greater. Tell Amelia to be thorough in her preparations.¡± ¡°She says everything is already set. She¡¯s gathered all the subordinate factions scattered in the North, so once she gets the green light, she¡¯s ready to move.¡± At those words, Harold raised an eyebrow. He knew Amelia was sharp, but he hadn¡¯t expected her to move as though she¡¯d read and anticipated every shift on the board. ¡°Hmph, still as quick-witted as ever, that woman.¡± ¡°Amelia has also sent a message.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s Yurgen that¡¯s troubling you, she says not to worry, that her side will handle it. All she wants is for you to set the date quickly.¡± Harold¡¯s face twisted in irritation at the lieutenant¡¯s words. How could she suggest ignoring the most critical matter? The fact that Amelia dared presume to understand his dilemma also rubbed him the wrong way. ¡°Tch¡­ She¡¯s gotten too bold. She thinks she can act up just because she¡¯s gained a bit of power? Arrogant woman.¡± ¡°It seems that things are urgent on Amelia¡¯s side as well. If Count Raypold goes to war, he¡¯ll bemanding a massive force.¡± Once war broke out, even if Amelia managed to seize an empty fortress, it would be futile. The moment Count Raypold returned with his army, she¡¯d be swept away like fallen leaves. Though Harold understood why Amelia was anxious, he couldn¡¯t recklessly gamble on this alone. He didn¡¯t care if Amelia lived or died, but if she failed, his own neck would be on the line. ¡°Tell her to stay put and wait. I won¡¯t tolerate any action without my approval.¡± ¡°¡­Understood.¡± ¡°And send spies among the next wave of migrants entering the Fenris Estate. We can¡¯t just leave them unchecked. Tell them to seize any opportunity to interfere with the estate¡¯s activities.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The Fenris Estate had been so tightly locked down that it wasn¡¯t easy for outsiders to get in. Still, it would be impossible for them to weed out every spy hidden among thousands of migrants. As the lieutenant bowed and withdrew, Harold pressed his fingers against his temples, his frown deepening. His headaches had been growing more intensetely. ¡°Ghiin¡­ Ghiin Ferdium.¡± Because of that bastard, every n had gone up in smoke. He wanted nothing more than to storm in and crush him, but he couldn¡¯t do that. He and Amelia were shackled by Raypold, and even if he wanted to rally other lords, the Royal Faction made it difficult to make a hasty move. In short, that wretch was born under a lucky star. ¡°Lucky fool. Enjoy your freedom while itsts. Once Raypold is taken care of, you¡¯re next.¡± That man had merely bought himself a short reprieve. No matter how much he struggled, his fate of death wouldn¡¯t change. Even though Harold understood this rationally, his insides churned with rage that refused to subside. ¡°Just wait. I¡¯ll make sure you regret everyst one of your arrogant actions.¡± As Harold lowered his gaze, his eyes glinted with a lethal intent, a burning resolve to see Ghiin dead. Chapter 167 Chapter 167: Let¡¯s Do Our Best! (1) ¡°You idiot.¡± Amelia ground her teeth the moment she received Harold¡¯s letter. Timing was everything. Caution was valuable, but being able to seize the right moment was a skill in itself. Harold was undeniablypetent, but his characteristic caution was now holding him back. ¡°Now isn¡¯t the time for him to be hesitating like this. I told him we¡¯d handle Jurgen. Bernarf, what do you think? Bernarf?¡± Amelia, ring at the letter, frowned and looked up when no response came. Bernarf was gazing at her face in a daze, his expression entranced. Amelia pressed her fingers to her forehead, closed her eyes, and exhaled deeply. ¡®Sigh, this is my fault. It¡¯s all my fault.¡¯ Truthfully, Bernarf hadn¡¯t been this much of an airhead from the start. When they first met, he¡¯d actually been rather sharp. Buttely, he seemed to live without a single thought. In a way, it was partially Amelia¡¯s doing. She handled all the nning, and Bernarf merely followed her orders. Since he¡¯d stopped needing to think, Bernarf spent his time staring at Amelia¡¯s face whenever he could. And since he imed he did it because he liked her, she found it difficult to scold him. ¡°Bernarf!¡± ¡°Meeow!¡± ¡°Yes? Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± Startled by Amelia¡¯s sharp tone¡ªand Bastet¡¯s yowl¡ªBernarf snapped back to attention, wiping the drool from his chin. Amelia sighed once more and spoke quickly. ¡°Since Harold is acting foolishly, we¡¯ll need to make the first move.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t Count Desmond hate it when things deviate from his ns? Even if we seed, if we act on our own, he won¡¯t let it slide.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why we¡¯ll need to get him to approve it.¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send Harold false information. Once my father has gathered all his troops, it¡¯ll be toote to act. Harold can probably guess the timing of the mobilization, so if I send him misleading information at thest moment, he¡¯ll have no choice but to take the bait.¡± ¡°Ah, that way he¡¯ll be too panicked to keep opposing us. Clever idea.¡± ¡°Exactly, and¡­¡± Amelia continued, her gaze turning cold. ¡°Once we seed, we¡¯ll need to find a way to bypass Harold and deal with the Duchy directly.¡± Bernarf gulped. Harold had never hidden his disdain for Amelia. The animosity between them was palpable. While they were on the same side and backed by the Duchy, making open war unlikely, sidelining him politically was no simple task. But Amelia seemed to have some n in mind. Bernarf thought about asking what her n was, but quickly decided against it. ¡°If I hear it, it¡¯ll just give me a headache and pile up more work, won¡¯t it?¡± When he remained silent, pretending not to care, Amelia picked up another report and asked, ¡°There are no issues with the dealings on Ghiin¡¯s side, right?¡± When the Actium Merchant Guild inquired about trading with Ghiin, Amelia gave her approval without much thought. Right now, disrupting Ghiin wasn¡¯t as important as ensuring the sess of the rebellion and expanding the guild. She was the type who could readily join hands with the enemy if the need arose. Her question was merely a routine check, but Bernarf hesitated a little before responding. ¡°Yes, as expected, they¡¯re purchasing food, materials, and daily necessities. But¡­¡± ¡°But?¡± ¡°They¡¯re consistently haggling down the price¡ªby exactly 1 gold each time.¡± ¡°What? 1 gold? Not hundreds of gold?¡± ¡°Yes, just 1 gold.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. They¡¯re just demanding to have 1 gold knocked off every time. No more, no less.¡± ¡°¡­¡± For a long moment, Amelia was speechless. ¡°Is this bastard trying to mess with me?¡± In reality, this was something ude was doing purely for his own amusement, but Amelia had no way of knowing that. Who could have guessed that a ce like that estate would attract so many lunatics? Massaging her temples to ease the growing headache, she shook her head. ¡°Leave it be for now. And send someone to the capital to bring back a few of Ghiin¡¯s cosmetics.¡± ¡°What? The cosmetics¡­ why?¡± ¡°Just want to see for myself. They say they¡¯re effective, so I might as well give them a try.¡± Amelia had already gathered intel on Ghiin¡¯s reputation from the Duchy and events in the capital. It irritated her to think about him, but she couldn¡¯t deny that Ghiin had risen in status to the point of gaining the Marquis of Branford¡¯s backing. ¡°If I¡¯d known he was that capable, I would¡¯ve offered him 200,000 gold, not just 20,000. Annoying as he is, he¡¯s a lost asset.¡± Amelia¡¯s words, carrying a strange nuance, made Bernarf nce at her uneasily. ¡°So¡­ does that mean you¡¯re thinking of pursuing the engagement again?¡± Amelia was someone who would go to any length to acquire what she wanted. If she truly regretted losing Ghiin, she might consider reintroducing the engagement proposal. As Bernarf¡¯s voice trembled with unease, Amelia gave a slight chuckle. It couldn¡¯t have been easy for him to reveal his feelings so openly. ¡°No, forget it. Capable or not, he¡¯s still insufferable. I don¡¯t have any fondness for men who stand defiant before me. Besides¡­¡± After a brief pause, Amelia spoke softly. ¡°There¡¯s no need to hurt my people over someone like him, is there?¡± At her words, Bernarf¡¯s face lit up. His heart fluttered, and a warm flush crept across his cheeks. It was something she only said on rare asions, but the phrase ¡°my people¡± somehow felt like it was meant especially for him. Amelia took her seat, holding Bastet in her arms, and poured wine into her ss. ¡°What are you waiting for? Get moving. Make sure the preparations for the grand operation are wless.¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am! Understood!¡± With a brightened expression, Bernarf gave her a salute and withdrew. Watching him leave, practically brimming with excitement, Amelia shook her head. ¡°Could it make him that happy? Really¡­ Bastet, what do you think?¡± Meow. Bastet responded with a pleasant purr, rubbing its head against her chest. With an unreadable smile, Amelia savored her wine. * * * Having just finished training the knights-in-training, Ghiin didn¡¯t allow himself a moment¡¯s rest before pressing ude. He was in a rush to execute the next stage of his n. ¡°Have the vers made contact yet? What¡¯s the hold-up? Those guys didn¡¯t just run off with my money, did they?¡± ¡°You asked the same thing yesterday. They sent word that it would take more time. With the prices as high as they are, it seems they¡¯re moving cautiously.¡± Transporting even a single non-human ve was costly. They were prime targets for bandits and rival lords alike; just capturing one could mean a significant payoff, so their interest was understandable. Consequently, the vers had no choice but to take extreme precautions escorting the ves. And the non-human ves Ghiin had requested weren¡¯t just one or two individuals. With ves being gathered from numerous branches, dys were inevitable. ¡°That¡¯s why I specifically told them to gather the dwarves first and send them ahead, even if it meant putting off the other ves.¡± ¡°Well¡­ sigh. These guys live off their reputation. I¡¯m sure they¡¯lle through. They¡¯ll arrive soon.¡± ude, suppressing the urge to retort, tried to reassure the grumbling Ghiin. ¡°Send someone to check how far along they are and hurry them up. We don¡¯t have time.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, got it.¡± After enduring yet another scolding from Ghiin, ude withdrew, looking drained. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll just have to ask him again tomorrow.¡± With a smirk, Ghiin made his way to the training grounds. Though he was the busiest man around the estate, he still made time for training whenever he could. He was all too aware of his enemies¡¯ prowess and couldn¡¯t afford to waste a single moment. Thud! ¡°Huff¡­ huff¡­¡± Drenched in sweat and d in heavy armor, Ghiin let out heavy breaths as he wielded his sword. This armor had been speciallymissioned by him, forged from solid steel hammered to be far thicker than standard armor, and it weighed a hundred kilograms on its own. Dr-r-r-rkk. That wasn¡¯t all. Chains were bound around various parts of Ghiin¡¯s body. At the end of each of those chains hang a heavy weight. For an ordinary person, simply bearing such a burden would make it nearly impossible to move, let alone breathe under the crushing weight. Yet, he trained in swordsmanship in that very state. Thud! With every step, the ground trembled, and a deep, heavy sound echoed all around. Ghiin slowly swung his sword, feeling the overwhelming weight pressing down on his entire body. Even a single swing was made with meticulous precision. Anything less wasn¡¯t training; it would merely be self-inflicted torment. Ssshhhk. He focused even on the slightest movements of his fingertips, moving his sword with unwavering precision to its optimal position. Once one movement wasplete, he immediately transitioned to the next, and if there was even the slightest imbnce, he repeated the movement dozens, even hundreds of times. This was a training method that no ordinary person could replicate, but for Ghiin, it was simply part of his daily regimen. Through such efforts, he had pushed beyond his natural talents and shattered his own limits. ¡°Once more.¡± Gr-r-rk. Pain surged through him with every movement. His muscles seemed to scream under the weight, unable to withstand it. ¡°Endure!¡± Ghiin gritted his teeth and forced himself to bear it. He knew that, through the tearing and healing of his muscles, they would grow tougher and more resilient. Moreover, thanks to the regenerative powers he had gained since his regression, most wounds healed in an instant. This meant that even at this very moment, Ghiin¡¯s body was growing at an incredible pace. Of course, as the injuries increased in size and number, so did the amount of mana required for healing, but Ghiin managed his training alongside his duties, handling matters within the estate during the time it took his fatigued body to recover. He knew that if he relied solely on his regenerative abilities without rest, his body would eventually break down, so Ghiin always pushed himself only to the very brink. The umtion of his experiences instinctively told him when and where to stop for maximum effectiveness. ¡°Just a little more.¡± However, as effective as it was, this was a grueling training method that required resilience and mental fortitude beyond the ordinary. Whenever he felt like stopping and giving up, Ghiin reminded himself of why he needed to grow stronger, relentlessly pushing himself onward. In his previous life, he had endured all pain with his teeth clenched, driven solely by the desire for revenge. And now¡­ A vow to protect what was precious to him supported him. Countless enemiesy in wait, targeting him. The first adversary he had to face: Harold Desmond. To seize control over the North, a sh with Harold would be unavoidable. Conversely, Harold, too, would aim for Ghiin, driven by his ambition to rule the North. But for now, Harold was in no position to make any moves just¡ª a limitation which only fueled his resentment. And then, there was Amelia Raypold, likely forging with her own schemes against Ghiin. ¡®Amelia herself was the linchpin in the conquest of the North¡ªa double-edged sword.¡¯ In terms of sheer potential, she could prove even more dangerous than Harold, but eliminating her now would be unwise. Going after Amelia at this point would only prove disadvantageous. It was far better to draw the enemies¡¯ attention toward her, buying precious time in the process. If she couldn¡¯t be removed, he¡¯d have to make use of her as much as possible. In his past life, while crushing Raypold, Ghiin had stumbled upon Amelia¡¯s ambitions and ns by chance. If he could leverage that knowledge skillfully, it could be a decisive factor in the battles ahead. Eliminating her could wait until after that. ¡®Those two aren¡¯t the only enemies I have.¡¯ Even if he managed to defeat them, there were far more dangerous foes lurking behind them. For now, there was the Delfine Duchy. As the most powerful faction within the kingdom, the Duke¡¯s faction was also an unavoidable enemy for Ghiin. Raul and Count Balzac had clearly identified him as a significant threat. And¡­ Aiden. In his past life, Aiden had ascended to the ranks of the continent¡¯s top seven, eventually driving the King of Mercenaries, another of the Seven, to his death. Aiden would eventuallye after him, bringing along the mysterious powerful individuals that he calls as his allies. ¡®I have to reach the heights of my previous life as quickly as possible.¡¯ To face so many enemies, he needed formidable strength. iming Count Cabaldi¡¯s territory and securing iron ore was merelyying the foundation for these inevitable battles. ¡®If I grow stronger, I can save even one more person.¡¯ That was why Ghiin couldn¡¯t afford to abandon this painful training. The mana cultivation technique he practiced boasted explosive power. Though it had a drawback of limited control due to its instability, that issue had been significantly mitigated by his ingestion of the Blood Python¡¯s venom. Now, it was time to train his body to endure that explosive power. ¡°Huuuu!¡± He swung his sword once more. He could feel the strain as his muscles, pushed to their limits, began to tear. ¡®It¡¯s regrettable, but I¡¯ll have to stop here for today.¡¯ As he set his sword down and took a brief moment to catch his breath, his regenerative power quickly went to work, mending the torn muscles. He gritted his teeth against the pain, all the while clicking his tongue in mild frustration. He found himself missing the custom training space he¡¯d created during his days as the King of Mercenaries, where he¡¯d even hired a mage to assist him. If he could utilize an environment where the very space itself was heavy enough to stimte every muscle, his training would be vastly more efficient. ¡®I¡¯ll have to ask Vanessa to set up a wide-range gravity spellter.¡¯ Thus, he trained ude relentlessly, tore his muscles, sorted through documents, and then drove ude even harder¡ªall while waiting. Finally, the long-awaited news arrived. ¡°The dwarves have arrived!¡± Chapter 168 Chapter 168: Let¡¯s Do Our Best! (2) Upon hearing that the dwarves had arrived, Ghiin¡¯s face lit up, though he couldn¡¯t help but grumble. Finally, you¡¯re here! Let¡¯s see how many you brought with you to justify being thiste.¡± Lately, various minor issues had been causing subtle dys in the schedule. He had purposely set a tight timeline from the outset, ounting for such small setbacks. Still, with time being of the essence, he was increasingly irritated by the growing number of obstacles. Ghiin promptly went to greet the ve traders. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, my lord.¡± The ve trader, his face showing clear signs of exhaustion, greeted Ghiin. Considering the high value of the ves, he hadn¡¯t been able to get much sleep throughout the journey, his nerves stretched thin the entire time. On top of that, Ghiin had been persistently badgering him about their arrival, to the point where he felt like he was losing his mind. ¡®Ugh, I wonder how much more he¡¯ll push us next time.¡¯ This wasn¡¯t the end of their dealings. Just the thought of being harassed by the lord again when transporting the remaining ves made him feel like he¡¯s going to faint. After briefly acknowledging the ve trader¡¯s greeting, Ghiin went straight to inspect the dwarves. ¡°Oh¡­.¡± There were no fewer than a hundred dwarven ves. Despite their small stature, they had sturdy, muscr builds and looked around with surly expressions. The ve trader, speaking with a hint of concern, asked, ¡°But can you really keep them under control? Dwarves don¡¯t only use hammers for smithing. With so many of them gathered, it could be dangerous.¡± At the moment, all of them were restrained with handcuffs and shackles. But to make them work, those bindings would have to be removed. That was the concern the ve trader was raising. If this many dwarves took up weapons and resisted all at once, the damage could be significant. However, Ghiin waved it off with a nonchnt expression. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll handle it all.¡± The ve trader looked around, trying to understand Ghiin¡¯s confidence. ¡®Does he mean to control them with the estate¡¯s forces?¡¯ But the scene that greeted the ve trader as he observed the Fenris Knights was deeply unsettling. ¡°Cough! Cough!¡± ¡°Urgh¡­.¡± They looked so emaciated they appeared skeletal, as if even lifting a weapon would be a struggle. Some knights coughed relentlessly, their exertion so severe that it brought on nosebleeds. They all seemed sick. Calling them a fighting force was a stretch; they looked more like an infirmary ward. ¡®Is the lord here¡­ a necromancer?¡¯ If he¡¯d pulled corpses from graves and revived them, this would be the exact result. With the estate¡¯s forces in this state, he felt his own mercenary forces could easily take control of the entire territory. ¡®I wonder if I¡¯ll even get my money. Is this ce on the verge of copse?¡¯ Growing uneasy, the ve trader asked urgently. ¡°My lord, have you prepared the payment?¡± ¡°Oh, of course. I don¡¯t skip out on payments.¡± Ghiin replied confidently, motioning to ude. ude opened a massive chest, revealing it was filled to the brim with gold coins. The ve trader quickly pulled a few coins out to verify their authenticity, then loaded the chest onto his carriage. ¡°Good, then I¡¯ll be off.¡± ¡°Alright, don¡¯t go too far. And next time, I¡¯d like you toe faster.¡± ¡°Ah, yes, of course. I¡¯lle as quickly as possible.¡± The ve trader answered with genuine sincerity. ¡®Looking at those so-called knights he¡¯s got¡­ this estate is going to crumble soon. That¡¯s certain. Even the Marquis of Branford wouldn¡¯t be able to protect a territory like this. I¡¯d better wrap things up and collect my remaining dues before some other territory sweeps in.¡¯ Still, Ghiin was a valuable client, so he offered onest piece of advice before leaving. ¡°Dwarves have a lot of pride. They may technically be ves, but you shouldn¡¯t treat them carelessly, understand?¡± Ghiin nodded in agreement. ¡°I know. They¡¯re notoriously hard to manage.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll need to pay attention to the quality of their meals and provide a steady supply of liquor. They¡¯re such picky creatures; they rarely work if they are not satisfied.¡± While dwarves were legally ssified as ves, even nobles didn¡¯t handle them recklessly. Although a few despicable individuals might hold their families hostage and treat them harshly, most preferred to stay in their good graces. This wasn¡¯t just because of their high price. When dwarves were unhappy, they didn¡¯t produce quality goods. Weapons and crafts made by dwarves fetched exorbitant prices, and any workshop under a dwarf¡¯smand saw a significant boost in production speed. Thus, it was actually more profitable to treat them well and receive quality goods. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll take my leave, then. It should take another five or six months for the next shipment.¡± ¡°What? Why so long?¡± ¡°That¡¯s already the fastest we can manage. There are many who target elf ves, you know. Even moving one from the branch requires extreme caution. You understand, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Hmm, do your best to speed it up. I¡¯ll be away for a while, and I¡¯d like them all here by the time I return.¡± ¡°¡­When do you expect to return?¡± ¡°Not sure¡­ things are a bit unpredictable. But you¡¯ll know when it¡¯s time. You¡¯ll hear some remarkable news by then.¡± ¡®Remarkable news, huh¡­ more like news of this ce copsing.¡¯ The ve trader sneered inwardly as he bowed deeply. After hearing Ghiin¡¯s words, he felt an even stronger urge to return and finalize his business as quickly as possible. ¡°That way, we can get the bnce before the territory copses.¡± Watching the ve trader hurry back, Ghiin marveled. ¡°Look at that. The way he¡¯s rushing around¡ªhas he figured out we n to take over the Cabaldi Estate? Those dealing with big money sure have sharp senses.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the reason¡­.¡± Just like the ve trader, ude nced around. Skulls were scattered all around, spitting blood. ¡°My Lord, you didn¡¯t forget our deal, right? If the knights-in-training can¡¯t use mana, there¡¯s no war, remember?¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah, I know. Stopining and get back to work. You agreed to prepare thoroughly until we get the results.¡± Ghiin, annoyed, waved a hand toward the dwarves. ¡°Release them quickly. We have a mountain of work to put them to.¡± Once freed from their restraints, the dwarves, though puzzled, began to stretch outzily. The dwarf at the front, sporting a thick, bushy beard, sneered as he spoke. ¡°Is it because the Lord is young? You sure are fearless. Your forces seem rather pitiful¡ªare you really letting us all go?¡± Ghiin made an effort to hide his delight at the sight of the dwarf who had stepped forward. ¡®It¡¯s been a while, you legendary cksmith. Must be the race¡¯s long lifespan, but you look exactly the same as you did in my past life.¡¯ During his previous life, when he fought against the catastrophe that swept across the continent, this very dwarf had helped him immensely. Recognizing the dwarf¡¯s exceptional skills, Ghiin had strictly instructed the ve traders to make sure this particr one was brought to him. However, there was no benefit in showing any friendliness here. If they thought him insane, he¡¯d be lucky; if they pegged him as an easy mark, handling the dwarves would only be that much harder. Feigning a derisive snort, Ghiin taunted him. ¡°So, what? Want to try fighting me?¡± ¡°Well¡­ given our standing, it¡¯d be best to avoid trouble whenever possible¡­ but seeing as we¡¯re already at the farthest northern edge, running off into the mountains might not be a bad option. Looking at you, I think I could take you all down on my own.¡± Before Ghiin could respond, a knight beside him stepped forward. This knight, taking the ce of Gillian and Kaor at the training grounds, was tasked with guarding the Lord. ¡°You scoundrel! How dare you, a mere ve, speak to our Lord with such insolence! Kneel down and apologize at once, or¡­ ugh! Cough¡­!¡± The knight, a former mercenary, began to cough up blood and fell to his knees before he could even finish. Having aimed to unt his newfound status as a knight, his body was clearly not yet up to the task. ¡°¡­.¡± The dwarves remained silent, unable to find words. This estate seemed profoundly strange. Ghiin sighed, rubbing his temples. ¡°¡­Take him away and let him rest.¡± As the knight was carried away, Ghiin continued speaking as if nothing had happened. ¡°You know there¡¯s no point in running, right? The moment word spreads that non-human ves have escaped, the ve traders will hunt you down relentlessly. Isn¡¯t it better to stay herefortably?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Ghiin¡¯s words weren¡¯t wrong. The continent had long be human territory. While rumors circted about some non-humans gathering in remote regions, the Ritania Kingdom was entirely a human domain. Living in hiding from human eyes in Ritania was impossible. And even if they fled to another kingdom, they didn¡¯t know where their kin might be hiding, so the result would be the same. The dwarf clicked his tongue openly, looking visibly annoyed. ¡°Seems you¡¯ve got some brains. Well, escaping would indeed be to our detriment. But working hard is another matter. The quality of our work depends on how we¡¯re treated, and judging by the state of this estate, I doubt we¡¯ll be treated all that well.¡± Typical of a dwarf, his attitude was brimming with pride. Ghiin responded to the grumpy remark. ¡°Galbarik, are you the representative here?¡± ¡°Hmm? How do you know my name¡­ Ah, you must have received a list in advance. Anyway, yes, for now, I¡¯m the representative.¡± Bing a representative among dwarves was straightforward: you simply had to be the best. Galbarik, who in his past life had even earned the moniker ¡°Legendary cksmith,¡± was expectedly elected as their representative. It was no surprise to Ghiin that he held the position. Ghiin raised a finger and addressed Galbarik. ¡°Ten years.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Give me your full cooperation for ten years, and I¡¯ll establish an autonomous zone for dwarves within this estate and release you from your status as ves. You¡¯ll be free to live here as residents. Doesn¡¯t that give you some motivation?¡± It was an unprecedented offer. Releasing dwarves who¡¯d been purchased for a considerable price was no trivial matter. On top of that, the promise to free them after just ten years was remarkable. For dwarves, who lived much longer than humans, a decade was but a brief span. It was undoubtedly an appealing proposition for dwarves enduring life as ves. Yet, Galbarik merely scoffed at Ghiin¡¯s proposal. ¡°Are you nning some kind of ve liberation movement? Do you think that¡¯s even remotely possible?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the Lord here, so there¡¯s nothing stopping me from making it happen.¡± ¡°You think we haven¡¯t heard such sweet lies from humans before? We¡¯re not falling for that empty talk anymore.¡± However, Ghiin took the dwarf¡¯s sharp retort in stride, as if it didn¡¯t bother him at all. ¡°Even if I were lying, the worst that happens is that nothing changes from how things are now. You¡¯ve got nothing to lose by trusting me. Ever heard that fortune favors the bold?¡± ¡°Tch, what nonsense¡­.¡± At Ghiin¡¯s brazen response, Galbarik scoffed and gritted his teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense. We¡¯re ves, you understand? The kingdom¡¯sw defines us as such. Just because some rural lord decides not to treat us like ves doesn¡¯t mean the entire kingdom will change its views.¡± ¡°Ah, the kingdom¡¯sw, right? What¡¯s the big deal about it? It¡¯s just something people came up with. If needed, it can be changed. Leave it to me. I¡¯m not someone who breaks promises.¡± Anyone overhearing could easily use him of treason for those words. Galbarik nced around, rmed. The people beside the Lord seemed so used to his antics that they all stared nkly at the sky, acting as if they hadn¡¯t heard a word. ¡®Is this guy insane?¡¯ Ghiin shrugged at Galbarik¡¯s stunned expression. Fighting against the Duke¡¯s family would already mean upending the kingdom, so changing a few minorws along the way wouldn¡¯t be an issue. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not something you¡¯ll feel right now, nor is it something you¡¯ll believe. So, let me make you an offer that might be more appealing right now.¡± ¡°W-What would that be?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired of making the same things day in and day out?¡± ¡°Well¡­ I suppose¡­.¡± Nobles forced dwarves to craft only luxury goods that made them look more impressive. To the dwarves, who valued both artistry and practicality, it was nothing short of torture. Many dwarves would have rather been confined to workshops mass-producing gear for knights and soldiers. Theck of opportunities to create anything new stifled their creativity and ultimately eroded their desire to work, leaving most of them to live listlessly, merely passing each day. But what choice did they have? That¡¯s how the world worked. Ghiin zeroed in on this point. ¡°And most of it¡¯s useless junk anyway. Just frivolous luxury goods¡ªit¡¯s boring, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°So what are you suggesting? That we make gear instead of luxury items?¡± Galbarik nced at the knights still struggling to stand on their feet. ¡°Well, they certainly look like they could use some better equipment.¡± Making weapons and armor was far preferable to crafting useless trinkets. Watching a knight make a name for himself wielding a weapon he crafted was one of the joys of being an artisan. At the thought, a faint, bitter smile appeared on the faces of several dwarves. Ghiin nodded several times. ¡°Of course, you¡¯ll make plenty of weapons. But that¡¯s not all.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not just that, then what else?¡± Ghiin tapped his forehead, grinning. ¡°My head is full of interesting ideas. Things that have never been seen in the world before. You¡¯ll be satisfied once you see them.¡± Chapter 169 Chapter 169 ¨C Let¡¯s Do Our Best! (3) ¡°Hahaha!¡± Galbarik heartilyughed. Ghiin¡¯s confident tone struck him as both endearing and absurd. ¡°Listen, Lord. You might not know this yet because you¡¯re young, but a concept without a blueprint is just a fantasy. And even if we could make it, an impractical object is the same as useless.¡± Galbarik¡¯s words were met withughter from the other dwarves. ¡°Exactly, nobles always have endless requests without knowing anything properly themselves.¡± ¡°One noble once asked me to make a tool that could extract the medicinal properties of herbs. I told him to just buy a potion. What am I, an alchemist?¡± ¡°The lord where I used to work asked if I could expand hisnd to fit more residences. I mean, what am I, a god? How would I go about making morend?¡± ¡°There was also a noble who asked for a magically powered plow to increase the harvest. I mean, what good would that do? The soil and seeds are terrible in the first ce.¡± The dwarves clicked their tongues as they criticized the nobles they¡¯d dealt with before. Galbarik shrugged as he looked back at Ghiin. ¡°We despise making useless things. Whatever you had in mind, Lord, it¡¯s probably no better than a toy.¡± As Galbarik finished speaking, a heavy silence fell over the room. Everyone stared at him, blinking in silence. ¡°¡­Ahem.¡± Aside from a barely audible cough from one knight, there was no sound. Caught off guard by their inexplicable reaction, Galbarik looked around, slightly flustered. ¡°What? Why? Why is everyone looking at me like that? Did I say something strange? Man, this estate is really peculiar.¡± Ghiin chuckled as he watched Galbarik. ¡°Maybe you¡¯ve been around humans too long? You spout all this talk about craftsmanship and artistic spirit, yet your way of thinking is even more rigid than humans. Do you think you can create true works of art with that kind of imagination?¡± ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong; I get it. Doing the same tasks every day makes you unconsciously think that¡¯s all you¡¯re capable of.¡± ¡°What are you talking about¡­?¡± ¡°But with that mindset, you¡¯re no more than a skilled technician, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°How dare you insult us!¡± The dwarves were infuriated. They believed no other race could rival their skills. Even in servitude, their expertise meant that no one dared treat them carelessly. Yet, this young lord before them genuinely seemed to regard them as a joke. ¡°Quiet down, all of you! I¡¯m the representative here!¡± Silencing the dwarves with a sharp shout, Galbarik red at Ghiin. ¡°Do not trample on our pride, Lord. Such words will do you no good.¡± Indeed, the dwarves were a fiercely prideful race. Though they epted their status as ves, they refused to tolerate being treated like they were worthless. ¡°If you want decent weaponry, you¡¯d better change your attitude toward us.¡± Ignoring the sharp gazes of the dwarves, Ghiin curled his finger, motioning them over. ¡°Follow me. I¡¯ll show you something interesting.¡± The dwarves, having missed the moment to get angry, hesitated briefly before following Ghiin. He led them to an enormous workshop. ¡°This is¡­!¡± The dwarves looked around in wonder as they arrived. The air was thick with a pleasant fragrance mingling with the smell of herbs. Between the massive pieces of equipment filling the workshop, people dressed in white work clothes and masks bustled around, busy at their tasks. ¡°It¡¯s a workshop for making cosmetics. Specifically, skincare cream.¡± ¡°Cosmetics?¡± The dwarves tilted their heads at Ghiin¡¯s words. They knew what cosmetics were¡ªa type of luxury item that nobles fussed over more than their meals. But here, in this rural estate, they were actually producing such high-end products? Seeing their bewilderment, Ghiin continued his exnation. ¡°The cosmetics from our estate are known as the best in the kingdom. They¡¯re flying off the shelves in the capital right now. With that massive revenue, I was able to buy you guys.¡± ¡°What¡­ So, you brought us here just to unt your wealth?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk. Your minds are so locked up. Just look closely. I¡¯m giving you a special glimpse into how they¡¯re making these cosmetics with those tools.¡± Finally snapping out of it, the dwarves began to carefully examine the interior of the workshop. After studying the cosmetic-making equipment for quite some time, their faces gradually turned pale. Some even began trembling. ¡°H-How did theye up with this?¡± ¡°They¡¯re truly drawing out the maximum benefits of these herbs!¡± ¡°This¡­ this is actually possible?¡± Dwarves were often considered a race as close to godly as one could get when it came to craftsmanship. A mere nce at the equipment was enough for them to quickly grasp its intended use and the effects it produced. They could even deduce the roles of the various magic circles engraved on the equipment from its overall structure. They¡¯d had plenty of experience working with wizards while under noble patrons. Excited, the dwarves soon gathered in a huddle,unching into a lively discussion. ¡°Indeed. By applying heat momentarily, they can create a concentrated extract while minimizing the destruction of active ingredients. Are the impurities handled separately?¡± ¡°This filter¡¯s a bitcking. If they drilled several smaller holes instead of onerger one, it¡¯d be more effective.¡± ¡°So, they¡¯re using rapid cooling here to achieve this formtion! The setup might be crude, but the concept is absolutely brilliant!¡± The dwarves, faces flushed with excitement, all turned to Ghiin and shouted in unison. ¡°No way, does something like this really exist?¡± ¡°Who did this! Who came up with this idea?¡± ¡°Please, you must let us meet the genius who created this! Are they really in this estate?¡± As the dwarves¡¯ genuine enthusiasm heated the air, Ghiin pointed his thumb at himself. Galbarik, eyes wide as saucers, stammered. ¡°The lord¡­ created this?¡± ¡°Indeed, it all came from this mind right here.¡± It wasn¡¯t a lie. While it was knowledge copied from the future, it hade from Ghiin¡¯s mind, after all. The dwarves, thoroughly convinced by his confident stance, bought itpletely. A few of the dwarves, faces still flushed, spoke urgently. ¡°Let me, please, improve this!¡± ¡°With a few tweaks, I could increase its efficiency several times over!¡± ¡°My lord! Just looking at it is driving me mad with ideas! Please!¡± The dwarves were frustrated¡ªhow could someone capable of such brilliant ideas be satisfied with such crude equipment? Seeing the dwarves bursting with motivation, Ghiin nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Looks like your brains are finally starting to work. That¡¯s exactly the attitude I was hoping for. So, you think you can increase production?¡± ¡°Absolutely! Just leave it to us! We¡¯ll get it to at least double the output!¡± ¡°However¡­ it seems there are still some among you who don¡¯t feel like working.¡± Not all had swallowed their pride. About half of the dwarves, including Galbarik, still stood stiffly, arms crossed. They, too, had been quietly impressed by the workshop equipment, but they weren¡¯t about to lose face by backing down in a power struggle with the lord. Ghiin gave them an amused smile, then motioned with his finger again. ¡°Come along. I¡¯ll show you something else.¡± He led them to a newly builtplex ofmunal housing. Several dwarves with a particr interest in construction began to look around, their eyes widening as they took it in. ¡°No way, does a house like this actually exist?¡± ¡°To think of a design like this! It¡¯s not just a simple tower-type structure!¡± Themunal housing didn¡¯t incorporate any groundbreaking technology; it merely twisted the conventional idea of a ¡°house.¡± The dwarves soon started discussing the buildings again. ¡°If we use marble here, wouldn¡¯t it be even better? The durability and aesthetic value would be¡­¡± ¡°Instead of heating with fireces, wouldn¡¯t it be better to rece the interior materials so the heat spreads evenly¡­¡± ¡°We can improve the drainage system with a more effective design!¡± Inspiration that the dwarves had long forgotten began to surge within them. This was it. This was the spark they needed. In the midst of their intense discussion, they turned to Ghiin and shouted. ¡°Let us improve this even further!¡± There was no stopping the dwarves now that their eyes had been opened to these possibilities. Galbarik stammered as he asked. ¡°Did¡­ did the lorde up with this as well?¡± ¡°Of course. It all came from this mind of mine.¡± ¡°What on earth do you have in that head of yours¡­?¡± It wasn¡¯t just the techniques themselves that surprised them. What truly mattered was that he¡¯d turned his imagination into reality. Pioneers are the ones who go down in history and whose names are remembered for ages. With a sly grin, Ghiin beckoned them once more. ¡°Follow me; there¡¯s something else I want to show you.¡± This time, he brought them to arge-scale farm. Although one harvest had already passed, new wheat was already sprouting. ¡°W-Wow!¡± The dwarves gaped at the vast green field stretching out before them. They could barely fathom the scale of the wheat fields that filled their view. But that wasn¡¯t all; each stalk of wheat was several timesrger than the standard varieties. It was hard to believe this was the same northernnd known for its poor soil. Tracing the horizon with his finger, Ghiin spoke. ¡°This wheat can be harvested at least three times a year. The next harvest ising up soon, so you¡¯ll be able to see just how much food thisnd can produce.¡± His words sounded unbelievable, but with the evidence right in front of them, they had no choice but to believe. Galbarik asked again in a trembling voice. ¡°This too¡­ was the lord¡¯s doing? But how¡­?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll spare you the details, but I essentially used runestones to enhance the seeds and enrich the soil. The important thing is that it¡¯s actually possible, isn¡¯t it?¡± Nods all around. The dwarves all nodded in agreement. Though they weren¡¯t particrly interested in farming¡ªsince it didn¡¯t involve any special engineering¡ªthey still admired his ability to conceive of such ideas and bring them to life. Cosmetics,munal housing, even farming. The fact that one person had achieved all of this was astonishing. Any one of these could revolutionize people¡¯s lives and the development of technologies on their own. And with someone who had already created so many breakthroughs, how many more inventions would he bring forth in the future? The dwarves clenched their fists, feeling the long-suppressed fire of creativity rekindling within them at the sight of Ghiin¡¯s inventions. How fun would it have been to be part of these projects from the start? Watching the dwarves, who were now so excited that even their nostrils red, Ghiin spoke up. ¡°How about it? I have plenty more amazing ns in my head, things that are practical and can actually be made. I brought you here because I need people who can make these ideas a reality. So, how about working with me?¡± Ghiin¡¯s words hit precisely the spot for the dwarves, who had been craving an outlet for their creative desires. And his next words delivered the final, irresistible blow to their hesitation. ¡°I can also teach you knowledge and techniques I know that no one else does.¡± Ghiin was confident Galbarik would take the offer. The Galbarik he remembered was a dwarf utterly obsessed with technology, and he¡¯d surely be no different now. The response came immediately. ¡°We¡¯ll do it!¡± Galbarik and the other dwarves shouted boldly. Being taught new techniques was far too tempting to continue resisting. It was, after all, an inescapable fate and instinct for them. Galbarik spoke in a pleading tone. ¡°Please, teach us! If the lord desires, I¡¯ll remain a ve!¡± ¡°¡­You¡¯re already ves, though.¡± ¡°That¡¯s just a manner of speaking! I mean it¡ªI genuinely want to work alongside you!¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re saying you¡¯ll give me your full cooperation for the next ten years?¡± ¡°Of course! But the lord must also keep his promises!¡± ¡°No backing outter?¡± ¡°Do you take us for fools? Don¡¯t you know that once a dwarf makes a promise, they¡¯ll risk their life to keep it?¡± Hearing Galbarik¡¯s firm deration, Ghiin finally smiled and extended his hand. ¡°Good, good. Work hard, and I¡¯ll keep my word to free you in ten years. Let¡¯s do this together!¡± ¡°Yes, we look forward to it!¡± Galbarik sped Ghiin¡¯s hand in a firm handshake, beaming with excitement. The people of Fenris, observing the scene, looked upon the dwarves with pity. Chapter 170 Chapter 170 ¨C Let¡¯s Do Our Best! (4) Ghiin and Galbarik sped hands, locking eyes with a fiery intensity. Both of them wanted to create something. Both were brimming with enthusiasm. It was a situation that couldn¡¯t get any better. Unable to hold back any longer, Galbarik bombarded Ghiin with questions. ¡°So, where do we start? Should I overhaul the cosmetics equipment for you? Or should we get to work on those shared housing projects first? Since the harvest season is approaching, what about agricultural tools? Just say the word, and we¡¯ll get it all done within the timeframe you want!¡± ¡°Wow, just hearing that is reassuring. Of course, we need to do all of those things. But there¡¯s something even more urgent we need to tackle right now.¡± ¡°And what would that be?¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to build something that flies.¡± ¡°Pardon? What did you just say?¡± ¡°I said we¡¯re going to build something that can fly.¡± A brief silence passed before Galbarik, his voice trembling, asked, ¡°Have you perhaps gotten your hands on the legendary airship schematics from the ancient empire?¡± ¡°No, nothing that grand. Isn¡¯t that just a myth, anyway?¡± ¡°Then how do you n to make something fly?¡± Galbarik clicked his tongue, dumbfounded. The ability to fly was exclusive to creatures with wings and those who could defy naturalws. While an Archmage wielding immense magical power might be able to make something float, calling that a ¡°flying device¡± would be a stretch. ¡°We¡¯re not exactly in a position to summon an Archmage. Well, let¡¯s hear it, then.¡± As Galbarik and the dwarves wore skeptical expressions, Ghiin instructed a servant to light a small bonfire. ¡°Watch closely.¡± Ghiin tossed a piece of paper into the fire. Naturally, the paper quickly burned to ash. As Galbarik watched nkly, silence fell again. Scratching his head, he finally asked, ¡°What exactly are we supposed to be seeing here?¡± ¡°Watch how the ash rises as the paper burns.¡± As he spoke, Ghiin picked up another piece of paper and tossed it into the mes. Sure enough, as the paper burned, tiny fragments of ash briefly floated upward. Still confused, Galbarik asked, ¡°And that¡­ means what? Isn¡¯t that just the wind blowing it up a little?¡± ¡°Then why does it rise upward?¡± ¡°Well¡­ because it¡¯s¡­ uh, light?¡± Ghiin shook his head, his expression one of smug satisfaction as he continued. ¡°I showed you this to make the concept easier to understand. Hot air rises. That hot air can lift lightweight objects.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Hearing this unfamiliar and strange exnation, the dwarves tilted their heads in bewilderment. They had often handled fire and had indeed witnessed such phenomena on asion. However, they had never given it much thought or attached any significance to it. With a doubtful expression, Galbarik asked again, ¡°Why does hot air rise? Are you certain about this?¡± ¡®How would I know why it happens? Why does it rise, anyway?¡¯ What Ghiin was attempting to create was a hot air balloon, a device developed in his previous life. The hot air balloon, which used heated air to lift arge envelope into the sky, was often employed for military reconnaissance in his past life. Of course, Ghiin didn¡¯t know the detailed theory behind why heating air caused the balloon to rise. He had only overheard a passing exnation. If Galbarik kept pressing with such questions, it was honestly bing troublesome. ¡°Ahem, well, that¡¯s just the way thews of the world work. Things are made that way. It¡¯s like throwing an apple¡ªnobody knows why it falls to the ground, right? It¡¯s just the naturalw of the world, isn¡¯t it?¡± At this, Galbarik gave him a look that seemed to say, What nonsense are you spouting? Then he spoke. ¡°What are you talking about? That was already exined to us by the Great Dragon of Wisdom, Schwarzschild. The center of this world holds a powerful force that pulls everything towards it. The maniption of this force¡¯s direction and magnitude is what we call gravity magic. Isn¡¯t that why demons are so powerful and have longer lifespanspared to humans? Their realm has a stronger concentration of this energy than the Middle Realm. Nobles even learn these basics at the academy¡­¡± ¡®¡­What the hell is this guy talking about? Schwarz¡­ what now?¡¯ True to his dwarven nature, Galbarik couldn¡¯t help but ramble on when theoretical knowledge came up, and he was even chattier than Vanessa. Ghiin, on the other hand, had never attended an academy and had no clue about this Schwarz-whatever ancient dragon. Belinda hadn¡¯t taught him such academic theories either. That said, Ghiin did have a rough understanding of gravity. He¡¯d even trained using gravity magic before. But as for why such forces existed in the world or how they operated? That was the sort of research desk-bound schrs busied themselves with. In both his current and previous lives, Ghiin had no reason or means to dabble in schrly pursuits. Most of what he knew came from hands-on experience as a mercenary. Getting dragged into some academic debate like this meant engaging in an argument, and that was far from Ghiin¡¯s preferred style. So, as always, he cleanly ignored it. ¡°Anyway, just memorize this: hot air rises, and cold air sinks.¡± ¡°¡­Let¡¯s assume that¡¯s true. But how do you n to use that to make a flying device? I¡¯ve never heard of anything floating just because there was a fire nearby.¡± ¡°Click, click, think about it for a moment. Air is everywhere. If you warm it up a bit, it will quickly mix with the surrounding air, right? So, you need to trap the heated air to prevent it from mixing with the surroundings.¡± ¡°Trap the air?¡± ¡°Exactly. If you create arge air pocket, fill it with air, and heat it, the pocket will rise. All you need to do then is attach a basket that people can ride in. That¡¯s a hot air balloon.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ a hot air balloon!¡± The dwarves nodded, their expressions showing a mix of intrigue and understanding. It was an idea they had never heard of before, and curiosity over whether it was truly feasible overtook them. ¡°But is this really possible? It doesn¡¯t look like you¡¯ve made one yourself, my lord¡­ There¡¯s not a single hot air balloon in the estate, is there?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been busy with other matters. Let¡¯s start with a small one. Use the thinnest fabric possible, and with the help of mages, it will be easy to fill the air and heat it. I¡¯ve given you the concept; the rest of the technical details you¡¯ll have to figure out and refine yourselves.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s say it floats in the air like that¡ªhow would it move?¡± ¡°That¡¯s simple. If mages ride it and use light wind spells, you can guide it in the desired direction easily. And if you need to keep it stationary, you can tie it to the ground with a long rope. Think of it simply.¡± ¡°All right! We¡¯ll give it a shot!¡± The dwarves, though uncertain, had slightly excited expressions on their faces. If the lord¡¯s words proved true, they would go down in history as the first creators of a device that could fly through the skies. Of course, they weren¡¯t entirely convinced yet. It was an untested theory, after all, and there was no proof of its feasibility. Nevertheless, seeing the dwarves¡¯ newfound enthusiasm for this challenge, Ghiin nodded. ¡°Good. We¡¯re busy right now, so you¡¯ll need toplete it as quickly as possible.¡± ¡°Leave it to us!¡± Galbarik, who had shouted confidently, suddenly asked curiously. ¡°So, where do you n to use this thing once it¡¯s up in the sky?¡± If it worked, its applications would be endless. Moreover, a new concept could lead to advancements in other technologies. Though Galbarik likely already knew the obvious answers, he wanted to hear the young lord¡¯s thoughts. Ghiin replied nonchntly. ¡°It¡¯d be incredibly effective for reconnaissance during war. If we address the risk of it falling, it could also be used for transporting goods. And if we sell it as a toy for nobles, it could bring in a good amount of money.¡± ¡°Oh, I see. As expected, you¡¯ve thought it through. Is there anything else you need?¡± There was plenty still needed. They¡¯d have to create a new alloy and use it to produce strong equipment. However, it was an impossible n toplete before attacking the Cabaldi Estate. Producing the amount of alloy required would need a massive supply of iron ore from the outset. ¡°There¡¯s plenty of work to do. Since there are a few urgent tasks, handle them alongside the hot air balloon production.¡± ¡°Just say the word! Our hands are faster and more precise than anyone else¡¯s!¡± At Galbarik¡¯s bold deration, Ghiin gave a thumbs-up and said, ¡°Ah, as expected of the dwarves. I knew I could count on you. Then, let¡¯s start by upgrading the cosmetics production facilities. To meet the contract demands, we need to double the current output. Can you start immediately?¡± The scale of the order wasrger than expected, but the dwarves nodded. It might be tough, but for these master craftsmen, it wasn¡¯t an impossible task. ¡°Understood! We¡¯ll begin with the hot air balloon and the cosmetics facility upgrades! We¡¯ll finish them as quickly as possible!¡± As Galbarik confidently turned to leave, Ghiin grabbed him by the shoulder. ¡°Where are you going? I¡¯m not done talking yet.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°You said you could improve themunal housing, right? Work with the mages stationed at the construction sites to research that as well. You¡¯ll have to coborate with the mages when testing the hot air balloon anyway. Build another vige as quickly as possible.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Uh, improving housing¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. When ites to construction, who else but dwarves?¡± If the dwarves got involved in construction, the speed of building residential areas would skyrocket. They were renowned for digging into mountains to create homes or even building underground cities. With such exceptional construction skills, it was a widely known fact that no one could match their efficiency. Faced with this logic, Galbarik begrudgingly nodded. ¡°Grr, fine. Add that to the list¡­¡± But Ghiin wasn¡¯t done yet. ¡°Oh, right. The harvest season ising up soon, isn¡¯t it? Creating magically-operated tools might be too much, but at least make some more regr farming equipment. We need to rece all the wooden tools still in use across the region with iron ones.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t the estate¡¯s cksmiths handle that much?¡± ¡°There are barely any cksmiths in the estate, so it¡¯s a struggle. That¡¯s why I brought in so many dwarves! Besides, if we¡¯re making tools, we might as well make them high-quality, right?¡± ¡°Uh, hmm¡­ Fine, I get it.¡± Sweat began to bead on the dwarves¡¯ backs. The list of tasks was growing far too long. Yet, having spoken so confidently, they couldn¡¯t back out now¡ªit would wound their pride. ¡°Well then, we¡¯ll get started on the work right away¡­¡± Galbarik tried to steer the conversation, a veiled plea to stop adding tasks so they could begin. But Ghiin still had plenty more to say. ¡°Ah, and we have the leather from the Blood Python. Use it to make under-armor for the knights to wear beneath their armor¡­ And, we¡¯re short on weapons too, so we¡¯ll need to make those as well¡­¡± Ghiin¡¯s demands seemed endless. The dwarves turned pale, groaning under the weight of it all. ¡°To do all that right now¡­ It might be too much for us,¡± one of them finally admitted. Ghiin tilted his head, puzzled. ¡°Why? You said you¡¯d work hard. I even promised to free you asmoners in ten years. Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d even be actual ves if it meant learning the craft? You work hard, learn the skills, and even get a new status. Who could resist that deal?¡± ¡°Well, t-that¡¯s true, but isn¡¯t this too much work right from the start?¡± ¡°This much is normal in our estate.¡± Ghiin¡¯s mind was teeming with ns to utilize the dwarves as effectively as possible. The estate was already running at a frantic pace with more work than anyone could handle. With time running short and tasks piling up like mountains, the dwarves¡¯ arrival was perfectly timed. He intended to push them to their limits to get results. If he didn¡¯t, everyone really might die. Galbarik, oblivious to Ghiin¡¯s inner thoughts, took a deep breath and cautiously asked, ¡°Then¡­ what¡¯s the timeline? Three months? No, at least six months? Honestly, we¡¯d need a year. With a year, we can handle everything.¡± The overwhelming workload had inadvertently made his tone much more polite. The timeline was critical. If they had enough time, they could manage. Working day and night, they could probably finish in about three months. But to eat, sleep, and avoid copsing, they needed more leeway¡ªso he estimated a year. Ghiin, however, widened his eyes in disbelief at Galbarik¡¯s suggestion. Then, letting out a dry chuckle, he began to berate him. ¡°What are you talking about? A year? We don¡¯t have that kind of time.¡± ¡°What? Then¡­ how much time are you giving us?¡± Ghiin ced both hands firmly on Galbarik¡¯s shoulders and smiled gently. ¡°One month. I can¡¯t give you more than that.¡± Chapter 171 Chapter 171: Sufficient Validation (1) The dwarves cried out in rm simultaneously. ¡°Lord! One month is far too short!¡± ¡°Ah,e on. Why are you acting like this? Aren¡¯t you the dwarves hailed as the best craftsmen? Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d do anything I wanted? It¡¯s a bit troublesome if you¡¯re going to go back on your word now.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± The dwarves wore expressions of genuine distress. Typically, humans would make demands that stayed within what they considered reasonable bounds. The dwarves, confident in their skills, had made bold promises, assuming they could easily meet such expectations. In truth, they admitted that they had gotten carried away and boasted a bit too much. But they hadn¡¯t expected someone totch onto their words so literally. ¡®I mean, normally, if you ask nicely, nobles would show some modesty and ept less, right? Especially nobles!¡¯ This was the first time they¡¯d encountered someone who shamelessly took everything as promised. Now, they¡¯d have to work like mad, cutting into their time for eating, sleeping, and even resting. ¡®Damn it, I should¡¯ve kept quiet. Why did I have to open my mouth?¡¯ The dwarves looked dejected. Regardless, they had already made a promise, and judging by the look on the lord¡¯s face, it was clear he wasn¡¯t going to ept any excuses. Even so, since they¡¯d never worked under such extreme conditions, Galbaric decided toin a little and test the waters with Giselle. ¡°Lord, this is too much work. If we try to finish everything within a month, we¡¯ll all die from overwork.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll die anyway if you don¡¯t.¡± ¡°What? What do you mean? Are you nning to kill us?¡± Legally, they were ves, so even if they were killed for disobedience, they wouldn¡¯t have much to argue against. Giselle shook his head and replied, ¡°We¡¯ve been marked by Desmond, the Count of the North. A war is going to break out soon. If the work I ordered isn¡¯t finished in a month, we¡¯re all dead.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°To be honest, you¡¯ve been livingfortably under noble patrons all this time, haven¡¯t you? With thatzy mindset, you won¡¯t survive in the harsh Northernnds.¡± However, the mention of Count Desmond¡¯s name didn¡¯t faze the dwarves much. ¡®Even if a war breaks out, we probably won¡¯t be in danger¡­¡¯ The dwarves didn¡¯t fear wars between humans. Lords wouldn¡¯t kill the expensive and skilled dwarves. Unless they directly picked up weapons and joined the fray, they¡¯d typically end up as war spoils and put to work by whoever captured them. But Giselle wasn¡¯t ignorant of this fact. ¡°If the preparations aren¡¯t done within a month, even the dwarves will be sent to the frontlines as a vanguard in the war.¡± ¡®Wow, is this guy seriously insane?¡¯ The dwarves sighed deeply and red at Giselle. ¡®Do you have any idea how much we¡¯re worth? No lord would be reckless enough to send us to war. This has to be an empty threat.¡¯ Despite the suspicious gazes of the dwarves, Ghiin grinned widely. ¡°You¡¯ve just arrived, so you don¡¯t know much about me yet, do you? I¡¯ll give you some free time today. Once you figure out what kind of person I am, you¡¯ll know what you need to do. I¡¯d like to handle things amicably, but people don¡¯t seem to trust my words.¡± With that, Ghiin left the room. The dwarves watched his retreating figure in confusion before bursting intoughter one by one. ¡®Did he really think that kind of threat would work on us?¡¯ Having dealt with all sorts of nobles, the dwarves weren¡¯t intimidated at all. ¡°Hm, hm. Even so, since we¡¯re not yet familiar with the atmosphere here or the details of the estate, let¡¯s take a look around,¡± Galbarik suggested. Agreeing, the dwarves began exploring the estate and asking about the lord. The townspeople willingly shared what they knew. ¡°Oh, the lord? Once he decides on something, he charges forward without looking back.¡± ¡°He secretly gathered troops behind his father¡¯s back and went into the Forest of Beasts. They say he even left the battlefield on his own to crush the enemy. A few days ago, he looted the forest in his father¡¯s estate too.¡± ¡°Right, right. And even when Count Digald and his retainers surrendered, he just killed them all.¡± ¡°You know the Marquis of Branford, right? He even risked his life to gamble with him.¡± The more the dwarves listened to the stories from the locals, the more they realized something was off. Every tale they heard was abnormal. No sane person would behave that way. Sure, the results were good, so the locals praised him, but if one examined the process, it was downright unsettling. Finally, they witnessed the mages working at the construction site, which left them deeply shocked. ¡®What kind of mages¡­ look so shabby?¡¯ Their disheveled appearances made it impossible to tell whether they were mages orborers. Alfoi, dressed in a tattered robe, leaned on one leg and scanned the dwarves up and down. ¡°A whole month for the project, huh? That¡¯s plenty of time. Why¡¯d the lord give you so much time?¡± ¡°¡­Did you just say that¡¯s plenty of time?¡± ¡°Yeah, why? We made a hundred mana concentration arrays in two days. And you can¡¯t finish this in a month? Pfft, dwarves aren¡¯t much after all.¡± ¡°Hold on, does that even make sense?¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t it? We also made hundreds of runestones for the fields in just one week!¡± As Alfoi boasted proudly, the mages smiled smugly and nodded in agreement. Galbarik cautiously asked, ¡°Are you all really mages?¡± In response, Alfoi straightened his posture, raised one hand, and conjured a ball of fire. ¡°I am the heir to the Tower Master of the Crimson me Tower, the most renowned magic tower in the North. People also call me the ming Man who knows no surrender¡ªAlfoi.¡± The dwarves stared intently at the fireball Alfoi conjured. They had never heard of such a title, but it was clear that he was indeed a real mage. Unable to contain his curiosity, Galbarik asked, ¡°Why would someone like the heir of a magic tower be living here like this?¡± Alfoi suddenly slumped his shoulders and exined the circumstances that had tied him to the Fenris Estate. He described how he had been forcibly brought here without knowing what he would be tasked with, and now, as a ve, he couldn¡¯t even attempt to escape. This revtion shocked the dwarves once again. An estate where even the Tower Master¡¯s heir and mages couldn¡¯t escape and were forced to toil endlessly? The dwarves had no choice but to ept the unsettling truth they had been hesitant to acknowledge. ¡®Ah, the lord really is insane. He¡¯s only able to pull off such ridiculous things because he¡¯spletely unhinged.¡¯ Alfoi ced a hand on Galbarik¡¯s shoulder and spoke earnestly. ¡°You mentioned you¡¯ll be working on the construction too, right? Let¡¯s do our best together. If nothing else, this ce gives you a lot of food. You¡¯ll get to eat until you¡¯re full.¡± It was a remark that perfectly fit someone who had fully adapted to life on the estate. Exhausted from their gruelingbor, Alfoi and the mages had reached a point where simply being fed well was enough to satisfy them. Seeing the strange, almost manic gleam in the mages¡¯ eyes, the dwarves instinctively took a step back, their expressions uneasy. ¡®We have to escape. If we stay here, we won¡¯t survive. We must escape no matter what.¡¯ As if reading their thoughts, Alfoi spoke seriously. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about running away. You¡¯ll just get caught anyway. The lord¡¯s specialties are pursuit, ambushes, and annihtion. Even a mage like me couldn¡¯t escape, so do you think you could? Just stay here and let¡¯s stick it out together for a long time.¡± Every word Alfoi said carried a genuine sincerity. More hands meant even a little more breathing room for him, so his plea was only natural. He tried tofort them further. ¡°Sometimes we can gamble and drink together too. It¡¯s more fun here than you¡¯d think. If you don¡¯t know how to gamble, I can teach you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± An awkward silence followed. After a long moment of contemtion, Galbarik turned to the other dwarves and reluctantly spoke. ¡°¡­Let¡¯s start working quickly. We don¡¯t have much time.¡± If they didn¡¯t finish the work within a month, they might be dragged into war as a strike force. * * * Ghiin sat in thought, reviewing the n he had devised. ¡®It¡¯s meaningless for just this ce to grow stronger if I¡¯m going to fight the duchy.¡¯ No matter how rapidly Fenris grew, it was impossible to immediately match the overwhelming military strength of the Ducal House, which had already amassed immense power. That was precisely why the Royal Faction had to be drawn into the fray. The Ferdium territory, which currently guarded the North, also needed to grow as strong as possible. Only then could they endure the impending turmoil together. ¡®I¡¯ll have to help their growth as quickly as possible. While I¡¯m at it, I should also teach Ferdium the mana cultivation technique.¡¯ With this thought, Ghiin immediately loaded dozens of wagons with food supplies and headed to the Northern Fortress, where his father resided. * * * Northern Fortress, Kaipiler. The Kingdom of Ritania¡¯s northernmost frontline, guarded by Zwalter Ferdium, the Margrave of Ferdium. The area surrounding the small spring near the fortress was barren, with the rest of the surroundings nothing but deste wastnd. For centuries, the Ferdium family had defended this forlorn stronghold against barbarian invasions. This constant defense left Ferdium in a perpetual state of poverty. Nevertheless, the heads of the family, who upheld honor, endured these losses and protected the fortress, turning it into a source of pride for the lineage. Zwalter Ferdium, who safeguarded the Ferdium family¡¯s symbol of honor, stormed out upon hearing of Ghiin¡¯s arrival, visibly furious. Following him was Randolph, the Knight Commander, who looked equally enraged. The moment Zwalterid eyes on Ghiin, he raised his voice. ¡°Ghiin! I¡¯ve already heard the news! I tolerated your actions because of the merits you¡¯ve achieved, but now you¡¯ve crossed the line! How dare you strip the forest in my domain without permission!¡± Though Homerne had slightly exaggerated the reports he sent, it was true that Ghiin had looted the forest in Ferdium¡¯s territory. This time, Zwalter had no intention of forgiving him. No matter how capable Ghiin was, Zwalter could not condone any act that undermined his authority as both lord and head of the family. Maintaining that authority was essential to leading the people and defending the North. Zwalter¡¯s hand moved to the hilt of his sword as if he were ready to draw it. Ghiin, however, offered a faint smile and replied, ¡°I apologize for that. I urgently needed the timber. In exchange, I brought some extra food supplies.¡± The wagons Ghiin had brought were loaded with an extraordinary amount of provisions. There was so much food that the entire garrison of the fortress could eat heartily every day and still have enough tost several years. ¡°I also sent food supplies to the estate. The people there should have enough to live without worrying about food at least until next year.¡± Ghiin spoke with a rxed smile, causing Zwalter¡¯s eyebrows to twitch. ¡°Do you think you can simply brush this off with food!¡± ¡­It was too much food to criticize as ¡°just food.¡± But epting the food and immediately flipping attitudes like turning one¡¯s hand over wasn¡¯t an option. Especially in a ce where many eyes were watching¡ªdoing so would shred his authority to pieces. That didn¡¯t mean he could outright refuse the food either. The hunger was unbearable. He was sick of it. It was a once-in-a-lifetime crisis. But who was Zwalter? A seasoned veteran who had fought countless battles against savages. Without hesitation, he gave Randolph a meaningful nce. Randolph, having spent decades alongside Zwalter, understood him instantly without words. With a bright smile, Randolph suddenly sped Ghiin¡¯s hand. ¡°Oh my, our Young Lord. How could you bring us so much food? The weather¡¯s gotten quite chilly here, hasn¡¯t it? Let¡¯s head inside before you catch a cold. Ah, brother, what are you doing? It¡¯s not like we have any use for lumber anyway, right? Eatinges first, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°Hmm, should we just let it go this time?¡± ¡°Of course! Even if we sold all that lumber, we couldn¡¯t buy this much food. Besides, you gave us a fair deal because you¡¯re family.¡± ¡°Ahem, very well. I¡¯ll let it go this time, but be more careful in the future. Let¡¯s head inside for now.¡± With those words, the two men nonchntly strode into the fortress. As Ghiin shrugged his shoulders, the knights and soldiers nearby stifled theirughter. Unfortunately, everyone had spent so much time together that the act fooled no one. Once Zwalter reached his office, he got straight to the point. ¡°All right, what brings you here? Doesn¡¯t seem like you¡¯re just here to bring food and apologize. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve found a marriage prospect?¡± The nagging started as soon as they sat down. Ghiin sighed deeply and replied. ¡°¡­It¡¯s not that. I have something important to discuss.¡± At those words, both Zwalter and Randolph flinched instinctively. Whenever something ¡°important¡± came out of Ghiin¡¯s mouth, it always led to major trouble. Zwalter spoke in a serious tone. ¡°Whatever it is, can¡¯t you just not say it? I really enjoy this peaceful life right now.¡± His voice was filled with sincerity. They could finally live decently, without constantly struggling. He wanted this calm life to continue without any disturbances. He had endured too many hardships to crave anything more. A person needs to know their limits. Ghiin cleanly ignored the heartfelt plea that revealed his father¡¯s life-long struggles and modest hopes, and he opened his mouth. ¡°We need to change the family¡¯s mana cultivation technique.¡± Zwalter¡¯s face crumpled instantly. Chapter 172 Chapter 172: Sufficient Validation (2) Changing the family¡¯s mana cultivation technique? In all his years, this was the most absurd nonsense he had ever heard. It wasn¡¯t just a matter of arbitrarily altering the family¡¯s secret techniques. What if something went wrong? Why take such a reckless risk? Zwalter leaned back in his chair, crossing his arms as he fell into thought. It was utterly ridiculous, but he didn¡¯t immediatelysh out. It wouldn¡¯t hurt to hear the details before making a decision. ¡°Say that again.¡± Despite Zwalter¡¯smanding tone, Ghiin didn¡¯t shrink back as he responded. ¡°We need to change the family¡¯s mana cultivation technique.¡± ¡°The mana cultivation technique is one of our deepest secrets. And what exactly do you propose we change? Have you stumbled across some better method?¡± Thud. Ghiin pulled a book from his coat and ced it on the table. Zwalter nced at the book with a nk expression before asking. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°I wrote down the improvements I made to the family¡¯s mana cultivation technique in my own way.¡± ¡°What? You did?¡± Zwalter chuckled dryly, his gaze fixed on the book Ghiin hadid out. He¡¯d assumed Ghiin might havee across some interesting tidbit somewhere, but to im he had personally improved the technique¡ªit wasughable. Clicking his tongue, Zwalter waved dismissively. ¡°Enough. I see you¡¯ve had some kind of epiphany and scribbled something down, but realistically, changing the cultivation technique is impossible. Do you have any idea how long it would take to research and refine something like that?¡± Zwalter hadn¡¯t even considered that Ghiin might have alreadypleted the work. He assumed this was just a rough draft and an invitation to coborate on further study. He rejected it, thinking it would be a waste of time, but Ghiin shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not asking to research it together. I¡¯ve already finished refining it.¡± ¡°Hah! So, you expect us to train using something unverified?¡± ¡°It has been sufficiently validated.¡± ¡°What? What kind of validation?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already practiced it myself.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Zwalter sprang from his seat in shock. Not only had Ghiin undertaken the dangerous act of altering the mana cultivation technique, but he had also gone so far as to train with it! This was madness¡ªundeniable proof of a fool¡¯s recklessness. ¡°You¡ªyou¡­ Is your body all right?¡± ¡°Yes, there¡¯s no issue whatsoever. Besides, I finished refining the technique quite some time ago. You¡¯ve seen my capabilities during the war, haven¡¯t you? It was all thanks to the improved cultivation method.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Zwalter couldn¡¯t respond right away. It was true he had been surprised by his notorious troublemaking son¡¯s impressivebat skills. But to hear it wasn¡¯t just the result of secret training but due to altering the family¡¯s mana cultivation technique? Even though the words came directly from Ghiin, it was hard to believe. Ghiin looked Zwalter squarely in the eye and spoke. ¡°We already have many enemies. We need to grow stronger than we are now. This mana cultivation technique will transform our family and territory into something much stronger.¡± ¡°No, still¡­ How can you recklessly alter the cultivation technique that has been passed down for generations?¡± ¡°To grow stronger, we must use any means necessary. Even if it¡¯s a mana cultivation technique handed down by our ancestors, if it¡¯s wed, then it¡¯s only right to overhaul it.¡± Zwalter¡¯s mouth fell open at those words. While it was true that desperate times called for desperate measures, thement was too dismissive of the tradition and authority the family had built over the years. ¡°Still, this is the mana cultivation technique that has sustained our family for a thousand years! What guarantees that your modifications are better than the original?¡± At that, Ghiin smirked. ¡°Come on, do you honestly believe that our family has existed for a thousand years?¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s true. Ah, the year you were born marked the thousandth year of our family¡¯s history. It was a truly momentous day.¡± ¡°Do you have any proof?¡± ¡°Well¡­ all the records were lost about two hundred years ago¡­ I only heard it from your grandfather.¡± ¡°Then I guess it¡¯s a two-hundred-year-old family.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Zwalter mped his mouth shut at Ghiin¡¯s sharp retort. Truthfully, even he thought the thousand-year im sounded absurd. They had just continued repeating what their ancestors had said and calcted ordingly. Nobody even knew why they were calcting in the first ce. In reality, such ims were never mentioned outside the family. Doing so would only invite ridicule. Instead, they merely passed down and taught this narrative within the family, nurturing a sense of pride. Ghiin sighed and spoke. ¡°A thousand years is just like a founding myth. There¡¯s no way it¡¯s true. Don¡¯t most families have something simr? Look at the Delfine Duchy¡ªdon¡¯t they im to be descended from dragons or something?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s true, but¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t put too much meaning into such things. Honestly, whether it¡¯s a thousand years or two hundred years, what difference does it make? When war breaks out, everyone dies the same. Count Desmond is undoubtedly nning something.¡± ¡°Hmm, yes, that¡¯s true.¡± Zwalter understood the meaning behind Ghiin¡¯s words. What he feared most right now was war with Count Desmond. They had only managed to stabilize their situation somewhat, with the Marquis of Branford turning a blind eye while serving as his son¡¯s guardian. Why the other side remained quiet was a mystery, but it wasn¡¯t a cause forfort. If anything, their silence was even more unnerving. Ghiin, seeing his father deep in thought, spoke firmly. ¡°That¡¯s why we need to learn this quickly and grow stronger. The sooner, the better.¡± ¡°Alright, then¡­¡± Zwalter paused mid-sentence, tilting his head in confusion. The threat posed by Count Desmond and learning the new mana cultivation technique were entirely separate issues. ¡°I almost fell for that! But no, absolutely not! Even if it seems fine now, we can¡¯t know when the side effects might show up! Stop your training and stick to the traditional method! When you rush things, problems always arise!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no time for that. Mastering this will make us stronger.¡± ¡°The family¡¯s mana cultivation technique isn¡¯t inferior to others! Sure, people mock us for being poor, but no one has ever criticized the skill of our knights!¡± Randolph, who had been quietly listening to their conversation, interjected. ¡°Young Lord, the Lord and I are both regarded as top-tier knights. The Ferdium family¡¯s mana cultivation technique is notcking in any way.¡± It wasn¡¯t entirely incorrect. The Ferdium family¡¯s mana cultivation technique was on par with those of other noble houses. But being on par wasn¡¯t enough for someone like Ghiin¡ªit fell far short of his standards. ¡°The family¡¯s mana cultivation technique has its limits.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Both of you have already hit a wall, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Zwalter and Randolph couldn¡¯t bring themselves to respond and instead hung their heads. Though they didn¡¯t know how Ghiin had figured it out, it was true. They had both reached their limits. No matter how much they trained, they saw no further progress. The more they trained, the more they felt an empty, hollow sensation, as though something vital was missing. But no amount of study into the cultivation technique revealed what was wrong. This wasn¡¯t a new issue; it was a challenge faced by every head of the Ferdium family throughout its history. ¡°The family¡¯s mana cultivation technique appears wless on the surface. But the more you train, the more you realize something is missing.¡± Zwalter nodded at Ghiin¡¯s words. To think that his young son had already noticed what he himself had onlye to realize in middle age! ¡®Could it be¡­ my son really is a genius?¡¯ When he thought about Ghiin¡¯s feats during the war, it didn¡¯t seem far-fetched. As Zwalter looked at him with a newfound sense of awe, Ghiin continued speaking. ¡°I¡¯ve identified the cause of that problem and filled in the missing parts. If you master the revised technique, you¡¯ll be able to ovee the wall.¡± ¡°How¡­ how did you figure that out?¡± ¡°I came to the realization by chance.¡± Ghiin employed his catch-all excuse! It wasn¡¯t entirely a lie. In his past life, he had indeed stumbled upon an ancient grimoire that had provided the insight he needed. Though iplete, the grimoire had contained descriptions of how ancient mages umted mana. Drawing from the new concepts he had learned there, Ghiin had managed to fill the gaps in the Ferdium family¡¯s mana cultivation technique and sessfully refine it. Thepatibility was so perfect that Ghiin sometimes wondered if the family¡¯s mana cultivation technique had originally been derived from that grimoire. ¡®It¡¯s such a shame it was iplete.¡¯ Through that small epiphany, Ghiin had refined the mana cultivation technique and risen to the rank of one of the ¡°Seven Strongest on the Continent¡±. Though his sess was aided by relentless effort and innate talent, without the grimoire, it would have taken much longer. ¡®I¡¯ll have to look for it again if I ever get the chance.¡¯ Clearing his thoughts, Ghiin rose from his seat. He had no intention of continuing to persuade them. He had pointed out the problem and offered a solution. He also didn¡¯t want to force them with power or crush them by disying his own skills. ¡®They¡¯lle around once they see it anyway.¡¯ Familiar with the knightly disposition, Ghiin spoke with aposed tone. ¡°Well, the choice is yours, Father. I won¡¯t press further. I¡¯ve detailed everything clearly in the book, so please take a look. If you think there¡¯s an issue, you don¡¯t have to adopt it.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll take my leave. If you decide to proceed, please teach it to all the knights of Ferdium as well. Now isn¡¯t the time to cling unnecessarily to honor and tradition.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Zwalter merely grunted, unable to form a proper response. He was dying of curiosity about what was in the book, especially since it imed to solve the problem. Yet his pride held him back from opening it right away. As Ghiin turned to leave, he noticed his father hesitating. Smiling faintly, he nodded politely and exited. After half-heartedly seeing his son off, Zwalter cast a nce at the book Ghiin had left behind and muttered to himself. ¡°Well, since my son brought it, maybe I should at least see how well he¡¯s done?¡± Randolph chimed in from the side. ¡°You don¡¯t have to adopt it, but it wouldn¡¯t hurt to see what¡¯s written, right?¡± ¡°Ahem, yes, that¡¯s true. It¡¯s only proper to acknowledge the effort he¡¯s put into bringing it.¡± Zwalter sat down and began flipping through the pages cautiously. Ghiin had added meticulous annotations, making the contents remarkably easy to understand. With every page he turned, Zwalter¡¯s expression changed subtly yet significantly. ¡°Huh¡­¡± A gasp escaped his lips. Just reading it seemed to dispel the frustration he¡¯d felt for years. Randolph, waiting nearby, craned his neck to peek over. ¡°So, what do you think? Let me take a look too, Brother.¡± ¡°Ah, don¡¯t hover! Let me finish first!¡± After a brief scuffle, Zwalter, having finished reading, passed the book to Randolph with a contemtive look. A few minutester, Randolph wore a simr expression. ¡°Huh¡­¡± ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Neither man could articte their thoughts, merely sighing deeply. Though they would need to practice it to fully confirm its efficacy, the cultivation technique Ghiin had brought appeared wless in theory. They even felt convinced that mastering this would allow them to break through the barriers that had long obstructed them. Zwalter collected his thoughts and cautiously asked Randolph. ¡°What do you think? Do you think it¡¯s safe?¡± ¡°It¡¯s astonishing. Truly astonishing. If we master this, we¡¯ll undoubtedly grow stronger.¡± ¡°Right? But how on earth did Ghiine up with something like this?¡± No matter how much he thought about it, he couldn¡¯t understand. That troublemaker, who used to only cause headaches, had suddenly changed, aplishing amazing feats. Even though he was his son, Zwalter found it hard to believe he was the same person. However, Randolph raised an eyebrow, responding as if it didn¡¯t matter. ¡°Maybe he achieved some sort of enlightenment, or perhaps he had some stroke of fortune. But that¡¯s not the real issue right now. The important thing is how we handle this.¡± ¡°Hmm. But isn¡¯t it really dangerous?¡± ¡°Momentarily causing mana to explode might be risky. But as long as the body stays healthy, it should be fine. We¡¯ll need to monitor it further, but theoretically, there¡¯s no problem.¡± ¡°Right, theoretically. But¡­ it¡¯s the ¡®no problem¡¯ part that worries me more.¡± Even as he spoke, Zwalter couldn¡¯t shake off the unease in his chest. Anything involving Ghiin always yielded good results, but the process was invariably painful. As Zwalter hesitated, unable to decide, Randolph prodded him from the side. ¡°Brother, what¡¯s there to agonize over? Aren¡¯t we the strongest ones in Ferdium? If the two of us think it¡¯s fine, then it¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Ha, but it¡¯s something that brat created, so¡­¡± ¡°No matter how strong the Young Lord is, could he possibly be stronger than us? We have insight thates with age. Besides, it seems like the explosive power of this mana cultivation technique is what contributed to its effectiveness during the war.¡± At those words, Zwalter closed his eyes, sinking into thought again. Randolph tried hard to hide his nervousness while awaiting Zwalter¡¯s decision. To be honest, his heart was screaming for him to start practicing the improved cultivation technique immediately and break past his limits. After deliberating for a long time, Zwalter finally spoke, as if striking apromise. ¡°Let¡¯s train step by step, gradually increasing the stages. If anything feels off, we¡¯ll stop immediately.¡± Hearing that, Randolph clenched his fists and beamed with a bright smile. ¡°Exactly. If something feels wrong, we¡¯ll stop.¡± What they didn¡¯t know was that Ghiin had deliberately left out one critical detail: once you started this mana cultivation technique, you couldn¡¯t stop. It was their misfortune that theycked the experience to realize this. Zwalter nodded a few more times and then stood up. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s give it a try. Call all the knights together. There¡¯s no harm in us all getting stronger quickly.¡± For a moment, an inexplicable chill ran down their spines, but they brushed it off as a fleeting feeling. Chapter 173 Chapter 173: Sufficient Validation (3) People consumed by desire often ignore precise intuition and fail to make cold, rational judgments. That was the case with Zwalter and Randolph now. In the face of discovering a new breakthrough that could elevate them to greater heights, neither experience nor instincts proved useful. The two, exhrated, immediately summoned the knights. ¡°Recently, Ghiin has made a small breakthrough and improved the family¡¯s mana cultivation technique. It¡¯s said to be more effective than the previous method, so let¡¯s all train together using it.¡± At Zwalter¡¯s words, the knights murmured, their expressions tinged with unease. It was nowmon knowledge that the Young Lord was quite powerful. However, his entricity and extreme, unconventional behavior made trusting him an entirely different matter. Mana cultivation was a delicate field where even the slightest disruption in flow could lead to catastrophic consequences. Hearing that such a sensitive area had been ¡°improved¡± by the reckless Young Lord naturally stirred anxiety among the knights. Sensing their apprehension, Randolph confidently stepped forward and spoke. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Both the Lord and I have thoroughly reviewed this matter! We will proceed with training safely, so there¡¯s no reason to be afraid!¡± Only then did the knights¡¯ expressions rx slightly. If both the Lord and the Knight Commander had evaluated it, it should be trustworthy. Such was the power of credibility. However, one knight remained unconvinced despite the reassurances of the Lord and Knight Commander. That knight was Skovan, the Captain of the Forest of Beasts¡¯ Guard. What? The Young Lord improved it? Well, if it¡¯s him, it¡¯s possible. But they¡¯re really going to try it out? Have they all gone mad? Do theyck any capacity for learning? Skovan hade to the Northern Fortress under Baron Homerne¡¯s orders to deliver military supplies and ry the news of Ghiin¡¯s recent feat of devastating an entire forest. Although he had arrived at the fortress some time ago, Randolph had insisted that he stay and help with guard duties while he was there, leaving Skovan stuck in the area. Due to the chronic shortage of knights in the estate, such impromptu assignments, regardless of one¡¯s position, were often imposed. At the time, he had reluctantly epted it withoutint. But he hadn¡¯t expected to encounter Ghiin¡¯s insidious behavior in the meantime. Well, since the Young Lord modified it, it¡¯s probably better than before. But I¡¯m sure there¡¯s bound to be some side effects. Among the Ferdium knights, Skovan had dealt with Ghiin the most. Having experienced the grueling aftermath of such encounters firsthand, he was convinced that the mana cultivation technique Ghiin had devised wouldn¡¯t be ordinary. ¡®It¡¯s not toote to learn it after everyone else masters it and any potential issues are resolved. I¡¯ll sit this one out!¡¯ Skovan, having made up his mind, raised his hand decisively and spoke up. ¡°Lord! I think I should head back now! The estate is severely short on knights. Besides, shouldn¡¯t we verify this a bit more thoroughly first?¡± The response didn¡¯te from Zwalter but from Randolph instead. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re always cking off under the pretense of patrolling the Forest of Beasts. Where do you think you¡¯re going? You¡¯re supposed to learn this and then teach it to the knights left at the estate. Also, I¡¯ve already tested it, so what more is there to verify? Just do as you¡¯re told, you little punk.¡± Skovan immediately slumped his shoulders, his face crestfallen. Randolph might not have caused catastrophes on the scale of Ghiin, but his foul temper and refusal topromise were every bit as infamous. This was a man so brash and reckless that, if a mountain blocked his way, he¡¯d hand the knights shovels and order them to level it. With someone like that saying those words, there was no escaping it. Skovan, looking as though he were on the verge of tears, reluctantly joined the other knights in learning Ghiin¡¯s mana cultivation technique. Each knight had previously trained in a different mana cultivation method. Some had learned the Ferdium family¡¯s technique, while others had inherited methods passed down through their own families or from their mentors. However, Ghiin had gone so far as to include instructions in the manual on how to adapt existing techniques to the improved mana cultivation method seamlessly. Following those steps, while the speed of adaptation varied by individual, everyone gradually became ustomed to the new method. ¡®Wow, this isn¡¯t half bad.¡¯ ¡®I can¡¯t believe it transitions so smoothly without conflicting with the old cultivation method. How is this even possible?¡¯ ¡®The rate of mana absorption and release has drastically improved. This is on a whole different level.¡¯ The effectiveness was so immediately apparent that it left no room for doubt. Those convinced there were no issues began to intensify their training little by little. The process was so engaging that it was hard to stop. In particr, the vastly increased destructive power was addictive, making them immerse themselves further in their practice. ¡®How could anyone resist when you can visibly feel yourself getting stronger? I have to surpass that guy, no matter what.¡¯ Strength was the ultimate virtue of a knight. Oncepetition took hold, the pace of progress only elerated. Everyone became so frenzied with their practice of the new mana cultivation technique that no one could stop them. Zwalter and Randolph watched the scene with pleased smiles. ¡°Haha, how long has it been since everyone was so deeply absorbed in training? Ghiin has aplished something remarkable. To think it would be this effective¡ªwhat an impressive feat.¡± ¡°Keheheh, big brother! I¡¯ve been itching to sh with those barbarians. Why aren¡¯t theying these days?¡± The two were already senior-level knights, so their progress was a bit slower. Still, they could feel themselves gradually breaking through their limits, and that alone was satisfying. The difference between hitting aplete dead end and seeing a path forward was like the difference between heaven and earth. Thus, as everyone immersed themselves in near-manic training, a month flew by. That¡¯s when problems started to arise among some of the knights, particrly those with the weakest abilities. ¡°Ughhh!¡± ¡°Cough!¡± The more they used mana, the more knights began copsing, coughing up blood. Although they recovered after a brief rest, if they stopped their training altogether, the umted mana was forcibly expelled from their bodies. This, too, caused them to cough up blood. Ordinarily, such a phenomenon wouldn¡¯t ur simply from consuming mana. The overwhelming power, almost like an internal explosion, was too much for their bodies to handle. Even when they tried to prevent mana from being consumed, they couldn¡¯t properly control it. Eventually, the situation became critical for all the knights. ¡°W-What is going on here?!¡± With all the knights copsing, chaos erupted in the Northern Fortress. As Zwalter paced nervously, Randolph stammered as he spoke. Hisplexion was as pale and stricken as Zwalter¡¯s. ¡°Big brother¡­ I think that bastard Ghiin tricked us.¡± ¡°Tricked us? What do you mean, tricked us?¡± Randolph shared his suspicions with the bewildered Zwalter. ¡°That bastard must have tampered with the mana cultivation technique. He¡¯s trying to kill us all!¡± ¡°Kill us? For what reason?¡± ¡°If we all die, that bastard will take over the Ferdium Estate! With all of us gone, he¡¯s the only heir with any justification! That ungrateful wretch!¡± Zwalter stumbled, clutching his forehead. The reasoning sounded disturbingly usible. The method was nearly wless. It wasn¡¯t poison, and if everyone died while training on their own, it would be the perfect crime. The thought of it made him want to weep tears of blood. To think that the son he had trusted, even if only slightly, couldmit such an unspeakable act. As Zwalter despaired, a strange thought crossed his mind. ¡°But why are we still okay?¡± Although ¡°okay¡± wasn¡¯t entirely urate. When they unleashed mana with great force, they felt internal upheaval, and a thin trickle of blood would flow from the corners of their mouths. Other than that, however, there weren¡¯t any serious issues. ¡®The internal injuries could just be a reaction to the sudden surge of mana.¡¯ Zwalter wasn¡¯t entirely convinced that the mana cultivation technique was to me. After all, they were still gradually growing stronger. Randolph, however, had a different opinion than Zwalter. ¡°We are senior knights! We have more mana and are stronger than the others, which is why we¡¯re still holding on for now! But eventually, we too will copse!¡± Randolph¡¯s desperate cry left Zwalter unable to argue. He closed his eyes in frustration. No matter how much power might matter, to think that his own son would resort to killing the family¡¯s knights! ¡°This estate was going to be his anyway, so why couldn¡¯t he wait? Ah, I¡¯ve truly failed as a parent. My dear, it seems I¡¯ll soon be joining you.¡± But he couldn¡¯t just sit here waiting for death. He needed to teach his arrogant son a lesson. He was about to call all his forces to deliver a crushing blow of justice upon the Fenris Estate when¡ª ¡°Lord! Lord!¡± At that moment, a retainer came running in, breathless, and handed him a letter. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s from the Young Lord. He said it contains something important and must be read immediately.¡± ¡°Has that bastard gone so far as to dere open war against us?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ve heard no such news¡­ I don¡¯t know what the letter contains either, my lord.¡± Zwalter immediately opened the letter sent by Ghiin. His expression grew increasingly peculiar as he read further. The letter seemed to anticipate the current crisis, exining the problems with the mana cultivation technique and offering a solution. In summary, the issue would be resolved if they diligently built up their mana until they surpassed a certain threshold. [And everyone has been neglecting physical trainingtely. If you want to endure for longer, you mustbine mana cultivation with strengthening your body.] In short, if they didn¡¯t want to die, they had to train both their bodies and mana relentlessly to grow stronger. ¡°Argh! Then he should have told us this sooner!¡± Zwalter grumbled and moved his gaze to the next line. [If I had exined it earlier, no one would have wanted to learn the improved cultivation method. Given the urgency to grow stronger, I had no choice but to keep it a secret.] The words seemed almost like a response to Zwalter¡¯sints. He clicked his tongue and stood up. ¡°Damn it! Everyone, get up! If you don¡¯t want to die, then train like your life depends on it! Because it does! Randolph, you too! Stop crying, you fool!¡± Even Zwalter, who normally carried himself with dignity, spoke harshly in his panic. If they stayed lying around just because they were in pain, they would truly grow weaker and die. In his entire life, he had never encountered such a bizarre mana cultivation method. While it was a relief that Ghiin hadn¡¯t intended to stage a rebellion, it didn¡¯t stop Zwalter¡¯s blood from boiling. Now, the knights of the Northern Fortress had to push themselves to their limits, training to death while fending off barbarians with their fatigued bodies. They had fallen into an extreme training environment unlike anything seen before in this world. Skovan, lying on the ground coughing up blood and crying, thought to himself: ¡°This¡­ This is hell¡­¡± ¡®For some reason, I really didn¡¯t want to do this¡­ I told you we shouldn¡¯t get involved¡­¡¯ Regret, as always, came toote. * * * While chaos broke out at the Northern Fortress, the Fenris Estate was abuzz with excitement over the oue of a certain bet. The estate¡¯s retainers began gathering one by one at the demonstration grounds. ude, the Chief Overseer, was nervously biting his nails, unable to hide his anxious expression. He turned to Wendy, who stood beside him, and asked, ¡°It¡¯s impossible, right? Normally, how long does it take to learn mana?¡± ¡°Unless you¡¯re a genius, it takes at least a few years.¡± ¡°Exactly! And none of the mercenaries or the new recruits are geniuses. So, logically, it¡¯s impossible, right?¡± ¡°Logically, yes¡­ but everything the Lord has aplished so far has beenpletely illogical.¡± That was precisely why ude felt so uneasy. Ghiin always achieved things that defiedmon sense, making ordinary people look like fools. ude squeezed his eyes shut and shook his head. ¡®No, but this time, it really is impossible.¡¯ From what he had observed of the knights, they all looked like the walking dead. Their bodies were clearly wrecked from overtraining. Eventually, all the retainers gathered, and finally, Ghiin arrived at the demonstration grounds. With a rxed demeanor, Ghiin scanned the crowd before raising his hand and dering, ¡°As promised, we will confirm whether the knights can utilize mana. From this moment forward, I will no longer entertain objections to their deployment. Bring in the knights.¡± At Ghiin¡¯smand, the knights who had been training tirelessly began entering the grounds one by one. The retainers were shocked when they saw them. ¡°What¡­ how is this even possible?¡± ¡°Just look at their condition¡­¡± It wasn¡¯t awe they felt¡ªit was rm. A group of skeleton-like figures shuffled into the grounds, their emaciated forms barely recognizable. They had noticed the knights¡¯ deteriorating condition before, but now it was far worse. Ignoring the murmurs of the crowd, Ghiin continued, ¡°Let¡¯s proceed. The Chief Overseer will call out the names for verification.¡± The task of selecting knights and weapons for the demonstration had been entrusted to ude. His tendency to doubt everything made Ghiin agree to this arrangement without hesitation. After some careful deliberation, ude chose someone he was reasonably confident about. As far as he knew, Gordon had a strong physique butcked the talent to quickly grasp the estate¡¯s mana cultivation technique. ¡°Gordon! Gordon, step forward and demonstrate!¡± At the sound of his name, a gaunt, bald figure wobbled to the front. ude scanned the man up and down before shouting, ¡°What the¡ª? Not you! I meant the muscle-bound crybaby Gordon!¡± ¡°¡­I am Gordon,¡± the bald man replied. Looking closely at his facial features, ude realized it was indeed Gordon. Momentarily flustered, ude stammered before finally asking, ¡°What happened to your body¡­?¡± Tears welling up, Gordon replied, ¡°It hurts so much¡­ I¡¯ve lost all my muscle mass¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Suppressing a sigh, ude handed Gordon a sword. ¡°Use this and strike that over there.¡± He pointed to a long, thick iron ingot that had been specially crafted for this demonstration. The crowd held their breath, their tension palpable, as they focused on Gordon. Gordon gripped the sword and took a deep breath in front of the iron ingot. ¡°Hup!¡± As Gordon concentrated, a faint blue glow began to shimmer along the de. Then, in one swift motion, the sword came crashing down on the iron ingot. Ka-ga-ga-gang! Chapter 174 Chapter 174: Race Against Time(1) ng! The iron bar ced on the stage split in half and fell to the floor with a resounding thud. ¡°Wow!¡± ¡°He did it! Gordon actually cut through the iron bar!¡± Cheers erupted in the demonstration hall as the onlookers marveled at the results. Though the cut was rough and jagged, as if he had forced it through with a saw, there was no denying the truth: Gordon had sliced through iron. ude stood there, mouth agape, utterly stunned. ¡®Did he really just cut through an iron bar with a sword? And in such a short time, he¡¯s already able to use mana?¡¯ To ensure no foul y, ude himself had provided the weapon, worried that Gordon might try to rely on the weight of a heavy de to aplish the feat. Yet, using the ordinary longsword he had prepared, Gordon managed to cut clean through the thick iron bar. This was undeniable proof that he had indeed used mana. A spark of new hope red in ude¡¯s mind. Though he had opposed this campaign to prioritize safety, the situation had changed entirely. ¡®Even at the level of a novice knight, if there are hundreds of them, it would be an incredible force!¡¯ The knights Ghiin trained this time numbered a staggering four hundred. Aside from the Delfine Duchy, no territory boasted such arge number of knights. Though their individual quality might be inferior to those elsewhere, their sheer numbers were unmatched. ¡®I need to devise a new strategy. With this many knights, it¡¯s possible!¡¯ Just as ude raised his flushed face, brimming with excitement, intending to say something to Ghiin¡ª ¡°Uuurgh!¡± Gordon copsed, coughing up blood. Foaming at the mouth, his body convulsed as servants rushed over to carry him off on a stretcher. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The jubnt atmosphere chilled instantly. The cheering vassals fell silent, and ude felt his enthusiasm freeze over. Breaking the awkward silence, Ghiin¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°What? What¡¯s the problem? Never seen someone cough up blood and copse before?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Everyone was at a loss for words, stealing nces at one another. There were so many issues to address that no one knew where to start. The vassals looked toward ude. Dealing with sophists was best left to another sophist, and ude was their man. After organizing his thoughts like a true expert, ude opened his mouth. ¡°That¡¯s no knight. It¡¯s a fraud¡ªoutright fraud! No, 100% fraud!¡± ¡°Fraud? What¡¯s fraudulent about it?¡± ¡°How are we supposed to wage war like this? The man swings his sword once and copses!¡± ¡°But he used mana, didn¡¯t he? We agreed that if he could use mana, he¡¯d go to war. There were no other conditions, were there?¡± Ghiin¡¯s shameless reply left ude at a loss for words. She wasn¡¯t wrong. The wager had been about using mana, not using mana and remaining standing afterward. Still, the frustration of being swindled refused to leave ude. He stomped his feet in vexation, then turned to Wendy, standing nearby. ¡°Hey, say something! Is this normal? Huh? Is this normal?!¡± ¡°¡­Why are you asking me all of a sudden?¡± Wendy, typically calm and expressionless, was taken aback by ude¡¯s desperate attempt to drag her into the mess and stepped back. She understood the dire situation, but why was she being pulled into it? But ude was desperate. ¡°Come on, just say something! Honestly, you could take out all of those guys by yourself, couldn¡¯t you? Right? Be honest!¡± ¡°How could I possibly say something like that¡­?¡± ¡°Do you think war is a joke? At this rate, they¡¯ll all end up being dragged into battle and killed! Come on, say something! Even if they¡¯re this useless, they still deserve a chance to live!¡± There was no w in ude¡¯s reasoning. No matter how one looked at it, the knights didn¡¯t seem capable of fighting properly. Eventually, Wendy sighed and muttered quietly. ¡°I think¡­ I could beat them all by myself.¡± Her statement elicited groans from the gathered vassals. Even though the bedridden knights were absent, the demonstration hall still held two hundred knights. If they were so weak that Wendy could single-handedly defeat them all, it was difficult to call them knights at all. Hearing her words, the knights furrowed their brows in indignation. Despite being the Supreme Commander¡¯s bodyguard, Wendy was still just a maid, and she had tantly disrespected them! Lucas, ever the one to save face, couldn¡¯t hold back and stepped forward. ¡°You there! How dare you insult us like that! Face me in a duel this instant¡ªcough, cough! Urgh, this is humiliating!¡± But before Lucas could finish his sentence, he doubled over, coughing up blood and dropping to one knee. Lately, his health had been so poor that even slight excitement caused blood to rush to his head, resulting in heavy nosebleeds. The knights standing nearby rushed to his side, offering words of advice. ¡°Don¡¯t get worked up, your blood pressure is spiking. Breathe deeply.¡± ¡°Hey, just let it go. You can¡¯t beat her.¡± ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s crazy strong. If you challenge her, you¡¯re done for.¡± Watching the pitiful state of the knights, ude grimaced and turned to Ghiin. ¡°Is there no other force we can rely on?¡± ¡°You know better than anyone that there isn¡¯t,¡± Ghiin replied. ¡°But in the meeting before, you said you¡¯d handle theck of troops!¡± ¡°Oh, everything has its time. The forces will be ready when the timees, so don¡¯t worry too much.¡± ude held his head in his hands. Honestly, the avable forces from the Fenris Estate were a predictable lot. They would have to either seek reinforcements from the Marquis of Branford or borrow troops from Ferdium. But it was clear that the Marquis of Branford wouldn¡¯t lend his troops if the proposal was to strike the Duke¡¯s faction first. The troops Ferdium could spare, given their obligation to defend the northern regions, were also limited. No matter how one thought about it, the promise to secure additional forces sounded like a lie meant to appease opposition. Clearly, the n was to go to war with those half-trained, ragtag knights. ¡°With people like them, you want to fight a war? Are those supposed to be knights? What can those knights even aplish?¡± Yet Ghiin didn¡¯t seem even the slightest bit concerned. ¡°It¡¯s fine. They¡¯ve been overexerting themselves to quickly master the family¡¯s mana cultivation technique. They¡¯ll recover their stamina if they take some time off to rest.¡± Unlike the knights stationed at the Northern Fortress, these knights had been draining mana the moment they umted it, leaving them no time to rest. Having never used mana before, they still needed to familiarize themselves with the sensation of wielding it. Their bodies were merely strained from the overwork; with sufficient rest, they would recover in no time. Of course, resting too long would cause problems, but since they all sought to extend their lifespans, they would naturally push themselves diligently. Although ude and the retainers continued to oppose Ghiin¡¯s Infinite Cycle Training Method due to theirck of understanding of its detailed mechanics, Ghiin remained adamant. ¡°Enough. As promised, the knights have begun using mana, so the expedition ns are confirmed. I won¡¯t entertain any more objections. Any rebuttals you have are wrong, so just focus on preparing for departure.¡± As a side note, the result of the wager meant an additional ten years of servitude for both ude and Alfoi. After several bouts of arguments, ude, having resigned himself to both convincing Ghiin and epting his fate, asked cautiously. ¡°Are you nning to depart immediately?¡± ¡°No. I still need to confirm whether the items Imissioned from the dwarves are properlypleted, and the knights need more tactical training. Besides, the timing isn¡¯t quite right yet.¡± ¡°What timing?¡± ¡°The right time to fight. There¡¯s such a thing. It¡¯lle soon if we wait just a bit longer.¡± ¡°¡­Understood.¡± ude found himself slightly hopeful upon seeing Ghiin hesitate about the expedition after deciding on it so confidently. He had been so urgent, acting as though they would invade Count Cabaldi¡¯s domain as soon as tomorrow. Now that the moment to fight hade, perhaps he was getting cold feet. If he hesitated long enough to cancel the expedition, nothing could be better. As ude¡¯s expressions shifted moment by moment, Ghiin asked him. ¡°By the way, you¡¯re still securing provisions, right?¡± ude took the opportunity to air his grievances, his face lighting up as if this was his chance. ¡°Lord, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s about time we stop? Even after sharing with Ferdium, we have an overwhelming surplus. And that monstrous wheat is nearing harvest season again. The yield this time will be enormous too.¡± Having plenty of food isn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing, but there¡¯s a limit to everything. The stockpiles had grown sorge they were bing difficult to store properly. Yet Ghiin shook his head firmly. ¡°No. Sweep up everything to the point where the people in the North are practically starving. Pay extra if you have to¡ªbuy as much as possible. Got it?¡± ¡°Why are you doing this! With what we¡¯ve already umted, the Fenris and Ferdium territories could eat for over ten years! The food will rot before we can consume it!¡± Ghiin¡¯s obsession with hoarding food bordered on bizarre. Even when the retainers suggested selling the surplus to raise funds, he was immovable. Selling off a fraction of the stockpile could bring in a fortune, but Ghiin stubbornly sourced funds elsewhere to continue his relentless food acquisition. The retainers couldn¡¯t fathom his reasoning. ¡°Did he really get possessed by some ghost that starved to death?¡± Seeing ude¡¯s frustration, Ghiin replied nonchntly. ¡°I have a n. But you wouldn¡¯t believe me even if I exined, would you?¡± ¡°Well¡­ no, probably not.¡± ¡°Exactly. So just keep buying. Until I say stop, buy it all. No exceptions.¡± ¡°Sigh, fine.¡± ude gave up on arguing. At this point, he just went with the flow. Do whatever you want. In the worst-case scenario, ude figured he could personally oversee the defense. While he couldn¡¯t manage an offensive campaign, Ferdium could at least provide enough forces to hold a defensive line. He had even mapped out escape routes, just in case the Lord perished in war and Ferdium fell. With ude¡ªtheirst hope¡ªfailing to persuade Ghiin, the retainers sighed in defeat, their faces painted with despair. Seeing them like this, Ghiin smiled brightly. ¡°Good, everyone¡¯s doing wonderfully.¡± An outsider might think Ghiin was imposing impossible tasks, pushing his people beyond their limits. But despite their constant grumbling, objections, andints, the retainers, mages, dwarves, serfs, knights, and soldiers all followed through on their orders. Though everything appeared chaotic on the surface, the underlying progress was remarkable. It was proof of their exceptional abilities. Thanks to them, ns that would have been unattainable by Ghiin alone were steadily taking shape. ¡°I¡¯m grateful. But we need to work just a little harder.¡± The timing Ghiin was waiting for was fast approaching. By then, all preparations had to beplete. * * * While the knights were resting to recover their strength, everyone else remained busy. From developing the territory to gathering war supplies, everyone worked tirelessly. In the midst of this ceaseless activity, some wee news arrived. ¡°Lord! Lord! We did it! We finally seeded!¡± Galbarik and a group of dwarves came running to Ghiin, tears streaming down their faces. Startled by their sudden appearance, Ghiin blinked and asked, ¡°Who¡­ are you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me! Galbarik! You¡¯ve worked us to the bone, and now you don¡¯t even recognize us?¡± The figure at the front shouted angrily. Perhaps it was due to their grueling workload, but Galbarik and the dwarves had changed so much that it was hard to recognize them. Skinny, sunken-eyed, and short-statured, they looked like goblins with beards. Ghiin chuckled awkwardly, scratching his head. ¡°Ahaha, so it¡¯s you, Galbarik. Sorry, you¡¯ve aged so much in just a few days that I didn¡¯t recognize you! I thought dwarves were supposed to have long lifespans¡ªis that a myth?¡± As Ghiin feigned ignorance, Galbarik ground his teeth, his beard trembling with rage. ¡°Damn it! We¡¯ve been working non-stop without any sleep! Of course, we¡¯d end up like this! At this rate, we¡¯re all going to die!¡± Though he had been grinding his teeth daily to avoid being sent to the assault squad, he was seriously considering running away. In fact, some dwarves had already tried to escape, but ironically, the most relentless pursuer had been Alfoi. Apparently, he couldn¡¯t stand seeing other ves escaping while he stayed behind. ¡°Especially that bastard Alfoi! He¡¯s not even human! He¡¯s the worst scumbag of them all! Acting like the Lord¡¯spdog!¡± Ghiin ignored Galbarik¡¯s rant and asked casually. ¡°So, what is it that you seeded in?¡± At that, Galbarik¡¯s anger disappeared as quickly as it hade, reced by a beaming smile. ¡°We¡¯ve finallypleted that hot air balloon of yours!¡± Chapter 175 Chapter 175: Race Against Time(2) At the mention that the hot air balloon wasplete, Ghiin¡¯s face lit up. A device that could fly in the sky had countless applications, so he had been quietly anticipating itspletion. ¡°Great! As expected of the dwarves. See? I told you, didn¡¯t I? That it was possible to make a machine that flies in the sky.¡± ¡°Indeed! The hot air balloon waspleted based on what the Lord taught us! Hahaha!¡± Galbarikughed heartily. Though he had received help from Ghiin, learning a new technology was enough to fill him with joy. In his excitement, he poured outpliments toward Ghiin. Giving a few words of praise didn¡¯t cost a thing, after all. ¡°Truly amazing! To think you came up with such a remarkable idea!¡± ¡°Right, it¡¯s impressive.¡± ¡°Be more excited! We¡¯re the first on the continent to make a device that flies in the sky!¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah. We¡¯re the first.¡± Having seen countless hot air balloons in his previous life, Ghiin gave only dry responses to the exuberant Galbarik. In his mind, achieving sess in this development was a given, and there wasn¡¯t much about it that he found impressive. But for Galbarik and the dwarves, it was an entirely different story. The development of the hot air balloon was truly a monumental achievement. ¡°Atst, humanity has escaped dependence on magic to soar into the sky by our own power! This can only be called a triumph of technology! Hahahahaha!¡± In this era, the idea of flying was considered impossible. The only way to defy gravity was through the use of mana and magic. So, to create a device that could rise into the sky purely through technology was a victory worth celebrating for the dwarves, who dedicated their lives to innovation. All the dwarves cheered as they looked at Ghiin. ¡°As expected, the Lord is incredible! Such observational skill, catching even the smallest phenomena!¡± ¡°More than that, the thought of using that phenomenon to create a new technology is extraordinary! That kind of thinking is rare!¡± ¡°I will never doubt the Lord¡¯s knowledge again! You¡¯re a genius, a true intellectual genius!¡± ¡°Just how much studying must you have done since childhood to know something like this?!¡± As the torrent of praise continued, Ghiin scratched his cheek awkwardly, looking away. It hadn¡¯t been long since people started calling him the kingdom¡¯s greatest physician, and now they were throwing around titles like intellectual genius. At this rate, they¡¯d end up engraving ¡°Great Schr¡± on his gravestone. ¡®Ah, this is kind of embarrassing.¡¯ Ghiin¡¯s true specialty was fighting, and everything else was just knowledge he¡¯d cobbled together from his previous life. Still, seeing how happy they all were, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to dampen the mood. ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s just something I found out by chance. It¡¯s not like I studied or anything¡­.¡± ¡°As expected! A true genius doesn¡¯t need to study for long. They say a wise person can infer ten things from observing one!¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant¡­.¡± ¡°Still, it¡¯s a pity. If you had attended the academy, you¡¯d definitely have graduated at the top of your ss! Being the top graduate of the Royal Academy is held in high regard, you know?¡± Well, I probably would¡¯ve been at the top¡ªbut not for academics, more for causing trouble. Feeling increasingly embarrassed, I waved my hand to change the subject. ¡°The tests werepleted properly, right? No safety issues?¡± ¡°Rest assured! We loaded a sheep, a duck, and a rooster for a 20-minute flight, and then a mage boarded to verify everything afterward. It¡¯spletely safe! The first model was a bit small, so we made the demonstration versionrger and sturdier!¡± I didn¡¯t understand why they used a sheep, a duck, and a rooster, but if even a mage had tested it, there probably weren¡¯t any safety concerns. ¡°Good. Then let¡¯s start the demonstration right away. Tell everyone to gather.¡± Once the order was given, the retainers of the estate quickly assembled. Gathered in a spacious clearing, everyone stared at the device sitting in the center with eyes filled with anticipation. Rumors of the dwarves creating something amazing had already spread throughout the entire estate. With something floating in the sky, it was impossible to keep it a secret. Particrly excited was ude, who was practically spitting as he enthusiastically questioned me. ¡°Lord! Is it true that this was made for reconnaissance? The dwarves said so! It¡¯s true, right? This would be great for spotting enemy positions during sieges!¡± ¡°Uh, yeah¡­ that¡¯s mainly what it¡¯s for.¡± ¡°Ah! I knew it! I knew you¡¯d change your mind! Right? Right? You can¡¯t lead the sick and wounded into battle!¡± ude wiped the tears welling up in his eyes as he struggled to contain his overflowing emotions. Based on what he¡¯d heard from Galbarik, the hot air balloon was indeed an effective tool for siege defense. One of the biggest challenges during a siege was that it was difficult to see what the enemy was doing beyond the castle walls. But with the hot air balloon, tracking the enemy¡¯s movements would be much easier. To ude, the fact that the Lord¡ªwho had once intended to march to war¡ªhad made something like this was as good as a deration that his stance had changed. As ude celebrated on his own, I clicked my tongue and asked, ¡°Happy now?¡± ¡°Of course, I am!¡± ude felt as though he had grasped a profound truth about life: no matter how stubborn someone might be, with sincere and persistent persuasion, they could eventuallye around. ¡®Our Lord has changed. He¡¯s finally started listening to reason.¡¯ Moved to tears, ude began to sniffle, while next to him, Belinda¡¯s eyes gleamed as she asked a question. ¡°Young Master, does that really fly? Can it go up into the sky?¡± ¡°Of course, it does. The tests have already beenpleted.¡± ¡°Wow! Then let¡¯s take this for a trip! A trip! That would be so much fun!¡± ¡°That sounds great. Riding this really is fun. But first, let¡¯s get through the demonstration. Alright, get started!¡± At Ghiin¡¯s signal, Alfoi approached the air balloon¡¯s airbag. Enjoying the attention focused on him, he wore a smug expression. As one of the participants in building the prototype, the interest in the hot air balloon felt like interest directed at him personally. Using wind magic, he quickly filled the airbag with air. Once it was inted, he immediately conjured mes from his hand. Although there was a device to heat the air, using magic was faster for rapid heating. Whoosh! As the magically conjured mes heated the air, the airbag began to gradually rise. ¡°Ooooh!¡± The gathered crowd let out gasps of admiration. Alfoi, basking in their awe, shrugged his shoulders arrogantly and swiftly climbed into the basket. He then lit the fuel tank connected to the air vent. Since a mage couldn¡¯t constantly expend mana to keep the balloon afloat, materials like hay, wool, and oil were used as fuel to maintain the heat. The hot air balloon, tethered to the ground with a long rope, ascended to about 20 meters before stopping. After a moment of silence, the people, seeing it floating steadily in the air, erupted into cheers. ¡°Wow! It¡¯s really flying!¡± ¡°Amazing! How could they make something like that?¡± ¡°As expected of the Lord! And the dwarves, too!¡± Amid the cheers, the dwarves stood proudly with their arms crossed, coughing modestly to hide their satisfaction, while Ghiin allowed himself a contented smile. After about ten minutes of flight, Alfoi descended to the ground with a flushed face and announced excitedly, ¡°Next, we¡¯re going to cut the rope and do a free flight. Who wants to ride? It¡¯s not very big, so we can only take one person!¡± He spoke with the glee of a child showing off a new toy, his tone brimming with arrogance. Watching him, the other mages sighed and shook their heads in exasperation. Since the sess of the test flights, Alfoi had stubbornly refused to give up his seat. He was utterly childish. In truth, the hot air balloon could operate perfectly fine without a mage aboard. Still, Alfoi insisted that having a mage onboard was better for quickly adjusting the temperature, ensuring that everyunch included him. In Ferdium, where entertainment was scarce, the hot air balloon was one of the few exciting diversions. ¡°Come on, decide quickly who¡¯s going to ride! We¡¯ve seeded in multiple flights already, so I can guarantee it¡¯s safe!¡± I had just witnessed Alfoi riding the hot air balloon with my own eyes, so there was no room for doubt. People eagerly raised their hands. ¡°I want to go! Let me ride it!¡± ¡°My lord! Let me check if it¡¯s dangerous first!¡± But their shouts were drowned out by a single roar. ¡°What nonsense! As the nextmander of the Fenris Knights, I should go first! If you don¡¯t want to die, back off!¡± The voice belonged to Kaor, who had been holed up in the training grounds for the past few days, immersed in practice. As soon as he saw the hot air balloon, his eyes lit up. This thrilling opportunity? He had to seize it first. It was a creed¡ªa man¡¯s principle to never back down. ¡°Let¡¯s settle this with a duel! A duel will decide it! The winner rides first!¡± At Kaor¡¯s deration, the crowd flinched and stepped back. No one wanted to deal with that lunatic, let alone cross swords or even exchange words with him. But not everyone backed off. Belinda and Gillian immediately drew their weapons and approached Kaor. At the brink of a showdown, Ghiin clicked his tongue and spoke. ¡°I¡¯ll let everyone ride, so stop fighting. Kaor, you go first.¡± It was better to let him go first and get him out of the way, given how openly he was unting his desire. ¡°Heh, as expected, my lord knows best.¡± Kaor, grinning smugly, climbed into the hot air balloon. The others, envious, pouted in discontent. The moment Kaor boarded, Alfoiunched the hot air balloon again. The only difference this time was that the ropes were cut, allowing the balloon to drift with the wind. To avoid potential idents, it was decided they would remain airborne only for a few minutes at a safe altitude before descending. ¡°Wow! This feels amazing!¡± As the balloon soared quite high, Kaor looked down and marveled at the view. The crowd followed the drifting hot air balloon, gazing up at it in awe. It was so fascinating that they didn¡¯t even notice how tiring it was to walk. Kaor, looking down at the people below, wore a smug expression. They looked like tiny dolls from up there. ¡®So this is what it¡¯s like to look down on others from a height.¡¯ Only after going up did he realize¡ªthis was the ce that truly suited him. At that moment, an idea shed through Kaor¡¯s mind. He immediately shared his brilliant thoughts with Alfoi. ¡°This is amazing. Hey, let¡¯s go even higher. Let¡¯s see how far up we can go¡ªright to the end of the sky!¡± ¡°What? Go higher?¡± ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s climb higher and look down at those ant-like people! Right now, we¡¯re the rulers of the sky!¡± ¡°That¡¯s a great idea. No, wait¡ªhow about we just escape to the magic tower in this thing?¡± With two like-minded individuals, there was no room for dissent. Kaor¡¯s words brought Alfoi to agreement. Letting go of his efforts to regte the temperature, he looked down at his feet. His expression was even more arrogant than Kaor¡¯s. ¡®Ah, looking down like this feels so satisfying! Indeed, the heir of the Magic Tower should be in such a position! Look up to me! Revere me!¡¯ While those two fools grinned smugly, the hot air balloon, now out of control, began to rise endlessly. As the balloon climbed higher and higher, the expressions of those following it began to show confusion. But it wasn¡¯t just the height. The balloon¡¯s air pocket swayed violently as it was buffeted by strong winds. ¡°Why is it like that? It¡¯s shaking too much.¡± ¡°Did something go wrong?¡± ¡°The height looks dangerous too¡­¡± Behind the murmuring crowd, Ghiin tilted his head in puzzlement. Something was definitely off. There was no clear reason for it to ascend so high. Then, it happened. The balloon shook violently before beginning to descend. People watching were stunned. ¡°The air pocket is deting!¡± ¡°Is it falling?¡± ¡°Huh? It¡¯s getting faster!¡± At first, it descended slowly, as there was still some air in the pocket. But falling objects inevitably elerate. As the air pocket deted further, the balloon started plummeting rapidly. Yet, no one could help. The balloon was visible because it was high up, but in truth, it was far out of reach. As everyone panicked, unsure of what to do, Alfoi¡¯s scream echoed. ¡°Save¡ªme¡ª!¡± Right after, Kaor¡¯s voice boomed. ¡°You¡ªidiot! We¡¯re¡ªscrewed!¡± Ghiin, who was staring nkly at the falling balloon, muttered. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s defective.¡± It was unfortunate, but there was nothing that could be done. After all, inventions aren¡¯t perfected without failures. Even as Ghiin clicked his tongue, the balloon continued to fall rapidly. ¡°Waaaah!¡± Alfoi clung tightly to the balloon¡¯s basket, screaming at the top of his lungs. He¡¯de to this wretched estate, suffered like a ve, and now he was about to die. Anger and frustration coursed through him, making his grip tighten instinctively. ¡®I should¡¯ve stayed in the Magic Tower! I was happy back then!¡¯ But that thought didn¡¯tst long. As the speed of the fall increased, the fear of death clouded his mind entirely. At that moment, Kaor¡¯s thunderous scream rang out. ¡°Hey! Get a grip! If we fall like this, we¡¯ll really die! We¡¯ll all die!¡± ¡°Waaaah! I don¡¯t know! I¡¯m scared!¡± Alfoi shut his eyes tightly and trembled, screaming over and over. Having spent his life researching in the Magic Tower, then working on construction projects in Fenris Estate, he had no experience in handling crises. He was utterly helpless. In contrast, Kaor, who had survived countless life-and-death situations, had at least a bit moreposure. Forcing himself to stay focused, Kaor shouted. ¡°You¡¯re a wizard, aren¡¯t you? Can¡¯t you do some flying magic? Just float for a moment before we hit the ground! That¡¯ll save us! Think, damn it!¡± ¡°Huh? What?¡± Hearing that survival was possible, a glimmer of hope returned to Alfoi¡¯s eyes. There was a way¡ª3rd-circle levitation magic, Levitation. While gravity magic required 7th-circle skills that were beyond him, a 3rd-circle spell was something Alfoi could manage. Although it was a mana-intensive spell even for a 3rd-circle caster and couldn¡¯t keep him aloft for long, it could reduce the speed of their fall. ¡°I-I can! I can float briefly!¡± Kaor¡¯s face lit up at Alfoi¡¯s shout. ¡°Good! Listen carefully! We¡¯re going to jump off this thing soon!¡± At Kaor¡¯s sudden deration of what sounded like a suicide mission, Alfoi stared at him as if he were insane. Chapter 176 Chapter 176: A New Training Regimen (1) Jump from here? What was this, some twisted way of saying, ¡°Since you¡¯re going to die anyway, let¡¯s get it over with quickly?¡± Alfoi asked with a trembling voice. ¡°What? Why? Why are we jumping?¡± As it was, the falling speed was already so fast that it was hard to even keep his eyes open. Currently, he was gripping the basket with both hands, fearing he might be flung out at any moment. Voluntarily jumping out of it? That was madness! No part of him wanted to do something so terrifying. But Kaor spoke quickly, as if there wasn¡¯t even time to exin. ¡°You can¡¯t properly judge how far the ground is while riding this thing! Even if you time the spell perfectly, if it tangles with the air pocket, something could go wrong! It¡¯s safer to cast it outside!¡± There was logic to his reasoning. If they got tangled with the contraption during the fall, it could end up being even more dangerous. ¡°Alright, fine! But do I have to jump out alone?¡± ¡°Are you crazy? I¡¯ll hold onto you and jump, so just do as I say!¡± As soon as Kaor finished speaking, he grabbed Alfoi¡¯s waist and leapt out of the basket. Jumping from such a height with no safety gear, only their bare bodies, was an absolutely terrifying experience. The intense wind buffeted their bodies, and Alfoi squeezed his eyes shut and screamed again. ¡°Aaaaahhh! Save me!¡± ¡°Shut up! Just shut up already! I¡¯ll gauge the distance and signal you. The moment I do, cast the spell! Got it? Stop iling around! Hey, stop grabbing at me!¡± ¡°Aaaahhh! Alright!¡± Kaor opened his eyes wide and focused his mind. There was no room for error. Falling from such an enormous height, where the eleration only increased, even a Swordmaster wouldn¡¯t be able to survive unscathed. It wasn¡¯t necessary to hold out until they were on the verge of hitting the ground. As long as they reached a height he could endure, that would suffice. Thanks to his recent training, his abilities had improved slightly. At a reasonable height, he could surround himself with mana and withstand the impact. If worse came to worst, he was prepared to sacrifice an arm or two. Vwoooom! As the ground drew closer, their descent became even faster. A single blink of the eye and the distance between them and the earth shrank drastically. Carefully calcting the distance, Kaor shouted at the precise moment they reached a survivable height. ¡°Now!¡± Alfoi, who had been tightly shutting his eyes, immediately stretched out his hands and unleashed his mana upon hearing Kaor¡¯s signal. He gave it everything he had. Since learning magic, he¡¯d never poured this much desperation into a spell. Magic bes riskier the less focus one has, but as the sessor to the Crimson me Tower, Alfoi seeded, his life hanging by a thread. Thud! The bodies of the two, which had been plummeting, suddenly stopped in midair. ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°Eurgh!¡± The sudden shift in force left their bodies inplete disarray. It felt as if their heads had been smashed with a hammer, and their insides were being twisted and crushed. Unable to endure the pain, the two screamed. But it was still better than crashing into the ground and shattering their bodies entirely. Sensing sess, Kaor summoned all his mana with every ounce of strength he had. All that remained was to use his own body as a shield to absorb the impact ofnding. That should have been enough¡­ Vwoooom! Instead, the two bodies shot upwards at rming speed once again. ¡°What? Hey, stop! Stop, you crazy idiot!¡± Alfoi, overwhelmed by the shock and terror, had almost entirely lost hisposure. He¡¯d had his eyes closed the entire time and had no idea how far they were from the ground. In his desperation to survive, he¡¯d put too much into his spell. ¡°Stop it! You moron!¡± Kaor¡¯s shout brought Alfoi back to his senses, but by then, they were already rising to an incredible height. ¡°I¡ªI¡¯m sorry¡­ I couldn¡¯t control it¡­ I used too much power¡­¡± ¡°Forget it! Focus! We nearly seeded, so we¡¯ll just try again. I¡¯ll give you the signal aga¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m out of mana now¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I used up too much mana earlier when casting¡­ and now I¡¯ve pushed myself too far¡­ I can¡¯t do it anymore¡­¡± Alfoi hung his head in shame, tears streaming down his face. His tone suggested he¡¯d already given up on living. Kaor was furious. It was understandable¡ªthis fool had squandered their one and only chance. ¡°You idiot! All you had to do was rise just enough to slow our speed and then stop!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I was too scared¡­ But at least I won¡¯t die alone¡­ We¡¯ll go together¡­ it won¡¯t be lonely¡­¡± ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m not dying here!¡± Kaor clenched his teeth and tightened his grip on Alfoi. ¡°I¡¯ve fought my way through hell to make it this far!¡± He¡¯d just mastered the mana cultivation technique for ascension and swordsmanship. Dying here would be far too unjust. But they were too high up now. If they hit the ground from this height, their bodies would be obliterated. He had to choose: let them both die or gamble on saving at least one of them. ¡°Damn it!¡± Kaor briefly considered using Alfoi as a cushion to break his fall, but dismissed the idea just as quickly. It wasn¡¯t out of guilt¡ªAlfoi was simply too weak to serve as an effective buffer. Even if he tried, Alfoi wouldn¡¯t survive the impact, and they¡¯d both die anyway. ¡°Stupid bastard! Can¡¯t even use magic properly! You¡¯re even dumber than Vanessa!¡± Cursing Alfoi inwardly to his heart¡¯s content, Kaor shifted his position. He could strengthen his body with mana. His skills had improved since before, so if he absorbed the impact by falling first, Alfoi might just survive by some stroke of luck. ¡®There¡¯s no need for both of us to die. I was going to go down with you, but if you have a chance to live, then live. You might be an idiot, but you¡¯re probably more useful than me.¡¯ Having resolved himself, he lifted his head and saw people running toward them in the distance. But what good would it do for them toe? They wouldn¡¯t have any way to handle this situation either. Seeing Ghiin, Belinda, and Gillian leading the group, Kaor silently bid them farewell. ¡®Chief Butler, sorry for picking fights with you every day. Live well. I don¡¯t have money, but there¡¯s some leftover liquor in my room. Consider it a parting gift.¡¯ ¡®Old man, I wanted to have a proper duel with you, but I guess we won¡¯t get to it. Still, you know I¡¯d win, right?¡¯ ¡®Lord, it was fun hanging out with you. I even managed to improve my skills, but now I¡¯m going to die without putting them to use.¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s a shame, but I don¡¯t have any regrets. It was fun in its own way.¡¯ Soon, his body would collide with the ground and be utterly crushed. Kaor closed his eyes. A single tear welled up at the corner of his eye. ¡®Grandma, I¡¯ll be seeing you soon.¡¯ Just as he gave up on his life and pushed his mana to its limits to save Alfoi, Ghiin¡¯s voice rang out loudly. ¡°Kaor! Rx! Suppress your mana!¡± ¡®Why? What for? You want me to just die?¡¯ Though puzzled, Kaor instinctively obeyed Ghiin¡¯smand. The countless beatings he had taken during training had etched this response into his body. Fwoosh! Ghiin stretched his hand toward them, unleashing threads of mana. With their eleration, ordinary strength wouldn¡¯t suffice to catch them. He exploded his Third Core all at once, channeling the maximum power he could muster to grab hold of the two. Crack! The mana threads strained and snapped under the pressure. However, the speed of their fall visibly decreased. ¡°Kaor! Throw Alfoi!¡± The moment Ghiin shouted, Kaor flung Alfoi away without hesitation. He¡¯d wanted to get rid of him from the start, so there wasn¡¯t even a sliver of reluctance. That bastard truly deserved to die. Ghiin continued to pour out mana from both hands, further reducing Kaor and Alfoi¡¯s fall velocity. ¡°Gillian! Belinda!¡± As soon as Ghiin spoke, Gillian and Belinda leapt into the air. Gillian caught Kaor mid-air and immediately hurled him toward the ground to disperse the impact. Thud! ¡°Ugh! Old man, you¡ª!¡± Kaor screamed in pain as the crushing shock spread through his entire body. Gillian sneered and enveloped his legs in mana,nding safely on the ground. However, Belinda, who had taken charge of Alfoi, couldn¡¯t handle things as easily as Gillian had. Alfoi was notoriously frail,peting for the title of weakest in the estate. He was practically on the level of a sunfish¡ªif she mmed him to the ground like Kaor, he might have died instantly. ¡°Ugh, seriously!¡± Belinda let out a frustrated shout, snatched Alfoi mid-air, and spun several times while holding him tightly. After dissipating some of the momentum, shended safely on the ground. Alfoi copsed and shouted in relief. ¡°I-I¡¯m alive! I survived! Chief Butler, thank you! Hahaha, I¡¯m alive!¡± ¡°Hahaha! The Lord really is something else! Nice work, old man! Cough!¡± Kaor and Alfoi, both sprawled out on the ground, burst intoughter. After surviving a brush with death, how could they not be overjoyed? Ghiin let out a sigh of relief before approaching the two and asking, ¡°Are you both alright? What happened?¡± Kaor and Alfoi immediately pointed fingers at each other. ¡°It¡¯s this idiot¡¯s fault! The moron can¡¯t even use magic properly!¡± ¡°He¡¯s the one who said we should go higher first! That bastard is just in evil!¡± As the two bickered, Ghiin intervened, calming them down and listening to their ount. After hearing the full story, he shook his head. It seemed that the higher altitude had been too much for the airship¡¯s balloon to handle. Thebination of the wind pressure and the heat likely caused the balloon¡¯s seams to give out. Since they had gone well beyond the agreed safe altitude, it couldn¡¯t be attributed solely to a w in the airship. These two fools had brought danger upon themselves. Even so, idents could happen anytime and anywhere. Given the height, a single mishap could be life-threatening, so it was clear that further safety measures were needed. A whileter, the dwarves inspecting the crashed airship hesitantly approached. They had crafted it with confidence, but the ident had understandably shaken them. ¡°What was the issue?¡± Ghiin asked. ¡°Well¡­ we¡¯re not entirely sure if it was the high-altitude winds, or if the air inside got too hot¡­ But in any case, the seams of the balloon tore, and the fabric also ripped,¡± Galbarik replied politely. For someone sobative when things were in his favor, he was now noticeably deferential. Nodding several times, Ghiin continued. ¡°We confirmed it works fine up to the intended altitude, but reinforcement would still be better. Make the balloon threeyers thick and cover the exterior with a mesh for extra security. Also, think of ways to strengthen and secure other parts.¡± ¡°Yes, understood.¡± After assigning the dwarves to reinforce and produce additional airships, Ghiin nced around and addressed the onlookers. ¡°Well, there was a small ident, but you all saw that the flight worked fine, right? These two caused the problem by pushing too far, but as long as you go up at a reasonable height, it¡¯s safe. If anyone wants to ride during the next test flight, just let me know.¡± The crowd smiled awkwardly and shook their heads. No one wanted to go near something that dangerous. In the awkward atmosphere, those who had finished cleaning up began leaving one by one. Already busy with their own work, they had spent far too much time watching the airship and the ensuing ident. As ude returned to his office, he chatted casually with Wendy. ¡°The stuff the dwarves make isn¡¯t always perfect, huh? Don¡¯t you think so? Feels a bit shoddy, right?¡± ¡°¡­Sir Overseer, hold on.¡± ¡°Maybe all that reputation about dwarves is just hype. Like, ¡®You guys are short, but at least you¡¯re good with your hands,¡¯ you know? A way to sugarcoat their whole species¡­ Hey, don¡¯t push me! Let¡¯s walk slower! My legs hurt!¡± Wendy shoved ude away and hurriedly left, but the dwarves had already heard every bit of his sarcastic remarks. ¡°Ugh¡­ that stings.¡± Galbarik bit his lip repeatedly. The first creation he made after arriving at the estate had failed. True, Kaor and Alfoi had recklessly pushed the airship to dangerous heights, but it was undeniable that the safety tests should have foreseen such risks. For a dwarven artisan, this was an unforgivable, bone-deep mistake. ¡°Let¡¯s get moving. We¡¯re going to work through the night if we have to and make this perfect.¡± At Galbarik¡¯s words, the dwarves nodded firmly. This wasn¡¯t just about finishing the job anymore; it was about preserving the pride of the dwarves. Ghiin hadn¡¯t scolded the dwarves too harshly because he understood this very nature of theirs. On the way back to the workshop, Galbarik grumbled as he kicked at the ground. ¡°Ugh, look at all this dust. We need to sprinkle some water around here. Does it not rain in this ce? It¡¯s all dirt and dust everywhere.¡± The weather had felt unusually dry recently. It hadn¡¯t rained in quite a while, yet nobody seemed to care as if it wasn¡¯t an issue. When he asked around, people only replied that things had be slightly worse but not significantly different from before. ¡°But why does it keep getting hotter?¡± As someone ustomed to fire and heat, Galbarik was more sensitive to weather changes than most. The North was supposed to be cool, but instead, it felt hot and dry¡ªpractically desert-like. He knew thend was harsh, but it seemed much worse now than when he first arrived. ¡°Tsk, tsk. I don¡¯t know how people have been living here. Ah, but I have to live here now too, don¡¯t I? I hate it.¡± Coming from the warm and pleasant South, Galbarik had been struggling to adapt to the Northern climate. ¡°Ugh, the weather sucks, the work sucks, this ce is just a dump. And that Overseer guy, the more I think about him, the more annoying he gets.¡± Galbarik¡¯sints continued all the way until they reached the workshop. The truth was, it wasn¡¯t the weather that bothered him so much¡ªit was the sting of failure with the airship. With nowhere else to vent, he used the weather as a convenient excuse to blow off steam. While the dwarves grumbled and got back to work on the airship, Ghiin found the resting knights and spoke to them. ¡°You all rested well, didn¡¯t you? Starting now, we¡¯ll begin new training. There¡¯s not much time left.¡± The knights were taken aback. How long had it been since theyst rested, and now he was already talking about more training? Frankly, they didn¡¯t want to do it at all. Some of the bolder ones raised their hands and shouted, ¡°We¡¯re fine!¡± ¡°We¡¯ve got plenty of time!¡± Ghiin grinned and shook his head. ¡°No, I¡¯m not fine. We don¡¯t have time. Everyone, gather up.¡± ¡®If I knew it¡¯d be like this, I wouldn¡¯t have be a knight.¡¯ The knights, on the verge of tears, reluctantly got up and shuffled over to assemble. Chapter 177 Chapter 177: A New Training Regimen (2) As we moved toward the training grounds, the knights grumbled under their breath. ¡°Why is the lord always so busy?¡± ¡°We could afford to take things a bit slower, couldn¡¯t we?¡± ¡°Ugh, I feel like my body still hasn¡¯t fully recovered.¡± ¡°Ow, it hurts so much!¡± Some of the knights exaggerated their difort, but Ghiin ignored theirints and led the way to the training grounds. He didn¡¯t need to intervene, as Gillian was already ring fiercely at the knights from behind, effectively pushing them forward. When they arrived, the knights were puzzled. Dozens of tforms, each about the height of a person, had been set up. But what sort of training were they meant for? Standing atop one of the central tforms, Ghiin addressed the group, seeming to anticipate their questions. ¡°From now on, we¡¯ll be practicing fall techniques.¡± The knights looked even more confused. They all knew at least a few fall techniques. They might not have mastered mana cultivation techniques, but as former mercenaries who spent their lives fighting, such basics were a given. The knights chuckled and spoke up. ¡°We already know how to fall!¡± ¡°Come on, give us a bit more credit.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve got the fundamentals covered, you know.¡± But Ghiin shook his head and continued. ¡°From now on, you must master the techniques I teach you. No excuses, just follow along.¡± Without wasting another moment, Ghiin leaped off the tform and demonstrated the technique. Landing on one arm and shoulder, he immediately rolled to disperse the impact¡ªa variation of ateral breakfall. The knights burst intoughter at the sight. ¡°Seriously? We¡¯re knights now, capable of using mana, and that¡¯s what you want us to do? That¡¯s embarrassing!¡± ¡°Right? It looks so basic. Besides, when would we even use that?¡± ¡°A knight rolling around in the dirt like that? That¡¯s just¡­ it¡¯s not right.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you teach us something cooler? There are more impressive fall techniques out there, aren¡¯t there?¡± The knights, full of bravado since learning how to wield mana, voiced their collective disdain. Having finally achieved the mana they had long aspired to, they wanted to carry themselves with a bit of ir. To them, the technique Ghiin demonstrated was both unappealing and seemed unnecessary. It looked ridiculous, and they couldn¡¯t imagine a situation where such a crude technique would be useful. Unbothered by their half-hearted resistance, Ghiin spoke casually. ¡°The techniques that actually save your life rarely look elegant. Efficiencyes first. Now, all of you¡ªgive it a try.¡± Since the movements themselves weren¡¯t particrlyplicated, the knights managed to follow along without much difficulty. The tforms were only about the height of a person, so there wasn¡¯t much risk involved. Thinking it was just a basic drill, the knights approached the training casually. Ghiin moved among them, checking their forms. Whenever he spotted someone with incorrect posture, he personally adjusted their technique. Since they were already ustomed to physical movements and had prior experience with other fall techniques, they quickly adapted to this new method. ¡°Hmm, good. You¡¯re all picking it up fast.¡± At Ghiin¡¯s words, the knights burst intoughter. To them, this seemed like training suited only forplete novices. ¡°My lord, can this even be called training? What kind of exercise takes less than a day to master?¡± ¡°Ah, our lord must¡¯ve been bored. You could¡¯ve just said so, you know.¡± ¡°How about we celebrate with a drink?¡± Most of them were former mercenaries, and even after bing knights, their rxed and irreverent attitudes hadn¡¯t changed much. As Gillian frowned and began to step forward, Ghiin raised a hand and smiled, signaling him to let it go. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Save the fun forter. Keep practicing until you get morefortable with it. You¡¯ll be using this a lot from now on.¡± The knights exchanged confused looks before asking. ¡°Are we really going to use something like this often? Honestly, the impact on the arms is pretty rough. Won¡¯t you teach us other techniques?¡± There were many types of fall techniques. The direction and posture of a fall or drop often depended on sheer luck during a fight. The method Ghiin had taught, however, didn¡¯t seem particrly effective to them. But Ghiin simply shook his head and replied. ¡°This is the only one I¡¯m teaching. Use whatever else you like beyond this.¡± The knights didn¡¯t understand why he insisted on teaching such an awkward fall technique or why he refused to teach others, but they didn¡¯t press the issue. They assumed Ghiin was going easy on them since they were still in recovery. Soon, the knights became morefortable with the technique, casually rolling to the side as they jumped off the tforms. Watching them, Ghiin turned to the servants standing by and gave an order. ¡°Raise the tforms a little higher.¡± As if prepared in advance, the servants brought additional wooden structures and ced them on top of the original tforms, increasing their height. Though the tforms were now a bit taller, they still weren¡¯t high enough to be intimidating. Once again, the knights executed the falls with ease. In fact, some found the increased height to be more entertaining. Sensing their enthusiasm, Ghiin gave anothermand. ¡°Raise them a little higher again.¡± The knights grew even more excited. Having been bored during their recent downtime, they were now thoroughly enjoying this exercise. But soon enough, Ghiin¡¯s voice rang out again with the same instruction. ¡°Raise it just a little higher.¡± ¡°Once more, lift it up.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it, a bit more.¡± ¡°Just go ahead and raise it a lot higher.¡± At some point, the tforms became so tall that they couldn¡¯t manage without using mana. The knights gulped as they looked up at the towering stack of tforms. At first, they could climb up by holding onto the structure. Then they needed shortdders. Now, they required longdders just to reach the top. For an ordinary person without mana, falling from such a height would shatter their limbs on impact. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Their minds swirled with questions. Why were they expected to jump from such a high ce? Could fall techniques even make a difference at this height? As they all stood frozen, Ghiin spoke up, urging them on. ¡°What are you waiting for? Keep training. Why are you just standing there, watching?¡± One knight cautiously raised a hand and asked, ¡°Uh¡­ My lord, this height seems beyond what fall techniques can handle¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean? You all have mana now. This is still within safe limits.¡± ¡°But¡­ if protecting ourselves with mana is the goal, doesn¡¯t that make the fall techniques kind of pointless?¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly why it¡¯s necessary. When you fall, focus all your mana into the arm and shoulder that make contact with the ground. This is also a way to practice concentrating mana in specific parts of your body.¡± One quick-witted knight hesitantly asked, ¡°Th-then¡­ the reason other fall techniques aren¡¯t needed is because¡­¡± Ghiin nodded deeply, clearly pleased with the knight¡¯s insight. ¡°At these heights, other techniques won¡¯t help. But with the method I taught you, only one arm will break, and you¡¯ll still be able to get up and fight with your sword.¡± Gordon, who was never one to stay silent when something felt wrong, shot to his feet and shouted. ¡°Wait, why do we even need this kind of training?! It¡¯s not like we¡¯re fighting giants or something!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not for duels.¡± ¡°Then what is it for?¡± ¡°It¡¯s for situations where you have to jump or fall from a fortress wall.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Fortress walls were meant to be defended from above, not leapt off of. Whether fall techniques were used or not, jumping off a wall would likely result in being surrounded and killed by the enemy. It seemed like their lord had jumped off fortress walls a few too many times in past battles and assumed everyone else should be prepared to do the same. ¡°Is this¡­ really necessary? How often will we have to jump from such heights?¡± Another knight voiced the question on everyone¡¯s mind. Ghiin nodded as if the answer was obvious. ¡°When you¡¯re in battle, you never know what might happen. This training prepares you for the unexpected. If you want even the slightest chance of surviving, you¡¯d better practice now.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± The knights groaned in frustration, but there was no arguing with the reasoning behind Ghiin¡¯s insistence. The knights couldn¡¯t muster a rebuttal to Ghiin¡¯s words and began climbing the tforms one by one. Their faces were uniformly grim, devoid of the earlier lightheartedness. They could no longer afford tough their way through the training like they had at the start. One small mistake could result in not just a broken arm, but potentially far worse injuries. Screams echoed across the training ground as knights fell from the towering tforms. ¡°Argh! Somebody catch me!¡± ¡°This is too much pain!¡± ¡°We¡¯re just beginner knights!¡± Even with the ability to use mana, there was a limit to how much these novice knights could endure from such heights. Adding to their troubles, the nature of their cultivation technique forced them to conserve mana. If they expended all of it, they¡¯d start coughing up blood. As a result, they could only use mana at the precise moment before impact, sharpening their focus and control over mana. This led to rapid improvement in their mana control, but it came at the cost of their physical and mental well-being. ¡°Ugh, my arm¡¯s turning purple.¡± ¡°Are we sure this training even works? What if the lord¡¯s just nning to toss us all off a fortress wall?¡± The knights groaned and moaned as they continued the training. By now, most of them had bruised arms, while those who had botched their falls sported bruises all over their bodies. Thankfully, since this wasn¡¯t a realbat scenario, Ghiin controlled the height of the tforms enough to limit injuries to severe bruising rather than outright fractures. After days of relentless practice, the knights finally mastered the fall technique¡ªbreaking only one arm and surviving. But it wasn¡¯t over yet. ¡°We¡¯ll begin the next stage of training now,¡± Ghiin announced. ¡°Something a little closer to a real scenario.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± Ghiin led the knights to a new tform, one far taller than any they had used before. This time, the height wasn¡¯tparable to a regr fortress wall; it was closer to the towering walls of Cardenia¡¯s capital. The knights stared up at the structure and were immediately convinced: If they fell from that height, they would absolutely die. Their reactions were immediate and intense. ¡°My lord! If we fall from here, no fall technique in the world will save us!¡± ¡°We¡¯re all going to die!!¡± ¡°What did we do to deserve this?!¡± Ghiin, calm and reassuring, gestured for them to rx. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Do you think I¡¯m that reckless? No one¡¯s jumping from there. Instead, you¡¯ll be practicing rapid descents using a rope.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± The knights let out a collective sigh of relief. Descending walls with ropes was amon and essential training exercise, so there was no reason to doubt Ghiin¡¯s intentions. At the topmost tform, Ghiin skillfully set up a long nk and tied a sturdy rope to it, letting it dangle all the way down. ¡°Alright, descend one at a time using the rope.¡± Since they had already practiced simr drills on the Fenris fortress walls, this training wasn¡¯t particrly new for the knights. The main difference was that here, they had to rely entirely on a single rope hanging in midair, with no foothold to support them. The height also made the task considerably more intimidating. The first knight called forward grabbed the rope and began descending quickly. It wasn¡¯t that he was confident or experienced¡ªhe just wanted to get it over with as soon as possible. As he descended, however, he suddenly stopped, his movements freezing as cold sweat began to form on his brow. ¡®The rope¡­ it¡¯s short? Why is it short? A rope like this shouldn¡¯t be short!¡¯ He was still far from the ground, but the rope had already reached its end. The knight hurriedly scrambled back up, shouting as he climbed. ¡°My lord! The rope is too short! I think there¡¯s a problem!¡± Ghiin¡¯s voice came down from above. ¡°Nope, no problem. It¡¯s supposed to be like that. Once you reach the end, jump off and do what you¡¯ve been taught.¡± It¡¯s said that lions toss their cubs off cliffs to make them stronger. But the knight had no desire to be a lion. ¡°No way! How am I supposed to jump from here?! What¡¯s the point of this insane training?!¡± ¡°We¡¯re doing this because it¡¯s necessary. Oh? What¡¯s this? You¡¯re climbing back up instead of jumping?¡± Ghiin, seeing the knight climb too quickly forfort, swiftly drew his sword from his belt. Swish! With a single swing, the rope was severed, and the knight, still clutching the shortened rope, plummeted toward the ground. ¡°Arghhhhh! This is absolute bull¡ª!¡± Despite his stream of curses, the knight instinctively assumed the fall technique position he had been drilled to master during training. It was thanks to the grueling sessions of hellish practice that his body moved on its own in a crisis. All his mana was focused into his arm, exactly as he had been taught. He had no other choice; without it, he would certainly die. Faced with the life-threatening situation, the knight even experienced a fleeting moment of rity. Fwoosh! His focus sharpened to such a degree that time seemed to slow. Boom! ¡°Ughhh!¡± The knight collided with the ground, his body rolling to disperse the impact as much as possible. If surviving meant abandoning any pretense of looking cool, so be it. As humiliating as it was, Ghiin¡¯s words rang true. Though the pain was excruciating, his arm didn¡¯t break. The brutal training had truly paid off. ¡°I¡­ I survived! I¡¯m alive! Haha¡ªcough, cough!¡± The knight let out a joyousugh but promptly copsed, coughing up blood. Even though his arm remained intact, the impact had still taken its toll. To fully nullify such a shock, he would have needed significantly more mana and precise technique, which were beyond the reach of a novice knight. Ghiin turned to the remaining knights, smiling brightly. ¡°See? It works. Next.¡± Tears welling up in their eyes, the next knight stepped forward, grabbing the newly secured rope and beginning his descent. Bing a knight of this unhinged domain¡­ It was a decision they deeply regretted. And so, the knights resumed their grueling, blood-spitting training. Chapter 178 Chapter 178: The Time Has Finally Come. (1) While the knights devoted themselves to their training, the reinforcement work on the hot air balloon waspleted. Galbarik, who had previously swallowed his pride, pounded his chest and made a confident deration. ¡°Everything¡¯s reinforced for sure this time! There¡¯s no chance of an ident now! That is, as long as we don¡¯t get attacked or some blockheaded fool doesn¡¯t try anything weird!¡± Perhaps the dwarves had truly put their pride into this project, as the reinforced hot air balloonpleted its flight without any issues. However, the hot air balloon wasn¡¯t the only task entrusted to the dwarves. Ghiin immediately moved to inspect the rest of the equipment. ¡°What about the under armor made from the Blood Python? That was supposed to be urgent.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all finished. Cutting it was so difficult that even the mages had a hell of a time helping us.¡± Working alongside the mages, the dwarves crafted clothing from the Blood Python¡¯s hide to protect critical areas like the neck, chest, arms, and legs. Due to limited materials, they focused on covering vital points rather than creating full-body protection. When worn beneath armor, this would ensure most soldiers wouldn¡¯t die from typical attacks. The Blood Python¡¯s leather was incredibly tough to cut unless one used mana. ¡°As expected of the dwarves. The knights¡¯ armor is done as well, right?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve filled the missing quantity. Honestly, that was the easiest part.¡± Galbarik¡¯s sincerity came through in his tone. Making armor had indeed been the simplest task. It was what they had done most often, and in this case, they only had to repair existing armor or produce additional pieces to make up for shortages. Ghiin nodded in satisfaction. The basic equipment to supply the knights wasplete. However, this didn¡¯t mean the preparations were finished. ¡°Now that we know how to reinforce the hot air balloons, we¡¯ll need to produce more. We don¡¯t know when the enemy will strike, so we have to move as quickly as possible.¡± The dwarves had arrivedte, and ack of materials had dyed the start of their work, putting them behind Ghiin¡¯s original schedule. On top of that, reinforcing the hot air balloons had taken additional time. Ultimately, no schedule is ever perfect when it relies on human effort. Ghiin had ounted for potential dys by setting a tight timeframe, but he was still unhappy with the current situation. And Galbarik wasn¡¯t pleased about the schedule either. ¡°What? We¡¯ve built a contraption that will go down in history, and we can¡¯t even take a break? At this rate, we¡¯re all going to drop dead from exhaustion! If this keeps up, we¡¯ll go on strike! Workers¡¯ right to rest! Guarantee it now!¡± ¡°No. I¡¯ve told you multiple times we¡¯re out of time. But if you meet this deadline, I¡¯ll give you a vacation.¡± ¡°Vacation? Are you serious?¡± The mention of vacation made Galbarik¡¯s eyes light up. Exhausted from barely getting any sleep due to the relentless workload, the idea of a vacation made his heart race. For someone like him, who wasn¡¯t just treated like a ve in status but was working like an actual one, the offer of a vacation was an irresistible temptation. ¡°How much time are you offering?¡± ¡°A week. Taking a week off in our estate isn¡¯t amon thing.¡± Galbarik immediatelyunched into negotiations. ¡°Make it a month!¡± Since it was true the dwarves were currently handling the bulk of the work, including all the critical tasks, Ghiin nodded readily. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll give you two weeks.¡± ¡°Three weeks, then!¡± ¡°A week it is.¡± ¡°Why is it going back down?¡± Normally, even if three weeks wasn¡¯t granted, it was expected tond somewhere longer than two weeks, right? Caught off guard by this unfamiliar style of negotiation, Galbarik was flustered as Ghiin casually replied, ¡°How about three days instead? Or none at all, which is even better.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯ll take the week.¡± Galbarik¡¯s tone became polite once more. Getting even a week was fortunate, all things considered, though he could hardly hold back tears. ¡®I should¡¯ve just taken the two weeks when I had the chance.¡¯ Still, a week off would at least allow him to catch his breath, provided the workload didn¡¯t increase further. Before any extra work could be foisted on him as a condition for the vacation, Galbarik quickly fled the scene. He had learned how to handle Ghiin well. Once Galbarik left, Ghiin reviewed the progress they had made so far. Since returning to the estate, he had moved tirelessly, preparing a great deal. Migrants had flowed in, expanding residential areas, workshops, and farnd. Other facilities were also rapidly increasing in number. With the arrival of the dwarves, the production of various equipment and tools had surged. Knight training was proceeding smoothly as well. None of this would have been possible if Ghiin hadn¡¯t used his future knowledge to amass wealth or if people hadn¡¯t worked themselves to exhaustion. Thanks to everyone¡¯s collective efforts, the estate¡¯s development had outpaced that of an average estate by several times. But was it enough? Ghiin shook his head. ¡®It¡¯s not enough.¡¯ If this were any other estate, he might have enjoyed the rapid development with pride and satisfaction. But for Ghiin, who had powerful enemies to face, such feelings were a luxury he couldn¡¯t afford. Even now, his wealth was depleting rapidly, while tax revenue was nearly non-existent. Fenris Estate¡¯s primary product was cosmetics, and most of what was produced in its workshops were war supplies. Far from selling food, they were actually purchasing it. The number of novice knights had increased dramatically, but that also meant the estate¡¯s entire military strength boiled down to just one knight corps. The Fenris Estate, with its limited military force, was iparable to the great lordsmanding tens or even hundreds of thousands of troops. That¡¯s why Ghiin couldn¡¯t afford to rest. ¡°There mustn¡¯t be any mistakes. I need to minimize the damage.¡± The estate¡¯s extreme focus on development meant that a single misstep could lead to its copse. As ude had pointed out, this precarious state was far from how a normal estate should operate. This made winning the uing war critically important. A wless victory¡ªor a catastrophic defeat. There could be no middle ground. With inadequate military strength, the only way to win would be to execute a dangerous operation so unpredictable that the enemy couldn¡¯t anticipate it. ¡°The preparations are nearlyplete. The time to fight wille soon.¡± Organizing his thoughts, Ghiin stepped outside and looked up at the sky. ¡°It¡¯s getting warmer.¡± For now, no one else seemed to have noticed. After all, the northern region was known for its capricious weather. But Ghiin, who had experienced the future, understood exactly what this shift in weather signified. Feeling the approach of the critical moment, Ghiin summoned his retainers and issued new orders. ¡°All ongoing construction is to stop for the time being.¡± Everyone looked around in confusion. Not long ago, he had been pressing them about theck of time, and now he was suddenly halting construction. Their bafflement was understandable. Instead of feeling relieved at the prospect of doing less work, most were gripped with anxiety, wondering what kind of unpredictable n Ghiin might spring on them next. ude asked cautiously, his tone nervous. ¡°Stopping construction all of a sudden? If we¡¯re to ept the next wave of migrants, we need to speed up the work on the residences.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not saying to abandon it entirely. The dwarves will focus on producing more hot air balloons, and everyone else will be redirected to work on canals, reservoirs, and expanding water storage facilities.¡± ude and the other retainers tilted their heads in confusion. Canals and reservoirs were indeed vital for agriculture, and Ghiin had emphasized their importance several times in the past. It was one of the first taskspleted when developing new farnd. Currently, the estate¡¯s irrigation systems and reservoirs were well-maintained and capable of handling the current production levels without any issues. ude, who was well-versed in the estate¡¯s operations, raised the question again. ¡°We¡¯ve already ounted for potential disasters and ensured we have ample reserves. Not only here but inmunal tanks across every vige as well.¡± At this, Ghiin shook his head. Although he knew what would happen in the future, he had never directly experienced the conditions of this ce during his previous life. All he had to rely on were records. Events he hadn¡¯t personally lived through needed to be prepared for on a muchrger scale than any predictions based on records alone. ¡°Having extra is never a bad thing, right? Since we¡¯ve alreadyid the groundwork, expanding won¡¯t be difficult. Think of it as drawing on all the nearby rivers and proceed with the work. While you¡¯re at it, I¡¯ll also provide funds and workers to the Ferdium Count¡¯s family¡ªtell them to build a few more.¡± At those words, ude nodded several times and withdrew. Managing water was one of a lord¡¯s key duties, especially in harsh regions like the north where its importance was magnified. Doing more than necessary wasn¡¯t a bad idea. Ghiin then asked ude, ¡°How¡¯s the food situation? Are we still buying it?¡± At this, ude openly disyed a thoroughly exasperated expression. The topic of food came up at every meeting. At this point, even hearing the word ¡°food¡± made him feel nauseous. ¡°The warehouses are about to burst, so we¡¯re constantly expanding them. There¡¯s so much surplus food that even the stray dogs and cats around the viges are getting fat. If we finish this harvest, you¡¯ll go down in history as the ¡®King of Food¡¯ in the North.¡± The residents of the estate, who had been perpetually hungry, were naturally in high spirits now that they could eat their fill, and it was only expected that they praised their lord. But from ude¡¯s perspective, it wasn¡¯t all good news. A staggering amount of money was being spent on purchasing food. It had reached the point where even ude found it wasteful. At first, ude had epted it, knowing that stockpiling food was essential for defensive preparations. But now, it was excessive¡ªfar too excessive. The amount of food stored was enough tost over ten years within the castle, though it would surely spoil long before that. No matter how many times the retainers tried to persuade Ghiin, he never even pretended to listen. Continuing to argue would only lead to exhaustion. Ghiin simply nodded a few times before continuing. ¡°Prepare supplies for a force of 3,000 soldiers. We¡¯ll be marching soon.¡± ude¡¯s face twisted into disbelief. The estate¡¯s total military strength, even including the hastily assembled knight corps, barely numbered 500. This confirmed his suspicion. ¡®Our lord doesn¡¯t even know basic math!¡¯ * * * The news of Fenris Estate¡¯srge-scale food purchases soon reached Harold¡¯s ears. ¡°What? That bastard Ghiin is still buying food?¡± ¡°Yes, thanks to him, food prices in the North have risen significantly. He¡¯s even snapping up supplies brought by merchant guilds from other regions.¡± Hearing his subordinate¡¯s report, Harold couldn¡¯t hold back hisughter. ¡°Hahaha, what a fool! The harvest will be over soon, and prices will drop¡ªhe can¡¯t even wait for that? So he¡¯s just throwing around the money he earned from runestones and cosmetics without a single thought!¡± ¡°Apparently, after trying to improve agriculture and overturning his territory, the harvest has decreased instead. On top of that, with the influx of migrants, it seems they¡¯re facing a severe food shortage.¡± ¡°Of course. It was a ridiculous endeavor to begin with. The oue was obvious. If they don¡¯t want to starve, they¡¯ll have to keep buying food.¡± Thanks to Ghiin sealing his territory, rumors about Fenris Estate¡¯s food production hadn¡¯t spread yet. For now, everyone believed Ghiin¡¯s agricultural reform had failed. ¡®An increase in harvest? Even I couldn¡¯t aplish that. There¡¯s no way a greenhorn like him could seed.¡¯ Harold let out a satisfied chuckle. The thought of that irksome brat suffering significant losses only brightened his mood. After mulling it over briefly, Harold asked his aide a question. ¡°How much surplus food do we currently have?¡± ¡°Since Digald handled the supplies during thest war, we still have plenty. With the uing harvest, we¡¯ll have even more.¡± ¡°Excellent. Then sell off our surplus at a high price this time. Let¡¯s ensure that arrogant fool takes a heavy loss.¡± ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll make arrangements with the merchants to prioritize buying from us.¡± At the aide¡¯s words, Harold smirked in satisfaction. Desmond Estate, along with Raypold, boasted the highest food production in the north. Since selling food was one of their main sources of ie, this was an opportunity they couldn¡¯t pass up. ¡°Fortune truly favors us. The budget¡¯s been tight ever since thest war.¡± To Harold, this felt like a heaven-sent chance. The aftermath of their defeat to Ferdium still lingered, and they were pouring vast sums into reorganizing their forces and supporting Amelia. And that wasn¡¯t all. The cost of trying to bring the northern estates under their control was also enormous. Even Desmond Estate couldn¡¯t avoid feeling the strain. If not for the support from the Duchy and Count Cabaldi, they wouldn¡¯t have even been able to rearm. Their primary export, food, was difficult to sell at high prices with the harvest season approaching. But now, such a golden opportunity had appeared. Not only could they replenish theircking funds, but they could also inflict damage on Ghiin. There was no better oue. ¡°It seems his past sesses were just a matter of luck. That brat got too full of himself. Now that he¡¯s hit the wall of reality, his limits are showing. He probably doesn¡¯t even understand the importance of food, wasting time on luxuries like cosmetics and frolicking in the capital.¡± Harold made an effort to disparage the cosmetics even the Duke had praised. He had to. Otherwise, his pride wouldn¡¯t let him endure it. ¡°If we can dominate the food supply, we¡¯ll be able to strangle everyone¡¯s livelihoods. Up here in the north, food is the most crucial resource. Far more than frivolities like cosmetics.¡± The food situation in the north was under the control of Desmond and Raypold. Bringing food from other regions added exorbitant transportation costs, making local dominance inevitable. Harold wanted to strangle everyone with the food supply outright, but Raypold, hispetitor, prevented such a move. Still, it wouldn¡¯t be long. ¡°Once Amelia¡¯s rebellion seeds, the north¡¯s food supply will be entirely ours.¡± The northern lords, with their vulnerabilities exposed, would kneel without a fight. That was why the Duke and Harold were so focused on Amelia¡¯s rebellion. If not for that, they would have already found some pretext to eliminate someone like Ghiin. ¡°Heh, for now, I¡¯ll sell you the food, so eat your fill. When the timees, I¡¯ll devour you myself.¡± Harold grinned again. He was feeling exceptionally good. Chapter 179 Chapter 179: The Time Has Finally Come. (2) Amelia frowned at the words of Conrad, the head of the Actium Merchant Guild. ¡°Fenris requested food again this time?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡± ¡°Are things that bad for Fenris and Ferdium?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe so. The northern lords have already provided support, and they¡¯ve received aid from the Royal Faction as well. If I were to guess, they¡¯re likely trying to secure resources in advance because of the influx of immigrants.¡± ¡°How much did the Royal Faction provide?¡± ¡°It was a sudden decision, so I don¡¯t have the exact amount. However¡­ since the Marquis of Branford is involved, it should be enough tost through this year.¡± Conrad reported to Amelia whenever there was anything noteworthy regarding their dealings with Fenris. This was no exception. When they first sold food, she didn¡¯t think much of it. But the more she observed the situation, the more peculiar it seemed. Despite receiving considerable support from the Royal Faction, Fenris continued to buy food at an rming rate. The amount they were purchasing even caused northern food prices to rise, leaving Conrad no choice but to report it. Amelia lowered her gaze, deep in thought. ¡®What¡¯s their n this time?¡¯ The harvest season was approaching. No matter how barren the northernnds were, food prices were bound to drop right after the harvest. Yet Ghiin, who already had sufficient food reserves, couldn¡¯t even wait for that short period. Instead, they kept buying at prices high enough to inte the market. This made Amelia suspicious. ¡°What about the actions of other merchant guilds?¡± ¡°They¡¯re eagerly selling their food. They know prices will drop soon, so they¡¯re trying to make a profit while they can.¡± When merchants from other regions sold food, the North was always a stop on their route. Even after deducting transportation costs, food sold here fetched a much higher price than in other areas. And now, with prices higher than usualpared to previous years, it was only natural that merchants wouldn¡¯t want to miss this opportunity. After a brief silence, Amelia asked something else. ¡°What¡¯s the weather like these days? How¡¯s the farming outlook for this year?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a bit drier thanst year, but not enough to raise significant concerns. We¡¯ve seen weather like this often before.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The North frequently suffered from poor harvests, but Raypold and Desmond territories rarely experienced such hardships. Even during lean years, they might not have had surplus food to sell to other estates, but the people of the territories never went hungry. That was why Conrad could confidently say, ¡°It¡¯s not enough to worry about.¡± However, even after hearing his response, Amelia deliberated for a long time before finally raising her head and speaking decisively. ¡°Stop selling food. Not just to Fenris but to everyone. For now, stockpile everything separately. Make sure no one finds out. Also, purchase whatever food is avable from other merchant guilds, as much as we can afford.¡± Conrad was slightly taken aback by the sudden order and responded cautiously. ¡°When the harvest begins, prices will drop quickly. Selling now is the only way to maximize profits. While it¡¯s fine to stockpile our goods, buying food from other guilds would result in significant losses.¡± ¡°Just do as I say, no more arguments.¡± ¡°¡­May I ask why you¡¯ve made this decision?¡± ¡°Since when did you start questioning my orders while carrying them out?¡± ¡°¡­I apologize. I¡¯ll begin immediately.¡± Seeing Conrad¡¯s stiff expression, Amelia clicked her tongue. She valued him as one of her trusted subordinates, so she figured offering an exnation wouldn¡¯t hurt. ¡°There¡¯s something I need to verify.¡± ¡°What exactly do you mean?¡± ¡°Whether that guy¡¯s sess so far has been due to sheer luck or genuine skill. I¡¯ll ept the losses, so proceed as instructed.¡± ¡°¡­Understood.¡± Conrad gave up on persuading her. He knew well that once Amelia made a decision, she almost never reversed it. Even her most trusted subordinates had, on asion, been executed if they crossed the line by challenging her authority or questioning her decisions. Though he had no choice but toply, Conrad inwardly clicked his tongue at the thought of the significant losses they would incur. After Conrad reluctantly withdrew with a heavy heart, Amelia remained seated, deep in thought. ¡®Ghiin¡­ Let¡¯s see what scheme you¡¯re up to this time.¡¯ * * * The order to prepare supplies for 3,000 men sent ude into fits ofughter. ¡°My lord! Including the knights, we have a total of 500 troops! Three thousand? Hahaha! Wendy, it seems the steward forgot to teach you proper arithmetic! Ow!¡± ude only stoppedughing after receiving a sharp blow from Belinda. Rubbing his sore temple, he asked again, this time more seriously. ¡°Is it really for 3,000 men?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°But we don¡¯t even have that many troops.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already told you¡ªI¡¯ll take care of it.¡± ¡°And where exactly are you going to get them? Ferdium doesn¡¯t even have that kind of manpower, and even if it did, they couldn¡¯t spare any due to the northern border.¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry. There are plenty of ces willing to lend us troops. Soon enough, we¡¯ll have offers pouring in.¡± ¡°¡­Here we go again.¡± No lord would willingly lend out troops unless they had a special rtionship or received an appropriatepensation. Even the Royal Faction, which had given up their own people, hadn¡¯t sent any troops. Yet here was their lord, confidently iming they could secure forces. ude simply couldn¡¯t understand it. Too tired to argue any further, ude asked for rification. ¡°But weren¡¯t we preparing for a defensive stand? Did I misunderstand something?¡± ¡°I never said that.¡± ¡°You did¡ªwhen we were talking about the airship!¡± ude raised his voice to argue but suddenly stopped mid-sentence. It urred to me that the lord had never actually said such a thing. I had simply gotten ahead of myself and believed it on my own. ¡°¡­Yes, it seems I was mistaken. So, when will you be bringing the reinforcements?¡± ¡°Soon. Almost everything is in ce. Just wait a little longer.¡± ude let out a sigh. It seemed the ¡®time¡¯ that the lord had been speaking of since returning to the estate was finally approaching. Whatever this timing was, which he had been so confident about, ude was determined to see it with his own eyes. And if it turned out to be nothing of significance, he was fully prepared to mock him with all his might. ¡®Still, if he really can bring in a force of 3,000¡­¡¯ Even if it was somewhat exaggerated, the estate currently had about 400 people who could roughly fulfill the role of knights. If an additional 3,000 troops were added to that, their odds of sess would increase significantly. ¡®Of course, if Count Cabaldi gets spooked by the numbers and decides to hole up in a siege, then it won¡¯t be so easy¡­¡¯ ude shook his head, as though to dispel theplex thoughts swirling in his mind. Nothing was certain at this point. ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll proceed with preparing for the expedition under the assumption of 3,000 troops. We have plenty of food, so there shouldn¡¯t be any major issues.¡± ¡°Good. The time is almost here, so make sure everyone stays on top of their tasks.¡± The retainers bowed their heads, their faces showing unease. The lord¡¯s tone made it seem like the departure truly was imminent. Up until now, the lord had ordered various preparations and mentioned borrowing troops, but that was it. Since they hadn¡¯t been told any specifics, the situation was confusing and difficult to trust. But what power did they have to resist? Orders were orders. Only someone in a position like the Chief Overseer would dare to make snide remarks in front of the lord. As Ghiin observed the anxious retainers, he quietly smiled. ¡®Soon, they¡¯ll find out.¡¯ As Ghiin had anticipated, the people of Fenris Estate began to sense that something unusual was happening as time went on. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why¡¯s it so hottely?¡± ¡°It hasn¡¯t been this bad in years.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this going to lead to a severe drought?¡± Farmers are particrly sensitive to the weather, as it is deeply tied to the year¡¯s harvest. As the air grew hotter and drier by the day, the people of the estate began to panic. For those who had long lived on the brink of starvation and had only just begun to fill their bellies, the prospect of a drought was the worst kind of disaster, stirring memories of past nightmares. Worry was etched on their faces as they hurried to inspect their fields daily. However, their fears did notst long. ¡°Oh, it was nothing. Just a little heat. Maybe I¡¯ve been overworked and run-down.¡± ¡°The wheat looks unbelievably healthy! We could probably harvest it again soon.¡± The monstrous wheat developed by the lord thrived magnificently, utterly unaffected by the heat or dryness. Honestly, it looked like they could harvest it immediately without any issues. Thanks to the recently renovated irrigation system, there were no problems with watering the crops either. While Fenris Estate brushed it off lightly, other estates were thrown into chaos. Lowell, who was in charge of gathering intelligence, reported daily from the great hall on the surrounding estates¡¯ situations. ¡°The weather is unusual. It seems to be a sign of a major drought. The lords of various regions are all deeply concerned.¡± At first, the reports ended at a mildly concerning level. On top of that, since the wheat was growing well, the retainers didn¡¯t feel the severity of the weather issue. Reservoirs and water storage facilities had been filled to the brim with diverted river water, so there were no concerns about water supply. Most assumed Lowell was just being overly dramatic about some hot weather. However, Lowell¡¯s reports grew increasingly rming by the day. ¡°The river levels are rapidly decreasing! The crops¡¯ conditions are worsening!¡± ¡°Merchant guilds are moving to secure food supplies! It appears there¡¯s a shortage of food!¡± ¡°F-food prices are skyrocketing!¡± As the reports became far more dire than before, the retainers gaped and turned their gazes to Ghiin. Fenris Estate, in contrast, had been so overwhelmed with surplus food that they had to expand storage facilities on a massive scale. Meanwhile, other estates were descending into chaos over food shortages. If a famine were truly upon them, it made sense. Fenris Estate had already bought up almost all the food supplies in the northern region, paying even higher prices for it. Other merchants likely couldn¡¯t secure food even if they wanted to. But for the retainers who rarely left Fenris Estate, Lowell¡¯s words were hard to believe. Just the day before, they had beenining about having so much food stored that it might rot before they could eat it all. And now, suddenly, there was a food shortage across thend? ¡°We¡¯re fine here, aren¡¯t we? Could he be lying? Did the lord tell him to spread false information?¡± ¡°Even bad crops are fetching skyrocketing prices. Could it really be a drought?¡± The retainers, half in doubt, soon found certainty in a new report delivered a few dayster. ¡°Famine markers have emerged across the region! The drought is real and the situation is dire!¡± Famine markers,rge stones embedded in riverbeds to signal drought conditions, had be visible. This meant the rivers had dried to the point of exposing the riverbeds¡ªa clear indication of the severity of the drought. This level of drought was a disaster so rare that it might only ur once in several decades, even in the harsh northernnds. The problem didn¡¯t stop there. The drought was affecting not only the northern region but other areas as well. ¡°The entire kingdom¡­ abnormal weather patterns have nketed the entire kingdom. It¡¯s bing increasingly difficult to harvest crops properly¡­ And it¡¯s not just Ritania. The neighboring territories in countries adjacent to our kingdom are experiencing the same. This is the worst¡­ drought.¡± This was far beyond a simple poor harvest. A drought causing a widespread famine across the entire kingdom was an exceptionally rare event. The retainers were left in a daze. In Fenris Estate, where food supplies were overflowing and water resources were abundant, the situation felt almost surreal. Meanwhile, other territories were thrown into disarray due to the drought. It almost seemed as though the lord had foreseen this catastrophe and prepared for it by ruthlessly driving his people to work. ude, trembling with both bewilderment and anxiety, asked, ¡°M-my lord, what is going on? How did this happen? Did you¡­ did you really anticipate a drought?¡± Everyone silently agreed with ude¡¯s question and turned their gazes to Ghiin. Up to this point, the lord¡¯s actions could be chalked up to luck or having heard rumors from somewhere. But predicting the weather? That was an entirely different matter. Foreseeing the future was something attributed only to prophets from legends. While everyone was stunned, Ghiin simply leaned on his hand, closed his eyes, and smiled. What should he say? Should I tell them I know the future? He couldn¡¯t actually say that, of course, but just imagining it amused him. As Ghiin continued smiling without answering, ude impatiently pressed him for a response. ¡°No, don¡¯t just smile! How did you know there¡¯d be a drought?¡± After a long pause, Ghiin casually threw out his answer. ¡°Because it was hot.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°When it gets too hot, droughts happen. It¡¯s been hot for a while now. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying¡­ you made us prepare like this just because the weather was hot? Does that even make sense?¡± ¡°Well, what was I supposed to do? I don¡¯t like the heat.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Everyone fell silent at Ghiin¡¯s absurd logic. ¡®So, he just got worked up about the weather being a little warm, prepared like crazy, and happened to be right?¡¯ It sounded like the kind of thinking only someone consumed by worry coulde up with. It was still hard to believe, but at least it seemed more usible than the idea of him predicting the future. If his guess had been wrong, Fenris Estate would have been left with heaps of rotting food and suffered significant losses. That much was still infuriating. After savoring the silence for a moment, Ghiin turned to Lowell and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the situation in Ferdium?¡± ¡°Well, uh¡­ it¡¯s a bit different from the others.¡± ¡°Exin.¡± Lowell flipped through his reports, his expression souring as he answered. ¡°The Chief Overseer of Ferdium, Baron Homerne, received reports on the territory¡¯s situation and¡­¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°Hmm, hmm. ¡®Ah, we¡¯ve failed at farming again this year. But we fail every year anyway, right? We have plenty of food for now, so it¡¯s fine. If we run out, we can just ask the Young Lord for more.¡¯ ¡­is what he said.¡± ¡°¡­I see. And what¡¯s their water reserve situation like?¡± ¡°The water levels have dropped significantly, but thanks to the river flowing from the Forest of Beasts and the reservoirs we provided, they seem to be holding out. Their situation is better than other estates.¡± ¡°Good, it seems there won¡¯t be any major issues.¡± Ferdium had always been a poor territory, so they seemed to be treating this drought as just another ordinary hardship. If the drought persisted, water scarcity could be a problem, but they would manage somehow. Truthfully, Ghiin wanted to build more reservoirs and irrigation systems for Ferdium, but since it was his father¡¯s estate, his ability to interfere had its limits. After confirming that Ferdium could hold on for now, Ghiin asked about other territories. ¡°What about the other estates?¡± ¡°It¡¯s disastrous. Raypold and Desmond are expected to harvest less than half of what they do in a normal year. They may hold out for a while because of their reserves, but¡­ in other regions, starvation deaths are expected to skyrocket.¡± ¡°Hm, that¡¯s unfortunate news.¡± ¡°Everyone is scrambling to secure food supplies. If we sell now, we could get over ten times the usual price.¡± At Lowell¡¯s words, the retainers¡¯ eyes lit up. The northern region, already known for poor agricultural productivity, had no chance of withstanding such a drought. Meanwhile, Fenris had an almost unimaginable surplus of food. On top of that, the monster wheat fields were about to yield another massive harvest. If this opportunity was handled properly, Fenris Estate could very well be one of the wealthiest territories in the entire kingdom. Despite the hopeful nces from the retainers, Ghiin shook his head. ¡°I have no intention of selling right now.¡± ude suddenly recalled Ghiin¡¯s constant mention of the ¡°timing.¡± ¡°My lord¡­ could it be¡­ that the perfect timing for war¡­ is now?¡± With crops shriveling and dying, Cabaldi Estate would surely struggle to feed its soldiers. Starving troops would have low morale and would barely be able to put up a fight. Ghiin smirked and replied, ¡°That¡¯s right. The time has finallye.¡± Chapter 180 Chapter 180: The Time Has Finally Come (3) Before the drought hit, Ghiin had sent a letter to the Marquis of Branford. Given how hot the weather is, it seems a drought ising soon. Stockpile food and prepare ahead. If you fail to prepare and regret itter, don¡¯t me me. It was sinct. Devoid of long-winded pleasantries, the letter got straight to the point, closer to a memo than a formal correspondence. Naturally, the Marquis of Branford¡¯s reaction to the letter was just as straightforward. ¡°¡­Is this lunatic losing it more and more as time goes on?¡± Out of nowhere, he was told to stockpile food and prepare¡ªwithout any substantial reason other than that it was hot. How many people in the world would believe such a statement at face value? It would be a miracle if anyone gullible enough to trust this didn¡¯t fall prey to swindlers. ¡®What scheme is this lunatic up to this time?¡¯ The Marquis of Branford shook the letter in his hand and asked his butler. ¡°Did he send simr letters to other nobles?¡± ¡°As far as we¡¯ve been able to confirm, he sent one to Count Aylesbur as well.¡± ¡°What was their response?¡± ¡°Count Aylesbur ignored it, but the Countess is using her personal funds to stockpile food.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ Does she trust Baron Fenris that much?¡± The Marquis of Branford sank deeper into thought. Mariel was no ordinary noblewoman. For her to take direct action signaled something that couldn¡¯t be dismissed lightly. Even so,plying with Ghiin¡¯s suggestion required careful consideration. If food was stockpiled unnecessarily and nothing happened, not only would there be losses, but the ridicule would be severe. If anyone else had sent the letter, he would have ignored it outright and shredded it on the spot. But because it was Ghiin¡ªthe irritatingly well-informed oddball¡ªdismissing it outright felt unwise. ¡°¡­Prepare a meeting. I need to hear others¡¯ opinions on this.¡± The butler was slightly surprised at the remark. The Marquis of Branford rarely held meetings over such issues. It was a testament to his confidence in his own judgment, which was often proven right. But whenever Baron Fenris was involved, he found himself grappling with frustrating dilemmas. Like it or not, an exceptional individual was still exceptional. Not long after, the advisors gathered in the meeting room were briefed on the situation. Most of their reactions were lukewarm at best. ¡°There are no signs of a drought. With harvest season just around the corner, surely nothing major will happen in the meantime.¡± ¡°Exactly. The weather¡¯s just a bit warm; there¡¯s no need to worry about a drought.¡± ¡°Baron Fenris is probably just jumping at shadows and making a fuss.¡± Negative responses erupted from various corners, tipping the Marquis of Branford¡¯s thoughts decisively. Preparing for a drought would require stockpiling a massive amount of food. Purchasing food now, which would soon drop in price, meant risking significant losses if Ghiin turned out to be wrong. ¡®Still¡­ ignoring itpletely feels unsettling.¡¯ While the Marquis of Branford was still deliberating without reaching a conclusion, Rosalyn, who had been quietly listening, spoke up. ¡°I think it would be better to buy the food.¡± ¡°And why is that?¡± ¡°Baron Fenris is an odd person, but he¡¯s not someone who would y such a cruel prank just to embarrass us. There must be a reason behind his words.¡± ¡°The odds are high that it¡¯s nonsense. Predicting the weather urately is impossible.¡± ¡°But this is the man who cured my illness and created remarkable products. That¡¯s likely why Countess Aylesbur also trusts him and is stockpiling food.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a fan of acting based on mere intuition without concrete evidence.¡± ¡°¡­I won¡¯t argue with that. However, isn¡¯t the reason Father feels uneasy about ignoring him the same? That man is as unpredictable as the weather he ims to foresee.¡± She wasn¡¯t wrong. Ghiin wasn¡¯t someone you could describe as normal by any stretch. After closing his eyes and pondering for a moment, the Marquis of Branford finally spoke again. ¡°If we buy food at the current price, we risk incurring significant losses.¡± ¡°I will use the funds from the merchant guild I manage. That way, even if he¡¯s wrong, Father won¡¯t suffer any embarrassment. Just in case, I¡¯ll also secure supplies from the royal stockpile ahead of time.¡± ¡°You will?¡± ¡°Yes, using the investment funds I recently received.¡± Rosalyn shed a confident smile. She had already recovered the 300,000 gold she had entrusted to Ghiin. She had achieved this by transferring partial ¡°revenue rights¡± from the cosmetics business to nobles for the next ten years. As sales locations expanded from the capital¡¯s vicinity, the cosmetics¡¯ sales grew at a rapid pace. It was a rock-solid investment with no chance of failure. Backed by the guarantee of the Marquis of Branford and the product¡¯s immense poprity, countless nobles rushed to invest. Rosalyn not only recovered her principal investment in no time but was also reinvesting her profits to generate even more returns. The Marquis¡¯s advisors constantly praised her financial acumen, and when it came to money matters, everyone deferred to her judgment. Since preparing for a drought was, in a way, an investment and a financial matter, Rosalyn¡¯s opinion carried significant weight. After a brief hesitation, the Marquis of Branford nodded. ¡°Very well. Purchase the food as you see fit. If necessary, you may use my name.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°If it turns out that Ghiin¡¯s warning was mere nonsense, what do you n to do with the food?¡± ¡°Given our ongoing conflict with the Duke of Delfine, having extra military provisions wouldn¡¯t hurt. If there¡¯s still a surplus, we can distribute it to the poor and enhance the Marquisate¡¯s reputation.¡± ¡°Hm, it¡¯s not bad¡­ but there¡¯s no doubt it will be a loss.¡± ¡°Or we could just slip it into the Ferdium family¡¯s aid supplies for a few years. We¡¯ll take over the royal family and the Royal Faction¡¯s support funds in the process. It might not be much help to Ferdium since it¡¯s only food, but that¡¯s something Baron Fenris will have to deal with.¡± As various strategies flowed effortlessly from his daughter¡¯s lips, the Marquis of Branford smiled with satisfaction. Since recovering from her illness, her talent for administration had shone even brighter. Her sharp judgment in grasping the situation and her thoughtful follow-up measures were equally impressive. Thanks to Rosalyn, the Marquisate was growing ever stronger. It was truly fortunate that Ghiin hade to visit¡­ ¡®Oh, what am I thinking right now?¡¯ Startled by his own thoughts, the Marquis of Branford shook his head several times before speaking in a solemn voice. ¡°This matter will be entrusted to Rosalyn. Let everyone be informed as such. Butler, ry Baron Fenris¡¯s words to the nobles of the Royal Faction. Make sure to emphasize that it is not mandatory and that the decision is theirs to make.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Following the Marquis¡¯s orders, the information was conveyed to the nobles of the Royal Faction. However, very few actually purchased food supplies. Unlike the Northern nobles, the Royal Faction nobles had rarely faced food shortages and thus did not take Ghiin¡¯s suggestion seriously this time either. Aside from the small number of nobles who had already nned to stockpile food, only Rosalyn and Mariel actively purchased supplies. The majority of the nobles mocked Ghiin, but soon, real problems began to arise. ¡°The weather is getting stranger by the day.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a heat wave! The rivers are drying up!¡± ¡°The entire kingdom is suffering from drought!¡± ¡°A poor harvest is certain! We need to devise countermeasures!¡± Even the royal officials were thrown into a panic, scrambling to respond. But there was no way to change the weather. The rivers andkes had already dried up, so what could be done? With the harvest season right around the corner, everyone was at a loss, pacing anxiously without being able to take effective action. Meanwhile, the retainers of the Marquisate of Branford sighed in relief. Had Ghiin not forewarned them, and had Rosalyn not trusted and acted on his advice, they too would have suffered enormous losses. In fact, they regretted not taking even more proactive measures. ¡°How in the world did Baron Fenris know about this?¡± ¡°Even farmers who¡¯ve worked thend all their lives couldn¡¯t foresee this. The weather changed so suddenly!¡± ¡°There are rumors he¡¯s a master astrologer, able to read the stars!¡± Amid the chatter of the flustered retainers, the Marquis of Branford furrowed his brow in thought. Even countless mages and schrs had failed to predict the drought, so sudden and dramatic were the changes in the weather. ¡®How on earth¡­ does this guy know all of this?¡¯ I knew he was strange, but I never imagined he¡¯d possess the ability to foresee the future. The Marquis of Branford clicked his tongue at the iprehensible situation unfolding before him, still unable to fully believe it even after experiencing it firsthand. Suddenly, a chilling thought shed through his mind. ¡®If not for this¡­ we might have all perished.¡¯ If no preparations had been made in advance, the Royal Faction¡¯s territories would have been plunged into despair from food shortages, and the Duchy would have seized that opportunity without hesitation. Yet, thanks to Ghiin, they had managed to secure just enough strength to endure. While the resource-rich Duchy would recover without significant losses, the lords under its influence would undoubtedly suffer setbacks for some time. ¡®Thank goodness. We¡¯ve managed to buy ourselves time to regroup.¡¯ If they could endure this disaster, they might even be able to reverse some of the momentum that had been steadily favoring the Ducal Faction. ¡®I should have issued orders to forcibly purchase grain.¡¯ Though most of the Royal Faction¡¯s nobles had dismissed Ghiin¡¯s warnings, they couldn¡¯t be entirely med. The story was difficult to believe, and even the Marquis himself had been skeptical. Still, the royal family, the Marquis¡¯ household, and Count Aylesbur¡¯s household had stockpiled enormous amounts of grain, ensuring they wouldn¡¯t face the threat of starvation. ¡®Surely, he didn¡¯t predict this, did he?¡¯ The regret of not fully capitalizing on the golden opportunity Ghiin had provided weighed heavily on his mind. Had all the Royal Faction¡¯s nobles prepared adequately, they might have been able to match the Ducal Faction¡¯s power. That thought filled him with frustration and regret. Despite receiving prior warnings from that guy, this was all they had managed to prepare. ¡®No, no¡­ even that guy Ghiin couldn¡¯t have beenpletely certain. If he had truly foreseen this disaster, he would¡¯ve pushed much harder.¡¯ The Marquis of Branford brushed away his lingering regrets. The Royal Faction had narrowly avoided being entirely overwhelmed by the Ducal Faction. Considering how things had turned out, this was a fortunate oue. That thought brought a smile to his face. ¡®Duke of Delfine, you must be quite disappointed. It seems the heavens are on our side, sending us this strange fellow.¡¯ * * * The atmosphere in the Kingdom of Ritania had deteriorated to its worst. Unusual weather patterns had devastated crops across most territories. Peoplemented that this was the worst famine in the kingdom¡¯s history. Few ces, like Fenris, had been nearly perfect in their preparations for the drought. The price of grain skyrocketed, and despairing voices echoed throughout the kingdom. This was the beginning of the ¡°Great Famine¡±, an event so catastrophic that it was etched into history books before Ghiin¡¯s regression. ¡®Hmm¡­.¡¯ Ghiin fell into thought as he listened to Lowell¡¯s report. A time that some called a disaster, and others referred to as a great tribtion¡ªa period when the entire continent was plunged into suffering. In his previous life, many had argued that this drought was merely a precursor to the chaos that would follow. This wasn¡¯t a disaster limited to the Kingdom of Ritania¡ªsimr cmities were urring across the continent. Still, there was no guarantee that those ims were entirely urate. After all, there were undoubtedly ces that had escaped harm altogether. Recalling the era of the ¡°Great Tribtion¡± sent a peculiar chill down his spine. ¡®I can¡¯t afford to let my guard down for even a single day. I need to prepare more thoroughly for ¡°that day¡±.¡¯ From what he remembered, ¡°that day¡± woulde unexpectedly, after some time had passed. To endure the shock it would bring, he needed to ensure his preparations were far moreplete than they were now. Of course, before then, he had to survive the Duke of Delfine. As Lowell concluded his regr report, Ghiin asked him quietly, ¡°How is the Royal Faction¡¯s food situation?¡± ¡°The royal family, the Marquis of Branford, and Count Aylesbur have managed to secure a decent amount, but¡­ the other nobles seem to have failed to prepare properly.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a bit disappointing.¡± It was more or less the oue he had expected. No one was likely to believe such an incredible warning. Ghiin himself hadn¡¯t been confident enough to fully convince others, so he had only written vague conclusions and sent them out. At least with Rosalyn and Mariel, he¡¯d thought they might take action, even if it meant risking being deceived. Both of them had sharp instincts when it came to securing benefits. As expected, his judgment had been spot on. Yet, despite being correct, he couldn¡¯t help but feel regret. Still, this incident meant the other nobles would be less likely to dismiss his words so easily next time. So, the situation wasn¡¯t all bad. ¡®The nobles under the Ducal Faction will recover quickly.¡¯ In his previous life, the Royal Faction had been pushed to the brink after this drought. Even in the same disastrous circumstances, the Ducal Faction had stockpiled enormous reserves, allowing for a rapid recovery. The portions they couldn¡¯t cover with their reserves were quickly supplemented through trade with other kingdoms. To make matters worse, the Ducal Faction, eager to seize the opportunity, had moved to suppress the Royal Faction as soon as their own stability was assured, even at the cost of suffering additional losses. The Royal Faction, unable to recover or stabilize, had no choice but to see its influence dwindle rapidly. From that point on, the bnce of power between the two factions had shifted decisively in favor of the Ducal Faction. ¡®This time, the Royal Faction should be able to hold out a little longer. The Ducal Faction will have its own challenges to deal with.¡¯ Thanks to Ghiin, the Royal Faction had managed to secure a significant amount of grain, making it harder for the Ducal Faction to immediately press their advantage like they had in the previous life. Now, it was a race to see who could recover from their losses first. As a result, both the Ducal Faction and the Marquis of Branford were focused on distributing grain to their respective factions and stabilizing the situation. For the time being, the friction between the Royal Faction and the Ducal Faction had subsided into a temporary lull. Atst, the stage Ghiin had envisioned was beginning to unfold. ¡®I can¡¯t let this opportunity slip by. I need to act at a moment no one expects.¡¯ He had no intention of sitting idly by and waiting for his enemies to finish their preparations. After Lowell had left, Ghiin, now alone, found himself smiling. Taking control of the iron mines by exploiting the enemy¡¯s disarray was the correct move. It was also a necessary step toward his long-term goals. But it wasn¡¯t solely about grand objectives. ¡®Count Cabaldi.¡¯ In his previous life, the Ducal Faction had ordered Count Desmond to destroy Ferdium. To conserve his own forces, Count Desmond had used other lords to achieve his goal. One of those lords had been Count Cabaldi. Count Cabaldi had supported Desmond by sending reinforcements and ensuring that Ferdium couldn¡¯t secure any iron ore. An enemy from the past, and a certain foe for the future. The more Ghiin recalled, the darker and more twisted his smile became. ¡°Finally¡­ it¡¯s time to kill you.¡± Yes, it was time to take them down, one by one. Chapter 181 Chapter 181: How About It? You Found It Quickly, Didn¡¯t You? (1) The entire Ritania Kingdom was suffering from a drought, but the northern region was in an even more dire state than the rest. This was because Raypold and Desmond, who sat upon the region¡¯srgest granary zones, hadpletely banned the export of food. In a region already barren and impoverished, the impact was far more devastating. To make matters worse, the central nobles were too preupied with managing their own affairs to offer any meaningful assistance. As starvation swept across thend, with casualties piling up, the lords of various territories racked their brains for solutions. Amid this chaos, one rumor spread rapidly. ¡°Apparently, there¡¯s a lot of food in the Fenris Estate.¡± ¡°I heard they¡¯ve been stockpiling so much food because of the migrants that prices have gone up.¡± ¡°If they¡¯ve got that much, they must have a surplus. We have to get our hands on it somehow.¡± Every eye in the north turned toward the Fenris Estate. The lord of Fenris was a young upstart, and the territory¡¯s military was seen as pitiful. It was enough to make mouths water at the prospect. If they could seize the Fenris Estate, they could survive this harsh period without a hitch. However, despite their greed, the lords couldn¡¯t dere war on the Fenris Estate. ¡°Damn it! That brat has the Marquis of Branford backing him!¡± ¡°The bastard got lucky! Gaining the favor of such a powerful figure just because of some cosmetics!¡± ¡°Why on earth did the Royal Faction ept someone like him?¡± It was because the Marquis of Branford and the Royal Faction stood firmly behind Ghiin. Attacking Fenris meant dering war on them as well. None of the northern lords were bold enough to shoulder that risk. Knowing that waging war would lead to their ruin, the lords decided to propose deals instead. For once, these lords¡ªwho typically acted as though strength was synonymous with justice¡ªtook an uncharacteristically peaceful approach. Thus, emissaries from various lords and numerous organizations were dispatched to Fenris. Naturally, they assumed they would be able to secure food with ease. ¡°He has to treat us with respect for the sake of his father. Once the drought ends, he¡¯ll need our support again.¡± ¡°Exactly! The north has always been bound by strong ties of loyalty. Honestly, Ferdium has survived until now thanks to us.¡± ¡°With any sense of gratitude, he ought to be bowing before us! Ha!¡± The lords boasted, acting as though their past support for Ferdium had been acts of great benevolence. In truth, their ¡°support¡± was no more than the bare minimum required to keep the people barely alive, and even then, it had always been riddled with selfish motives. During the previous war, they had outright ignored Ferdium¡¯s pleas for help. Yet, such facts had long been erased from their memories. However, their arrogant assumptions were shattered the moment they arrived in Fenris. ude greeted the emissaries and immediately sought their understanding. ¡°Unfortunately, there are far too many guests, and we have no amodations avable.¡± ¡°No amodations¡­ you say?¡± ¡°Yes. However, we have prepared some veryrge, splendid, and awe-inspiring tents for you. Would you be willing to stay there instead?¡± ude¡¯s words did little to mask the emissaries¡¯ fury. ¡°How dare you treat emissaries like this! I am someone with full authority from my lord!¡± ¡°This is behavior that vites both custom and propriety!¡± ¡°What an outrageous insult! Are you disregarding my entire domain?¡± Despite their vehement protests, ude merely scratched his ear with an annoyed expression. What else could he do? There truly wasn¡¯t any space left for them to stay. The small castle was already bursting at the seams from the influx of emissaries, leaving no amodations to spare. Initially, ude had considered offering even the servants¡¯ humble quarters. However, Ghiin had opposed the idea. ¨D ¡°I won¡¯t let those outsiders with their dubious intentions make things difficult for our people. If there¡¯s no space, put up tents for them outside.¡± Since that was the lord¡¯s directive, there wasn¡¯t much ude could do about it. Still, the constant barrage ofints was beginning to wear on his nerves. ¡°Ah, look, I don¡¯t like this any more than you do, but there really isn¡¯t any space. What can I do? So many guests have shown up that it¡¯s beyond our capacity. Seriously, why are there so many of you? This isn¡¯t some famous restaurant or something. Ugh, this is such a hassle.¡± With the Chief Overseer adopting such a take-it-or-leave-it attitude, the emissaries had no choice but toply. ¡°Urgh¡­ fine, let¡¯s go with that for now.¡± Those who arrivedte ended up staying in tents outside. These tents, thoughrge, werepletely bare inside. Rather than inspiring awe, they elicited dailyints and curses. The difort of sleeping on makeshift bedding left them sore, and Ghiin didn¡¯t even bother to meet them right away, leaving them waiting. Faced with such unimaginable treatment, they were seething with indignation. ¡°That brat! Just because he¡¯s hoarded a bit of food, he thinks he¡¯s on top of the world!¡± ¡°He¡¯s a disgrace who doesn¡¯t even know the proper decorum of a noble! Let¡¯s see how much more insolent he can get!¡± Despite their grumbling, not a single emissary left. Fenris was the only ce where food could be obtained, leaving them with no choice but to grit their teeth and endure. As time passed and the emissaries had gathered in sufficient numbers, Ghiin finally summoned them all at once. The audience chamber was so cramped that most attendants had to be left behind, with only a handful of representatives allowed inside. Even so, the room buzzed with the chaotic energy of a crowded marketce. The emissaries were deeply offended but did their best to hide their feelings. Ghiin surveyed them casually, a rxed smile ying on his lips as he finally began to speak. ¡°How much were you nning to offer?¡± ¡°¡­¡­???¡± Ghiin¡¯s merchant-like question left the emissaries speechless. ording to their initial n, they had intended to mix persuasion and subtle threats to extract as much food as possible from the young lord. ¡®What on earth are we supposed to negotiate in this kind of atmosphere?¡¯ ¡®Damn it! How much should we offer? The others are definitely eyeing the food supply too!¡¯ ¡®This is insane. Are we seriously going to end up in a bidding war?¡¯ Typically, transactions between territories were conducted in secret. This was to avoid situations where another territory might say, ¡°But you gave them better terms!¡± However, by gathering representatives from multiple territories in one ce, any semnce of negotiation was rendered meaningless. Now, the one who made the highest offer would simply take precedence. The emissaries were momentarily flustered, but before the atmosphere could devolve into an outright auction, a few emissaries exchanged nces and stepped forward. Their response was befitting survivors of the harsh northernnds who had relied on their silver tongues to get by. ¡°Ahem. I am here representing the Zimbar Estate. We formally request the Fenris Estate¡¯s support with food supplies.¡± ¡°A request?¡± ¡°Yes. We have long provided substantial support to Ferdium over the years. Surely, Baron, you cannot deny that this has contributed to your growth. Now that our circumstances have be difficult, we hope you will recall the goodwill we have shown¡­¡± The emissaryunched into a lengthy speech detailing how much they had done for Ferdium in the past. The message, however, boiled down to: ¡°We¡¯ve helped you survive all this time, so now it¡¯s your turn to give back.¡± Other emissaries quickly joined in to add pressure on Ghiin. ¡°The north has always shared in each other¡¯s struggles. Ferdium only endured its hardships because of us.¡± ¡°It¡¯s now your turn to be generous, Baron.¡± One after another, the emissaries made statements to the effect of, ¡°You are responsible for us now.¡± Their arrogance was astonishing for individuals supposedly here to plead for food. Their domineering attitudes stemmed from years of holding the upper hand in their dealings with Ferdium. Though the power dynamic had shifted for the moment, they assumed it would revert in time. After all, a poor region like Ferdium would inevitably need their support to survive. Thus, they believed Ghiin would hesitate to act harshly, considering the future of their rtionship. That assumption was shattered by Ghiin¡¯s chilling smile and his next words. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be saying that to my father? Why are you demandingpensation from me when I¡¯m not the one who received your support?¡± The envoys were momentarily flustered by Ghiin¡¯s words but quickly regained theirposure and pushed back forcefully. ¡°Isn¡¯t the Baron the heir to that territory? In the future, you¡¯ll inevitably need our support.¡± ¡°Exactly. The drought is temporary, but what will you do after? Don¡¯t pretend to ignore the bond of alliance we¡¯ve shared for so long. Aren¡¯t we allies with a proud history?¡± ¡°Are you saying you don¡¯t need our support? If support truly gets cut off, it won¡¯t just be you, Baron; even Count Ferdium will face difficulties.¡± The envoys regained confidence, convinced by their own argument. Right, even if this brat is trying to gain the upper hand with food supplies now, it¡¯s only temporary. What about after the drought? Does he seriously think he can hold off the North on his own without our support? With such meager production and forces? Impossible. If it were possible, Ferdium wouldn¡¯t have struggled so much all this time. As the envoys radiated smugness, Ghiin fixed his icy gaze on them and spoke coldly. ¡°Those who talk so much about alliances and loyalty¡­ ignored us during the war?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The envoys fell silent at his words. Honestly, they didn¡¯t care who controlled Ferdium. No one would be foolish enough to waste troops and resources interfering in such a war. That¡¯s how politics worked. The brat was too young to understand and still held a grudge over past events. Just as the envoys were about to retort, Ghiin casually dropped a bombshell. ¡°20,000 gold.¡± ¡°What? 20,000 gold? Are you talking about the price for food?¡± ¡°No. Regardless of food supplies, all the supporting territories of Ferdium will pay me 20,000 gold annually as a defense fee. If they fail to pay or fall behind, I¡¯ll open paths for barbarians to enter theirnds.¡± The Count of Ferdium would never allow such a thing, but the other lords didn¡¯t know him well enough to be certain. Naturally, Ghiin¡¯s deration sent them into a panic. ¡°Wh-what nonsense is this!¡± The demand for a 20,000-gold defense fee was absurd, but threatening to pave the way for barbarians? He waspletely insane. ¡°Why would Ferdium need us to pay defense fees to him? Isn¡¯t that supposed toe from Ferdium itself? Who does he think he is?¡± The envoys immediately protested, their expressions a mix of shock and humiliation. ¡°Uneptable! We¡¯re already providing substantial support!¡± ¡°Count Ferdium is a Margrave tasked with defending the frontier. That is his duty!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a mandate enshrined in kingdomw! That¡¯s why he receives so many benefits, isn¡¯t it?¡± Despite the envoys¡¯ vehement objections, Ghiin didn¡¯t bat an eye. ¡°Benefits? Like what? You all ignored us when we were in danger.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because back then, circumstances were¡ª¡± ¡°Even a mere mercenary gets paid for their work. From now on, we¡¯ll demand fairpensation for our sacrifices, so don¡¯t bother arguing. I¡¯ve grown tired of you lording over our estate with your pathetic support.¡± ¡°What insolent nonsense¡­!¡± ¡°Enough. If you keep running your mouths, I¡¯ll stop all food negotiations and have you thrown out. Frankly, I don¡¯t have the patience for this. Oh, look at me being so kind, though¡ªindulging your endless chatter.¡± ¡°You¡­ you wretch!¡± Faced with the threat of being expelled, the envoys reluctantly shut their mouths. Securing food supplies was their top priority for now. But inside, rage boiled over. A few exchanged sharp nces, grinding their teeth. ¡®Just wait. Once this drought is over, you won¡¯t get away with this.¡¯ ¡®This brat thinks he can do as he pleases because he¡¯s backed by the Royal Faction. Defense fee? Like we¡¯d ever pay such a thing.¡¯ ¡®If we band together, we can slowly crush him. It¡¯ll be easy.¡¯ Their arrogant thoughts stemmed from their ignorance of just how quickly Fenris was developing. They believed it was merely a stroke of luck that a previously insignificant and militarily weak territory had stockpiled food thanks to the influx of settlers. Meanwhile, the other envoys, seeing their peers get humiliated, chose to stay silent. If even those iming ties to Ferdium were treated this way, what would happen to those without any connections? It wasn¡¯t worth the risk to intervene. As the hall fell into an uneasy silence, Ghiin scanned the room with a smirk. ¡°Well then, shall we begin the negotiations?¡± The moment his wordsnded, one of the envoys, who had been carefully observing the mood, shot up his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll offer 10 silver per sack of wheat!¡± Before the famine, a sack of wheat averaged 3 silver, dropping to as low as 1 silver during the harvest season. Offering 10 silver was several times higher than usual. Hearing this, others quickly jumped in, raising their bids. ¡°We¡¯ll offer 11 silver!¡± ¡°12 silver from us!¡± ¡°13 silver here!¡± Panic drove them to escte the prices. While rumors abounded that Fenris had stockpiled food, no one knew exactly how much surplus they had. Fearful that someone else might buy it all first, they mored to outbid one another, their voices filling the hall like a bustling marketce. Amid the chaos, a calm, deep voice rang out. ¡°1 gold.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± The astonishing price silenced the room, and all eyes turned to the speaker. There stood a middle-aged man in a robe, his posture exuding arrogance. As Ghiin¡¯s gazended on him, a cold smile crept across his face. Chapter 182 Chapter 182 ¨C How About It? You Found It Quickly, Didn¡¯t You? (2) The man, savoring the attention pouring onto him, spoke in a rxed tone. ¡°I am Glenn from the Scarlet Tower. I¡¯ll purchase as much food as is avable.¡± Upon hearing his identity, the people¡¯s expressions turned even more astonished. The Scarlet Tower was currently regarded as the premier mage tower in the north. Moreover, Glenn himself was quite renowned. As a 5th-circle mage, he was the one in charge of handling the tower¡¯s external affairs. Glenn looked around with an expression that seemed to say, ¡°This should be enough.¡± Sure enough, the others could only gulp dryly, unable to properly open their mouths. ¡°He¡¯s offering 1 gold for a sack of wheat? The Scarlet Tower really must have a lot of money.¡± ¡°Madmen! If they buy at that price, what are we supposed to do? Are they just unting their wealth?¡± For the impoverished northern estates, that price was entirely unattainable. They were barely scraping by, trying to purchase food to survive until the next harvest. Buying at such a cost would bankrupt their estates long before the harvest arrived. However, the mage tower had rtively few people to support and an abundance of funds, leaving them more than capable of meeting such demands. Empowered with full authority from the tower, Glenn continued speaking confidently. ¡°Oh, and I heard rumors about a Runestone. We¡¯ll buy all of those as well.¡± The mention of a Runestone sparked a greedy glint in the eyes of the others. ¡°So it¡¯s true this greenhorn lord has a Runestone?¡± ¡°Ah, I should¡¯ve seized it earlier.¡± ¡°Tch, to think such a treasure is in the hands of someone like him. What a waste, truly a waste.¡± The others were also aware of the Runestone. Back when the rumors first surfaced, lords across the region had pondered how to wrest it away. Although they hadn¡¯t been able to confirm the truth, thanks to Giselle only dealing with the mage tower, they hadn¡¯t dismissed the rumors as baseless either. Of course, after hearing that the Marquis of Branford had be Giselle¡¯s patron, they had all given up. Glenn raised the corners of his lips as he waited for Giselle¡¯s response. ¡°Right now, food is the most critical. Soon enough, it won¡¯t be avable even if you throw money at it. While I¡¯m at it, I need to confirm how much of the Runestone stock remains. I can always reim the moneyter.¡± Though not overtly stated, the Scarlet Tower was an organization fostered by the Duke of Delfine. Naturally, they knew that Count Desmond would inevitably sh with Giselle someday, so they saw no reason to hesitate in spending money. Even aside from their ties to the ducal house, Giselle was someone who grated on the Scarlet Tower immensely. ¡°The Crimson me Tower is still holding out. That means this guy must be supplying them with Runestones.¡± The Scarlet Tower had spent a fortune trying to crush the Crimson me Tower, choking them into submission. Yet, the fact that they were still functioning normally after somehow acquiring a runestone was enough to drive the Scarlet Tower to madness. ncing at the murmuring crowd, Ghiin smirked faintly. ¡®What a bunch of clowns.¡¯ The Scarlet Tower would inevitably receive whatever theycked from the duke¡¯s household. Even so, for them to shamelessly show up here and demand to buy food and runestones¡ªwhat audacious people. They were impressive, in a way, though not for admirable reasons. ¡®They¡¯re probably trying to secure as much food as possible. And while they¡¯re at it, checking how many runestones we have left.¡¯ Having fallen victim to the runestone trap, they must be seething with rage. No doubt they wanted to seize everyst remaining one by any means necessary. Narrowing his eyes, Ghiin scanned the crowd. ¡®Quite a turnout.¡¯ Among the group were plenty of agents connected to the duke¡¯s household, hidden in in sight just like the Scarlet Tower. There were those already in league with the duke¡¯s household, others where vassals had defected without their lord¡¯s knowledge, and still others who were cautiously testing the waters. After identifying all the estates linked to the duke¡¯s household, including the Scarlet Tower, Ghiin announced: ¡°I won¡¯t sell food to these territories. All of you, leave.¡± The people from the named estates, including Glenn, looked utterly taken aback. No negotiations, no offers to pay multiple times the market price¡ªit was a t refusal? ¡°What do you mean by this? Why won¡¯t you sell to us?¡± ¡°At least give us a reason!¡± Despite the mor of protests filling the hall, Ghiin simply shook his head. ¡°Leave. Don¡¯t ask for reasons. It¡¯s my decision. Escort them all out.¡± At Ghiin¡¯s gesture, the knights surged forward, forcibly removing those whose territories had been named. The reactions of the evicted individuals varied widely. Some resorted to threats, while others pleaded for mercy. ¡°We will never forget this insult! You will regret this!¡± ¡°You must think the Marquis of Branford can shield you forever. Let¡¯s see how long thatsts!¡± ¡°Please, I beg of you. Our people are starving!¡± ¡°Show mercy for the sake of the poor and destitute!¡± Hearing the phrase ¡°for the sake of the poor¡± made Ghiin snort involuntarily. The northern lords, infamous for their harshness, rulednds as barren as their hearts. Even if food was sold to them, it would never reach their people. It was obvious they¡¯d focus solely on maintaining their armies, fearing uprisings from their starving popce. To them, their subjects were no different from ves. Ferdium, despite its poverty, had endured because Zwalter refused to exploit his people. Knowing this all too well, Ghiin was immune to such appeals. The summoned emissaries were all dragged away, but Glenn resisted, brushing off the knights¡¯ hands and standing his ground as he spoke in an angerden voice. ¡°Baron! Are you disregarding the Scarlet Tower right now? Do you truly not know who I am?¡± A menacing aura began to radiate from Glenn¡¯s entire body. He was an elder of the foremost magic tower in the North. Even most nobles showed him respect and deferred to him. Yet this mere upstart of a baron dared to behave so arrogantly¡ªit was utterly intolerable. However, Ghiin¡¯s response was even more shocking. ¡°And who are you?¡± ¡°What¡­ what did you just say? You don¡¯t know who I am?¡± Perhaps in other regions, but here in the North? How could anyone not know who he was? Even if they had never seen him personally, it was inconceivable that they hadn¡¯t heard the name of the tower¡¯s envoy. This tant disregard meant that both he and the tower were being insulted. Glenn, whose towering pride was now fractured, red at Ghiin and spoke, barely controlling his emotions at this unprecedented humiliation. ¡°Baron! Look at me carefully and tell me again¡ªdo you really not know who I am?¡± Ghiin nonchntly looked him over, tilting his head from side to side before responding. ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know¡­ ude, do you? Is he someone famous?¡± ¡®Oh, for crying out loud, why are you asking me that?¡¯ ude wore an awkward expression. Of course, he knew exactly who Glenn was. Understanding the profiles of notable figures was a basic skill for those managing an estate. Even a reckless lord wouldn¡¯t be oblivious to such things. That Ghiin was pretending not to know was clearly a deliberate provocation. ¡®What are his motives? What¡¯s he trying to achieve?¡¯ Sighing, ude decided to y along with Ghiin¡¯s act for now. ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­ It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard the name. Is he a scroll merchant? I think I might have seen him at the market. But he seems a bit¡­ self-important. I mean, I could never say such things out loud. Ugh, I¡¯m feeling secondhand embarrassment so bad my hands are curling up.¡± Ghiin couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. While he had expected ude to follow his lead, the reaction had far exceeded his expectations. Indeed, when it came to sarcastic banter, this guy was unmatched on the continent. Thunk. The thin thread of reason Glenn had been clinging to finally snapped. As an elder of the Scarlet Tower, he could not endure this humiliation any longer. ¡°You insolent fools! Do you even know who I am?¡± Gooooom! Terrifying mana erupted from Glenn¡¯s entire body, a manifestation of the power of a 5th-circle mage. Overwhelmed by fury, Glenn decided to assert his dominance through sheer force. Who in this insignificant barony could possibly stop him? ¡°Urgh!¡± The emissaries nearby recoiled in fear at the overwhelming aura emanating from Glenn, retreating hastily. Boom! With a grim expression reminiscent of a malevolent spirit, Glenn took a step forward. At that moment¡ª Shing! Belinda, Gillian, and Kaor suddenly appeared, pressing their swords against Glenn¡¯s neck. Simultaneously, knights blocked the main hall¡¯s doors and surrounded the area, drawing their des. ude, quick on his feet, scurried to hide behind Wendy. ¡°Huh!¡± Glenn¡¯s chest, which had been boiling over with fury, instantly turned cold. Had he been too agitated? He hadn¡¯t even sensed the approach of the three. If this were a battlefield, his head would already be rolling on the ground. ¡®Fenris¡­ has individuals of this caliber?¡¯ He had heard this estate was militarily weak andcked proper knights. When had they acquired such formidable talents? The three who held their des to Glenn¡¯s neck turned to Ghiin and spoke. ¡°Young Master, shall we kill him?¡± ¡°Lord, just give the order.¡± ¡°Hey, did everyone see that? I was the fastest, right? Come on, admit it! I¡¯m seriously amazing, aren¡¯t I?¡± Glenn¡¯s body froze, his lips quivering as he bit down in frustration. The killing intent was palpable. He was certain that even the slightest move¡ªone step, or even the flick of a finger¡ªwould cost him his life. ¡°Y-you crazy bastards dare¡­!¡± Never in his life had anyone dared treat an elder of the Scarlet Tower this way. As Glenn trembled with fury, his emotions boiling over, Ghiin¡¯s heartyughter echoed through the hall. ¡°nning to do more? Be my guest. Plenty of witnesses around.¡± Those words snapped Glenn out of his rage. He¡¯d been so humiliated that he lost himself. If he had made a move, things would have escted into a massive issue. Not yet. He reminded himself of his role¡ªhe was one of the hidden des of the Ducal family. A secret weapon, meant to strike a decisive blow against the Royalist faction at the critical moment. Now was not the time to draw the Royalists¡¯ attention. Acting recklessly here out of personal anger could result in his head rolling at the Duke¡¯smand. ¡°Phew¡­¡± Taking a deep breath to calm himself, Glenn red at Ghiin. ¡°Our tower will not let this go unchallenged. Be prepared, Baron.¡± ¡°I look forward to it.¡± ¡°You wille to regret this.¡± With those words, Glenn turned on his heel and left. In any case, Count Desmond was already nning to attack this estate. Glenn resolved to lend a hand when the time came, ensuring he would personally kill Ghiin. Mages never forget a grudge. This arrogant brat would soon learn the terrifying might of the Scarlet Tower. More than half of the people had been driven out, and when Glenn also left the room, the remaining individuals began to exchange uneasy nces. ¡®What¡¯s going on? Why did he drive those people out?¡¯ ¡®Why were we allowed to stay?¡¯ ¡®To oppose the greatest magic tower in the North? What a reckless fool!¡¯ Since they couldn¡¯t figure out the criteria for being expelled, they were left in utter confusion. There was only one thing they could be certain of: negotiating with this madman, who clearly didn¡¯t care about diplomatic rtions, was utterly impossible. As he watched their unease, Ghiin spoke softly. ¡°The atmosphere got a little tense earlier. But in truth, I have a soft heart. Thinking about how so many people in the North are starving makes me feel so distressed I can¡¯t even sleep. I¡¯m¡­ a pacifist, after all.¡± Those listening couldn¡¯t help but think: ¡®Is he truly insane?¡¯ ¡®Then why did he kick those people out earlier?¡¯ ¡®I¡¯d heard rumors he wasn¡¯t in his right mind, but to see it for myself¡­¡¯ An awkward silence hung in the air for a moment before Ghiin broke it again. ¡°So, I won¡¯t take any money.¡± Everyone was stunned by his words. Right now, food was worth its weight in gold¡ªno, even offering gold wasn¡¯t enough to secure it. But he said he wouldn¡¯t take money? One of the people, carefully observing the situation, cautiously asked, ¡°T-then, are you proposing to exchange the food for other resources from our estates?¡± Given that the Fenris Territory was infamous for itsck of resources, this seemed like a usible exnation. But Ghiin shook his head again in response. ¡°No, I won¡¯t take resources either.¡± The remaining attendees¡¯ faces brightened at his reply. If he wouldn¡¯t take money or resources, then all they could offer were goodwill and ttery. ¡®What amendable young man. He must¡¯ve been trying to act tough earlier, but he¡¯s really just a softie.¡¯ ¡®Ah, he¡¯s so young. His actions are endearing.¡¯ The envoys began to hide their true intentions behind carefully managed expressions. ¡®All we need is the food. We can ignore any demands for defense funds.¡¯ ¡®This drought will end eventually. Once it does, we can deal with his arrogance.¡¯ ¡®Right now, he¡¯s lucky to have a stockpile of food. Does he think this streak willst? The world isn¡¯t so kind.¡¯ Suppressing theirughter, some of the envoys¡¯ cheeks twitched. It was then that Ghiin casually dropped a bombshell. ¡°Instead of money, I¡¯ll take soldiers. Each estate must send a number of troops proportional to its size.¡± The faces of the envoys turned deathly pale in an instant. Chapter 183 Chapter 183: How About It? You Found It Quickly, Didn¡¯t You? (3) Everyone¡¯s good mood quickly plummeted. The open deration of taking their soldiers wasn¡¯t something anyone could feel good about. ¡®This guy is really crossing the line now.¡¯ ¡®Who in the world demands soldiers in exchange for food?¡¯ ¡®How many does he even want? No, whatever the number is, our lord would never agree to it.¡¯ If military strength was weak, it would be hard to fend off external threats, not to mention maintaining control over the discontented popce of their estate. In many ways, military power was the foundation of sustaining an estate. But it was difficult to outright refuse here. Those who spoke carelessly had just been chased out right in front of their eyes. As the gathered representatives found themselves caught between a rock and a hard ce, Ghiin spoke gently. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not asking for much. The minimum is fifty soldiers. For small baronies, just send that amount, and forrger estates, send a bit more. Let¡¯s keep things within a reasonable burden. In exchange, I¡¯ll provide six months¡¯ worth of food, tailored to the scale of each estate.¡± Compared to the initial demand for soldiers, it was a surprisingly reasonable proposal. At the mention of six months¡¯ worth of food, some of the envoys nodded their heads. For a small barony, fifty soldiers weren¡¯t a trivial number. But it¡¯s not that many that it would be utterly impossible to spare them. In fact, providing fifty soldiers and receiving six months¡¯ worth of food could be seen as a profitable trade. The game of nces and calction began again. A representative from a small barony, having quickly finished his mental arithmetic, raised his hand immediately. ¡°We will provide fifty soldiers!¡± ¡°I like quick decisions. Since you spoke first, I¡¯ll give you eight months¡¯ worth of food.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± The atmosphere nowpletely shifted in Ghiin¡¯s favor. Envoys who had missed the first opportunity scrambled to shout out. ¡°We will provide a hundred soldiers!¡± ¡°That¡¯s a count¡¯s estate, isn¡¯t it? For a territory of that size, only a hundred? Make it two hundred.¡± ¡°Uh, well¡­¡± ¡°If you¡¯re unwilling, forget it. Leave.¡± ¡°No! We¡¯ll do it as you say!¡± Once the flow was set, nothing could stop it. Everyone beganpeting to offer soldiers appropriate to their estate¡¯s size. In the midst of this fervent atmosphere, there was one person who couldn¡¯t bring themselves to speak. Ghiin noticed the hesitant man and spoke to him with a knowing look. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s been a while. Are the Count and your aunt doing well?¡± ¡°L-Lord Ghiin¡ªno, Baron, it¡¯s been a long time.¡± The man who greeted him nervously was none other than the Chief Overseer of Count Rogues¡¯ estate. This was the estate where Kane, Ghiin¡¯s cousin and former dueling opponent, was the heir. The Chief Overseer of Rogues Estate was sweating profusely as he stammered out his words. ¡°How many soldiers should we send?¡± The Count Rogues¡¯ estate was as impoverished as Ferdium, though not because they had to fend off Northern barbarians or guard the Forest of Beasts, like Ferdium. They were simply poor because they had nothing. Their standing army numbered less than a thousand, and even with conscripts, their forces barely reached two thousand. Despite such circumstances, Rogues had supported Ferdium in his past life, and they had both been destroyed together. Ghiin hadn¡¯t forgotten their loyalty and kindness. ¡°Well, we¡¯re family, so I can¡¯t be too harsh. I¡¯ll just give Rogues a year¡¯s worth of food.¡± ¡°O-Oh!¡± The Chief Overseer of Rogues beamed with delight. It seemed there was indeed a reason people constantly talked about the importance of connections. Others around them disyed expressions full of envy. Yet, they couldn¡¯tin. It was clear that Count Ferdium¡¯s sister was the Countess of Rogues, giving the gesture sufficient justification. ¡°Oh, but just giving it away feels a little awkward, so I¡¯ll take exactly one soldier in return.¡± The Chief Overseer of Rogues nodded cheerfully. Receiving that much food in exchange for a single soldier, not even a knight, was hardly an issue. It was nothing more than a token gesture. Watching the Overseer¡¯s reaction, Ghiin smirked wickedly. ¡°Kane. Send the heir of Rogues here. That guy still owes me money.¡± ¡°He owes you money?¡± The Chief Overseer looked puzzled, clearly hearing this for the first time. ¡°Yes. He borrowed a thousand gold from me and hasn¡¯t repaid it. This is why people say never to lend money to family. Really, it¡¯s disappointing.¡± ¡°A t-thousand gold?¡± A thousand gold! How could anyone even borrow such an enormous amount? The Chief Overseer¡¯s gaze turned suspicious. He was well aware of Ghiin¡¯s past reputation as a troublemaker. Stories of him roaming around the estate with Kane, tormenting people, and causing mischief were legendary. So, it was difficult to believe if his words were true. ¡°Is¡­ is that really true?¡± ¡°Yeah, looks like Kane didn¡¯t mention it to you.¡± ¡°Lately, the Young Lord has been quietly devoting himself to studying at the estate.¡± ¡°Him, studying? You know how ridiculous that sounds, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± The Chief Overseer lowered his head, unable to refute. The truth was that Kane wasn¡¯t truly studying¡ªhe had just shut himself away in his room and refused toe out. No one knew why, as he wouldn¡¯t answer when asked. Most people simply assumed he had matured a little and left it at that. After all, unlike before, he wasn¡¯t causing trouble or bothering others and was living a quiet life. In reality, Kane hadn¡¯t matured. He was simply too afraid to step outside. I couldn¡¯t ask my parents for such arge sum of money, nor did I have any means to obtain it. So, I just stayed hidden without going out. I was too ashamed to admit the truth, and, even more so, I remained quiet to avoid any rumors spreading. That was the reason Kane refused to repay the debt and held out. He believed, rather naively, that staying cooped up in the estate would make everything okay. However, there was no reason for Ghiin to amodate such a notion. ¡°That¡¯s something we can verify directly. In any case, that¡¯s my condition. If you want a year¡¯s worth of provisions, send Kane.¡± ¡°B-but how could we possibly send Lord Kane¡­?¡± Sending him, the heir of the estate, to Fenris was practically akin to taking him hostage. It wasn¡¯t a matter the Chief Overseer could approve lightly. As the man broke out in a nervous sweat, Ghiin spoke gently. ¡°Go discuss it with the Count. He¡¯s probably heard of my recent achievements, so he¡¯ll grant his permission. Kane would train, study, and learn alongside me here. It¡¯s a meaningful gesture for heirs who will lead their territories in the future to join forces. After all¡­ we¡¯re cousins, aren¡¯t we?¡± ¡°Ah, yes! If that¡¯s the intent, the Count will undoubtedly approve.¡± The Chief Overseer of Rogues finally nodded in agreement. The Ferdium and Rogues families were bound by blood, almost like sworn allies. Joining forces with Ghiin was only advantageous for Kane, certainly not a detriment. Right now, Ghiin, backed by the Marquis of Branford, was a rising star among the nobility of the Ritania Kingdom. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll speak to the Count about it. I¡¯m sure this will not be a bad thing for Lord Kane.¡± ¡°Exactly, exactly. It¡¯s a truly beneficial arrangement for everyone involved.¡± Of course, Ghiin¡¯s true thoughts were entirely different. ¡®Once he¡¯s here, he¡¯s dead meat, that bastard.¡¯ Daring to default on the King of Mercenaries¡¯ money? Such a thing simply couldn¡¯t exist under the heavens. Not even a monarch of a nation dared attempt something so audacious in my past life. Perhaps the reason he had the nerve to act this way now was that he had been inadequately disciplined at the time of our duel. Hearing the conversation between Ghiin and the Chief Overseer of Rogues, those present pledged to contribute as many soldiers as their authority allowed. They couldn¡¯t afford to dy and risk the demand to send their territory¡¯s heiring up. That would be catastrophic. Once the negotiations concluded, Ghiin emphasized once more. ¡°You know it¡¯s not just soldiers, right? Send their families as well.¡± This request left the emissaries flustered. They had thought they only needed to send soldiers, but now he was asking for their families too? That would result in far more of the territory¡¯s poption being uprooted than expected. What had seemed like a reasonable deal now revealed itself to be anything but. In normal times, there would be no greater loss than this. The expressions of those who had unexpectedly lost a significant portion of their territory¡¯sbor force turned sour. Watching their reactions, Ghiin clicked his tongue. ¡°Tsk tsk, some things never change.¡± To them, the territory¡¯s people were little more than ves. No, perhaps even better than ves¡ªthey could collect taxes from them and didn¡¯t need to feed them. Thus, separating families without a second thought stirred no emotions within them. In such an era, where this mindset was the norm, there wasn¡¯t much use in criticizing it. However, regardless of the times, Ghiin had no intention ofpromising. Families living apart would only be weaknesses for the soldiers. Such a situation would prevent them from performing at their best. Ghiin was determined to eliminate such issues from the outset. The envoys, who hesitated at first, reluctantly agreed to send the families of the soldiers as well. After all, surrendering the soldiers and their families was the only way to ensure the survival of those left behind. Of course, despite their outwardpliance, they were seething inside. ¡®Damn it, just wait. Once we get through this crisis, we won¡¯t let this slide.¡¯ ¡®That brat, relying on pro-royalist nobles, is running wild.¡¯ ¡®We should¡¯ve struck this ce as soon as we heard the rumors and seized their provisions and runestones.¡¯ They regretted the dy caused by their greed and hesitation, their time wasted confirming the situation instead of acting. Now, attacking was no longer an option. High-ranking nobles of the pro-royalist faction backed Ghiin, and thebined forces pledged by various territories had already reached nearly 3,000 soldiers. With a single trade for provisions, Ghiin had acquired thousands of soldiers and their families. Driving the point home, Ghiin added firmly: ¡°It will take time to relocate the residents, so send the soldiers as quickly as possible. If they don¡¯t arrive within two weeks, the deal is off.¡± ¡°U-understood.¡± ¡°And send properly trained standing troops. If you send substandard soldiers, I¡¯ll send them right back.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The envoys, who had considered filling the ranks with hastily conscripted recruits, abandoned the thought. If Ghiin found fault with them and canceled the deal, their entire territory would starve. The envoys quickly began preparing to return. With time running short, they couldn¡¯t afford even a moment¡¯s dy. Once all the negotiations were concluded, Ghiin turned to ude with a satisfied expression. ¡°How about that? Solved it in no time, didn¡¯t I? Easy, right? And we¡¯ve got a lot more people now, too.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ude, who had witnessed the entire process, found himself at a loss for words. It was a remarkable disy of negotiation skill. Securing people, something money often couldn¡¯t buy, had been aplished in an instant. What¡¯s more, unlike the previous migrants, these newly acquired soldiers¡ªdespite some variance inbat capability¡ªwere trained professionals. Thebined forces of the territory exceeded 3,000 soldiers. True to his word, he had assembled the promised troops. No matter how he thought about it, achieving this without foreseeing the drought would have been utterly impossible. In the end, ude had no choice but to acknowledge it. Whether it was luck or genuine capability, this bastard was truly remarkable. So this time, instead of sniping back, ude raised a thumbs-up. ¡°Do as you please.¡± Wearing an arrogant smile, Ghiin issued new orders to Gillian. ¡°Train the newly arrived soldiers in drill exercises so they can quickly adapt tomand. Mix the units indiscriminately, regardless of their origins. It¡¯s clear they¡¯ll only send infantry anyway.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Theck of soldiers had been filled. Although they were half-trained, hundreds of knights had been created as well. Both the Royal Faction and the Duke¡¯s Faction were too busy minding their own affairs to pay attention to this ce. There could be no better opportunity. Everything had been steadily prepared for this moment. With a cold smile, Ghiin spoke. ¡°Now, we begin the war.¡± * * * The soldiers dispatched from various territories arrived swiftly. The lords, finding themselves under pressure, endured their displeasure and hurriedly finalized their dealings. The soldiers, hastily uprooted from their homes, looked dazed. Such confusion was natural, given the sudden change in their living situation. However, their bewilderment was short-lived. The moment they saw the abundance of provisions, their faces brightened. ¡°Wow, they weren¡¯t lying about the food supply.¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to live here from now on? Is this a dream or reality?¡± For those who had been starved of proper supplies due to dwindling rations, Fenris was a dream-like territory. Having lived under cruel lords, where starvation and poverty were their only memories, they quickly abandoned any lingering attachment to their homnds. The more they ate to their hearts¡¯ content, the more attached they became to their new territory. Especially when they heard that their families would soon join them here. It was impossible not to feel good about this situation. Satisfied soldiers were far easier to manage. The relocated troops adapted to military discipline in just a week. Since they were already trained in the basics, it wasn¡¯t too challenging. The only task was limating them to Fenris¡¯ military code. As expected, nothing beats keeping them well-fed and rested. However, their moods plummeted within days. Ghiin had announced a campaign, summoning all soldiers. ¡°War already? Who are we even fighting?¡± ¡°This is crazy. But, wait¡­ don¡¯t we have quite a lot of men?¡± Unlike the nervous soldiers, Ghiin looked pleased as he reviewed the assembled forces. The marching force, including knights, numbered an impressive 3,000. Though the majority were infantry, no other northern territory, save for the great lords, could field such numbers. Even the soldiers, realizing their numbers were greater than expected, seemed somewhat reassured. Walking beside Ghiin as he inspected the army, ude cautiously asked, ¡°Uh¡­ this all seems fine, but are we really attacking without dering war?¡± ¡°Of course. Why give them time to prepare? This war depends on speed and timing. It has to end before anyone else can interfere. We¡¯ll deliver the deration once we¡¯re there.¡± ¡°Urgh¡­¡± It wasn¡¯t wrong. Butunching an attack without a proper deration of war would invite severe condemnation. The bigger issue was that it would give their enemies justification to do the same. That was why even such seemingly pointless formalities were observed. A deration of war allowed political maneuvering, requests for assistance, and time to prepare. But Ghiin truly didn¡¯t care. Soon enough, it would be an era of barbarity where such courtesies wouldn¡¯t matter. ude looked at Ghiin with an expression of iprehension, shaking his head several times before speaking again. ¡°By the way¡­ are you really taking him with us?¡± Off to the side of the camp, Kane Rogues, the indebted heir of the Rogues Estate, stood with a devastated expression as if the world had ended. Chapter 184 Chapter 184: From Now On, Advance at Full Speed (1) Kane, dragged along nearly bound in chains, had experienced hellish training over the past few days. It was because Ghiin had been thoroughly enjoying pushing him to his limits. Resistance was futile. Before such legitimate and overwhelming force, there was nothing Kane could do. While training together might have been eptable, the notion that Ghiin seemed ready to drag Kane to the battlefield itself had ude unable to hide his worry. Forcing the heir of a domain into a rank-and-file soldier¡¯s position was an exceedingly dangerous move. But Ghiin dismissed the concern as trivial, saying bluntly, ¡°The sin of not repaying my money is immense. If you don¡¯t deal with that properly, you¡¯re just a fool. No money? Then he has to pay me back with something else.¡± ¡°If he were to die in battle, it could cause quite a headache,¡± ude replied. ¡°It¡¯s fine. That bastard won¡¯t die so easily.¡± ¡°Why? Does he have some kind of hidden ability?¡± ¡°The fact that he dared to skip out on paying me and is still alive means he¡¯s one hell of a lucky bastard. Someone like that wouldn¡¯t die in a war like this. It just wouldn¡¯t make sense.¡± ¡°¡­Ah, I see.¡± Clicking his tongue a few times, ude gave up trying to dissuade him. As expected, he couldn¡¯t understand the mindset of a lord like Ghiin. ¡°Well, if you¡¯re going to do it¡­ make sure you utterly crush them. It has to be something that shocks everyone.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll sweep them awaypletely. That¡¯s what I¡¯m best at. You know my win rate is 100%, right?¡± ¡°Of course. One battle, one victory. Here¡¯s hoping for a two-battle, two-victory record. I really hope that this insane n of yours seeds. Please, be careful.¡± When ude first heard Ghiin¡¯s n during the strategy meeting, he was horrified. However, it was clear that if it seeded, it would be the way to achieve victory with the least amount of casualties. Thus, the n was kept under strict secrecy. It was a strategy that could only be used in this war. ¡®If the n fails¡­ Ghiin will surely die. Should I stop him even now? It¡¯s far too risky.¡¯ ude closed his eyes, lost in thought. The time to intervene had already passed. He hadn¡¯t been able to stop it during the preparation phase, and now that they were ready to depart, it was even more impossible. All he could do was leave the result to the heavens and hope for victory. Unlike the worried ude, Ghiin inspected each knight one by one, nodding in satisfaction. Despite the impending war, no one showed fear or tension. If anything, thanks to the hellish training they had endured, everyone seemed brimming with confidence. It wasn¡¯t an inurate assessment. In truth, their expressions were more like those of people brimming with frustration, looking for an outlet to vent. But it was true they weren¡¯t afraid. Ghiin greatly enjoyed seeing such faces. ¡®Very good. Once this war is over, and I upgrade their equipment, they¡¯ll get even better.¡¯ Currently, the knights were wearing under armor made from the hide of the Blood Python beneath their te. Even with just this, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for ordinary soldiers to take them down. If he upgraded the rest of their gear as nned, their strength would undoubtedly soar. As each unitpleted their preparations for departure, Gillian approached and bowed his head. ¡°All preparations areplete.¡± ¡°Good. Now then, it¡¯s about time we¡­¡± After a brief departure ceremony, they were about to set off whenmotion erupted from one corner. A group rushed forward, and it turned out to be the dwarves and mages. Galbarik, looking as though he was on the verge of tears, shouted, ¡°Lord! Sending us to war? What kind of nonsense is this all of a sudden? We did everything you asked! We made everything! We agreed we wouldn¡¯t have to join the assault troops!¡± Beside him, Alfoi openly wailed, ¡°We did everything you wanted us to! We don¡¯t want to go to war! Can¡¯t we just stay and guard the estate?¡± Looking at theirmenting faces, Ghiin grinned. ¡°No can do. You¡¯re essential for this operation. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t put you in the assault squad.¡± Galbarik pleaded desperately. ¡°You promised us a vacation after we finished the urgent tasks! Our vacation starts now, liar!¡± ¡°What are you talking about? We never set a date.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t lie, so don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll get your vacation after the war. No matter what, we have to follow proper procedures.¡± Galbarik was speechless. Thinking back, they had rushed off so quickly back then that they hadn¡¯t set a fixed date for the vacation. They had vaguely assumed that once the urgent tasks were over, it would be time for a break. To some extent, they had to admit their own mistake in not getting a clear confirmation. But for Ghiin, arguably the most reckless man in all of Fenris¡ªno, in all of Ritania¡ªto suddenly talk about ¡°proper procedures¡± made their blood boil. ¡°Argh! This is a strike! A strike! We¡¯re not going! We can¡¯t go! Protect our rights!¡± ¡°We mages won¡¯t go either! Even ves have human rights!¡± The dwarves and mages caused an uproar, but Ghiin dismissed it all with a single nod. ¡°Drag them along.¡± ¡°Nooo! I don¡¯t wanna goooo!¡± Dragged off by Gillian, they were positioned right behind the equally miserable-looking Kane. Finally, once all preparations wereplete, Gillian and Kaor took their ces beside Ghiin. Standing slightly behind them, the only one cloaked in ck robes, was Belinda. Ghiin looked around at them before slowly opening his mouth. ¡°Let¡¯s get moving now.¡± Fergus, who had been standing beside ude, tightly held Ghiin¡¯s hand and spoke. ¡°Young Lord, please be careful. Are you sure it¡¯s all right for me not to apany you?¡± Seeing the worry etched deeply on Fergus¡¯s face, Ghiin gave an awkward smile and replied. ¡°It¡¯s fine, so please get some good rest at home. If you follow me, it¡¯ll be too much strain on your heart.¡± Before Fergus could respond, Kaor interrupted. ¡°Hey, Great Old Man, there¡¯s no need to worry. I¡¯m reeeally strooong now!¡± Though I knew he had grown considerably stronger, for some reason, it was hard to trust this guypletely. Still, Fergus gave him a gentle smile and said. ¡°Very well, very well. I¡¯ll leave it to you. Please make sure to protect our Young Lord.¡± ¡°Of course, just trust me!¡± Kaor, who had learned the new mana cultivation technique and swordsmanship from Ghiin, was brimming with confidence. Belinda clicked her tongue a few times at Kaor¡¯s bravado before adjusting Fergus¡¯s attire and saying, ¡°Old Man, make sure to eat on time, take your medicine, and don¡¯t worry too much. You know how capable I am, right?¡± ¡°Of course, of course. I know the head butler¡¯s skills well. You take care of yourself too.¡± Fergus left repeated instructions to Gillian and the others to return safely. Only after Fergus¡¯s particrly concerned send-off wasplete did the knights, led by Ghiin, finally begin to move. The news that the lord himself was going to war brought the residents of the estate together like clouds. Their faces were all filled with worry. The estate was just starting to improve, and now there was talk of an unexpected war. It was difficult for them to understand. And on top of that, the lord was personally leading the expedition? If something were to happen to him, the happiness they had now would be gone. ¡°What should we do? Will he really be alright?¡± ¡°If I had known this would happen, we should¡¯ve volunteered as soldiers.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t the lord say he¡¯d recruit after the construction was finished? Who would¡¯ve thought war would break out so soon?¡± The murmurs of the crowd grew louder. This was apletely different atmospherepared to when the former lord of this ce went to war against Ferdium. Back then, no one cared whether the lord lived or died. In fact, many had thought it would¡¯ve been better if he hadn¡¯t returned at all. As a result, even when the army marched out, they had only watched with dead, fish-like eyes. But this lord was different. He was the people¡¯s hope and their pir of support. In the midst of these feelings, a few people, overwhelmed with emotion, began shouting. ¡°My Lord! Please return safely!¡± ¡°Knights and soldiers, take care of yourselves!¡± ¡°Goddess, bless Fenris!¡± The shouts that started with a handful of people quickly spread, filling the estate with a resounding roar of support. The people¡¯s heartfelt concern and encouragement poured out. The knights and soldiers, unustomed to such genuine support, were momentarily flustered but soon straightened their postures with pride. Ghiin, too, lifted a hand slightly to the crowd and smiled. ¡°Hurraaaah! Please, bring us victory!¡± Receiving fervent cheers, Ghiin exited the castle. Gripping the reins tightly, he issued his orders. ¡°All forces! Advance at full speed from now on. We must strike before the enemy can prepare properly.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± The knights and soldiers, brimming with morale, responded energetically. The horse beneath Ghiin neighed loudly, signaling the start. The Fenris forces charged forward like the wind toward Count Cabaldi¡¯s territory. * * * Count Cabaldi had long heard rumors that Fenris was stockpiling food supplies. Given the dire state of his own estate due to food shortages, it would be a lie to say the rumors hadn¡¯t tempted him. With a grave expression, Count Cabaldi began discussing the current situation with his retainers. ¡°What did Count Desmond say?¡± ¡°He asks for a little more time. It seems things are difficult for him to stabilize internally at the moment.¡± ¡°And the ducal family?¡± ¡°They promised to send food supplies as soon as possible and urged us to wait just a little longer¡­¡± ¡°How much longer!¡± Count Cabaldi shouted, mming his chair in frustration. Even now, all food supplies, including those hidden by the estate¡¯s residents, had been scraped together just to feed the soldiers. They were nearing their limits. On top of that, the residents of the Cabaldi estate were already rife with discontent due to the grueling forcedbor in the iron mines. Count Cabaldi had been using the military to suppress the people, maintaining control through sheer force. But now even the military faced starvation. This was dangerous. If a revolt broke out amidst these conditions, and even the army turned against him, there would be no way to salvage the situation. ¡°I¡¯ve heard Fenris has plenty of food. Isn¡¯t there a way to attack them?¡± At the count¡¯s suggestion, his retainers recoiled, shaking their heads in rm. ¡°We don¡¯t have the food to sustain a war. Resupplying would be impossible. The soldiers are already starving, and morale has plummeted.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t the ducal family explicitly warn us against acting recklessly?¡± ¡°If we move now, it will give the Royal Faction an excuse to act against us. Right now, we need to focus on stabilizing the situation.¡± Count Cabaldi bit his lip. The retainers¡¯ words were entirely urate. Taking action now would be tantamount to giving both the Royal and Ducal factions a reason to crush them. Even if they managed to fight and win, it would be a Pyrrhic victory, leaving them devastated. And there was no guarantee that other lords would support them. Reluctantly, Count Cabaldi proposed an alternative. ¡°Trade iron for food from Fenris.¡± His decision was met with concern from the retainers. ¡°Baron Fenris is aligned with the Royal Faction. If we supply him with iron, the Duke¡¯s family won¡¯t look kindly upon it.¡± ¡°The Duke¡¯s family and Count Desmond have promised their support, so wouldn¡¯t it be better to wait just a little longer¡­?¡± Count Cabaldi gritted his teeth at the unfavorable response and barked, ¡°Whose retainers are you, anyway? We¡¯re almost out of provisions, yet you ask me to wait longer? Shall I confiscate all your property if you¡¯re against this deal?¡± Faced with Count Cabaldi¡¯s wrath, the retainers simultaneously mped their mouths shut. As thergest producer of iron in the north, the Cabaldi County held a decent standing within the Duke¡¯s faction. However, Count Desmond, who had been responsible for supplying food, had abruptly cut off support. This was because Desmond had already sold off his surplus to Ghiin, leaving him with just enough to scrape by. Cabaldi, unaware of these circumstances, felt abandoned. Although they had also requested aid from the Duke¡¯s family, the extensive damage across many territories pushed their needs further down the priority list. Count Cabaldi, who was quick-witted, soon grasped the reality of the situation. Politically astute, he wasn¡¯t one to miss such cues. ¡°Think about it carefully. No matter how skilled we are, we¡¯re still just country bumpkins to the Duke¡¯s family. The iron mines aren¡¯t exclusive to our estate, after all.¡± The retainers found no room to argue with his words. Although the Cabaldi County wasn¡¯t a negligible force, the Duke¡¯s family had many territories that were far more significant. Without aid from the Duke¡¯s family, there was no point in holding onto loyalty while starving. Count Cabaldi, notorious in the north for his ruthlessness, ranked among the most infamous lords. Thanks to his heavily armed troops, his territory was rtively safepared to others. However, if someone incited those soldiers to rebellion, the consequences would be far more dangerous. ¡°In any case, it¡¯s us who have been propping up Desmond from the shadows. Sure, he¡¯ll be displeased if we make a deal with Fenris, but he can¡¯t cut us off entirely just because of a few trades.¡± When Count Desmond sought to rally the northern lords, the first ce he reached out to was the Cabaldi County. This demonstrated the strategic importance of the region. Count Cabaldi, adept at ying his cards, had quickly aligned himself with the Duke¡¯s faction upon assessing the broader picture. His deep understanding of theplex politicalndscape led him to believe that neither the Duke¡¯s family nor Count Desmond could afford to alienate him entirely. He was confident he could operate within tolerable limits. ¡°Baron Fenris is as good as dead anyway. A little iron won¡¯t change that. His military strength is weak, so there¡¯s no problem.¡± The retainers nodded as if in agreement. Thinking it over, Baron Fenris¡¯s fate had already been decided. Trading a small amount of iron for food didn¡¯t seem like it would cause any particr issues. Even among factions, countless transactions urred when mutual needs aligned. Unless they were sworn enemies, they wouldn¡¯tpletely ignore each other. It was just that iron was a strategic resource, so the Duke¡¯s household controlled it with strict oversight. One retainer cautiously asked, ¡°But isn¡¯t Baron Fenris in a favorable position? Won¡¯t he haggle too much since we¡¯ve essentially cut off his iron supply until now?¡± ¡°Promise him that we¡¯ll loosen the iron supply a little going forward. But add a slight threat¡ªif he acts cocky, we¡¯ll cut him off entirely. That bastard has no other options besides us.¡± ¡°Understood. With a bit of push and pull, he¡¯ll have no choice but to ept our terms.¡± ¡°Exactly. If he¡¯s smart, he¡¯ll use this opportunity to get on our good side. That is, if he wants to buy iron at fair prices in the future.¡± Count Cabaldi and his retainers were confident that Ghiin would have no choice but to ept their proposal. Iron production and distribution in the northern region were almost entirely under Count Cabaldi¡¯s control. This meant that Fenris must have struggled to secure iron supplies until now. Currently, food prices were soaring, but once the crisis was resolved, the price of iron would rise even higher. Trying to exploit the current situation with food as leverage would only make things harder for Fenrister. ¡°Set out immediately. If Count Desmond gets wind of this, it¡¯ll only cause unnecessaryplications.¡± The retainers nodded and were about to withdraw at Count Cabaldi¡¯smand when the doors to the hall suddenly burst open. A knight stormed in, shouting urgently, ¡°The enemy is attacking!¡± At the absurd news, Count Cabaldi and his retainers could only blink in disbelief. There had been no deration of war, no signs of conflict. There had been no word from the border forts. Yet, suddenly, they were being told that an enemy was invading? The only concern that sprang to mind was rebellion. Count Cabaldi¡¯s expression turned stone-cold as he asked, ¡°What are you talking about? Speak clearly. Are you saying there¡¯s been a rebellion?¡± The knight swallowed dryly, his face showing that even he couldn¡¯t believe what he was about to say. ¡°Ghiin Ferdium¡­ No, Baron Fenris¡¯s army is camped right outside our castle.¡± Chapter 185 Chapter 185: From Now On, Advance at Full Speed (2) Count Cabaldi momentarily doubted his ears. He had just decided to initiate a food trade with that man. And yet, the very same man hadunched an attack? It was too hard to believe, so he had no choice but to ask again. ¡°Baron Fenris? Why would he?¡± ¡°¡­We do not know.¡± ¡°Why? How dare he? That worthless fool dragged an army into my territory?¡± After his initial shock, Count Cabaldi was consumed by an unbearable fury. He was one of the northern powers destined to ascend to the position of Great Lord. With robust iron production and advanced refining technology, he operated a well-armed force. Moreover, his backer was none other than the Duke of Delfine, the most powerful man in the kingdom. And now, someone dared to march an army against him? A wretched Ferdium nobody tasked with guarding the frontier, not even a proper count but just that bastard¡¯s brat? ¡°What on earth was the fortress on the border doing? How did the enemy march all the way here without sending word?¡± Count Cabaldi, unable to suppress his anger, roared furiously. He had growncent, believing no one would dare to attack Cabaldi. As a result, the troops stationed at the fortress were limited to a mere handful of sentries. If the enemy had deliberately nned a surprise attack, there was no way the fortress could hold out. So, the fact that the fortress had been captured came as no real surprise, but his retainers, fully aware of this, dared not speak the truth aloud. ¡°I must see that insolent bastard¡¯s face with my own eyes!¡± Count Cabaldi rose to his feet and stormed outside. His flustered retainers hurried after him, speaking in hurried tones. ¡°This could work in our favor. Since Baron Fenris struck first, we now have every justification.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry about supplies either. We can simply march out with our troops and crush him outright.¡± ¡°The heavens are aiding us. Neither the Royal Faction nor the Duke¡¯s House will fault us for this.¡± Hearing their words, Count Cabaldi nodded in agreement. ¡°Whatever his reasons foring, this is an excellent opportunity. We¡¯ll crush him here and seize Fenris for good. What¡¯s the maximum number of troops we can mobilize in the territory right now?¡± ¡°We have 42 knights and around 1,800 armed soldiers. If we issue a general conscription order, we could gather over 3,000 men, but that would take too much time. We¡¯ll have to settle this with our professional forces.¡± ¡°That should suffice.¡± ¡°Indeed. Fenris is a small and impoverished barony. Even if they scraped together all their forces, they wouldn¡¯t have more than 500 soldiers.¡± A knight, who had been listening to the conversation between Count Cabaldi and his retainers, looked startled and tried to speak up, but his presence had long been forgotten by the others in the room. Count Cabaldi nodded in satisfaction, continuing to stride forward. The thought of crushing the enemy with overwhelming force and even annexing Fenris lightened his mood. ¡°It seems securing provisions will be easier than expected.¡± Even if Baron Fenris hade for reasons other than war, Cabaldi had no intention of forgiving him. Who would let go of such a golden opportunity? But their confident strides came to an abrupt halt when they stepped outside the fortress and took in the scene. Count Cabaldi froze, his expression one of disbelief, muttering under his breath. ¡°W-what¡­ What is this¡­ force?¡± It was massive. At a nce, the opposing army numbered at least 3,000 troops. And they were not soldiers borrowed from another region. The banners fluttering throughout the ranks unmistakably belonged to Fenris. Though he had been convinced of their numerical superiority, Cabaldi found himself overwhelmed by the size of the opposing forces instead. ¡°What is this? How did that whelp amass such an army?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Despite Cabaldi¡¯s outcry, none of his retainers could offer a response. The force was far toorge for a mere barony to muster. ¡°Didn¡¯t they mention taking in immigrants? Perhaps they conscripted arge number of them?¡± ¡°L-look at them! Most of them are infantry! They must be conscripts¡ªpoorly trained and equipped, I¡¯m sure.¡± ¡°But they appear to have over 300 cavalrymen. Could that be a problem?¡± With limited intelligence, Cabaldi and his retainers could only specte based on whaty before them. Cabaldi gnawed at his fingernails, his mind racing. What is going on? The Duke¡¯s House explicitly told me to remain cautious. If the Royal Faction were behind this, they would have warned me. Could some secret negotiation have taken ce between them? There had been no formal deration of war, nor had there been any significant conflict with the Ferdium side. He couldn¡¯t understand why he was being attacked. ¡®This is not a force that whelp couldmand on his own. Could the Royal Faction have provided support?¡¯ Information about Ghiin¡¯s (Ghiin) trade agreements with other territories, exchanging food for troops, had yet to spread widely. Ghiin¡¯s rapid action and tight time constraints ensured the rumors hadn¡¯t reached Cabaldi¡¯s ears. The difference between someone meticulously prepared and someone who wasn¡¯t was on full disy. As Count Cabaldi continued to bite his nails, sweat forming on his brow, two figures emerged from the opposing camp, leisurely approaching on horseback. It was Ghiin and Gillian. They halted at a spot some distance from the fortress. After taking a moment to steady his breath, Ghiin called out loudly toward Count Cabaldi. ¡°Hey! Lapdog of Count Desmond!¡± Mana infused Ghiin¡¯s voice, carrying his words clearly to the people atop the walls. Count Cabaldi¡¯s eyes zed with fury at Ghiin¡¯s provocation. ¡°That, that bastard! How dare he!¡± It wasn¡¯t just the vulgar tone; the content of the words themselves was insufferable. Count Cabaldi and Count Desmond were nobles of equal rank. Yet, Count Desmond often treated him as a subordinate. No matter how it was disguised as a favor, it was impossible not to sense the filthy undertone behind it. Even now, look at what was happening. After taking as much iron as he wanted, Count Desmond had abruptly stopped providing food supplies the moment things became difficult. Ghiin¡¯s words stoked the inferiorityplex that had been festering within Count Cabaldi. He didn¡¯t even have the presence of mind to wonder how that scoundrel knew about the dynamics between himself and the supposedly neutral Count Desmond. Such thoughts couldn¡¯t even form, as his head seethed with rage. ¡°Open the gates immediately! I will personally lead the army out and cut that bastard¡¯s head off!¡± The retainers by his side were startled and quickly stepped in to stop him. ¡°You mustn¡¯t! If we face them head-on, the damage will be severe! The enemy forces are far too numerous! Please, at least hear them out to find out why they are here. It could just be a misunderstanding.¡± ¡°Th-this¡­!¡± Count Cabaldi bit his lip. His retainer wasn¡¯t wrong. Even if it came to a fight, understanding their reasons would give him something to say to the Duke¡¯s family. Grinding his teeth in frustration, Count Cabaldi finally relented, muttering something under his breath, which the knight beside him shouted aloud. ¡°Baron Fenris! What is the meaning of bringing your army here? Marching so suddenly with your forces¡ªhave you lived in such poverty that you¡¯ve lost all noble honor? If it is war you seek, go back, prepare a proper justification, and return after dering it officially!¡± In short, it meant he wasn¡¯t ready to fight now and needed time to prepare for whatever mighte next. ¡°If you dare attack our estate without cause, the Duke¡¯s family will not stand idly by. If you wish to avoid destruction, withdraw immediately!¡± He even invoked the Duke¡¯s name for an added threat. Listening to the knight¡¯s words shouted from the wall, Ghiin smirked. ¡°A deration of war¡­ Hah, I can give you that much.¡± When Ghiin extended his hand, Gillian handed him a bow and an arrow. A letter was tied to the arrow. Though they had attacked suddenly, it was necessary to at least have a semnce of justification to prevent the Royal Faction or the Duke¡¯s family from openly intervening. Now, it was just a matter of delivering it appropriately. Squeak. Ghiin drew the bowstring back with deliberate force. Count Cabaldi¡¯s knights had already sprung into action the moment Ghiin received the bow. They surrounded the Count tightly, raising their shields to create an imprable defense. In an instant, Ghiin shifted his aim and fired the arrow at the knight who had been rying the Count¡¯s words from the wall. Thwack! ¡°Guhhh!¡± The knight, caught off guard by the sudden attack, copsed to his knees, blood spurting from his chest where the arrow had struck. The arrow embedded itself precisely halfway, no more, no less¡ªa deliberate adjustment of force by Ghiin. Few would recognize the skill it took to achieve that. Seeing people rush toward the fallen knight, Ghiin tossed the bow behind him with a grin. ¡°This is how I dere war.¡± ¡ª In the capital, the nobles of the Royal Faction gathered daily, fretting over how to resolve the crisis. With the exception of the Marquis of Branford and the Count of Aylesbur, most had failed to secure sufficient food supplies. What little they had stored was rapidly depleting, leaving the nobles with nothing to do but voice their anxieties. ¡°What in the world are we supposed to do about this?¡± ¡°People are starving to death in droves!¡± ¡°The climate crisis is real!¡± The room buzzed with franticints, but no one offered a viable solution. The drought¡¯s impact had devastated the entire kingdom. ¡°Enough! What¡¯s done is done; we cannot change it now!¡± The Marquis of Branford¡¯s booming voice silenced the incessantly chattering nobles. At that moment, every noble in the room became acutely aware of the Marquis of Branford¡¯s presence. Rumors had spread that the Marquis had amassed an extraordinary stockpile of food. An unspoken consensus formed¡ªkeeping him pleased might yield a share of his surplus. Meanwhile, Count Aylesbur, who had heeded Ghiin¡¯s warnings and stockpiled food early, disyed a rtivelyposed demeanor. Internally, he heaved a sigh of relief. ¡®Thank goodness for my wife. Without her, this would¡¯ve been a disaster. From now on, I¡¯m doing whatever she says.¡¯ Mariel, ignoring her husband¡¯s objections, had gone ahead and purchased an enormous quantity of food. As a result, the Count of Aylesbur, once regarded as a lesser figure within the Royal Faction, had now risen to a level of authority second only to the Marquis of Branford. The Marquis of Branford surveyed the now-silent room and slowly began to speak. ¡°It is indeed a tragic situation, but, upon reflection, it might work in our favor.¡± The kingdom¡¯s Supreme Commander, Marquis Maurice McQuarrie, furrowed his brow. ¡°Hmm, and how, exactly, is this working in our favor? People are starving, and the situation is dire. What benefit could possiblye from this?¡± ¡°The nobles who follow the Duke¡¯s family are starving too.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°Think about it. Why have we been keeping the Duchy in check? Wasn¡¯t it because we feared they might instigate a civil war? But in the current situation, not even the Duchy can afford to start a war. They need to handle this crisis as well.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± ¡°If we hadn¡¯t stockpiled food on our side, the Duchy might have moved despite the potential losses. Don¡¯t you agree?¡± The nobles couldn¡¯t refute those words. Just as the Marquis of Branford had said, if the royal faction had faced a food shortage, the Duchy would have seized the opportunity to spark a civil war without hesitation. However, thanks to the massive stockpiles held by the Marquis of Branford, the royal family, and Count Aylesbur, the Duchy was now constrained in its actions. Rather than striking now and risking substantial mutual damage, it was better for them to focus on stabilizing their faction as quickly as possible. It was exactly as Ghiin had intended. Unlike in his previous life, the Duchy¡¯s movements were now temporarily suppressed. For the Royal Faction, who were in a defensive position, this situation was much preferable. What they sought wasn¡¯t a decisive resolution but an indefinite state of stalemate. Understanding the situation, the nobles nodded in agreement, and the Marquis of Branford continued speaking. ¡°Of course, this situation won¡¯tst forever. It depends on which side manages to stabilize the crisis first. The Duchy will surely act swiftly to resolve the situation and then press us again.¡± A flicker of hope gleamed in the nobles¡¯ eyes. The implication was clear: the Marquis of Branford intended to help the Royal Faction nobles stabilize the crisis as quickly as possible. As expected, the Marquis of Branford didn¡¯t disappoint their expectations. ¡°Not only will we rely on the royal reserves, but Count Aylesbur and I will also provide a portion of the food we stockpiled. While it may not be plentiful, it should suffice to get us through.¡± ¡°Ohhh!¡± ¡°Thank you so much!¡± ¡°I never doubted that the Marquis and the Count would make such a decisive move!¡± Expressions of relief spread across the faces of the gathered nobles. Food was the most critical resource for maintaining an army. Not a single noble considered distributing the food to themon people. They had no interest in the lives of the lower sses. Maintaining their own power was all that mattered. Seeing the relieved expressions of the nobles, the Marquis of Branford remarked with a hint of disappointment. ¡°See? You should¡¯ve prepared food in advance, just as Baron Fenris suggested.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± There was no response to that. Honestly, who would have believed such a suggestion? It was the Marquis of Branford and Countess Mariel who seemed peculiar for having prepared so diligently. The nobles, emboldened by the topic, pointed out a question they simply could not understand. ¡°But how on earth did Baron Fenris know about it?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard rumors that he reads the stars through astrology.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that absurd? He must have just blurted something out randomly, and by sheer luck, it happened to be correct.¡± The most visibly displeased was, of course, Marquis Maurice McQuarrie. A man fond of fortune-telling and superstition, he immediately convinced himself that Ghiin had used some kind of dark sorcery when he heard of the weather prediction. ¡°Ahem! That man must be a dark sorcerer or is harboring a witch! We must apprehend him at once and weigh him against a duck! If he¡¯s learned ck magic, he will surely weigh the same as a duck!¡± ¡°¡­¡± The irony that his own statement made him seem more like a dark sorcererpletely escaped him. The Marquis of Branford shook his head. There was no point in trying to reason with someone as ignorant as McQuarrie. The only reason McQuarrie retained his position was his prestigious lineage and a supposed aptitude for military strategy. Even so, the Marquis of Branford couldn¡¯t entirely dismiss one aspect of McQuarrie¡¯s ramblings: there was something suspicious about Ghiin. It was hard to believe that his prediction about the drought was based merely on observing the heat. ¡®That¡¯s something I¡¯ll figure out in time. Either way, thanks to him and Rosalyn, we¡¯ve managed to avert the worst-case scenario.¡¯ The two of them had helped stave off disaster. As he surveyed the still pale faces of the nobles around him, the Marquis felt quietly satisfied. ¡®Hmm¡­ Perhaps it¡¯s worth considering bringing him into my household. He and Rosalyn might make a good match.¡¯ If Ghiin could have heard this thought, he would have been utterly horrified, but even Rosalyn, who knew the Marquis well, could not have guessed what was on his mind. The Marquis forced his wandering thoughts back to the present and addressed the nobles with a stern warning. ¡°I say this out of caution, but for the time being, be careful not to provoke the Duchy-aligned nobles. Even if your pride is wounded, it would be better to avoid unnecessary conflicts.¡± The nobles all understood his meaning and nodded. ¡°In a situation like this, starting a quarrel would be tantamount to mutual destruction.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make sure this message is passed on to others.¡± ¡°Who would be foolish enough to pick a fight under such circumstances? That would be madness, leading to all of us perishing together.¡± ¡°Exactly, we don¡¯t have anyone that senseless among us. Hahaha!¡± The atmosphere turned amicable, withughter rippling through the group. They all wished for this crisis to pass quietly. Some even nurtured the hope that, once this ordeal was over, they might finally stand on equal footing with the Duchy. But the pleasant mood was shattered when one of the Marquis¡¯ knights burst into the meeting hall, breathless. The Marquis of Branford frowned, about to reprimand him, but the knight¡¯s words cut through the air. ¡°Baron Fenris has started a war!¡± The knight¡¯s near-scream of a report wiped the smiles off every noble¡¯s face. Chapter 186 Chapter 186: From Now On, Advance at Full Speed (3) The Marquis of Branford fell silent for a moment before asking again. ¡°War? With whom?¡± ¡°Count Cabaldi of the Ducal Faction.¡± The Marquis, who had closed his mouth again, soon let out a faint chuckle as though he had realized something. ¡°Ah, so you¡¯re saying Count Cabaldi attacked Fenris to secure food supplies?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Even though the report clearly stated that Baron Fenris had initiated the war, the knight could not bring himself to respond to the Marquis, who was deliberately avoiding reality. Instead, he simply handed over the hastily written report. The war had already been ongoing for several days. Thanks to the Northern Merchant Guilds and informants, the news had spread rapidly. ¡°¡­¡­¡± As the Marquis of Branford read through the report, the color drained from his face. Right now, both the Ducal Faction and the Royal Faction needed to tread carefully. There was no benefit to engaging in conflict. If a civil war were to break out now, the damage on both sides would be catastrophic and uncontroble. It was only a short while ago that he had urged the nobles to exercise caution. And yet, war had already begun. That lunatic had gone and caused an incident. And not just any incident¡ªan enormous one. The Marquis of Branford, who had always prided himself on living with dignity, muttered a curse for the first time in his life. ¡°That damned lunatic¡­¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°No, forget it.¡± The Marquis rubbed his temples. Just hearing about that man gave him a headache and made his head throb. The nobles gathered in the meeting hall were equally at a loss, looking flustered. ¡°How¡­ how could this have happened? Baron Fenris started a war? Against the Ducal Faction, no less!¡± ¡°This is why we shouldn¡¯t have backed someone like him! A war at a time like this? The man ispletely insane!¡± ¡°I told you we should¡¯ve weighed him against a duck to check his sanity!¡± The meeting hall descended into chaos as the nobles raised their voices in outrage. The Marquis of Branford wrestled with his thoughts so intensely that it felt as if steam might start rising from his head. Never in his life had he found himself in such a predicament. ¡®What should I do? Was that man really just aplete madman all along?¡¯ He had long known that the man was fearless and absurd, but he had also assumed there was something hidden beneath his antics. Hadn¡¯t they avoided the worst oue of the drought thanks to Ghiin? But looking at his actions now, it seemed impossible to be this recklessly insane. To provoke not just any noble but one from the Ducal Faction? At a time when preventing civil war was paramount? Could he truly not grasp the political climate? As the Marquis struggled with his dilemma, the nobles in the hall began to speak even more fervently and aggressively. ¡°We must expel Baron Fenris from our faction and sever all ties!¡± ¡°We need to exin to the Ducal Faction that this absolutely does not reflect our intentions!¡± ¡°The Minister of the Royal Household must withdraw their sponsorship! Let that bastard fend for himself, whether he lives or dies!¡± ¡°That lunatic must be a ck magician! We should capture him immediately and confirm it!¡± The Marquis of Branford kept his eyes closed and remained silent. He couldn¡¯t make out what anyone was saying anymore; the ringing in his ears and the dizziness clouded his senses. His anger boiled inside him. ¡®Should I retreat here?¡¯ It wouldn¡¯t be difficult to step back from this situation. Humiliating as it would be, he could make ample amends to the Ducal Faction, abandon Ghiin, and let things end there. The Ducal Faction would take care of Ghiin themselves. Most likely, Ferdium would also be dragged into ruin alongside him, but the situation wouldn¡¯t escte beyond that. Of course, the Marquisate, having poured a staggering amount of money into Ghiin¡¯s cosmetics venture, would suffer a massive blow. The Marquis¡¯ authority would also plummet significantly. Still, if it meant saving countless lives, that level of sacrifice might be worth enduring. ¡®Should I discard him after all?¡¯ At that moment, the Marquis of Branford recalled something Ghiin had said. ¡ª ¡°Please appoint me as the representative of the North.¡± ¡ª ¡°Count Desmond is a suspicious individual. It¡¯s possible that we share amon enemy.¡± ¡®Count Cabaldi possesses thergest iron mine in the North.¡¯ ¡®And he frequently trades with Desmond.¡¯ ¡®Desmond might be in league with the Ducal Faction.¡¯ Something hovered just out of reach of his understanding. He couldn¡¯t confirm it yet, but it didn¡¯t seem like Ghiin had initiated this war thoughtlessly. ¡®Relinquishing influence over the North is not an option.¡¯ If he abandoned Ghiin, the Royal Faction would never again be able to establish a foothold in the North. The first step was always the hardest, but once they started yielding, they would eventually lose their influence everywhere. To give up Ghiin was to give up the North entirely. It was a no-win scenario. ¡®That bastard¡­ did he anticipate all of this when he chose me as his patron?¡¯ If so, Ghiin was truly a viin. It would mean he had been nning this disaster from the very moment he sought the Marquis¡¯ sponsorship. It was infuriating, but now wasn¡¯t the time to dwell on such grievances. ¡®There¡¯s no one else who can shield him but me.¡¯ He needed to block the Ducal Faction¡¯s involvement at all costs. He had to frame this as a justified conflict between two territories, forcing both sides to maintain distance. No matter the oue, now was the moment for him to step in and resolve the situation. Having made up his mind, the Marquis of Branford opened his eyes and spoke slowly. ¡°I will not abandon Baron Fenris.¡± ¡°What are you saying?¡± ¡°If we do that, we¡¯ll all be doomed!¡± ¡°This could lead to a civil war!¡± The Marquis of Branford, unfazed by the moring nobles, coldly retorted. ¡°And? Are you saying we should abandon our own allies because we¡¯re afraid of fighting the Ducal House? If we do that, what will we give up next? If we throw away Baron Fenris, what do we have left? Do you think anyone will trust and follow us after that?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The nobles were unable to counter and remained silent. As the Marquis of Branford said, abandoning their ally out of fear of the enemy would set a disastrous precedent. Even if there was justification, driving out Ghiin would only encourage wavering nobles to withdraw one by one. It was a situation where they couldn¡¯t cast someone out, even if they wanted to. Baron Fenris had chosen a remarkably strategic moment and position to wage this battle. Looking at the anxious nobles, the Marquis of Branford spoke again, his tone softening slightly. ¡°I won¡¯t permit the Royal Faction to intervene. I¡¯ll handle the interference from the Ducal House. Baron Fenris and Count Cabaldi are fighting with legitimate justification. If Baron Fenris loses, then that¡¯s a matter we can¡¯t help.¡± The report contained a justification that was tenuous at best but had its own form of logic. Using it as a foundation, the conflict could potentially be framed as a personal grudge rather than a factional dispute, limiting the involvement of the Ducal House. Since the Marquis of Branford himself had taken the reins, the nobles couldn¡¯t voice furtherints and reluctantly nodded. All except for one man¡ªsomeone whose authority rivaled that of the Marquis of Branford. Marquis Maurice suddenly rose from his seat and red at the Marquis of Branford as he spoke. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying we should protect that brat? Even if it means we might suffer heavy losses?¡± ¡°Shall I interpret the Supreme Commander of the Kingdom¡¯s Army as saying he¡¯s too afraid of the Ducal House to take a stand?¡± At the Marquis of Branford¡¯s provocation, Maurice¡¯s lips twitched several times before he continued, his gaze menacing. ¡°After we¡¯ve crushed the Ducal House, if that brat is still alive, I¡¯ll personally check if he weighs the same as a duck. And then, I¡¯ll make sure to take his head myself.¡± ¡°Do as you please when the timees.¡± ¡°Make sure the troops are prepared, just in case.¡± With those words, Maurice turned and stormed out. The nobles aligned with his faction followed him, leaving the room. Although the meeting had ended, the Marquis of Branford found no respite. The very next day, a messenger from the Ducal House arrived. The Marquis of Branford greeted the visitor, barely concealing his fatigue. ¡°Wee, Count Fowd.¡± Count Fowd was one of the nobles loyal to the Ducal House, primarily responsible for handling critical diplomatic matters. If Raul was the brain of the Ducal House, Count Fowd could be considered its voice. Sending someone of such stature demonstrated just how seriously the Duke¡¯s family perceived the situation. After exchanging perfunctory greetings, Count Fowd got straight to the point. ¡°Baron Fenris attacked a noble of the Ducal Faction. Should we consider this to reflect the collective will of the Royal Faction?¡± Count Fowd came out strong right from the beginning. He already knew it wasn¡¯t the Royal Faction¡¯s intent. ¡®Viscount Joseph sees it as the reckless action of that brat. The Royal Faction is more desperate than anyone to avoid civil war right now.¡¯ Raul, known as the ¡°Devil of the Lame,¡± had met Ghiin before. After a direct conversation, Raul judged Ghiin to be a maniac driven by youthful impulsiveness. People like that always make mistakes with their reckless behavior. As Raul had anticipated, Ghiin yed his extreme card: war. Taking advantage of the opportunity, Raul resolved to sever the Royal Faction¡¯s ties with Ghiin and crush both Ferdium and Fenris. That¡¯s why Count Fowd, who had been staying in the capital, immediately sought out the Marquis of Branford. ¡®And I¡¯ll make sure to secure amplepensation while I¡¯m at it.¡¯ As Count Fowd, brimming with confidence, smiled, the Marquis of Branford responded in anguid tone. ¡°I permitted it.¡± ¡°Of course, as expected! That brat acted on his own¡ª Wait, what did you say?¡± ¡°I said, I permitted it.¡± Count Fowd, flustered, was momentarily at a loss for words. Raul¡¯s predictions had never failed before, so he hadn¡¯t even considered this possibility. ¡®W-What is going on here? The Marquis of Branford approved this? Has he lost his mind?¡¯ Until now, the Royal Faction¡¯s strategy had been straightforward. There was nothing to hide¡ªthey were genuinely focused on suppressing any events that could escte into civil war. Moreover, the Marquis of Branford was a shrewd politician. He abhorred impulsive decisions and judged solely based on pragmatic concerns. Even with allies, if someone became a hindrance, he would remove them. There was no way he would side with that brat just because he was his prot¨¦g¨¦. Completely baffled, Count Fowd stammered as he finally managed to speak. ¡°W-What could possiblypel you to approve war in such a precarious time?¡± ¡°Baron Fenris and Count Cabaldi had a personal grudge. It provided an appropriate justification. The Duke¡¯s family must already be aware of the matter.¡± ¡°But timing is everything! Approving this is essentially saying you¡¯re willing to risk civil war. Can that be your intention?¡± ¡°Civil war, you say? Surely, Count Fowd, you¡¯re not harboring thoughts of rebellion yourself?¡± The Marquis of Branford¡¯s icy gaze made Count Fowd flinch. No matter how much backing he had from the Duke¡¯s family, the man standing before him was one of the most powerful figures in the kingdom, rivaling even the Duke himself. ¡°You know that¡¯s not what I mean, don¡¯t you? But Count Cabaldi is one of ours. We can¡¯t simply stand by and do nothing!¡± ¡°That is not eptable. The Duke¡¯s family has no justification to intervene in a personal feud, and neither do we. We are merely observing because weck such justification. If the Duke¡¯s family gets involved, we won¡¯t stand idly by.¡± At the Marquis of Branford¡¯s resolute reply, Count Fowd gritted his teeth. He still couldn¡¯t make sense of the situation. ¡®What is this? Why are they siding with that brat to this extent? Are they really willing to risk civil war? Over a mere upstart from the North?¡¯ There was no way he could return without uncovering the Marquis of Branford¡¯s intentions. Determined, Count Fowd provoked him again with a stronger approach. ¡°Are you truly considering resolving this by force? Are you confident you can? I¡¯m aware Your Excellency has ample provisions, but if both sides suffer losses, it¡¯s obvious which side wille out ahead, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Are you threatening me now, Count?¡± Already irritated by Ghiin, the Marquis of Branford¡¯s face twisted at Count Fowd¡¯s insolent remark. The Marquis of Branford was not usually prone to visible emotional changes. However, ever since getting involved with Ghiin, his temper had been worsening. Even now, it wasn¡¯t because he wanted to support Ghiin¡ªit was because the brat had maneuvered things into a situation where Branford had no choice but to take his side. Being forced to do something he didn¡¯t want to was grating, and it was only natural that rage simmered within him, threatening to explode at any moment. With a cold expression, the Marquis of Branford looked down at Count Fowd and continued speaking. ¡°If I sent only your severed lips back to the Duke, I¡¯m sure my intentions would be made crystal clear.¡± The chilling atmosphere made Count Fowd break into a cold sweat as he bowed his head. If the Marquis of Branford had truly resolved to initiate civil war, he could have had Fowd executed on the spot. And he was fully capable of doing so. ¡°I¡­ I let my emotions get the better of me and misspoke. Please, forgive me.¡± ¡°I ept your apology. But you¡¯re not the sharp man you once were, Count. You¡¯ve grown rather dull.¡± Count Fowd bit his lip and decided to withdraw for now. If the Royal Faction was truly determined to shield Ghiin, there would be no way for the Duke¡¯s family to stop them. The Duke¡¯s family would have to choose between siding with the Royal Faction or pretending not to see anything at all. ¡®Ugh, these people were meant to be swept away eventually, but to act at a time like this¡­ Whose idea was this strategy?¡¯ No one could have anticipated that the normally defensive Royal Faction and the royal family would suddenly make such a bold move. It was a time when everyone was suffering, yet this was happening. What kind of n was it? Was there a trap? What exactly were they aiming for? I couldn¡¯t figure it out. ¡°Even the Royal Faction suffered greatly from the drought, so how can they act so confidently? Are they trying to provoke us into action?¡± If they had set a trap and were lying in wait, the situation had to be carefully observed. ¡°But if Count Cabaldi falls, it will be problematic.¡± The Cabaldi County, thergest iron-producing region in the north, was critical to the duchy. The decision to dy support slightly in favor of more urgent matters had led to an unforeseen disaster. ¡°Damn it, I didn¡¯t expect that brat to gather such forces under the pretext of food supplies.¡± Under normal circumstances, such a move would have been dismissed with a scoff. The armed forces of Count Cabaldi were renowned as some of the strongest in the north. The likes of Fenris could never hope to match them. But Count Cabaldicked food. Even a mere siege would starve them all to death. While mulling over the situation, Count Fowd turned to the Marquis of Branford. ¡°Do you swear the Royal Faction will also remain neutral and not intervene?¡± ¡°As long as your side does the same.¡± ¡°Understood. I will convey your wishes and ensure we maintain neutrality.¡± ¡°Do so.¡± As Count Fowd turned to leave, his lips twitched, and his eyes glimmered coldly. ¡°Count Desmond will have to act.¡± Count Desmond had maintained the pretense of neutrality as a contingency n. He was a clever man. Even before orders arrived from the duchy, he would act swiftly and decisively. Politics were alwaysplicated. Justifications could be fabricated after a victorious war. ¡°With that, the Royal Faction, eager to avoid unnecessary losses, will have no choice but to retreat.¡± Lost in such thoughts, Count Fowd exited the chamber. Behind him, thenguid voice of the Marquis of Branford sounded again. ¡°Do not forget my warning, Count. Neither the Royal Faction nor the Ducal Faction should intervene.¡± Count Fowd paused briefly, then turned back with a sly smile and nodded. ¡°Understood. We will never intervene.¡± With those words, Count Fowd left the room entirely. Even after his departure, the Marquis of Branford remained seated, his eyes closed in thought. Then, the words of Ghiin resurfaced in his mind. ¡ª¡°Count Desmond is a suspicious figure.¡± If Count Desmond, the northern lord, was truly an agent of the duchy, he could use the pretext of aiding Count Cabaldi to strike Fenris from behind. If that were to happen, Fenris and the Ferdium family would face total destruction. The aftermath was obvious. Should the north fallpletely into the duchy¡¯s hands, the Royal Faction would find itself even more on the defensive. In the current situation, there was no capacity to trust and support other northern territories. ¡°There¡¯s no guarantee that fool will win. If he loses, the north will be lost. If we stand back, the north will still be lost.¡± The drought had brought about a temporary lull, but a single reckless individual had made things moreplex than before. ¡°Is civil war truly unavoidable?¡± The Marquis of Branford let out a heavy sigh, but his voice turned resolute as he gave his next order. ¡°Butler.¡± ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± ¡°Ry this message to Marquis McQuarrie: move Viscount Doren¡¯s Northern Second Corps near Count Desmond¡¯s territory and have them monitor the situation.¡± ¡°Do you mean¡­?¡± ¡°Focus on surveince and containment for now. But if Count Desmond¡¯s forces attack Baron Fenris¡­¡± After a moment of silence, the Marquis continued with an icy gaze. ¡°Order them to strike Desmond immediately.¡± The situation was spiraling out of control. Chapter 187 Chapter 187: Time to Show Them Our Strength (1) It wasn¡¯t just the high-ranking nobles from the Royal Faction and the Duke¡¯s Faction who were shocked by Ghiin¡¯s actions. Some individuals were more than just surprised; they were deeply concerned about the direct consequences it could have on them. Those individuals were none other than the nobles who had ced immense trust in Rosalyn and invested significant amounts of money into her merchant guild. ¡°War, you say? Then what will happen to the production of cosmetics?!¡± ¡°If Baron Fenris loses, all the money we invested will go up in smoke!¡± ¡°The cosmetic technology will undoubtedly fall into the hands of the Duke¡¯s family!¡± Every day, these nobles gathered to vent their anxieties about the current situation. With the Marquis of Branford¡¯s strict order forbidding anyone from intervening, there was nothing else they could do butin. While they voiced their frustrations to Rosalyn, she, too, was just as bewildered by the unfolding events as they were. ¡®War? Really? Starting a war in a situation like this? Are theypletely insane?¡¯ In fact, Rosalyn was perhaps the one most on the verge of losing her mind among them. She had confidently gathered investors, only to now face a situation where everything was teetering on the brink of failure. Beyond financial losses, her credibility as well as the prestige of the Marquis¡¯s household were at stake, making her want to scream in frustration. Among the investors, Countess Mariel, who had invested a particrlyrge sum, frequently voiced her concerns to Rosalyn. ¡°What should we do? If Baron Fenris loses, the damage will be catastrophic.¡± ¡°¡­We can only pray that he wins.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t he win a war once before? So, maybe he¡¯ll win this time too? I have a feeling he will.¡± Her ¡°feeling¡± was more akin to wishful thinking, but neither of them had the heart to point that out. ¡°¡­Honestly, I don¡¯t know,¡± Rosalyn admitted, shaking her head with a conflicted expression. Based on the information avable, it was clear that Count Cabaldi had superior forces and reputation by a wide margin. Although rumors imed that Ghiin had sold grain to bolster his troops, it was hard to believe it would be enough to defeat Count Cabaldi. Mariel¡¯s face grew more worried as she continued, ¡°We may be able to scrape by since we¡¯ve stockpiled some food, but other nobles aren¡¯t in the same position. For now, we need to calm them down until the resultse out.¡± ¡°I suppose so. Otherwise, there¡¯ll be chaos.¡± Rosalyn and Mariel both bore partial responsibility for the current situation. They had actively promoted the investment and persuaded the nobles to join. The number of nobles who had invested in the cosmetics venture was substantial. As a result, the two women had no choice but to attend what could only be described as ¡°meetings of victimized investors,¡± disguised as social gatherings, on a daily basis. Deep down, they wanted nothing more than to give up on everything and run away. However, they both knew that disappearing would lead to absolute ruin, so running away wasn¡¯t an option. Still, thanks to Rosalyn and Mariel¡¯s standing, no one had dared to openly express their anger just yet. Instead, they gathered in small groups in the corners of the banquet hall, pouring out their worries. ¡°What should we do? I¡¯ve invested 3,000 gold! If Baron Fenris loses, I¡¯m done for!¡± ¡°Just think of it as not your money. That¡¯ll put your mind at ease.¡± ¡°It really isn¡¯t my money!¡± ¡°¡­Pardon?¡± While some were panicking because they¡¯d borrowed money from others to invest, there were still a few holding onto threads of hope. ¡°Will worrying like this solve anything? Let¡¯s stay optimistic and muster our strength!¡± ¡°Exactly! Let¡¯s all pull together! Heave!¡± ¡°Ho!¡± ¡°Heave!¡± ¡°¡­Heave-ho or not, I think we¡¯re all doomed.¡± Of course, there were also those who had resigned themselves to the worst. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s not worry so much. Stress isn¡¯t good for your health. Take a step back, reflect on your family, your daily life, and realize how precious those things are¡ª¡± ¡°Shut it.¡± ¡°What? What did you just say to me?!¡± Crash! Endless bickering ensued between the resigned and the furious. Wine bottles and sses started flying across the banquet hall. At some point, whether it was someone¡¯s deliberate act or just an ident caused by a fallen candle, a fire broke out in one corner of the hall. ¡°Fire! There¡¯s a fire!¡± ¡°Everyone evacuate! It¡¯s a fire!¡± A noble who was still disoriented asked, ¡°Is this good news?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a fire! Snap out of it!¡± With such chaos breaking out daily, Mariel and Rosalyn felt utterly drained. After much deliberation, Rosalyn finally turned to Mariel with a serious expression. ¡°Do you have any cash left?¡± ¡°What? I spent it all on food stocks! I don¡¯t have a single coin to spare!¡± When Mariel recoiled in shock, Rosalyn shook her head and rified. ¡°I¡¯m not asking for more investment. I was thinking of hiring a few skilled individuals to send to the battlefield.¡± ¡°What for? To assassinate Count Cabaldi? Do you think that¡¯ll work?¡± ¡°No, not that. If it looks like we¡¯re going to lose the war, at least we could rescue Baron Fenris. If possible, we should send a priest along with them too.¡± ¡°We could probably find decent mercenaries somehow¡­ but a priest? That¡¯s a tall order.¡± Priests, like mages from the Magic Towers, were prohibited from participating in wars. This wasn¡¯t just a matter ofw but also deeply rooted in their doctrines. Even the temples devoted to the Goddess of War only permitted fighting against heretics or unholy entities. Moreover, there weren¡¯t many priests capable of wielding divine power to begin with. In rural territories, most temples only had a handful of missionaries spreading the faith, often with no priests present at all. ¡°Make sure to read the room and chime in at the right moment.¡± ¡ª Count Cabaldi gritted his teeth as he read the deration of war attached to the arrow. The justification Ghiin had presented for the war was simple. ¡ªTo rescue my ¡®precious¡¯ fiefdom residents who are being oppressed and to punish Count Cabaldi. Among the fiefdom residents who had once lived in the former Digald County, many had fled, unable to endure the tyranny of their lord. The moment Ghiin took control of Fenris, he courteously requested the neighboring lords to return the runaway residents to their rightfulnd. Naturally, the lords ignored him. Who would willingly return workers who had practically walked onto their estates on their own? They all gave excuses, iming ignorance, denying any knowledge, or outright saying such a thing had never happened, and refused to send the residents back. Count Cabaldi was no exception. He captured every escapee from the surrounding areas and forced them to work in his iron mines. To him, they were criminals for leaving their fief without permission, so he had no qualms about treating them like ves, no matter if they lived or died. But for Ghiin to use that as his casus belli? ¡°This insolent brat! To dare use such a flimsy excuse as a pretext! Does he think so little of me?¡± Since Ghiin had stopped lodging protests or making requests after that initial plea, Cabaldi had all but forgotten the matter. After all, what could a powerless whelp do? He dismissed it without much thought. Now, however, it was clear that Ghiin had deliberatelyid the groundwork to wage war against the neighboring lords whenever it suited him. ¡°Could he have foreseen all this when he made that request? No, that¡¯s impossible. He must have cobbled together a makeshift justification because the opportunity seemed too good to pass up.¡± Count Cabaldi struggled to calm his anger. He had been momentarily startled upon seeing the enemy¡¯srge army, but the situation wasn¡¯t entirely unfavorable. Since the other side had made the first provocation, he could crush them and upy Fenris, which would make acquiring food supplies much easier. Of course, engaging in battle was still a bit of a headache because of the enemy¡¯s numbers. A head-on sh didn¡¯t guarantee victory, and even if they won, it would likely be a Pyrrhic victory. But the same held true for the other side. ¡°They must realize that too, which is why they¡¯re sticking to a siege instead ofunching an assault.¡± The Fenris forces hadn¡¯t brought any siege weapons. If Cabaldi¡¯s troops, which included heavily armored soldiers, defended the castle walls, the enemy wouldn¡¯t be able to guarantee a win either. Thus, they seemed content to simply maintain the siege, hoping to starve Cabaldi¡¯s side into submission once their supplies ran out. What infuriated Count Cabaldi most wasn¡¯t the prospect of losing the war. He wasn¡¯t even worried about the possibility of defeat¡ªhe couldn¡¯t imagine losing. No, it was his pride that had taken a blow. The mere fact that someone like Ghiin thought he could beat him was an unbearable humiliation. ¡°That whelp who wasn¡¯t even born when I ascended to lordship¡­ dares to scheme against me with such shallow tactics!¡± How much must he have underestimated him to think he could simply wait without even bringing siege weapons? ¡°Hah¡­ This humiliation must be repaid in full. Him, and even his father.¡± Count Cabaldi¡¯s gaze turned cold and foreboding. Using the excuse of his enemy¡¯s failure to raise a proper heir, he contemted trampling over the entire Ferdium family. He intended to set an example of what happened to those who dared to underestimate him. Though the soldiers¡¯ morale was dwindling by the day due to hunger, he didn¡¯t doubt his ultimate victory. ¡°Count Desmond will surely move as soon as he hears news from my domain.¡± Although Count Desmond had beenx in his attention to Cabaldi¡¯s estate this time, there was no way he could abandon it. Without it, the steady supply of iron ore would dry up. On top of that, the ducal family was surely already negotiating with the Royal Faction. Count Cabaldi was confident that the Royal Faction¡¯s nobles would never have sanctioned such an act. ¡°That fool¡­ He¡¯s been basking in a little fametely and thinks he can pull such reckless stunts. Did he truly believe he could defeat me with such tactics?¡± Cabaldi prided himself as a formidable figure in the North, a noble under the protection of the ducal family, and one with an inseparable bond to the grand lord, Count Desmond. Even the senior nobles of the Royal Faction dared noty a hand on him. Yet this madman, oblivious to such realities, had clearly charged in, blinded by the immediate gains he saw in front of him. ¡°All he knows is how to gamble, clueless about politics or war.¡± All Cabaldi had to do was wait. Once reinforcements from Desmond arrived, he could crush them effortlessly. The ducal family¡¯s protection ensured that the Royal Faction wouldn¡¯t intervene either. ¡°Your luck ends here. I swear, I¡¯ll make you and your father weep tears of blood.¡± Count Cabaldi suppressed his anger and waited. He vowed that he would kill that brat with his own hands. While Count Cabaldi ground his teeth, awaiting reinforcements, the Fenris forces grew increasingly rxed. The knights, in particr, wore cocky expressions and even went out of their way to unt their bravado. ¡°Man, I was hoping to get some action this time. Guess my mana-forged sword has them quaking in their boots.¡± ¡°Those fools are holed up in their castle, not daring toe out. Complete cowards, wouldn¡¯t you say? Then again, we are pretty strong. Heh.¡± ¡°Honestly, just waiting around like this and winning? This is too easy. What a jackpot! Hahaha!¡± The enemycked the food to hold out for long. Even if they wanted toe out and fight, Fenris had the advantage in numbers. ¡ª Rosalyn bit her lip and continued speaking. ¡°So that¡¯s why I asked if you had cash. If we make a donation and frame it as ¡®helping someone in need along the way,¡¯ they might ept it.¡± ¡°Hmm, I see. Maybe that could work¡­ But what if the Marquis finds out? That could spell trouble.¡± ¡°Exactly¡­ So we¡¯ll observe the situation first. If it looks like the baron is going to lose and things turn dangerous, we step in to save him.¡± I couldn¡¯t intervene during an ongoing war. But if the fighting had concluded, a priest could step in on humanitarian grounds. Even if that was a loophole reserved for the nobility. ¡°It¡¯s not direct involvement in the war. We¡¯re just¡­ helping a defeated noble. Even if Baron Fenris doesn¡¯t surrender, we could mediate on his behalf.¡± Rosalyn crafted her n with the possibility of Ghiin¡¯s defeat in mind. She intended to send capable individuals to ensure his survival, no matter what. If the situation became dire, they would rescue Ghiin and forcefully dere unconditional surrender under the guise of being his guardians. Leveraging the Branford Marquisate¡¯s name, Count Cabaldi wouldn¡¯t dare act recklessly. ¡®Yes, maybe that would be for the best. He could just live in the Marquisate¡¯s household. Maybe even¡­ be a son-inw. Wait, what am I thinking?¡¯ Though she wasn¡¯t actually considering marrying someone so peculiar, she could secure the cosmetic technology that way. Beyond that, saving Ghiin was essential when considering the Marquisate¡¯s authority, her own credit and reputation, and the potential losses the merchant guild might suffer. Mariel understood Rosalyn¡¯s intent. It might be a convenient excuse, but with good timing, they could im the war had ended and justify their intervention. ¡°Y-Yeah. But to pull this off, we need really skilled people, and that¡¯s going to cost a lot of money. Plus, we¡¯ll need to hire a priest, and they only ept cash.¡± The danger involved meant payment would inevitably have to be in cash, ensuring the hired hands could disappear at any time if needed. Priests also preferred cash to avoid potential controversies. Mariel raised her concerns cautiously, but Rosalyn, resolute, wasn¡¯t swayed in the slightest. ¡°We have to make it work somehow. If Baron Fenris dies, the losses we¡¯ll suffer will be far greater.¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll do my best to raise the funds.¡± And so, the two women scraped together every coin they could, eventually assembling a team of ten rescue and assassination(?) experts along with a priest to dispatch to the battlefield. ¡ª It was clear that indecision and hesitation had paralyzed the situation. This fact had naturally trickled down from the knights to the soldiers, spreading a rxed atmosphere throughout the camp. The conscripted soldiers, initially tense from being dragged here, began to look relieved as their worries eased. Winning a war without fighting? Who wouldn¡¯t be thrilled? ¡°Man, our lord really knows how to pick the right time.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard rumors he¡¯s a strange one, but isn¡¯t he actually super clever?¡± ¡°Of course! Winning a war without a single fight¡ªwhat a brilliant leader!¡± Theck of battle earned Ghiin plenty of praise. The soldiers, free from danger, couldn¡¯t have been happier. Moreover, with ude, the Chief Overseer, sending provisions without fail, no one went hungry. ¡°If wars were always like this, I¡¯d fight as many as they want!¡± The soldiers busied themselves singing Ghiin¡¯s praises day after day. The dwarves and mages, dragged into this by force, also enjoyed a rare moment of leisure, loungingfortably in their tents. ¡°Seriously, what¡¯s this about? I got all worked up for nothing. Why¡¯d they even bring us here?¡± ¡°Maybe we¡¯ll be needed once they surrender or something.¡± ¡°Ugh, whatever. It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve had a break. Feels amazing, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Liberated from their usual heavy workloads, the dwarves and mages couldn¡¯t stop grinning. After several days of rest, some even began to think this war business wasn¡¯t so bad. As everyone basked in their contentment, Ghiin, who had been staring at the enemy fortress for days, suddenly issued a new order. ¡°From now on, we¡¯re digging tunnels.¡± At his words, the same question popped into everyone¡¯s minds. ¡®Why? We¡¯re already winning just by staying put¡ªwhy go through all that trouble?¡¯ Clearly, their lord was back to his entric ways. He had announced yet another bizarre n. Chapter 188 Chapter 188: Time to Show Them Our Strength (2) Unlike the others, Ghiin had no intention of merely stalling for time. Dragging the conflict into a prolonged battle to secure an easy victory would have been ideal. But such an approach wasn¡¯t an option right now. It was true that Ghiin had waited for the drought as an opportunity, but that was merely to obtain what was needed with less resistance and toy the groundwork in a way that made it difficult for the Duke¡¯s faction and the Royal Faction to intervene openly. Now, seizing the fortress as quickly as possible was of utmost importance. ¡®The Marquis of Branford will handle the Duke¡¯s movements.¡¯ This was precisely why he had enlisted Branford as a patron. The Marquis, concerned about maintaining his influence in the north, would do everything in his power to protect Fenris. The remaining issue was the Duke¡¯s faction. They would undoubtedly try to mobilize Count Desmond, as an outright civil war would be burdensome for them right now. ¡®I need to secure this ce before that happens.¡¯ While messengers attempting to leave Cabaldi Castle were being intercepted one by one, there was no way Count Desmond hadn¡¯t already been informed. Count Desmond was cautious, but he wasn¡¯t so foolish as to stay idle in such circumstances. ¡®Even without direct orders from the Duke, Count Desmond will act.¡¯ Losing this fortress would be a significant blow to Desmond¡¯s ability to regroup his forces. Thus, no matter how dire the drought-stricken conditions were, Count Desmond would be forced to make a move. ¡®Count Cabaldi must be aware of this, which is why he remains still.¡¯ The enemy¡¯s supplies were nearly depleted. Facing starvation, they would sooner orter attempt a decisive battle rather than perish slowly. Despite this, their current inactivity could only mean they were confident that reinforcements would arrive. Although the situation was clearly favorable for Ghiin, he knew that advantage wouldn¡¯tst indefinitely. ¡®You must always stay one step ahead of the enemy.¡¯ The timing was right, and preparations had been made as thoroughly as possible. Now, it was time to quickly seize the fortress. Of course, Ghiin wasn¡¯t nning a reckless siege. Theycked siege weapons, and most of the troops under hismand were infantry. While the knights were rtively numerous, their capabilities were stillcking. Attempting to take the fortress walls in their current state would only result in significant losses. Launching a siege without overwhelming weaponry and manpower was sheer folly. That was precisely why he hadn¡¯t brought siege weapons in the first ce. Minimizing losses was always critical. Only by doing so could they quickly build up greater strength. ¡°Intelligence suggests that another lord is preparing to aid Count Cabaldi. We must capture the fortress before that happens.¡± At Ghiin¡¯smand, the group sighed in disappointment and began digging tunnels. It was clear why they needed to work on tunnels. With no siege engines brought along, tunneling was the only viable option. Whoever was sending reinforcements to the enemy was making them endure this unnecessary effort, adding to their grievances. The dwarves quickly understood why Ghiin had insisted on bringing them. After all, dwarves were specialists in digging tunnels. For those capable of carving through solid rock to construct underground cities, creating a tunnel was an easy task. ¡°Agh! Just when I thought I¡¯d get a break, more work! Always more work! There¡¯s no end to the toil in this stednd!¡± Grumbling incessantly, Galbarik began drafting the tunnel ns with the dwarves. There were two primary methods for using tunnels to attack a fortress: The first was to dig beneath the enemy¡¯s walls and copse them, and the second was to use the tunnel to infiltrate the fortress directly. Both methods were risky, but thetter had a significantly higher chance of sess. While copsing the walls would inevitably lead to a full-scale frontal battle, infiltrating the fortress would allow them tounch a surprise attack from within. ¡°We¡¯ll dig as cautiously as possible to avoid being detected,¡± Galbarik assured. Ghiin shook his head. ¡°No, prioritize speed over stealth, even if it gets noisy.¡± ¡°If we get caught, the whole operation will fail. Are you sure about this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just make sure to dig toward the rear of the fortress. Right now, the most important thing is to finish before reinforcements arrive.¡± ¡°Ugh, got it. I¡¯ll dig as fast as we can.¡± Targeting the rear of the fortress would make the tunnel much longer, but that wasn¡¯t a major concern. Solid ground? The mages and knights could easily break through it. Digging and setting up supports? With thousands of soldiers, they could brute force their way through with sheer manpower. Under the dwarves¡¯ supervision, the tunnel progressed at an astonishing pace. Everyone knew time was of the essence, so they put aside their exhaustion and focused on the task at hand. Still, there was always someone grumbling in such situations. ¡°Ugh! Why am I stuck here doing this filthy, lowly work? This is ridiculous! Disgusting! Why is there so much dust? I can¡¯t even breathe!¡± Kane, who had been forcibly conscripted, cursed nonstop as he swung his pickaxe. Born into a noble family, he had never done such gruelingbor before, and the indignity of it all made his blood boil. Yet, hecked the courage to escape. After being brought here and undergoing some ¡°education,¡± his fear of Ghiin had grown considerably. The thought of what would happen if he was caught attempting to flee was enough to keep him in line. He couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that he might actually be killed if he tried. ¡°Damn bastard! He¡¯s still my cousin! He could¡¯ve at least given me amander¡¯s position! Making me do this kind of work!¡± Kane cursed Ghiin endlessly while he worked. It was the only way he could vent his frustration. Despite being ¡°educated¡± in such a way, he still carried on cursing. It seemed he had quite the persistence. ¡°You piece of trash! Just wait! When I get stronger, I¡¯ll make sure to separate your flesh from your bones! I¡¯m not someone who should be doing this lowly work! Aaargh! But why am I so good at it?!¡± Kane¡¯s natural strength and size,bined with his mastery of the family¡¯s mana cultivation technique, made him particrly adept at digging. Watching Kane work with a satisfied expression, Galbarik pped his hands and called out. ¡°Hey, Kane¡­ uh, what was his name again? Anyway, Mr. Kane, stop spewing nonsense and move this over there.¡± He pointed at carts piled high with sacks of dirt. Hearing that, Kane¡¯s eyes nearly rolled back as he shouted furiously. ¡°What? Move that? Do you even know who I am?! Do you have a death wish?!¡± Even the dwarven ves openly disregarded him, and Kane couldn¡¯t hold back his rage. However, Galbarik looked indifferent to Kane¡¯s anger and replied casually. ¡°Who are you supposed to be? From what the lord said, you¡¯re just a newly bought ve. A strong and sturdy one at that.¡± The dwarves genuinely didn¡¯t know Kane¡¯s true identity. Ghiin had ordered those aware of Kane¡¯s status to keep their mouths shut. It was so others could work him hard without hesitation, thinking he was nothing more than a ve. But Kane didn¡¯t know any of this, so he could only explode like a madman every time. ¡°I¡¯m a noble! I¡¯m not someone who does this lowlybor like you!¡± ¡°Oh, sure. If you¡¯re a noble, then I must be the Elf Queen. Now, hurry up and move that. Unless you want to end up buried here.¡± ¡°Argh! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± When Kane grabbed a pickaxe, his eyes zing, Galbarik snorted. ¡°Oh? Are you really going to hit me? Should I go tell the lord? Maybe he¡¯ll put shackles on your ankles for me.¡± ¡°Urgh¡­ Urghhh!¡± Kane¡¯s face turned red as he set the pickaxe down and started crying. He was so furious that all he could do was cry. Unable to hit anyone and forced to suppress his anger, his situation felt unbearably pitiful. He regretted it deeply. That measly thousand gold¡­ he should¡¯ve raided his parents¡¯ treasury to pay it off. Galbarik approached the weeping Kane and patted his waist. He wanted to put an arm around Kane¡¯s shoulder, but he was too short. ¡°Now, now. Don¡¯t cry! Once the work¡¯s done, I¡¯ll share some of the booze I¡¯ve got hidden. A ve¡¯s heart understands a ve¡¯s pain, right?¡± ¡°Hic¡­ Sniff¡­¡± This was truly awful. Yet, at the mention of booze, Kane nodded even as tears streamed down his face. ¡°Alright, so hurry up and move that. You know the lord¡¯s temper, don¡¯t you? We don¡¯t have time.¡± Wiping his tears, Kane diligently began moving the carts. It hurt his pride, but Galbarik was right. If the work was dyed, there was no telling what the ill-tempered Ghiin might do. While the Fenris forces busily dug tunnels and hustled around, Count Cabaldi found himself deep in thought after receiving a report. ¡°The Fenris forces have split their army into two.¡± ¡°What?¡± The Fenris army had originally stationed itself to the north of the castle, but about half of their forces had moved to the eastern gate. ¡°Why would that bastard split his forces?¡± For a moment, Count Cabaldi considered attacking and defeating the divided troops individually, but he quickly dismissed the idea. Even halved, the army still numbered a formidable 1,500 men. It would be impossible to annihte such a force quickly, and their own army might find itself surrounded and nked in the process. ¡®It doesn¡¯t seem like they¡¯re trying to attack both sides simultaneously without siege weapons¡­¡¯ After pondering for a moment, Count Cabaldi summoned the estate¡¯s court magician. ¡°Can you see what those bastards are up to? Specifically, the troops that moved east.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t they be visible enough from the walls?¡± The magician tilted his head quizzically. The Fenris forces had pitched their camp at a distance to avoid trebuchet attacks from the castle. However, it was close enough that a keen-eyed knight could make out the formation of their troops and even count their tents. Shaking his head, Count Cabaldi borated. ¡°No, of course I can see the generalyout. What I want to know is what they¡¯re doing. Are they just sitting there, or are they up to something behind the scenes?¡± ¡°I see. The distance is a bit far, so I can¡¯t observe for long, but I should be able to get a closer look for a short while.¡± ¡°That¡¯ll be sufficient.¡± The magician promptly climbed the walls and began casting a detection spell. As a 3rd-circle mage, the detection spell consumed a significant amount of his mana, making it a challenging task. Moreover, his eyesight wasn¡¯t the best, having strained it with years of reading. Even so, his magical observation offered a clearer picture than a knight¡¯s naked eyes. Quickly surveying the Fenris camp, the magician took note of their movements. Overwhelmed by the influx of information, his head throbbed, and he stumbled for a moment. Once he regained hisposure, he immediately rushed back to Count Cabaldi. ¡°It looks like they¡¯re carrying out some kind of construction.¡± ¡°Construction?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not certain, but their soldiers are bustling with activity at the rear. They¡¯ve erected severalrge tents, making it hard to discern precisely, but I saw them transporting carts loaded with dirt and heavy sacks.¡± Count Cabaldi unconsciously touched his forehead andughed upon hearing those words. ¡°This rascal must¡¯ve seen something somewhere and decided to dig a tunnel.¡± There weren¡¯t many methods to take down a fortress without siege weapons. Among them, the most well-known was tunneling. Particrly in the North, most fortressescked moats except for a few major strongholds, making them easier targets for such a tactic. ¡°Kuhuhu, he must be worried that the Royal Faction might mediate. But, as expected of a fledgling, his thinking is shallow. Who digs a tunnel so tantly? Hahaha!¡± Tunnels were only effective if dug in secrecy. If discovered, the attackers could suffer significant counter-damage. Thus, the standard practice was to divert the enemy¡¯s attention and use the tunnel as part of a feint operation. However, since the Fenris forcescked siege weapons, their strategic options were limited, making their moves predictable. ¡°What a pitiful wretch. Trying to wage war with the food he got by sheer luck and ending up so clumsy. I heard he won thest war with traps¡ªclearly a skill inherited from his father.¡± Count Cabaldi couldn¡¯t stopughing. Now, whenever he thought of Ghiin, instead of anger, he felt an odd sense of amusement. The young man was trying to aplish something, but how could he be so tantly sloppy? ¡°If his military capabilities are this pathetic, couldn¡¯t we just march out and crush him immediately?¡± Count Cabaldi briefly pondered this but quickly shook his head. If the tunnel¡¯s location could be identified, it would be far more effective to trap and eliminate the enemy easily. There was no reason to risk unnecessary casualties when a safer method was avable. He quickly issued an order. ¡°Install vibration detectors all around the fortress walls and confirm the direction the enemy ising from! We will dig traps at that location and station our forces there!¡± Bowls and jars filled with water were ced across the walls or buried in the ground. By observing the ripples caused by vibrations from the tunneling, they could determine the direction of the excavation. Three dayster, a knight rushed in, panting. ¡°We¡¯ve identified the direction! It appears they¡¯re digging towards the southern gate!¡± ¡°What? You¡¯ve already pinpointed it? And it¡¯s not the eastern gate but the southern gate? They¡¯re going that far around? But why is their tunneling so fast?¡± Considering the overly circuitous route they¡¯d taken, the speed of their approach was remarkably swift. Count Cabaldi clicked his tongue as he seemed to grasp Ghiin¡¯s intentions. If sessful, it would indeed be a highly effective strategy. ¡°That fool isn¡¯t trying to copse the walls but ns to sneak in and strike us instead. Are you sure they¡¯reing from the south?¡± ¡°It¡¯s certain. There¡¯s nothing nearby that could have caused simr vibrations,¡± the knight confirmed. If the vibrations had been detected, the tunnel would likely bepleted within two or three days. Count Cabaldi quickly stood up and shouted. ¡°Gather the main forces at the targeted location and prepare to strike. The moment the enemy¡¯s heads emerge from underground, we¡¯ll kill everyst one of them. Then, we¡¯ll open the gates and strike the confused enemy forces immediately!¡± ¡°What about the fortress walls?¡± ¡°Well, since theyck siege weapons and are mostly infantry, any attempt to approach is likely just a diversion. Still, leave some defensive forces in ce just in case. Even a volley of arrows should be enough to hold them off.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Confident of victory, Count Cabaldi let out a satisfiedugh. No matter howrge an army was, if itsmander was ipetent, they could be wiped out in a single battle. The foolish Baron Fenris would lose all his soldiers the moment they tried to infiltrate through the tunnel. ¡°Kuhuhuhu, thanks to that fledgling, my reputation will soar even higher. This is excellent.¡± Imagining himself turning the tide of an unfavorable situation and iming victory even before reinforcements arrived brought a grin to his face. All the nobles would praise his military prowess, and even the Duke¡¯s family would be impressed beyond words. Just as the self-assured Count Cabaldi predicted, the Fenris forces began their movements two nightster. As the Fenris troops advanced, Count Cabaldi burst intoughter. ¡°Hahaha! Look at this fool! Moving so conspicuously in the middle of the night¡ªwhat is he thinking?¡± Even as the enemy approached, he felt no fear. There were no battering rams, nodders, nothing. They would merely be cut down by arrows the moment they reached the walls. Approaching so unprepared in the dead of night could only mean they intended to serve as a distraction. It was obvious to anyone watching. ¡°What about the forces at the target location?¡± ¡°They¡¯re all in position.¡± ¡°Good. I¡¯ll takemand myself. The time hase to kill that brat once and for all.¡± With a heartyugh, Count Cabaldi headed toward the targeted site. His knights followed, their expressions equally rxed and confident. As theyughed and chatted with ease, convinced of their impending victory, something ominous began to stir. Against the backdrop of the pitch-ck night sky, dozens of massive, unidentified shadows rose silently into the air. Chapter 189 Chapter 189: Time to Show Them Our Strength (3) Beforeunching the attack, Ghiin asked Vanessa. ¡°What¡¯s the status of the enemy¡¯s troop deployment?¡± Vanessa, who had been sitting silently with her eyes closed, opened them. Beside her, a magey copsed, foaming at the mouth. ¡°As you predicted, my lord, they¡¯ve all converged at the target point of the tunnel. Less than half of their soldiers remain near the castle gates and walls.¡± Thanks to her mastery of the 6th Circle, Vanessa could survey a much wider area than other mages. Topensate for herck of mana, she drained it from other mages. It wasn¡¯t umon for her to leave several mages unconscious after extracting their mana. Even as the mages dropped one by one, Ghiin insisted that Vanessa continue casting her reconnaissance spells. The ability to scan the entire battlefield, even briefly, was a critical factor in determining victory. Hadn¡¯t they managed to uncover spies in the previous war by exhausting their mages? Confirming that the enemy was moving as he had anticipated, Ghiin nodded and spoke. ¡°Good. It¡¯s time to begin.¡± ¡°Are you sure¡­ this will be alright? If anything goes wrong, we¡¯ll be in grave danger,¡± Vanessa said with concern. Ghiin chuckled at her worry. ¡°If it seeds, we can seize the castle with minimal losses.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better if I used the mages¡¯ mana to attack the soldiers on the walls?¡± she suggested. ¡°No. It¡¯s not time to reveal the presence of our mages yet. Besides, that method might inflict damage but won¡¯t let us take the castle easily. The enemy will hold out until reinforcements arrive. You¡¯re aware we don¡¯t have much time, right?¡± ¡°Even so¡­¡± ¡°We go in, kill the enemies, and open the gates. How simple and efficient is that? They¡¯re so starved they¡¯ve lost most of their strength. They won¡¯t be hard to handle.¡± Faced with Ghiin¡¯s resolute response, Vanessa bowed her head. It was risky, but the potential reward was immense. Capturing the castle in just one day was worth the gamble. She could only hope the n would seed without significant losses. ¡°Understood. Please, take care of yourself¡­¡± ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s get things ready.¡± Leaving Vanessa¡¯s concerns behind, Ghiin summoned the knights. ¡°At nightfall, we will board hot air balloons and infiltrate the enemy¡¯s castle. Once inside, we will seize the walls and open the gates.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The knights, who had been boastful until recently, now wore grim expressions as if the inevitable had arrived. Thetest supply shipment had included dozens of hot air balloons¡ªfar too many for simple reconnaissance. The knights who saw this couldn¡¯t help but recall the fall-breaking technique they had learned recently, though they dismissed the possibility. Still, they couldn¡¯t have imagined that their unease would be reality. Once the lord gave his orders, the operation was set in stone. The knights, well aware of their lord¡¯s stubbornness from past experiences, felt a heavy weight settle on their hearts. At that moment, one knight spoke in a puzzled tone. ¡°Then why did we dig the tunnel? Are we not nning to attack through it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s bait. The enemy¡¯s main force has likely concentrated near the tunnel exit tounch a counterattack against us.¡± ¡°Then that means¡­¡± ¡°Yes, by entering the castle directly via the airships, we can quickly seize the gates.¡± The knights swallowed nervously, unable to utter a word. The lord held the entire battlefield in the palm of his hand. It was chilling. The true focus of the n was the airships. Neither theck of siege weapons nor the excavation of the tunnel were intended as primary strategies¡ªthey were distractions to lull the enemy intocency and divert their attention. ¡®So that¡¯s why we trained for fall-breaking.¡¯ ¡®It was all nned from the beginning.¡¯ ¡®Well¡­ there¡¯s no way our lord would do anything without a reason.¡¯ Thinking back, the lord had always been like this. There wasn¡¯t a single instance where he acted without purpose. From the Forest of Beasts to the Battle of Ferdium, he had always employed any means necessary to achieve victory. He was the type to deceive not only the enemy but even his own allies, preparing meticulously step by step. Though his methods often defied conventional logic, the results always showed that the lord had a n. As he observed the tense knights, Ghiin broke the silence. ¡°I understand what you¡¯re worried about. No matter how well-prepared we are, charging into the heart of enemy territory is no simple feat. It¡¯s incredibly dangerous, and there¡¯s no guarantee of survival.¡± ¡°¡­¡± His words struck a chord. Despite being knights, they were still only halfplete¡ªlimited in the time they could effectively fight. If they failed to quickly subdue the enemy and open the gates, they would undoubtedly be surrounded by enemy forces and annihted. And no one understood this better than Ghiin, who had devised the operation. In the midst of the mounting tension, Ghiin spoke slowly. ¡°We¡¯re still weaker than our enemies. The foes we¡¯ll face in the future will be far stronger than Count Cabaldi.¡± Count Desmond was one of the strongest figures in the North. And the ducal family¡¯s strength was unparalleled, beyondparison as a single power. The knights were well aware that they would eventually have to fight against such formidable enemies. ¡°So, this war must end with a speed that the enemy could never imagine. If we can¡¯t easily subdue even foes like these, there will be no hope for us. Let me ask you¡ªhave we beencking in our preparations?¡± At those words, the knights puffed out their chests, exhaling forcefully. They had risked their lives to master mana, trained with the determination to endure broken bodies. Their efforts had been relentless, and they had grown at a pace no one could have imagined. That much was undeniable, and with that truth, their pride and confidence had soared to unprecedented levels. The knights roared in unison. ¡°We are notcking!¡± Their preparations were not insufficient. They were simply cautious because their opponents were no trivial foes. ¡°Even so, the Cabaldi forces are among the best-equipped troops in the North. We¡¯re about to drop into the midst of those soldiers. Does that frighten you?¡± At Ghiin¡¯s subtle provocation, the knights scoffed andughed. ¡°We already defeated the Desmond forces once, didn¡¯t we?¡± ¡°We even took down those monstrous creatures in the Forest of Beasts.¡± ¡°And now you think we¡¯d fear some petty soldiers?¡± The fire in the knights¡¯ eyes grew brighter. Ghiin smirked as he continued. ¡°That¡¯s right. Fear belongs to those who are unprepared. We have done everything we could.¡± The enemy waspletely unprepared. Now was the time to unleash everything they had built up. Ghiin struck his chest lightly with his fist twice andughed. ¡°I demand a perfect victory.¡± This was the victory ritual of mercenaries who worshipped the Goddess of War. The knights, most of whom were former mercenaries, followed Ghiin¡¯s lead, striking their own chests andughing. Even those who were not mercenaries understood the significance and joined in the ritual. Before long, the fear and tension had entirely disappeared from the knights¡¯ faces. Ghiin, brimming with confidence, spoke again. ¡°I will stand at the front this time as well.¡± In the Forest of Beasts, in thest war¡ªGhiin had always been at the forefront. Arriving at the most dangerous ces first, making the impossible possible. This was the source of the power that inspired everyone and earned their trust. ¡°Follow me with all your strength, just as you always have.¡± That was enough. By doing so, they would seize victory once again. The knights mirrored Ghiin¡¯s expression, pressing their fists to their hearts in a solemn salute. Earlier, they had prayed for victory as mercenaries. Now, as knights, they swore toy down their lives for their lord. Ghiin briefly surveyed the knights before turning with a cruel smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s time to show them our strength.¡± ¡ª The team assigned to tunnel digging rejoined the main force under the cover of night. It would have been ideal if all 400 could board the airships and enter the castle, but no matter how tightly packed, there simply wasn¡¯t enough room for everyone. Each airship also required at least one mage to adjust altitude and direction quickly, so the number of airships couldn¡¯t exceed the number of mages avable. The knights, driven by pride, argued over who should go, each insisting on their own worthiness. In the end, forced selection became unavoidable. ¡°Tsk, I wanted to go.¡± ¡°I¡¯m stronger, so why am I being left out?¡± ¡°Ha, I can¡¯t stand watching the ones who act smug when they get back.¡± About 100 knights were chosen, while the remaining knights clicked their tongues in frustration and marched alongside the soldiers. Though their mission carried less immediate danger, their role was no less critical. Once the gates were opened, they had to charge in to rescue theirrades and secure the castle. These soldiers would first serve as a diversion, drawing the enemy¡¯s attention. Then, the moment the gates opened, they would storm inside. Soon, dozens of airships rose high into the sky. Mages used wind magic to steer the airships toward Cabaldi Castle. As they approached the castle, those aboard remained tense. While normal arrows wouldn¡¯t reach them, skilled knights or mages could easily strike at this altitude. Fortunately, the knights and soldiers of Cabaldi Castle failed to notice the airships in time. The dark night,bined with their focus on the advancing Fenris forces on the ground, left them with no opportunity to look toward the skies. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s that?¡± A Cabaldi soldier stationed in an outer watchtower happened to notice the airships just as they crossed over the castle walls. His signal alerted the soldiers and officers stationed along the walls, who then looked up to see the airships for themselves. ¡°What is that? There¡¯s something in the sky!¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like a monster, does it?¡± ¡°Why is iting toward our castle?¡± The soldiers, momentarily forgetting the advancing Fenris forces in front of them, stood in awe, gazing nkly at the airships. When people are utterly shocked, their ability to think clearly often falters. Startled by the unfamiliar sight, their minds froze. The deeply ingrained belief that humans could not fly was so powerful that they couldn¡¯t even imagine people sitting inrge baskets in the air. ¡°Is it stopping?¡± ¡°Huh? It¡¯sing down! It¡¯sing down! Wait¡­ is it really not a monster? It¡¯s fat, and it¡¯s carrying something underneath!¡± As confusion spread and the soldiers began murmuring in panic, themander on the wall frowned deeply. I had to confirm what that was. If it turned out to be a monster, we would be in an extremely dangerous situation, fighting enemies both ahead and behind. ¡°The Fenris Army has stopped advancing. It seems like they¡¯ve noticed that thing too and are being cautious. Send a scouting party to check it out.¡± The Fenris Army had halted their advance, raising their shields to prepare for a potential arrow attack. However, unaware of Ghiin¡¯s ns, the wallmander made his own assumptions. Soon, a small group of scouts was assembled and cautiously moved in the direction of the airship. Unlike the careful movements of the Cabaldi Army, the knights aboard the airship were in a state of chaos. ¡°Hey! We need to get down quickly! Don¡¯t you see the torches over there? The enemy ising to investigate!¡± The mages urged the knights to hurry. The sooner the knights disembarked, the sooner they could flee. The mages had already expended a significant amount of mana in deploying and maneuvering the airship. They were of no use in this sudden chaotic skirmish, so they had to escape the moment the knights disembarked. If they lingered unnecessarily and got intercepted, they¡¯d lose the valuable mages and the airship for no reason. Still, the knights had their own grievances. ¡°Damn it! Shut up! We¡¯re too high up right now! Let¡¯s lower it more!¡± ¡°What? No way! We can¡¯t go any lower!¡± They couldn¡¯t afford to drop the airship too low. Lifting it again would take time, making it difficult to flee. The knights had to disembark at the right altitude for the mages to retreat, so the mages wouldn¡¯tpromise. ¡°If you don¡¯t get down now, I¡¯ll cut the rope myself!¡± ¡°Wow, these bastards! Just wait until after the war.¡± Despite their bickering, the knights began preparing to jump. Though they growled at each other, the knights and mages actually got along better than one might expect. In the past, arrogant mages would never have mingled with mercenary-born knights like this. They used to avoid each other, barely acknowledging the other¡¯s existence. But swept up in the atmosphere Ghiin had cultivated, they had be something akin to neighborhood friends, shedding their pretenses. Taking several deep breaths, the knights executed their well-practiced technique: the ¡°one-arm-breaking survival roll.¡± Thud! Thud! Thump! ¡°Argh! It didn¡¯t break!¡± ¡°I¡¯m alive! Yes! All that training paid off!¡± ¡°Man, I almost died before even getting into a fight.¡± They groaned and rolled on the ground, exaggerating their pain. Thanks to their training and mana control, they managed tond safely without serious injuries. Amid all the noise, one airship remained unusually quiet. It was the one carrying Kaor and Alfoi. The two hadn¡¯t exchanged words since the ¡°hot air balloon crash incident¡± and were stuck in an awkward, distant rtionship. It wasn¡¯t because they med each other, but rather because the memory of trying to save one another felt embarrassingly sentimental, making it difficult to face each other. As they descended along the ropes in that strained silence, Kaor finally broke the ice. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t mess around and fall again. Run properly this time.¡± Alfoi, with his hands sped behind his back, deliberately avoided Kaor¡¯s gaze as he replied. ¡°Hmph¡­ Juste back in one piece.¡± ¡°Man, acting all shy.¡± Kaor chuckled briefly, then made a dramatic leap off the airship. Thud! ¡°Argh, damn it! That hurts!¡± With Kaor being thest to disembark, the airships began to rise one by one. The mages¡¯ mission was now simple: escape the battlefield as quickly as possible. From one of the ascending airships, a mage peered down and shouted, ¡°Hey! Make it back alive, will you? Only then can I properly fix your crude manners!¡± A knight rubbing his sore arm chuckled and retorted, ¡°Yeah, you better clean your neck and wait. I¡¯ll send you off easy.¡± ¡°Heh, you¡¯ll piss yourself with one fireball from me,¡± the mageughed, using magic to heat the air chamber. As the retreating airships grew smaller, the Cabaldi Army soldiers hesitated, slowly closing in. For the Fenris knights who hadnded in the middle of enemy lines, there was no way out now. All that remained was sess or death. Ghiine, who hadnded first and was keeping watch at the front, turned back to address the others. ¡°No one failed to jump or got hurt on the way down, right?¡± ¡°No, sir!¡± The knights rotated their aching arms andughed. Soon, a menacing killing intent began to rise among them. Drawing his sword, Ghiine grinned. It had been a long time since he had felt the thrill of the battlefield. ¡°Is everyone ready to cough up blood?¡± ¡°Fully prepared, sir!¡± ng! ng! ng! With cruel smiles that mirrored Ghiine¡¯s, the knights drew their swords. Not a single de was not bare of mana; each one was cloaked in a radiant blue glow. Chapter 190 Chapter 190: Stay Away From Me, All of You. (1) Ghiin quickly scanned the front and spoke. ¡°Gilllian, take control of the right wall. Kaor, the left wall. I¡¯ll break through the center and open the gate.¡± Once the operation begins, there¡¯s no room for doubt or disobedience. The two immediately sprang into action upon receiving their orders. BOOM! As Gillian and Kaor, brimming with mana, kicked off the ground, a deafening noise erupted, leaving the ground caved in where they had stood. Some of the knights followed them, rushing toward both walls. Ghiin waved his hand as he continued briskly. ¡°Belinda, take care of the mages suppressing us from the walls. The archers too. You don¡¯t need to kill them all; just create enough chaos to disrupt their control. Can you handle that?¡± ¡°Of course. Thanks to you, Young Lord, my mana has increased a lot, and I can now use techniques I couldn¡¯t before.¡± Belinda¡¯s figure, wearing a ck mask, began to waver and melt into the darkness. Where she once stood, a faint distortion in the air remained, resembling a transparent human figure. It wasn¡¯t like the invisibility spell ¡°Invisibility¡±; while careful observation might reveal something, in the chaos of a nighttime skirmish, it would go unnoticed. ¡°Then I¡¯ll head out first. Be careful, Young Lord.¡± Swoosh. Leaving behind a faint ripple in the air, Belinda moved. This technique cloaked her body in mana, reflecting light to deceive the opponent¡¯s eyes. Though it consumed significant mana, it was highly effective in chaotic battles where detecting her presence was difficult, making it a favored technique among assassins. The knights unfamiliar with this skill were startled to see Belinda vanish, but there was no time to address their confusion. This operation was all about speed and timing. BOOM! As Ghiin charged forward, the remaining knights gritted their teeth and rushed to follow him. The cautious Cabaldi forces, advancing carefully, were stunned when they spotted the rapidly approaching attackers. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Are they enemies? Allies? Who are they?!¡± Before they could resolve their confusion, Ghiin darted forward like lightning. ¡°Who else would it be? It¡¯s your new lord.¡± sh! The head of the foremost soldier flew off in one swift motion. As if it were a signal, the Fenris Knights who followed Ghiin began their ughter. ¡°What, what¡¯s going on? Who are these people?!¡± ¡°Enemies! It¡¯s the enemy!¡± ¡°How are they inside the castle?!¡± The reconnaissance unit was wiped out in the blink of an eye. Their screams echoed, reaching the Cabaldi soldiers stationed on the walls and at the gate. The wallmander, startled by the suddenmotion, turned his head. BOOOOM! Ghiin and the Fenris Knights charged forward, giving the Cabaldi soldiers no time toprehend the situation. ¡°Uwaaah!¡± The Cabaldi troops, caught off guard by the ambush, were ughtered without resistance. Ordinary soldiers stood no chance against knights, who wielded weapons brimming with streams of mana. With enemies suddenly attacking from within the castle, the Cabaldi forces began to break formation in panic. Having to deal with enemies stationed outside the castle and an assault from inside left them utterly disoriented. It wasn¡¯t just the soldiers who were thrown into confusion. The knights were equally flustered. ¡°What is going on?!¡± ¡°Where did the enemye from?!¡± ¡°Assess the situation! Quickly!¡± The Cabaldi knights scrambled to regain control of their troops, but the chaotic atmosphere remained. It was no surprise¡ªbeing blindsided from an unexpected direction was enough to disrupt anyone. Meanwhile, soldiers continued to die without even knowing the cause. In the end, the knights turned to the wallmander and Master of Arms, Jaimon, for guidance. ¡°Master of Arms! What should we do?¡± ¡°The enemy has suddenly appeared inside the walls!¡± ¡°It¡¯s an ambush! An ambush by the enemy!¡± Jaimon, too, was utterly stunned. He mumbled in confusion, unable to grasp the situation. ¡°Why? Why are the enemies here? What about the tunnels? And what about the Count?¡± He had dispatched their main forces to guard against the enemy¡¯s tunneling strategy, having anticipated their n. Even Count Cabaldi, convinced of their victory, had gone to oversee that area personally. But now, the enemy had abruptly appeared inside the castle? How? Did they somehow break through all the forces stationed at the tunnels? At that moment, an image of the strange object he¡¯d seen earlier shed in Jaimon¡¯s mind. ¡°Could it be¡­ the thing flying through the sky¡­ did the enemy use that?¡± It seemed imusible, yet there was no other exnation. That mysterious object, which they had simply gawked at without understanding, must have brought the enemies into the castle. ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible. Something like that couldn¡¯t exist¡­ a flying object? How could such a thing¡­?¡± Trying to wrap his head around such an absurdity made his thoughts even more muddled. Meanwhile, the anguished screams of their allies echoed all around. ¡°Master of Arms! You need to get a hold of yourself!¡± ¡°Please, issue your orders!¡± ¡°The enemy¡¯s momentum is overwhelming! Our forces are on the verge of annihtion!¡± The cries of his knights snapped Jaimon back to reality. Now was not the time to ponder how the enemy had entered the castle. As themander, his duty was to assess the situation and issue the best possible orders. But to do so, he needed to understand the enemy¡¯s intentions. Slowly, he turned his gaze toward the Fenris forces stationed outside the castle. In stark contrast to the chaos within, a heavy silence hung over the exterior. It was terrifying. In the darkness, the silent army stood motionless, staring at the castle without a word or action. It was terrifying. They looked like beasts lying in wait, ready to pounce and sever their lives in a single strike. ¡°They were aiming for the castle gate¡­¡± Only then did Jaimon grasp the enemy¡¯s strategy. Deceived by the tunnel diversion, most of his forces had been lured there. The enemy didn¡¯t need siege weapons in the first ce. A handful of troops entering to open the gate would allow the rest to pour in effortlessly. If such arge force entered, it would already be toote for their side to respond. They were already starving, their morale plummeting. Their final hope had been the trap set around the tunnels. But if the enemy army managed to enter without significant losses and form ranks? There was no contest. Utter defeat was inevitable. ¡°Is this the end¡­?¡± A chill ran down his spine. The idea of flying over enemy lines to infiltrate had never even crossed his mind¡ªlet alone seemed feasible. The thought of the person who created such a device and devised this strategy filled him with dread. The creativity to think of a tactic absent from any military treatise, the boldness to risk a strike into the heart of enemy territory, and the skill to pull it off¡­ Could someone like that ever be defeated by him? ¡°I was so foolish.¡± If only he had realized the enemy¡¯s diversion earlier. If only he had intercepted that flying object. If only¡­ p! ¡°Get a hold of yourself!¡± Jaimon pped his face hard, gritting his teeth. The enemy¡¯s force numbered roughly 100, while his side still had 600. Though initially stunned by the sudden assault, the enemy was vastly outnumbered. Furthermore, the attackers had split into three groups, making each contingent even smaller. Even with the surprise attack, they had a fighting chance¡ªif they could just regainposure. ¡°Repel them immediately¡ª¡± Jaimon began issuing orders but stopped mid-sentence as he surveyed the battlefield. Far from repelling the attackers, their side was on the verge of annihtion. The attackers¡¯ momentum was overwhelming. His soldiers were falling in droves, while not a single enemy had been in. ¡°With just that many¡­¡± A force of barely 100 waspletely overpowering soldiers several times their number. He had never seen a military force so swift and deadly in his life. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­ all of them are knights using mana? That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s simply impossible.¡± Yet his doubts were mocked by the reality before him. Mana-infused des glowed brilliantly, piercing the darkness as they tore through his forces with lethal precision. ¡®Fenris was hiding such power?¡¯ From the mysterious flying device in the sky to the over 100 knights on the ground, the utterly surreal sight made my head spin. ¡®There¡¯s no way to win in this situation.¡¯ To face mana users with mere soldiers, the entire force had to properly form a defensive line and confront them. However, due to the impact of the ambush, not only was there no formation, but everyone was in disarray. Such is the nature of an ambush. If sessful, even a force several timesrger can be driven into a corner. Now that we¡¯d already been struck, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to turn the tide. ¡°We need time. We have to buy time.¡± Jaimon gritted his teeth. The enemy was undeniably strong, but it wasn¡¯t as if victory was impossible. If the main forces of the allies could arrive before the enemy opened the castle gates, they could surround and annihte them. Somehow, the situation had to be managed and held until reinforcements arrived. His mind began racing without pause, searching for a solution. ¡°Pull yourselves together! The enemycks siege weapons and archers, so they can¡¯t simultaneously attack the walls! Leave only the necessary minimum of mages and archers for defense on the walls, and the rest of you, descend immediately! Set up a defensive line at once! All remaining forces, concentrate on defending the castle gate!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The County of Cabaldi wasn¡¯t called a northern powerhouse simply because its soldiers were well-armed. The soldiers underwent rigorous training matching their high-quality equipment, transforming into elite warriors. The knights andmanders leading them were also of exceptional caliber. In particr, Jaimon was a figure sopetent that Count Cabaldi entrusted him with this location. As the knights joined the effort and Jaimon personally tookmand, the Cabaldi forces, previously engulfed in confusion, gradually formed ranks and began countering the invaders. ng! ng! ng! Armed with steel shields and armor befitting the region known for the finest iron ore in the north, they managed to stabilize their formation thanks to the sacrifices of the soldiers who had fallen at the front. ¡°Send an immediate request for reinforcements to the lord! Everyone, hold your ground! Endurance is the priority! Just hang on for a moment longer, and reinforcements will arrive soon!¡± Horn sts signaling danger to the walls resounded, and fireworks shot into the sky several times. From now on, it was a race against time. The battle hinged on whether the castle walls and gates would fall to the enemy or whether the allied main forces would arrive first. ¡®Somehow, we must hold on. Hurry, please, hurry and get here!¡¯ The castles of this era were vast, as they had evolved to include cities within their walls. Even the smallest and poorest territories had no choice but to expand their castles, as they had to prepare not only for human threats but also for attacks from monsters. Jaimon had always taken great pride in the vast size of Cabaldi Castle. However, at this moment, he couldn¡¯t help, but cursed its sheer scale. ¡®Am I toote?¡¯ Although he had barely managed to establish a defensive line, his forces were still being relentlessly pushed back without any means to retaliate. Even the soldiers on the walls and watchtowers, firing arrows to suppress the enemy, were failing to make any impact. The invaders were exceptionally skilled, deflecting all iing arrows with small shields as they systematically ughtered Jaimon¡¯s troops. In desperation, Jaimon shouted at the top of his lungs. ¡°Magicians! What are the magicians doing? Forget about friendly casualties¡ªjust attack immediately!¡± The only way to quell the enemy¡¯s momentum was to unleash the overwhelming firepower of the magicians. The enemy forces were few in number. If they were struck head-on by the magicians¡¯ spells, even they wouldn¡¯t escape unscathed. Jaimon, prepared to ept some sacrifices, called for the magicians. Yet, the walls remained unnervingly quiet. The enemy hadn¡¯t yet reached the castle walls¡ªthis was theirst opportunity. Why weren¡¯t the magicians attacking? With mounting frustration, Jaimon turned his gaze toward the walls. What he saw left him utterly shocked. The magicians and archers stationed on the walls were copsing one by one. ¡°You damned bastards, I¡¯ll kill everyst one of you!¡± A magician, panic-stricken, raised his hand high into the air. A massive, zing orb of fire began forming in the sky. No matter how skilled the knights were, there was no way they could survive a direct hit from a spell that the magician had poured all his mana into. Just as the magician was about tounch his attack¡ª The space behind him rippled, and someone appeared. Swick. ¡°Guh¡­ guh¡­¡± The magician, his throat slit by a dagger, coughed up blood before copsing. The spell he had been preparing fizzled out and disappeared without a trace. ¡°An enemy! The enemy has appeared on the wall!¡± ¡°It¡¯s an assassin!¡± ¡°The magician has fallen!¡± The outcry drew the attention of everyone on the wall, but the attacker had already vanished into the shadows. Swick! Momentster, another soldier, this time an archer, fell with his throat slit. ¡°Ahhh!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t see them!¡± ¡°They¡¯re a demon!¡± The soldiers were consumed by fear. An unseen foe was killing theirrades under the cover of the wavering darkness. Another magician, btedly regaining hisposure, turned hurriedly and prepared to cast a spell toward the twisted, abnormal space. But the assassin moved faster. sh! Emerging from the shadows, the assassin sliced through the magician¡¯s throat in a single motion before vanishing again. ¡°Hmph.¡± The assassin, wearing a ck mask, snorted derisively before melting back into the darkness. By the time the knightsmanding from the rear began organizing to catch the assassin, the soldiers and magicians on the walls were already falling one by one. It wasn¡¯t a massacre in a single strike, but the steady rise in casualties plunged Cabaldi¡¯s forces into chaos. ¡°Damn it¡­ this is lunacy¡­¡± Jaimon grounded his teeth as he assessed the state of the walls and watchtowers. With an assassin wreaking havoc, no one could mount an effective counterattack. Fear gripped the defenders, who were too preupied with the thought of when they might be next to fall. Meanwhile, the Fenris forces advancing on both sides of the castle walls weren¡¯t slowing down at all. ¡®How on earth did they train knights like these?¡¯ Jaimon marveled at the assassin¡¯s skill, but what struck him even more was the prowess of the leaders guiding the Fenris forces at the forefront of their assault. Every time he blinked, more of his soldiers fell under their des. And as he blinked again¡ª ¡°Hah¡­¡± He was at a loss for words. The attackers had already reached the walls on both sides, and they had begun ughtering his remaining men. Chapter 191 Chapter 191: Stay Away From Me, All of You. (2) Jaimon still couldn¡¯t believe the situation unfolding before his eyes. The enemy¡¯s strategies and tactics were so bizarre that they seemed out of ce in this world. And the destructive power and speed of the invaders were equally unbelievable¡ªboth overwhelming and swift. The number of Fenris soldiers charging toward both walls amounted to just a few dozen. In contrast, the number of soldiers they had stationed in defense was several times that. ¡®And yet, they¡¯re breaking through so quickly! How on earth did Fenris produce knights like these?¡¯ Count Cabaldi¡¯s soldiers were primarily heavily armored infantry, covered in full armor from head to toe. This gave them a significant advantage in defensive battles. No matter how skilled a knight was, killing heavily armored infantry this quickly should have been impossible. ¡®Are all of them at the level of advanced knights? No, that¡¯s not it. It¡¯s not the entire group. The problem lies with the ones leading them.¡¯ Jaimon fixed his gaze on the knights at the forefront of the attack¡ªGillian and Kaor. Gillian, in particr, demonstrated an overwhelming presence in this chaotic skirmish. In the previous war, he had been in a role close to a bodyguard, merely following behind Ghiin, which limited his opportunities to stand out. But now, leading a separate unit and attacking the enemy head-on, Gillian disyed apletely different side of himself. He appeared draped in an array of weapons strapped all over his body and showcased his skills without restraint. Swish! Before Gillian even closed the distance, his thrown weapons shot through the air, piercing through the heads of his enemies. Each swing of his sword sent the heads of Cabaldi soldiers flying as they dared to charge at him. Even the Cabaldi forces¡¯ attempts to stab with their spears and swords were effortlessly blocked by Gillian¡¯s shield. ¡°F-Fall back!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a monster!¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t an enemy we can face!¡± There was simply no way to counter him. If they couldnd even a small wound, they might find the courage to continue attacking. But terrified, the enemies retreated step by step, raising their thick shields in a desperate attempt to defend themselves. Clearly amused, Gillian smirked arrogantly. He tossed aside his sword and shield, reaching for the axe strapped to his back. Crash! ¡°Ughhhhhh!¡± The shields proved useless. Gillian¡¯s axe smashed through them, splitting both the shields and the men behind them in half. With every step he took, the enemies were swept away like leaves floating on water. It was hard to believe that these were the elite heavily armed soldiers of Cabaldi, one of the North¡¯s most renowned forces. Eventually, three knightsmanding the other soldiers rushed forward to confront Gillian, swords raised. sh! Gillian dodged, but the edge of a sword grazed his cheek, drawing blood. Seizing the opportunity, two of the knights nked him andunched a coordinated attack. ¡°Die!¡± Knights from the North were often described as rougher and more aggressivepared to those from other regions. True to their reputation, Count Cabaldi¡¯s knights, as Northern warriors, charged at Gillian with relentless ferocity. But Gillian¡¯s counterattacks were even more devastating. Without even bothering to dodge, he swung his axe mercilessly at one of his opponents. Crash! The axe shattered the knight¡¯s sword and drove straight into his chest. ¡°Guhhh!¡± The knight copsed with a guttural scream, his chest split wide open. Seizing the opportunity, another knight swung his sword at Gillian. However, Gillian twisted his body and blocked the strike with his thick forearm. Thunk! The sword was stopped with a dull sound. ¡°W-What is this?!¡± The Cabaldi knight froze in shock. How could a mere arm stop a de imbued with mana? It was only possible because Gillian was wearing bracers made from the hide of a Blood Python, which could amplify and release mana. But the knight would never have the chance to solve this mystery. Crunch! Gillian¡¯s axe came crashing down, splitting the knight¡¯s head in two. ¡°You bastard!¡± Thest remaining knight, now enraged, poured all his strength into a frenzied strike. Gillian narrowed his eyes, focusing on his opponent. This was the knight who had managed tond a cut on Gillian¡¯s cheek earlier¡ªlikely the leader of the knights, given his superior skill. ng! Gillian blocked the iing sword with his axe. In the same motion, he swiftly pulled a shorter, broader sword from his waist and shed across the knight¡¯s abdomen. sh! And that was the end of him. With theirmanding knights killed in the blink of an eye, the soldiers recoiled in terror, retreating even further. Gillian, undeterred, resumed his rampage, wielding his axe in one hand and his sword in the other as he continued to crush his foes. Boom! Crash! ¡°Aaahhh!¡± ¡°R-Run away!¡± Every time Gillian moved, he carved open pathways through the enemy ranks. Having honed his skills even further under Ghiin¡¯s guidance, Gillian was nothing short of a destroyer on the battlefield. Thanks to Gillian easily breaking through the enemy¡¯s defensive formation, the other Fenris knights found themselves in a more favorable position. Until now, they had struggled to break through the thick shields in a single strike. But with Gillian leading the charge, the knights following behind him quickly pierced through the defensive line at the base of the wall. On the other side of the battlefield, Kaor was no less impressive. In fact, his speed outmatched even Gillian¡¯s. ¡°Move faster! If you¡¯re slower than that old man, I¡¯ll kill you myself!¡± Kaor bellowed, urging the knights around him to pick up the pace. While Gillian smashed through everything in his path like a giant hammer, Kaor was like a sharp and precise awl, cutting through enemy lines with unmatched agility. He relentlessly burrowed into the center of the enemy formation. As a result, the allied forces that followed him inevitably ended up surrounded on both nks by the enemy. Naturally, his breakthrough speed was faster than Gillian¡¯s, but that also made his actions far riskier. Even so, the smile never left Kaor¡¯s face. ¡°Keh, fighting after so long sure feels amazing.¡± Kaor had always been the type to thrive on danger. And the knights who followed him were no different. All the knights who had once been part of the Mad Dogs were now under hismand. ¡°Kehaha! This is the thrill I¡¯ve been craving!¡± ¡°See? I told you, following our lord means endless fun!¡± ¡°Soaring through the skies, cutting down enemies¡ªhell yeah, this is what a real man¡¯s life is all about!¡± These were warriors who had once lived as mercenaries, surviving the harsh Northern regions by sheer tenacity. Bing knights hadn¡¯t changed their fundamental nature; they still reveled in the thrill of danger. They didn¡¯t shy away from injury¡ªinstead, they closed ranks even tighter, wildly swinging their swords. The sheer ferocity of their assault was enough to make Cabaldi¡¯s soldiers falter and retreat a few steps. From the enemy¡¯s side, three knights rushed forward to stop Kaor. ¡°Heh, now these are some opponents worth my time.¡± Kaor, thoroughly exhrated, shed a savage grin as he shed with the three knights. ng! ng! ng! A series of swift exchanges followed. Kaor, who had grown significantly stronger since before, effortlessly parried the knights¡¯ strikes. Hisbat style was starkly different from Gillian¡¯s. Instead of immediatelyunching counterattacks, he took a moment to assess his opponents. Like a predator sizing up its prey. He didn¡¯t miss the brief opening that appeared. Thrust! ¡°Gahhh!¡± Kaor¡¯s de pierced through the neck of one knight with lightning speed. He had slipped his sword into a minuscule gap between the armor tes¡ªan opening revealed only during movement. The remaining two knights immediately attacked, but Kaor grabbed the corpse of the fallen knight and used it as a shield in front of himself. ng! ng! Their strikes were blocked by the body of their deadrade. ¡°You bastard! What is the meaning of this?!¡± ¡°To desecrate a knight¡¯s corpse¡ªhave you no honor?!¡± Cabaldi¡¯s knights were utterly flustered. They had assumed Kaor, too, was a knight, and the idea that he wouldmit such dishonorable actions had never crossed their minds. But Kaor didn¡¯t care. Hidden behind the corpse, he seized the next opening they gave him and swiftly thrust his sword forward again. Thrust! Thrust! Targeting vital points was Kaor¡¯s specialty. Both remaining knights copsed, their throats pierced. Kaor wiped the blood from his face, spat on the ground, and grinned in satisfaction. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal about a corpse that¡¯s already dead? Quit your whining. No matter how I think about it, I¡¯m clearly the strongest. Kekeke.¡± Kaor nced around with his sharp eyes, surveying the terrified Cabaldi soldiers before continuing. ¡°Hey, I¡¯ll go on ahead. Finish off the rest of these bastards quickly and catch up. We don¡¯t have time.¡± With that, he left those words behind and charged forward without looking back. It seemed as though the only thought in his head was reaching the fortress wall first. Thanks to Kaor¡¯s rampage, the path ahead was cleared. The defensive line of Cabaldi¡¯s forces had already copsed. For the remaining Fenris knights, finishing off the enemy soldiers was hardly a challenge. ¡°These guys are easy! Kill them all!¡± ¡°Charge! Keep going! Hahaha!¡± The Fenris knights mercilessly ughtered the demoralized enemy as they surged forward. All of this happened within just a few minutes. Seeing the Fenris forces rapidly breach both sides of the fortress walls, Jaimon felt a chill run down his spine. ¡®The walls are done for.¡¯ It was only a matter of time before the walls fell, and themand tower where he was stationed would be attacked. There was just onest shred of hope. They had to hold out¡ªsomehow¡ªwithout opening the main gate until reinforcements arrived. But even that was nothing more than wishful thinking on Jamon¡¯s part. The man ughtering the troops defending the gate was far more monstrous than those breaching the walls. Jaimon¡¯s voice turned hoarse as he screamed at his men. ¡°Stop him! No matter what, protect the gate!¡± The fighting near the gate was even fiercer than on the walls. Cabaldi had concentrated more troops there to defend it. Even so, their defenses were being torn apart without mercy. Boom! ¡°Aaargh! It¡¯s a monster!¡± With his blood-red eyes gleaming, Ghiin moved, cutting down Cabaldi¡¯s soldiers with chilling ease. His movements were nothing short of lightning-fast. After consuming the poison of the Blood Python, Ghiin¡¯s mana had surged to an astonishing degree. To control this newfound power, he had relentlessly trained his body. Day after day, without rest, he had honed his strength¡ªand now, atst, it erupted on this battlefield. Cabaldi¡¯s soldiers didn¡¯t even dare approach Ghiin. Even if they wanted to surround him, they couldn¡¯t manage it. Slice! Slice! Slice! Every time the crimson streak moved through the darkness, several heads would roll to the ground. Behind him, the Fenris knights pushed forward, throwing themselves into the fight without hesitation, further driving the Cabaldi forces into chaos. Unable to endure any longer, Cabaldi¡¯s knights all shifted their focus to Ghiin. ¡°Out of the way! Fall back!¡± As they pulled their soldiers back, five of Cabaldi¡¯s knights charged directly at Ghiin. They knew full well that Ghiin¡¯s skill was formidable, which was why they had opted for a coordinated attack from the start. Taking down this monster was their only chance to turn the tide of the battle. It was only natural that the strongest among them were stationed to defend the most crucial positions. As the knights, who appeared quite skilled, approached, Ghiin waved his hand to signal the Fenris knights to step back. ng! In an instant, space opened up, and the fight between five knights and one man began. The knights who swung their swords at Ghiin were stunned. He easily evaded or deflected every attack they unleashed from all directions. And then, the counterattack followed. Swish. As Ghiin¡¯s sword spun in a single arc, one knight¡¯s head was sent flying. The knight who had attempted to strike in that moment of opportunity saw a crimson sh as his final vision before losing consciousness. The three remaining knights quickly realized they were no match for this opponent. Speed, strength, technique¡ªthere was not a single area in which they could best him. Even the captain of the Cabaldi Knights, known for his exceptional skill, wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold a candle to this man before them. Slice! Another head fell, so fast they didn¡¯t even see him move. Each time Ghiin moved, a beautiful crimson streak was drawn in the air. It was as if the line painted a masterpiece in the darkness, or as if it followed the rhythm of a powerful symphony. To the knights¡¯ eyes, that crimson streak was all they could see. If there were ever such a thing as the pinnacle of swordsmanship, this was it. Slice! Mesmerized by the stunning arc, they found themselves unable to move¡ªand another knight¡¯s head rolled to the ground. ¡°Sword Master¡­¡± Thest remaining knight could do nothing, but murmur as he lowered his sword, ovee by awe. Though he had never seen a true Sword Master in person, who else but this man could disy such mastery? Who else could deserve the title? If the title of Master were to be bestowed upon anyone, it had to be this man standing before him. This man was truly a lord of the sword. The crimson arc came closer once again, shing like lightning. The Cabaldi knight abandoned all thoughts of resistance and closed his eyes. He had spent his life dreaming of attaining the ultimate truth of the sword as a knight. And now, he had witnessed it with his own eyes. Slice! There was no regret. That was his final thought. Chapter 192 Chapter 192: Stay Away From Me, All of You. (3) The surroundings fell into a heavy silence. Ghiin had just killed the five strongest knights in the area with only a few moves. No one had imagined the battle would end so quickly despite the five-against-one odds. Count Cabaldi¡¯s soldiers, their faces pale, began retreating step by step. Even calling him a monster felt inadequate. Who in the world was this person, and how could someone of such skill invade this ce? After dealing with Cabaldi¡¯s knights, Ghiin wordlessly waved his hand forward. It was a gesture that seemed to say even speaking to them was a waste of time. Immediately, one of the Fenris knights shouted loudly. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s sweep the rest of them away!¡± In stark contrast to their enemies, the Fenris knights wore expressions full of confidence and pride. The moment Ghiin¡¯s hand dropped, they released their mana andunched another attack. ¡°Hahaha! As expected of our lord!¡± ¡°It¡¯s amazing every time I see it!¡± ¡°The best! The best! I¡¯ll try to keep up!¡± Bolstered by Ghiin¡¯s exploits, the Fenris knights tore through the battlefield like fish in water, their morale soaring to new heights. Cabaldi¡¯s soldiers tried to hold out somehow, but it was futile. The defensive line, despite being reinforced with theirrgest deployment of forces, was crumbling with ease. Jaimon, who had been observing the situation, closed his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± From the beginning, this was an enemy he could not hope to handle. Even though it was a surprise attack, it had only been a few minutes since the battle began, yet they were already suffering near-total annihtion. With his limited ability, all he had managed to do was endure long enough to swing his sword a few times. Even he didn¡¯t realize how remarkable that feat was. The only thing that worked in their favor was that the Fenris forces had no archers, meaning those outside the castle walls were momentarily safe from attack. This allowed them to buy a little more time. But even that wasing to an end. Infantry weren¡¯t idle for long. Boom! Boom! Boom! As the castle walls werepletely overtaken, the Fenris forces began pounding their war drums, signaling the movement of infantry on both nks. It seemed they had even prepareddders in advance. Soon, the soldiers outside the castle would begin climbing the walls. At this rate, it was only a matter of time before the gates were breached. At that moment, a thunderous cheer echoed in the distance. ¡°Waaaahhhh!¡± Realizing the meaning of the distant roar, Jaimon¡¯s eyes flew open. It was reinforcements. Their allies wereing. For the sound to be this loud, it was a signal to hold out just a little longer. ¡°If we can hold out, we can push them back.¡± It would take time for the Fenris forces to climb the walls. If their allies arrived before they could fully breach the defenses, there was a chance to drive them back systematically. To prevent that, the castle gate had to be defended at all costs. If the gate was opened and the massive enemy forces outside flooded in all at once, even the reinforcements would be unable to avoid annihtion. ¡®If only we can hold out just a little longer¡­ just a bit more.¡¯ As Jaimon agonized over the situation, a sudden idea shed through his mind. The urgency of the moment had made him overlook the mechanism on the gate until now. ¡°The gate! Destroy all the cranks for the portcullis! Make it impossible for the enemy to open the gate easily!¡± The gates of Cabaldi Castle were exceptionally thick. To counter battering rams, the portcullis inside was also built with incredible thickness. As one of the finest iron-mining regions in the north, the castle had spared no expense in using steel. To lift the heavy portcullis, four cranks had to be operated simultaneously. If the cranks were destroyed, the gate couldn¡¯t be opened through ordinary means. Even those inside would need to break through the mechanism to open it. Repairing the damageter would require significant resources, but it was far better than allowing the castle to be overrun. Crash! The knight stationed near the gate,manding their forces, acted without hesitation upon hearing Jaimon¡¯s order. He smashed all the cranks controlling the portcullis. It was his final act. Crunch! ¡°Tch.¡± Ghiin clicked his tongue, having just missed stopping the knight by a hair¡¯s breadth. His body was drenched in the blood of his enemies, staining him a deep crimson. ¡°The enemymander¡¯s pretty sharp. So, there¡¯s someone here capable of thinking on their feet, huh?¡± Though he had briefly shed with a few knights, the engagements hadsted only moments, as he overwhelmed his opponents with extraordinary speed. Yet the enemymander had managed, in that brief window, to reduce the forces on the wall and devise a strategy to dy them at the gate. Typically, those on the receiving end of such a surprise attack would either scatter in confusion or retreat. Though an enemy, themander¡¯s quick judgment and decisiveness were worthy of respect. ¡°Breaking through this will take time.¡± The castle gate¡¯s design made it far from easy to breach. Even if Cabaldi¡¯s reinforcements arrived and the gate was eventually forced open, the Fenris forces would have to push in waves. In that case, they wouldn¡¯t be able to fully leverage the advantage of theirrger numbers. Ghiin scanned the surroundings. The ambush had been a resounding sess. Their side had suffered no casualties, while the enemy was nearly annihted. The decision to deploy a small elite force had resulted in a momentary destructive power that was second to none. ¡°Hmm, is this as far as it goes?¡± But sustainability was now the issue. In the short time since the battle began, the knights had expended nearly all their mana. Their exhaustion was evident, as the light enveloping their des was growing faint. If they pushed themselves any further in this state, they¡¯d inevitably copse, coughing up blood. Fighting against the approaching enemies in their current state was impossible. Ghiin turned his gaze back toward the castle walls. Although their forces were climbing up diligently, Cabaldi¡¯s main force would arrive before they could all get over the walls. ¡®Too slow. Still not good enough.¡¯ It couldn¡¯t be helped. The troops had been hastily assembled from various ces, so theycked proper training. Of course, even if they reinforced their numbers through the walls, they wouldn¡¯t lose the fight. However, doing so would inevitablye with casualties. From Ghiin¡¯s perspective, where conserving his forces was a priority, that was far from an ideal oue. The best course of action was to open the castle gate quickly, form their ranks, and overwhelm the enemy with superior force. ¡°Ha, it¡¯s tiring, but there¡¯s no other choice.¡± Ghiin let out a small chuckle. Even without opening the gate, victory was already within reach. Even if Cabaldi¡¯s main force arrived, they wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat the Fenris forces. However, there was no reason to ept unnecessary losses when he had a method to preserve his allies. Though it was unfortunate for the enemymander, this situation was already one Ghiin had anticipated. Perhaps there was a more refined and efficient way, but as far as he was concerned, this was the best approach for now. ¡°Stay away from me, all of you.¡± Ghiin waved the knights around him back and extended his sword forward. * * * Jaimon, nervously watching the castle gate, let out a shout of triumph when the Fenris forces stopped their movements. ¡°We did it! We did it! At this rate, we can hold out until reinforcements arrive!¡± The reinforcements were moving faster than Jaimon had expected. As expected, Cabaldi¡¯s soldiers had earned their reputation as a strong northern force. ¡°Opening the gate won¡¯t be easy.¡± Even if the enemy could all use mana, breaking through that thick portcullis and castle gate would take hundreds, if not thousands, of weapon strikes. That would buy them enough time for reinforcements to arrive. Of course, even with the gate blocked, they would have to engage in chaotic skirmishes with the enemies climbing over the walls again, and given the disparity in strength, victory couldn¡¯t be guaranteed. ¡®The odds of defeat are probably higher.¡¯ But if the chance of victory could be increased, even slightly, then choosing that path was the right thing to do. And that was where his role ended. ¡°I guess I¡¯m going to die soon.¡± Jaimon muttered to himself with a self-deprecating smile. The opportunity to escape was long gone. The Fenris forces were already climbing over both sides of the walls, and the soldiers defending them had been annihted. Even his personal guards had gone down to defend the gate, leaving Jaimon entirely alone. If he had intended to flee, he should have done so at the very start of the battle. But had he done that, his forces might have been annihted even faster, and the gate destroyed. ¡°This was the best I could do.¡± As amander, he had done everything within his power. It was simply that the enemy was far stronger than he could have ever anticipated. He had to find satisfaction in at least slowing them down, even briefly. Jaimon let out a deep sigh, drew his sword, and turned to face what awaited him. ¡°Is it my turn now?¡± In front of him stood an assassin, her face hidden behind a ck mask, her body cloaked in a robe. In a resigned tone, Jaimon asked, ¡°May I know your name?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to at least know who killed me.¡± ¡°Belinda.¡± ¡°It¡¯s an honor to be in by someone of your skill.¡± After a brief hesitation, Belinda spoke. ¡°You appear to be themander here. How about surrendering and cooperating? You seempetent enough, so maybe we¡¯ll spare your life. Thanks to you, we¡¯re running a bit behind schedule.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t happen.¡± ¡°If not, you¡¯ll die here and now.¡± ¡°How can one be called a knight if they fear death? My only regret is that I cannot serve my lord any further.¡± With an expression devoid of hesitation, Jaimon raised his sword. Srrkk. Belinda made no further reply as she vanished into the shadows. She had offered him a chance, thinking he might be useful in stabilizing the castle after its capture. But since he refused, that was the end of it. Once Belinda made a decision, she never wasted energy on regret. sh! With a single gesture, blood gushed from Jaimon¡¯s arm. ng! ng! ng! A relentless flurry of attacks followed, forcing Jaimon to stagger backward repeatedly. As a knight of the realm and the Master of Arms, Jaimon was skilled. But he was no match for Belinda, who had grown even more formidable than before. ng! Jaimon barely managed to parry one of Belinda¡¯s daggers when¡ª Fwoosh. Her robe fluttered, and from within, several more daggers shot out. Thwack! Thwack! Thwack! ¡°Ugh!¡± And with that, the fight was over. Jaimon, pierced by the daggers, fell to his knees, blood pouring from his wounds. His vision flickered as he blinked several times. In a fading voice, he muttered his final words. ¡°Because of Baron Fenris¡­ the north will fall into chaos¡­¡± And with that, Jaimon breathed hisst. * * * In the modern era, the term ¡°Master¡± was more of a title than a designation of skill. This was because there were no clear standards to define the mastery of a field. As such, even among those referred to as Masters, there were differences in skill. The title was more a matter of recognition by the people, based on an individual¡¯s aplishments, fame, and demonstrated abilities. People simply acknowledged them as deserving of the name. There was once a clear standard for mastering the pinnacle of swordsmanship. Now, however, few people even knew of it. Wooong. Ghiin infused mana into his sword. As more mana gathered, the de began to tremble, taking on a faint crimson glow. This was the so-called ¡°Mana de,¡± considered the hallmark of true knights. Wooong! But Ghiin didn¡¯t stop there. He poured even more of his mana into the sword. The de¡¯s trembling intensified, and its glow became increasingly radiant. The knights watching nearby gazed in awe, their eyes reflecting their amazement. The light emanating from the sword grew so bright that it began spreading outward, illuminating the surroundings. Wooong! The light, which had spread outward, suddenly shrank back, bing even more intense than before. Thepressed mana, unable to withstand the overwhelming force, threatened to burst out in every direction. But Ghiin focused his mind, pulling it back andpressing it once again. Mana¡¯s endlesslypressed power. By now, the crimson glow emanating from his de was no ordinary light. It was so bright, like the zing sun, that the onlookers squinted their eyes and instinctively stepped back. Even so, Ghiin continued to repeat the process without pause. His expression was as cold and unmoving as a marble statue. This wasn¡¯t a technique that could be executed by recklessly channeling vast amounts of mana. It required control over one¡¯s power, an understanding of its principles, and a fierce, unyielding determination to manifest one¡¯s realization into the world. All of these elements needed to align perfectly. Wooong! Wooong! And Ghiin had mastered them all. The only thing hecked was sufficient mana. Even so, for this brief moment, he could wield the technique¡ªthanks to the Blood Python¡¯s venom, which had drastically amplified his mana capacity, and the rigorous training that had strengthened his body to endure the strain. Thepressed mana, after being condensed to its limit, began to change form. Fwaaaash! The light took on a new shape. It was no longer just a faint glow clinging to the sword¡¯s edge. The knights who witnessed it let out startled cries. ¡°Wh-what is that?!¡± ¡°M-mana¡­ how can it stretch out so far¡­?¡± ¡°The light¡­ it looks like it¡¯s burning!¡± The light, which had previously flickered like smoke, now extended far beyond the sword¡¯s length, stretching straight ahead. It shone brighter and hotter than the sun, evoking awe and reverence in all who beheld it. It was an energy so overwhelming that none dared imagine touching it. This was a de capable of cutting through anything. A refinement of mana that surpassed its limits¡ªthe ultimate expression of power. A technique that trapped the principles of the world within one¡¯s will and redefined them anew. A de of light. The Aura de. Throughout the ages, its name had varied, but the most renowned term came from the ancient empire, which called it by this name. In the ancient empire, only those who could wield the Aura de were acknowledged as true masters. ¡°Phew¡­¡± Ghiin gripped the sword imbued with aura with both hands and slowly pulled it back. Each movement of the de released tiny, brilliant particles of light, scattering like a trail of stars. The sight was so mesmerizing that everyone present stood transfixed, their gazes fixed solely on Ghiin. Leaving the spellbound crowd behind, Ghiin took a deep breath, then swung his sword swiftly toward the tightly sealed castle gate. Fwaaaaash! A blinding light instantly enveloped everyone¡¯s vision. And as the light faded¡ª Boom! The castle gate, now cleaved in two, began to copse with a resounding crash. Chapter 193 Chapter 193 ¨C Go Ahead and Wait (1) Everyone fell silent. The Fenris soldiers crossing the fortress wall, the knights already exhausted from the battle, and even the enemies who had been charging forward with shouts¡ªall of them froze in ce. No one could properly witness what Ghiin had done due to the dazzling burst of light that erupted in an instant. Rumble. When they closed their eyes for just a moment and reopened them, the fortress gate had already copsed. The knights standing beside Ghiin, watching the scene in a daze, finally muttered in disbelief. ¡°The-the gate¡­¡± ¡°How could someone do that with a sword¡­?¡± ¡°Our lord possesses such power¡­?¡± Even the knights of Fenris, who had fought alongside Ghiin until now, could only stare nkly at the ruined gate. But it wasn¡¯t just the allies who were dumbfounded. Count Cabaldi¡¯s soldiers, too, stood there with confused expressions, staring at the destruction of their fortress gate. ¡°Our gate¡­ It¡¯s destroyed.¡± ¡°Did one person really do this?¡± ¡°Who on earth is that man¡­?¡± It was said that Count Balzac, the Kingdom¡¯s greatest sword, could shatter a fortress gate single-handedly. But that was merely a rumor¡ªsomething that felt like a tale from another world, far removed from their reality. Yet now, someone who had achieved such an incredible feat stood before them. And as an enemy, no less. ¡°This¡­ We can¡¯t win.¡± ¡°We¡¯re all going to die.¡± Despair gradually etched itself onto the faces of Cabaldi¡¯s soldiers. Already weakened by hunger and surrounded on all sides, their morale had plummeted to rock bottom. In such dire straits, they had pinned theirst hopes on the Fenris army digging underground tunnels. They believed that if they could just hold out through the night, they could im victory. But that hope had now been utterly crushed. It was no wonder their fighting spirit copsed. The battlefield, once filled with urgency, grew eerily quiet. The event was so shocking that everyone momentarily forgot they were in the midst of a war, leaving no one able to speak. Ghiin, the one who had wrought this miracle, stood gazing at the wreckage of the ruined gate for a moment. ¡°Phew¡­¡± He let out a deep breath and sank to the ground where he stood. ¡°Ugh, using that after so long¡­ It¡¯s killing me.¡± It was clear that, unlike in his past life, he still couldn¡¯t wield his power freely. The mana consumption was extreme, requiring a long preparation just to manage a single use. If he had regained the mastery of his past life, there wouldn¡¯t have been any dramatic light disy, nor would he have copsed after just one use. ¡°My lord!¡± ¡°Are you all right?¡± The knights nearby rushed over to him. Ghiin waved his hand dismissively as he looked at them. ¡°I¡¯m fine, so don¡¯t worry about me. What are you all doing, zoning out during battle? The enemy is right in front of you¡ªright in front! Tsk, tsk. You¡¯re all severelycking in training.¡± The Fenris knights snapped back to their senses at those words and immediately resumed their battle stances. But the enemies weren¡¯t idle either. Count Cabaldi, ever quick-witted, pointed at Ghiin and shouted loudly. ¡°No matter how strong he is, he¡¯s already spent! Look at him¡ªhe can¡¯t even move now! He¡¯s clearly out of strength! Attack him now! Block the gate with your bodies if you must!¡± The Count¡¯s deration gripped his knights and soldiers with renewed determination. This was theirst chance to defeat the enemy. With frenzied shouts, they charged forward. ¡°Uwaaaahhh!¡± The soldiers of Cabaldi were driven by a singr emotion¡ªfear. The man sitting in front of the gate was vulnerable now. It was the only opportunity to kill him. It was also their only chance to block the gate before the enemy reinforcements flooded in. If they failed¡ª They would all be ughtered. That fear fueled their desperatest stand. ¡°Lord! You must retreat!¡± ¡°We will hold them off!¡± ¡°Everyone, rally here at once!¡± Despite their exhaustion, the knights of Fenris gritted their teeth and gathered protectively around Ghiin. Gillian and Kaor, having crossed the wall with Fenris soldiers, began forming defensive lines. Watching them all, Ghiin chuckled lightly, a rxed smile on his face. ¡°Enough. Stop blocking the way and step aside.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± The knights responded in confused tones, uncertain of what Ghiin meant. Suddenly¡ª Thud! Thud! Thud! The ground trembled as a loud voice boomed from outside the fortress. ¡°Clear the waaaaay!¡± Startled, the knights quickly parted. As they stepped aside, a man burst into the fortress atop a horse. sh! ¡°My Lord! I¡¯ve arrived! Are you unharmed?¡± The man was none other than Lucas, ever eager to make a grand entrance. He dismounted with exaggerated concern for Ghiin. Ghiin smiled as he replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Now, take care of them immediately.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Without hesitation, Lucas raised his spear high and charged into the enemy lines. He¡¯d been itching for a chance to show off his skills. ¡°My Lord! I¡¯ve arrived too!¡± The next to appear was none other than Gordon¡ªthe muscle-bound warrior whose prior idents were better left unmentioned. Like Lucas, he held his spear aloft and charged boldly at the enemy. The two had been ced at the forefront because, despite their quirks, their skills and experience were solid enough to lead the charge effectively. Behind them, the rest of the Fenris knights who had been waiting outside the fortress began pouring in. As they rushed past Ghiin, they each offered a word. ¡°My Lord! You¡¯ve done well!¡± ¡°Leave the rest to us now!¡± ¡°We had faith in you!¡± Someone wore an expression brimming with pride, another wore one of astonishment, and yet another seemed deeply moved. What they all shared inmon was a steadfast resolve¡ªto be the strength of their lord. ¡°Let¡¯s sweep them away!¡± With someone¡¯s cry, the spears of the Fenris Knights began to glow with a brilliant blue light. Thud, thud, thud, thud, thud! The thunderous sound of hooves shook the ground as the knights charged forward with overwhelming momentum. Watching this, the Cabaldi forces gritted their teeth. Having been advancing toward the castle gates, they hadn¡¯t had time to form proper ranks to counter the cavalry. Clinging to a thread of hope in their heavy armor, they met the Fenris Knights head-on. But hope was just that¡ªhope. Kwaaaaang! ¡°Uaaaaagh!¡± The knights¡¯ glowing blue spears pierced through the enemy¡¯s armor effortlessly. With a single collision, the front lines of the Cabaldi forces copsed in an instant. Yet the Fenris Knights did not stop, continuing forward as though grinding their enemies into dust. No matter how heavily armored their troops were, it was impossible to halt the onught of charging knights without proper formations in ce. Count Cabaldi could only stand dumbfounded, watching his army being swept away like fallen leaves in an autumn wind. ¡°T-this can¡¯t be¡­ Knights¡ªthere are that many knights?!¡± Just as Jaimon had been, he too was unable to believe the situation unfolding before him. They couldn¡¯t win. With that many knights, it was a force impossible to confront head-on. And that wasn¡¯t the end of it. ¡°Waaaaaah!¡± On both sides of the castle walls, Fenris soldiers in organized formations began to pour down. Inside the gates, soldiers who had already flooded through began spreading out, surrounding their enemies on all sides. ¡°Uaaaaagh! Spare me!¡± The screams of the Cabaldi forces echoed in every direction. This was no battle¡ªit was a ughter, a perfect massacre. Count Cabaldi¡¯s gaze fell upon the soldiers he had so proudly hailed as the pride of the North, now falling like chaff before a scythe. The surreal scene felt like a dream, his sense of reality slipping away. Time seemed to slow to a crawl. At that moment, someone shouted urgently, snapping him back to his senses. ¡°My lord! You must flee! You must flee now!¡± It was Leslie, themander of the Cabaldi knights. Finally regaining hisposure, Count Cabaldi ground his teeth in frustration. ¡°The Royal Faction must have provided them with knights. We¡¯ve been outyed!¡± It was inconceivable for the Fenris Territory to possess so many knights and soldiers. To Count Cabaldi, it seemed clear that the Royal Faction had used this turbulent period to strike at the Ducal Faction first. Leslie grabbed Count Cabaldi¡¯s arm urgently. ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter right now! You must flee, my lord! The enemy is surrounding this ce!¡± ¡°Let go of me! You¡¯re telling me to flee from a mere brat like him?!¡± Count Cabaldi roughly shook off Leslie¡¯s hand. To be defeated by a brat like Baron Fenris was a blow to his pride he could not tolerate. ¡°What are you all doing?! Form ranks! Form ranks and fight back!¡± Count Cabaldi shouted at the top of his lungs, his eyes bloodshot. But the battle was already decided. The initial charge of the Fenris knights had wiped out half of the Cabaldi forces in an instant. Fenris soldiers, now closing in toplete their encirclement, were steadily crushing the remaining resistance. The surviving Cabaldi soldiers huddled behind their shields, barely holding on. As the encirclement solidified, Fenris knights shouted in unison from various positions. ¡°Throw down your weapons and lie on the ground, and your lives will be spared! Resist, and you will not escape death!¡± Their promation marked the end of the battle. Thud. One of the Cabaldi soldiers dropped his weapon and fell to the ground. That single act became the signal. The crumbling Cabaldi forces, barely holding their ground, began to break apart rapidly. ng, ng. The sound of weapons ttering to the ground echoed from all directions. Though roughly half of the soldiers still held their weapons, their fighting spirit was utterly spent. Witnessing the overwhelming power of the Fenris army had stripped them of the will to continue. It was all exactly as Ghiin had nned. He had instructed Lucas and Gordon to push aggressively during the initial charge but then deliberately slow their advance afterward. There was no need to kill all the enemy soldiers. They would soon be forcibly conscripted into the Fenris army. The battlefield fell eerily silent, so quiet it was suffocating. Aside from the asional groans of the wounded, no other sound could be heard. Even the usually boisterous Fenris knights, who were never at a loss for words, remained silent. They knew their master had work yet to do. ¡°Stand up! Get up and fight! If you don¡¯t rise now, I¡¯ll have you all killed!¡± Count Cabaldi¡¯s voice shattered the silence, echoing across the battlefield. Only Leslie, the knightmander, and about a dozen escort knights remained by his side. But Count Cabaldi still refused to acknowledge his defeat. His pride, his stubbornness, and his sheer tenacity would not allow him to ept that he had been bested by a mere boy like Ghiin. Step, step. The sound of approaching footsteps resounded. The Fenris knights and soldiers parted to either side, forming a path as if to pay their respects. Count Cabaldi stared at the figure who exuded a heavy,manding presence as he approached. ¡°You are¡­?¡± It was the man who had shattered the castle gate. The one who had demonstrated awe-inspiring strength. Even he seemed to have been taxed by the feat. His face was pale, and his slow, deliberate steps betrayed clear exhaustion. Count Cabaldi quickly deduced the man¡¯s identity from themanding aura he exuded and the reactions of those around him. ¡°Could it be¡­ are you Baron Fenris?¡± ¡°Yes, I am Baron Fenris,¡± Ghiin replied calmly. ¡°How¡­ how could someone like you possess such power¡­?¡± Count Cabaldi¡¯s sentence was left unfinished. Leslie, who stood by his side, suddenly turned his horse to flee. A knightmander of a territory abandoning his lord to escape! Everyone present, whether from the Fenris or Cabaldi forces, wore expressions of disbelief. Count Cabaldi¡¯s face burned with humiliation. The Fenris soldiers encircling them raised their weapons to stop Leslie¡¯s escape. ¡°Out of my way!¡± Leslie, his face a mask of desperation, drew his sword. His intention was clear¡ªhe meant to break through the encirclement and flee. After all, he was still the knightmander of a count¡¯s domain. His skills would not be trivial. As the soldiers braced themselves for a possible confrontation, an axe suddenly flew from behind Leslie. Thud! ¡°Argh!¡± Caught off guard in his panic, Leslie failed to dodge, and the axe buried itself in his back. He toppled from his horse. Cough! Even as he coughed up blood, Leslie struggled to rise. Using his sword as a crutch, he barely stood, only to find Gillian already in front of him, standing expressionless. Leslie stretched out a trembling hand. ¡°W-wait¡­ I surrender¡­¡± sh! Before he could finish, Gillian¡¯s sword severed Leslie¡¯s neck. The knightmander¡¯s headless body swayed briefly before crumpling to the ground. Gillian casually flicked the blood off his de and cast a haughty gaze over the remaining Cabaldi knights. ¡°Kneel before my lord at once.¡± At Gillian¡¯smand, the Cabaldi knights scoffed. They were not like the soldiers. They were men who had lived their lives with pride and honor as knights. Their knightmander had already disgraced himself by fleeing and dying in such a shameful manner. For them to kneel now would irreparably stain the honor of Cabaldi. One knight drew his sword and dered firmly, ¡°We will fight to the end for our lord and ournd.¡± Taking that as a signal, all the Cabaldi knights charged at Gillian. At the same time, Kaor and the Fenris knights standing beside Ghiin leapt into the fray. ng! In an instant, dozens of figures became entangled in fiercebat. Count Cabaldi watched as his knights fell one by one, biting his lip until it bled. The grim realization that this was truly the end sank in. All the prestige and status he had built over the years were crumbling before his eyes. ¡°My lord¡­ you must flee¡­¡± The knight who had been coughing up blood from a gaping wound in his chest couldn¡¯t finish his sentence. Kaor¡¯s de had already severed his neck. When thest of his knights fell, Count Cabaldi closed his eyes in resignation. Ghiin¡¯s calm voice followed. ¡°Pull him down.¡± Several knights approached and forcibly dragged Count Cabaldi off his horse, pressing him to his knees. ¡°Let me go! You insolent wretches! Do you even know who I am?!¡± Count Cabaldi thrashed and shouted, but he couldn¡¯t escape the iron grip of the knights. Eventually, he stopped struggling, his strength drained, and lowered his head. The humiliation burning within him was unbearable. At some point, Ghiin stepped close, speaking in a cold tone. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Count Cabaldi.¡± Without raising his head, Count Cabaldi let out a faintugh. ¡°Heh, you whelp. When have you ever seen me that you can say it has been a long time? Do you even know who I am?¡± ¡°Oh, I know you. Very well.¡± Ghiin¡¯s mind drifted back to his past life. As soon as the Duke¡¯s faction set its sights on Ferdium, Count Cabaldi had cut off the iron ore shipments flowing into Ferdium. Because of that, Ferdium couldn¡¯t procure new weapons or even maintain their current arsenal properly. But that wasn¡¯t all. Count Cabaldi had gone further, sending troops to ensure Ferdium¡¯splete destruction. How could he not remember such a man? How could he possibly forget? In his previous life, Ghiin had sought him out personally and split his head open. Even so, the dark mes that burned in his heart did not extinguish. No matter how much he destroyed, those mes only grewrger, consuming his soul endlessly. Now, the time hade to extinguish one of those mes. Ghiin bent down slowly, grabbing Count Cabaldi¡¯s hair and forcing him to lift his head. ¡°Ugh, you¡­ You dare, you lowly¡ª!¡± As he looked into the furious face of Count Cabaldi, Ghiin smirked savagely. ¡°That¡¯s my line. How dare someone like you.¡± Chapter 194 Chapter 194: Go On Ahead and Wait (2) Count Cabaldi could not hide his confusion as he met Ghiin¡¯s gaze. It was not the look of a victor. Instead, his eyes brimmed with unexinable hatred and fury. That made it even harder to understand. He had no prior enmity with this brat. At most, it was something to be cultivated in the future. Count Cabaldi blinked his eyes wildly and asked, ¡°You¡­ you didn¡¯t attack this ce out of mere greed, did you? Then tell me¡ªwhat¡¯s your purpose in targeting me?¡± ¡°There are plenty of purposes. One of them is to kill you here.¡± ¡°Ha! Ha-ha-ha! Kill me? And then what? Do you think you and your father will get away unscathed? Your family and estate will be obliterated, not a de of grass left behind!¡± ¡°You seem quite confident.¡± ¡°Of course, I am. So retreat now, while you can. You know who¡¯s behind me. The Royal Faction won¡¯t be able to protect you.¡± Count Cabaldi sneered as he continued, his words dripping with mockery. ¡°I acknowledge your skills and wit. But you¡¯re still young; you seem tock a proper understanding of politics. The ducal families won¡¯t just sit by. If you kill me, things will spiral out of control.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°This is yourst chance. Spare me, and I¡¯ll promise to cede half of the region¡¯s iron ore production over the next twenty years during the surrender negotiations.¡± Ghiin listened silently to the count¡¯s desperate plea. Count Cabaldi was certain Ghiin would ept his proposal. Though he had lost this war, he remained a member of the Ducal Faction and a highly respected noble of the North. If Baron Fenris were to seize this territory, he would inevitably face indigestion. The other nobles, especially the ducal families, would never let it pass quietly. Even a fool could deduce that much. ¡°Sparing me would be far more beneficial to you than killing me. No matter how divided the factions may be, there¡¯s nothing to gain from executing a surrendering noble. And it¡¯s half, mind you! Half of the iron ore production!¡± If Ghiin had been an ordinary noble, and if this war had been a mere dispute, he might have epted these terms. It would alleviate the political burden while granting immense profits. The prestige of defeating a northern powerhouse would be an added bonus. However, Ghiin had note here with such calctions in mind. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you think it doesn¡¯t matter because a civil war is inevitable?¡± ¡°What, what?¡± Count Cabaldi was flustered. The fact that the Ducal Faction was preparing for rebellion was a secret that could not be openly acknowledged. The ongoing conflict with the Royal Faction had been intensifying, and while they likely had some inkling of this, there was no way they could outright admit it. ¡°What¡­ What kind of dangerous nonsense are you spouting? Factional disputes are nothing more than petty power struggles¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb with me, Count Cabaldi. Did you really think I wouldn¡¯t know?¡± ¡°W-what are you saying¡­?¡± ¡°That the so-called neutral Count Desmond is devouring northern territories one by one under the orders of the Duke¡¯s family.¡± ¡°W-what¡­?¡± Count Cabaldi¡¯s face turned pale with shock. How could this man be so certain of something that even the Royal Faction hadn¡¯t confirmed? But Ghiin wasn¡¯t done yet. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m merely guessing? Shall I go on? How about the fact that the Scarlet Tower is the Duke¡¯s hidden weapon? Raised specifically to stab the Royal Faction in the back when the time is right.¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± ¡°And the n to incite rebellion within Raypold and take control of it? Not to mention supplying Amelia with iron ore and arming her forces.¡± ¡°W-what¡­¡± ¡°Over half of the northern lords have already fallen under Count Desmond¡¯s control without even realizing it. Their retainers have been bribed, and their weaknesses exploited.¡± ¡°Y-you¡­ Who are you? How do you¡­?¡± Count Cabaldi shivered, his entire body covered in goosebumps. This wasn¡¯t conjecture. This man knew every scheme Count Desmond had orchestrated over the years. Ghiin fixed Count Cabaldi with a piercing re and continued. ¡°Surrender negotiations? Twenty years? Did you think I wouldn¡¯t see through your n to strike Ferdium after cutting off the supply of iron ore, crushing us, and enving everyone?¡± Count Cabaldi felt his head go nk under Ghiin¡¯s prating gaze. He now understood why his opponent was looking at him with such murderous intent. Anyone would feel the same toward someone plotting to annihte them. ¡®But how does he know? Do we have a traitor on our side? No matter what, this man is dangerous. He must die. I have to kill him, no matter what.¡¯ Baron Fenris had information on ns even the Royal Faction hadn¡¯t fully grasped. Their schemes werepletely exposed. This revtion needed to reach the Duke¡¯s family at all costs. Otherwise, there was a risk they would end up dancing to the other side¡¯s tune. ¡®Wait? If I y this right, I might be able to¡­¡¯ After briefly reeling in confusion, Count Cabaldi¡¯s eyes glinted with newfound resolve. The ns were exposed. So what? Their faction was the strongest in the kingdom. Such underhanded schemes could easily be crushed with sheer power. He, possessing a keen sense of political acumen, quickly adopted a servile smile and spoke. ¡°Well, you are indeed a clever one. You¡¯re right. I don¡¯t know how you figured all this out, but given the circumstances, I¡¯ll give you onest chance.¡± ¡°A chance?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take it as a show of force to demonstrate your abilities. If you¡¯re as smart as you seem, then you must understand the power of the Duke¡¯s family¡­ No, there¡¯s no need to go that far. You¡¯re surely aware of Count Desmond¡¯s strength.¡± Ghiin smiled silently. In the North, was there anyone who didn¡¯t know the might of Count Desmond? Seeing that smile, Count Cabaldi grew even more confident and continued. ¡°I will personally inform His Grace, the Duke, of your exceptional abilities. Join the Duke¡¯s family. If you do, both you and your father will be spared, and you¡¯ll enjoy evesting wealth and glory. What do you think? Will you join us?¡± Count Cabaldi was convinced Ghiin wouldn¡¯t refuse this proposal. The fact that Ghiin knew their secret ns meant he was also well aware of their power. If he truly wanted to live, he had no choice but to ept their offer. There was no other way. Ghiin released Count Cabaldi¡¯s hair and straightened his posture, making the count naturally look up at him. Though this situation didn¡¯t sit well with Count Cabaldi, now was the time to pacify this insolent brat. Ghiin nodded and spoke. ¡°Of course, I know well how powerful and extraordinary Count Desmond is here in the North. There¡¯s no need to go all the way to the Duke¡¯s family.¡± ¡°Haha, as expected, you¡¯re a smart one. I¡¯ll overlook your rudeness today. From now on, we¡¯ll join forces and rule the North together. Now, undo these restraints and help me stand.¡± Count Cabaldi smiled. No matter how capable, a brat was still a brat. This young man would be exploited until he was discarded. But for now, he was alive. He just needed to bide his time and find a chance to repay today¡¯s humiliation. As Ghiin looked down at Count Cabaldi, his voice turned icy. ¡°But I have no intention of joining hands with you.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Why bother with something soplicated when I can just kill you all?¡± ¡°What nonsense are you saying¡­?¡± Whoosh! Count Cabaldi¡¯s sentence hadn¡¯t even ended before Ghiin¡¯s sword moved like lightning. Even as his head flew through the air, Count Cabaldi¡¯s face remained frozen in shock and confusion. Before his consciousnesspletely faded, Ghiin¡¯s final words reached his ears. ¡°Go ahead and wait in hell. I¡¯ll send Count Desmond to join you soon enough.¡± * * * Bang! The armrest of the chair shattered under the fist of Harold, Count Desmond. His expression was cold, as though he was desperately suppressing his rage. The suffocatingly heavy atmosphere bore down on the gathered retainers in the hall, silencing all of them. After a moment of silence, Harold directed his gaze at the lieutenant standing before him. ¡°Say it again.¡± ¡°Baron Fenris has¡­unched a surprise attack on Count Cabaldi and surrounded him. Currently, Baron Fenris has deployed three thousand troops¡­¡± The lieutenant repeated the detailed report on the current situation. Harold, who listened with a terrifyingly stern expression, soon closed his eyes. For once, he didn¡¯t ridicule or dismiss Ghiin as he usually would. He simply suppressed his seething anger and silently reflected on everything that had led to this point. Although he was furious enough to want to destroy everything, he had no choice but to conserve even that strength for now. ¡®Was my judgment wrong?¡¯ He had considered Ghiin a lesser priority, someone annoying but easily crushed when the time came. But looking back now, was it merely Harold¡¯s refusal to admit his own failure, writing it off as Ghiin having good luck? In truth, nothing Ghiin had aplished could be considered ordinary. He had pioneered the Forest of Beasts, triumphed in the Battle of Ferdium¡¯s Workshop, developed cosmetics, secured the support of the Royal Faction, and even purchased food in massive quantities as if he had foreseen the drought. While Harold had been focused elsewhere, Ghiin had steadily advanced, growing at a terrifying pace. ¡®This was my mistake. There¡¯s no one else to me.¡¯ When Raul¡¯s assessment came to him, he should have taken it more seriously. He should have eliminated Ghiin, even if it came with great risk. Even now, Harold maintained that Ghiin¡¯s sess was more due to luck than skill. Predicting weather was impossible for anyone. It was merely coincidence that Ghiin¡¯s actions aligned with the migrant n, leading to his massive sess. ¡®But he¡¯s not a man of luck alone.¡¯ It was time to admit it. Luck only favors those with the capability to seize it. Ghiin didn¡¯t let that luck slip away. Instead, he struck Count Cabaldi at a perfect moment. That level of judgment and decisiveness was no product of mere fortune. Harold¡¯s mind turned cold. ¡®A wolf that bites into its opponent¡¯s weakness.¡¯ Count Cabaldi certainly possessed a formidable force of armored soldiers. However, in a state of starvation, he wouldn¡¯t dare to take the fight outside. One defeat would spell his end. Instead, he would likely barricade himself in his castle, waiting for reinforcements. ¡®Count Cabaldi cannot withstand a siege.¡¯ The Cabaldi estate had always struggled with food supply issues. There was no way they had reserves sufficient to endure a prolonged war. Normally, Harold would have sentrge quantities of provisions to support them. However, all the stored supplies had already been sold off to Ghiin, leaving them too preupied with stabilizing their own situation. They needed to resolve their own internal issues before they could consider aiding others. And in that brief gap, Ghiin had struck. ¡®Yes, it¡¯s all because of him.¡¯ Because of one brat, everything had started to unravel. What began as a small disruption had spiraled into an uncontroble mess. It meant Harold had misjudged the situation¡¯s importance. ¡®I wascent. Both I and the ducal family.¡¯ Raul had warned him about Ghiin, but Harold had dismissed it as less critical than Amelia¡¯s matter. Everyone had underestimated him, and now the consequences of that disdain had snowballed into a significant burden. ¡®He even has the Royal Faction backing him. I need topletely crush him before he grows any further.¡¯ The northern region, which had fallen into chaos, had to be reorganized. With that in mind, Harold decided to prioritize matters ording to his judgment. Regardless of the ducal family¡¯s orders. There was no need to report his decision. Submitting a report and waiting for a new discussion would take far too much time. Looking at the lieutenant before him, Harold asked again. ¡°Amelia said before¡­ if given permission, she would take care of preparing and executing the rebellion on her own, correct?¡± ¡°Yes, that is correct.¡± ¡°Tell her to proceed. I will grant her decision-making authority. Tell her to request anything she needs.¡± ¡°Pardon? My lord, wasn¡¯t that the matter the ducal family had designated as the highest priority? Delegating such authority¡­¡± Harold cut him off with an emotionless tone. ¡°From now on, our highest priority will be the destruction of Fenris and Ferdium.¡± Chapter 195 Chapter 195: Go On Ahead and Wait (3) Ghiin had been able to avoid the pressure from the Ducal Family and Harold thus far, thanks to Amelia. But nothingsts forever. In the end, Harold decided to target Ghiin in earnest. Of course, Harold¡¯s vassals were all stunned by his decision. Harold was a man so capable that the Ducal Family trusted him to oversee the entire northern region. Now, that very same Harold was openly defying the orders of the Ducal Family. One of his vassals, breaking into a cold sweat, asked cautiously, ¡°Are you saying we should prioritize the annihtion of Fenris and Ferdium?¡± ¡°Yes. Divert all funds, troops, and resources currently allocated for preparing Amelia¡¯s rebellion to the attack on Baron Fenris. Since Amelia insists she can handle things on her own, we¡¯ll review only the most critical requests and provide minimal support.¡± The vassals could not make sense of his decision. Baron Fenris had been gaining prominence recently, but even so, his importance paled inparison to Amelia¡¯s ns. ¡°If Amelia¡¯s rebellion fails, it could lead to serious repercussions. Currently, there¡¯s no one in her camp capable of standing against Captain Yurgen, the man dubbed the ¡®Northern¡¯s Greatest Sword.¡¯ Additionally, the troops she has are grossly insufficient to guarantee a sessful rebellion. Are you certain about this course of action?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll untangle the most troublesome knot first. If we leave that man unchecked, the northern situation will worsen. Count Raypold is struggling to raise his army due to the drought, so it¡¯s better to deal with Fenris first.¡± ¡°Baron Fenris is still far weaker than Count Raypold. Wouldn¡¯t it be wiser to take a risk and wrap up Amelia¡¯s rebellion quickly instead¡ª¡± ¡°Enough.¡± Harold¡¯s face twisted with anger, and the vassal immediately fell silent. One more word, and his head might have flown right there. Harold scanned the faces of his vassals again and dered, ¡°By any means necessary, crush that man first. Prepare ordingly.¡± This was no longer the same as before. To Harold, Ghiin was no longer a lucky upstart who could be dealt withter. He was now a definite enemy that needed to be eliminated without dy. And with that realization, Harold began reanalyzing the current state of affairs to reflect this shift. ¡°I can¡¯t allow that man to monopolize the iron ore. If that happens, it will cause significant disruptions to our long-term military supply. Immediately prepare the food and reinforcements to send to Count Cabaldi.¡± ¡°R-right now? The Ducal Family is likely negotiating with the Royal Faction as we speak. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to wait for the oue of those negotiations before taking action?¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote. Prepare everything immediately.¡± ¡°U-understood.¡± The aide immediately lowered his head under Harold¡¯s gaze, which carried an aura of killing intent. As Count Fowd had anticipated, Harold made a swift decision. This was partly because he now recognized Ghiin¡¯s capabilities. With time being short, there was no room for borate preparations. They could only ready a contingent of troops and provisions to hold out for a little while. ¡°We will depart immediately, my lord.¡± Emerson, who was in charge of the mission, saluted Harold. He was a renowned figure known for his expertise in mobile warfare, serving as themander of the cavalry unit. Had Viktor not been present, the role ofmanding the defense of Ferdium would have likely fallen to Emerson. That Harold was willing to dispatch someone of such value underscored the urgency of the situation. With a determined expression, Harold spoke to Emerson. ¡°By any means necessary, deliver the provisions to Cabaldi Castle as quickly as possible. Hold out, and I will send a second wave of reinforcements soon.¡± ¡°Understood. I will seed without fail.¡± ¡°I¡¯m counting on you.¡± With 1,000 troops and provisions, Emerson rode out swiftly. Though their numbers were inferiorpared to the Fenris forces, as long as the Cabaldi troops responded promptly from within the castle, joining forces wouldn¡¯t be difficult. Harold judged that once they merged, thebined numbers on both sides would bnce out, discouraging the enemy fromunching a full-scale battle prematurely. ¡°Don¡¯t stop! We¡¯re within range to reach Cabaldi before their defenses crumble!¡± Emerson harbored no doubts about the sess of the operation. Siege battles inherently took time, especially when the strategy relied on encirclement and attrition. Considering that the distance between Count Desmond¡¯s and Count Cabaldi¡¯s territories wasn¡¯t great and Harold had acted decisively, they should have had more than enough time to arrive before the Cabaldi troops either starved or surrendered. But Emerson¡¯s expectations were brutally shattered the moment they set foot outside the estate. ¡°W-what is this¡­?¡± The fastest route to Cabaldi territory was blocked by a massive army of at least 5,000 troops. It was the 2nd Legion of the Ritania Kingdom¡¯s military, dispatched by the Marquis of Branford. As Emerson reeled in shock, someone rode toward him on horseback. ¡°Well, well, who do we have here? Could it be the illustrious Sir Emerson, famed in the North?¡± The man who spoke, smiling brightly, was Viscount Doren,mander of the 2nd Legion. He was carrying out orders from the Marquis of Branford to monitor the area near Desmond¡¯s territory, preparing for the worst-case scenario of having to attack Count Desmond directly. Momentarily flustered, Emerson bowed his head slightly and bit his lip before speaking. ¡°It is an honor to meet you, Commander of the 2nd Legion. But why is the 2nd Legion, which should be guarding the northern borders of Cardenia, stationed so close to our estate? This defies protocol.¡± ¡°Where are you heading in such a rush, Sir Emerson?¡± ¡°We are¡­ conducting mobile training exercises.¡± ¡°What a coincidence! We are also conducting training exercises here.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? We haven¡¯t received any notice about this!¡± Emerson scowled openly. Even as part of the kingdom¡¯s army, moving troops recklessly into another lord¡¯s territory was uneptable. Doing so was akin to a direct provocation of war. ¡°Hmm, it seems there has been a slight misunderstanding on your part,¡± Viscount Doren said politely. Despite his position as a royal legionmander, he couldn¡¯t afford to be disrespectful toward Emerson, a knight andmander under Count Desmond. Count Desmond¡¯s influence as a powerful noble made him someone not to be trifled with. Instead, with a rxed smile, Doren pulled a document from his pocket. ¡°This is an official royal order approving the training. It seems the notice hasn¡¯t yet reached Count Desmond. Surely you recall that cooperation in royal army exercises is an agreed-upon obligation?¡± ¡°Grrr¡­¡± Emerson grounded his teeth in frustration. This was clearly a ploy by the Royal Faction. They were using this maneuver to ensure no one could assist Count Cabaldi. ¡°Then at least clear the path. We need toplete our own training,¡± Emerson demanded. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s a bit of a problem. This area is already under our control. If there were to be an unnecessary sh, it would be unpleasant for both of us. Please bear with us for a few days,¡± Doren replied with feigned regret. ¡°Commander!¡± ¡°I¡¯m just following orders. Cut me some ck. If I don¡¯tplete this exercise properly, I¡¯ll be forced to resign. My child just started at the academy, and do you know how expensive the tuition is these days? Raising kids is tough in these times. Tsk tsk,¡± Doren rambled with a sly grin. Emerson let out a deep sigh, exasperated by Doren¡¯s slippery responses. Without permission to directly engage the Royal Faction, there was nothing Emerson could do. Left with no choice, he sent a messenger to inform Count Desmond. A full dayter, a breathless messenger returned and handed a letter to Doren. After reading the letter, which was filled with Count Desmond¡¯s seething threats, Doren scratched his chin with an awkward expression. ¡°My, my, it seems Count Desmond is quite angry. This situation is bing untenable for us as well,¡± he murmured. Doren knew he couldn¡¯t handle the powerful northern lord, Count Desmond, on his own. However, he also had his own safeguards in ce. ¡°Then, please wait a little longer. I need to send a message to obtain approval from the royal court.¡± ¡°Commander! Clear the path immediately!¡± ¡°Ah, I¡¯d love to, but there¡¯s protocol to follow, protocol. This isn¡¯t something I can decide on my own. If I lose my position over this, will you take responsibility? Will you cover my daughter¡¯s academy tuition for me?¡± Doren said with exaggerated helplessness. ¡°What a joke. Why do you think they call him a Legion Commander?¡± Amander¡¯s judgment allowed them to stop training or clear a path as necessary; it wasn¡¯t a difficult thing to do. Although Emerson kept protesting, Viscount Doren remained unwavering. ¡°I¡¯d like to head back quickly as well. You know, our administrators are just so slow with their work. Really, we need to reform the system. Anyway, since there¡¯s still no response, let¡¯s just wait a little longer.¡± They wasted five entire days on this pointless back-and-forth. By this time, they could have easily reached the territory of Count Cabaldi. Seething with anger, Emerson resolved to force his way through. There would be significant repercussionster, but fulfilling Harold¡¯s orders was far more important to him. When Emerson went to meet Viscount Doren for a final warning, a soldier suddenly rushed in and shouted. ¡°Baron Fenris has seized Cabaldi Castle!¡± ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± Closing his eyes in frustration, Emerson heard Viscount Doren mutter slyly to himself. ¡°Sigh, all this nagging is so ufortable I can¡¯t even train properly. I¡¯ll just head back now.¡± ¡°I want to kill him.¡± Emerson genuinely thought so. * * * The news of Ghiin¡¯s victory in the war quickly reached the capital. The nobles of the Royal Faction, who had been endlessly gathering to discuss fruitless countermeasures, fell silent in astonishment the moment they heard the report. Particrly shocked was Marquis Maurice McQuarrie, the Supreme Commander of the Kingdom¡¯s army. ¡°Already¡­? That duckling of a brat won? Did he use ck magic or something?¡± Who was Count Cabaldi, after all? He was considered one of the strongest in the North, with soldiers renowned for their superior equipment. Even though food shortages had weakened their forces, capturing the castle this quickly was unheard of! The news came far too fast for it to have been a siege won by starvation. ¡°How¡­ how could they have already won? Are you saying Count Cabaldi surrendered this quickly?¡± Maurice questioned the knight delivering the report, but the knight shook his head. ¡°We¡¯ll need to investigate further, but it wasn¡¯t a surrender. They fought and took the castle by force. The rumors are spreading rapidly.¡± ¡°Hah¡­¡± Maurice let out a deep sigh as the surrounding nobles began murmuring in astonishment. ¡°Is Baron Fenris really so talented militarily? To end a siege so swiftly¡ªagainst Count Cabaldi, no less!¡± ¡°Couldn¡¯t it just be a stroke of luck? The Cabaldi forces were starving and probably couldn¡¯t fight properly.¡± ¡°I disagree. Didn¡¯t Baron Fenris y a major role in the Ferdium siege as well?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way Baron Fenris could¡¯ve won in a fair fight.¡± The nobles¡¯ opinions split immediately. Since none of them had witnessed Ghiin in action, the room was abuzz with spection. However, there was one fact everyone could agree on. ¡°In any case, this is a great oue! For now, the Ducal Families have promised not to intervene, correct?¡± ¡°Exactly! With this, our influence in the North will inevitably grow!¡± ¡°Hahaha, Baron Fenris has aplished a significant feat. When the other lords learn of this, they¡¯ll see that the Royal Faction isn¡¯t entirely outssed by the Ducal Families.¡± The nobles expressed their delight, a stark contrast to their earlier hesitation to confront the Ducal Families. Their primary concern had been whether the Ducal Families might intervene and escte the conflict, or whether their investment in Baron Fenris and his loss in the North would diminish their influence. But with the favorable oue, the nobles of the Royal Faction regained a measure of confidence. ¡°Could it be that we¡¯ve been too passive until now? The Ducal Faction nobles may have strong clout, but you never know until the cards are on the table, do you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Count Cabaldi¡¯s reputation as a Northern powerhouse was clearly exaggerated; in the end, he wasn¡¯t much to worry about.¡± ¡°Indeed, if Baron Fenris could win, perhaps we, too, had more of a chance. After all, the North isn¡¯t all it¡¯s made out to be, hahaha.¡± Sharing cheerful smiles, the Royal Faction nobles exchanged pleasantries. Baron Fenris¡¯s victory bolstered their belief that they could stand against the Ducal Families. Yet, observing their enthusiasm, the Marquis of Branford couldn¡¯t hide his disdainful gaze. Click, click. They¡¯re already this giddy? Now is not the time to celebrate. How can theyugh so easily? Reports had also arrived that Count Desmond had mobilized his forces. Had the Kingdom¡¯s army not intervened early to block his movement, the situation could have spiraled out of control. Thanks to the Marquis of Branford¡¯s foresight, a full-blown war had been averted for now. ¡°Count Desmond is undoubtedly aligned with the Ducal Families. He¡¯s been shamelessly brazen all this time.¡± While suspicions had lingered for years, there was never concrete proof¡ªuntil now. Even this revtion was a significant gain. Knowing who the enemy was would greatly aid future strategies. As evidenced by Count Desmond¡¯s actions, the influence of the Ducal Families extended across the entire kingdom. Their reach was so pervasive that distinguishing allies from enemies was bing increasingly difficult. There was even the possibility of traitors lurking within the Royal Faction itself. ¡°Duke Delfine¡­ If he¡¯s brought Count Desmond into his fold, he¡¯s clearly resolved to see this through to the end.¡± The Marquis of Branford thought of Duke Delfine, his longtime friend and rival. The Ducal Families wouldn¡¯t remain idle¡ªmore specifically, Duke Delfine¡¯s chief strategist, Raul, wouldn¡¯t. After all, Duke Delfine likely had no personal interest in Count Cabaldi to begin with. ¡®Now that I think about it, I do wonder how he¡¯s been.¡¯ It had been over ten years since theirst meeting. Since then, the Duke hadn¡¯t taken a single step outside his domain. He remained holed up in his ducal residence,pletely reclusive. As time went on, rumors began to spread that the Duke was nothing more than a figurehead, and Raul had seized all authority for himself. However, the Marquis of Branford never believed such ims. He knew better than anyone¡ªhaving known Duke Delfine since their youth¡ªthat the man wasn¡¯t someone who could be manipted by anyone. Even after more than ten years of friendship, followed by another ten years of rivalry, Branford still couldn¡¯t fathom the Duke¡¯s intentions for his self-imposed istion. However, he couldn¡¯t forget theirst encounter¡­ the Duke¡¯s indifferent yet strangely yearning gaze¡ªa contradiction that lingered vividly in his memory. Branford shook off his stray thoughts and organized his mind. ¡®Well, maybe this is for the best.¡¯ It was inevitable that the Ducal Families would eventually draw their swords. Until now, the Royal Faction had barely managed to keep them in check. In this tense situation, Ghiin¡¯s achievements had injected fresh momentum into the Royal Faction. Even the most timid nobles now carried a touch of newfound confidence. Though overconfidence could be dangerous, it was far better to face a fight with courage than with fear. ¡®Thanks to him, even the mood among us is changing. It¡¯s not a bad development.¡¯ With that thought, the Marquis found himself in an unusually good mood. Ever since bing Ghiin¡¯s patron, he had experienced emotions he hadn¡¯t felt in years. ¡®Still, that kid never ceases to amaze me. Gathering troops through such unconventional means was impressive enough, but to achieve victory in a siege this quickly? I¡¯ll have to increase support if he requests anything more in the future.¡¯ Branford closed his eyes, a satisfied smile spreading across his face. The Royal Faction nobles, who had been chattering away, immediately fell silent when they noticed his expression. The Marquis of Branford hadn¡¯t smiled even when his daughter had been cured. To see this ice-cold man smile because of Baron Fenris¡¯s aplishments was nothing short of astonishing. Every noble in the room, filled with curiosity, stared at him for a long moment, marveling at the sight. Chapter 196 Chapter 196: You Sent Me a Very Nice Gift (1) ¡°Waaaaah! Baron Fenris won!¡± The so-called ¡°Investment Victims¡¯ Circle¡± of nobles erupted in cheers as they received news of Ghiin¡¯s victory in the banquet hall. None of them cared about how Ghiin had won¡ªwhether it was due to skill or sheer luck. What mattered was that Ghiin had won, and their investments weren¡¯t going up in mes. ¡°Amazing! The cosmetics business is still going strong!¡± ¡°We can invest even more now!¡± ¡°Exactly! With the Marquis of Branford¡¯s endorsement, what¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± Such was human nature. When you¡¯re convinced you¡¯re doomed, an unexpected turn of events can bolster your faith tenfold. The nobles at the banquet flocked to Rosalyn, moring to make additional investments. Rosalyn, maintaining an air of grace, responded with a serene smile as though the oue was only natural. ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry so much in the future. With the Branford Marquisate supporting Baron Fenris, there¡¯s absolutely nothing to fear. Haven¡¯t I always said that?¡± The nobles responded with equally confident smiles. ¡°Of course, we always trusted you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no reason to fuss over some minor war in the outskirts.¡± ¡°I told you something good was bound to happen, didn¡¯t I? Ho ho ho.¡± Amidst the cheerful atmosphere, Rosalyn discreetly wiped a cold sweat from her brow. ¡°Damn it¡­ I survived. I really almost bit the dust there.¡± Although she had tempered her temperament since recovering from her illness, skirting so close to the brink of disaster made curses involuntarily slip through her mind. The stress of dealing with the nobles¡¯ relentless pressure had been so overwhelming that clumps of her hair had fallen out daily. It was an aplishment in itself that she hadn¡¯t voiced her frustration aloud. ¡°I nearly ended up confined to my house again. But to think the siege ended this quickly¡­ He really is impossible to predict.¡± She didn¡¯t know how he had pulled it off, but it was undoubtedly a fortunate result. Furthermore, by defeating Count Cabaldi, Baron Fenris had proven that he possessed a certain degree of military strength. Even though Count Cabaldi had been suffering from shortages, he wasn¡¯t a noble to be underestimated. ¡°Phew, but the ducal family won¡¯t just sit still. I need toe up with a countermeasure before they act.¡± Count Cabaldi was an openly known member of the Ducal Faction. While they had ostensibly agreed not to interfere, it was clear they would be sharpening their des behind the scenes. To prevent the cosmetics business from copsing, she had no choice but to support Fenris for now. ¡°I never thought I¡¯d end up being dragged into this mess. I should visit Fenris soon and inquire about their cosmetics manufacturing techniques.¡± Just in case, she needed a way to keep producing cosmetics even if Fenris fell. Otherwise, if another incident urred, she might not be able to recover. This nerve-wracking experience was more than enough tost a lifetime. While Rosalyn was mulling things over, Mariel approached her with a beaming smile. ¡°Isn¡¯t this wonderful? It turned out even better! We¡¯re being flooded with inquiries from people wanting to invest more.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ It¡¯s certainly fortunate. No one expected the victory toe so quickly.¡± ¡°Exactly. My brother always bragged about being good in a fight, but who knew it was actually true?¡± ¡°Well¡­ he is someone who thrives on his own confidence.¡± Looking back on her time recovering, that was undoubtedly the case. Everything he said was always right, and he believed himself to be correct in all things. It was the first time she¡¯d met someone so headstrong and relentless in her life. But what made it even more infuriating was that, in the end, he usually was right. Hearing Rosalyn¡¯s heartfelt words, Marielughed even harder, then suddenly sighed with a tinge of regret. ¡°If I¡¯d known this was going to happen, we wouldn¡¯t have had to spend so much hiring people to help him, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°True. Those people will have pocketed a fortune for doing absolutely nothing. They¡¯re probably heading back gleefully as we speak.¡± Rosalyn let out a wry smile. They had invested a small fortune in hiring priests and experts to save Baron Fenris, only for it all to prove unnecessary Not that they could demand refunds, of course. Attempting such a thing would only damage their reputation and invite unpleasant rumors. ¡°Ugh, he¡¯s such an unpredictable person. I ended up wasting money for no reason.¡± It was rare for Rosalyn to squander money meaninglessly, but this was one of those rare asions. Letting out a weary sigh, she tried to soothe her churning frustration. * * * Before the News of Victory Reached the Capital Having decapitated Count Cabaldi, Ghiin turned to face the knights and soldiers behind him. The battlefield was enveloped in silence. Ghiin smirked slightly as he surveyed the scene. Now was the time to bask in the glory of victory. No grand speech was necessary. Ghiin simply raised his hand slowly and clenched his fist tightly. The knights were the first to respond, rushing toward him with cheers. ¡°We¡¯ve won! Victory is ours!¡± ¡°Count Cabaldi is dead!¡± ¡°Waaaaaaah!¡± The surviving soldiers joined in, celebrating without restraint. The once-quiet battlefield was suddenly filled with the triumphant roar of the Fenris forces. Ghiin watched them with a satisfied smile. ¡°Good. This was just the right kind of experience they needed to go through.¡± This victory in the war was profoundly significant. And it wasn¡¯t just about the iron ore. The knights had risked their lives enduring hellish training, but until now, they hadn¡¯t known whether their hard-earned strength would hold up in an actual battlefield. No matter how thoroughly one prepared, it was impossible topletely erase fear. ¡®Turning fear into confidencees from having faith in oneself.¡¯ He had overwhelmed Count Cabaldi, a figure renowned as one of the strongest in the North, with sheer, dominant force. The confidence gained from this experience would greatly aid the knights in their growth. Before long, Belinda approached, having removed her mask, unable to hide her joy. ¡°It¡¯s such a relief. The damage on our side is minimal. Do you see how high the soldiers¡¯ morale is? I think they¡¯ll adapt to the estate in no time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. This was a very important war for the soldiers too.¡± The fear of the soldiers, who had suddenly been deployed to Fenris Estate and thrown into battle immediately upon arrival, must have been immense. However, through this war, they would now hold their heads high with pride and dedicate themselves more loyalty to the estate. Belinda busied herself with repeatedly praising Ghiin. ¡°Our young lord truly has no limits. From now on, just do whatever you want, my lord. Should we just march straight to catch that Count Almond or whoever he is? Hohoho.¡± She had fiercely opposed the war earlier, but now that they¡¯d won, her attitude hadpletely changed. Ghiin chuckled at the sight of her, giggling and making a fuss. ¡®She¡¯s so different from when she was coldly taking down enemies.¡¯ The contrast was endlessly fascinating. Taking the opportunity, Ghiin subtly asked her a question. ¡°You used a technique I¡¯ve never seen before. Where did you learn that? Was it from my mother¡¯s family? Could my mother use techniques like that too?¡± Belinda nced at Ghiin with a yful smirk before answering. ¡°Oh my, how many times have I told you not to ask a woman about her past? If you bring that up elsewhere, people will call you petty. Don¡¯t forget that, alright? Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me, I¡¯ll go wrap things up.¡± With a cheeky response, Belinda slipped away. Ghiin shook his head with a resigned smile. Gillian approached next, bowing slightly as he spoke. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard. Leave the rest to us and take some rest.¡± Though brief, his words carried genuine sincerity. He was ever the same reliable man. ¡°Right. You¡¯ve done well too, Gillian. Let¡¯s clean up the battlefield and head to the lord¡¯s castle.¡± Thanks to Gillian¡¯s incredible destructive power, the operation had gone much more smoothly. Recruiting him had been one of the best decisions. Kaor swaggered over, eager to boast. ¡°Hey, Lord! Did you see my skills? Did you see how I was the first to climb the wall? Heh, I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m this strong.¡± Ghiin clicked his tongue but humored him with a nod. While he had his ws, Kaor was undeniably useful during war. ¡°You actually fought pretty well today. Have you been training hard?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always been good at fighting!¡± Kaor replied curtly, puffing himself up, before letting out a loudugh. ¡°By the way, our great Lord here really has incredible luck. How is it that right after buying a ton of food, a drought strikes? I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re just born lucky.¡± Even Kaor, who had known Ghiin for a while, had to admit that this time the luck was extraordinary. It was too much of a coincidence to exin otherwise. There were rumors that Ghiin had studied astrology and predicted it by reading the stars, but Kaor outright refused to believe them. ¡®There¡¯s no way someone like him would study something like that. He¡¯d m the book shut on the first pageining about a headache.¡¯ It was a hunter¡¯s instinct at its finest. Ghiin chuckled at the impudent glint in Kaor¡¯s eyes. ¡®I can tell exactly what he¡¯s thinking.¡¯ Just as Ghiin was about to respond, other knights came running over to brag. ¡°Did you see that? I took down ten men with one swing of my sword!¡± ¡°Is that all? You didn¡¯t even break a sweat, so you¡¯re on night watch. I killed a hundred in one go!¡± ¡°Hah, you amateurs make me want to die of boredom. I killed five hundred on my own. The only thing I injured was a single finger.¡± Even as blood dripped from their mouths, they were busy showing off. True to their mercenary roots, their tall tales were wildly exaggerated. As Ghiin enjoyed the lively banter andmended the knights, Belinda, who had been absent, reappeared. ¡°My Lord, someone¡¯s here to see you.¡± ¡°Who? Count Cabaldi¡¯s vassals?¡± ¡°No, they said they came from the capital.¡± ¡°The capital?¡± They were still in the midst of wrapping up the battlefield¡ªsecuring prisoners and collecting weapons after the war. It seemed too early for news of victory to have reached anyone who might send a visitor. As Ghiin turned his head in curiosity, a man approached. He had a solid build, a body marked with numerous scars, and an unmistakable aura of a seasoned mercenary. ¡°Congrattions on your victory. My name is Max. I work as a fixer. I¡¯vee with ten other fixers and a priest apanying us.¡± The group of men behind him bowed politely to Ghiin. ¡°Fixers? Why dress it up so much? Just call yourselves mercenaries.¡± Max seemed awkward, lowering his head slightly as if he didn¡¯t know how to respond. Ghiin clicked his tongue and continued. ¡°So, what business do you have with me?¡± ¡°The Countess of Aylesbur and the daughter of the Marquis of Branford sent us. They told us to ensure your safety and rescue you by any means necessary if you were in danger.¡± This was truly a gesture to be thankful for. Perhaps it was due to their involvement in the cosmetics business, but regardless, they had risked political danger and spent a significant amount of money to send someone over. ¡°Hmm, but isn¡¯t this a bit toote? We¡¯ve already won.¡± At this, Max replied with an awkward smile. ¡°We tried to hurry as much as possible, considering the risks, but we didn¡¯t expect the war to end this quickly. Truly, it¡¯s impressive.¡± ¡°Well, you know¡­ Sometimes, being a littlete happens in life.¡± ¡°Still, it¡¯s a relief that you¡¯re safe. We¡¯ll head back now and deliver this good news to our client.¡± Max smiled brightly and bowed again. It had been a dangerous endeavor, but thankfully, it concluded without any major issues. However, that was because he didn¡¯t know Ghiin. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± ¡°Pardon? Since the situation has been resolved, we¡¯re going back to report to our client¡­¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Who decided it was over? If you¡¯ve taken the money, you better earn it.¡± Max, flustered, asked Ghiin again. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡± ¡°Exactly what I said. If you¡¯re a mercenary, act like one and work as much as you¡¯ve been paid for.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not mercenaries but troubleshooters¡­¡± ¡°Pfft, same difference.¡± ¡°Ahem, our mission was to safely rescue the baron when he was in danger. Since you¡¯ve already achieved victory and we¡¯ve confirmed your safety, our task isplete.¡± ¡°I was in danger earlier. Why didn¡¯t you rescue me then?¡± ¡°Uh, well, that is¡­¡± Max and his troubleshooters were taken aback. By the time they arrived, the war was already over¡ªwhat were they supposed to rescue? But Ghiin didn¡¯t care about their reasoning. What mattered was whether they had earned the money or not. ¡°Ah, so they¡¯re scammers, huh?¡± With a gesture, Ghiin signaled the knights and soldiers nearby, who immediately surrounded the troubleshooters. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to work for the money, then refund me, including the penalty fees, before you leave. Otherwise, this won¡¯t be fun.¡± Max and the troubleshooters looked around nervously. They had suddenly been branded as scammers and surrounded. They had been preparing to leave on a high note, but now it felt like they had been struck by lightning out of nowhere. ¡®What the hell is this? Is this guy insane? What kind of noblemits such unreasonable acts? Can¡¯t something like this be handled quietly? And why does he think he should be the one receiving the refund and penalty fees?¡¯ Ghiin, watching Max¡¯s bewilderment, smirked with a meaningful expression. ¡°You take the money and leave without doing anything? That doesn¡¯t fly in this area. And I¡¯m particrly strict when ites to scammers.¡± Taking money and doing the work properly¡ªthat was not only Ghiin¡¯s rule but also a creed of the King of Mercenaries. He had no intention of letting this unexpectedly acquiredbor force go to waste. Chapter 197 Chapter 197: You Sent Me a Very Nice Gift (2) Max pleaded his case, sounding as if he were wronged. ¡°We didn¡¯t neglect the request on purpose. Besides, by convention, in situations like this, the client¡¯s objective is considered achieved, so it¡¯s normal to let it slide.¡± They hadn¡¯t cked off. They had rushed as quickly as they could, diligently preparing for any unforeseen idents. Still, considering it was a siege, they had assumed there would be plenty of time. But when they arrived, the war had ended much faster than anticipated. By the time they got there, everyone was already cleaning up the battlefield. In this situation, there wasn¡¯t much they could do. All they could do was feel relieved that Baron Fenris was alive, as the client had wished. However, Ghiin relentlessly pursued the issue. ¡°I was surrounded at the gates and almost died! Did you rescue me when I was in danger or not?¡± ¡°Ah, no, we didn¡¯t.¡± Honestly, they weren¡¯t even sure if it had been a dangerous situation. But since he imed it was, they had no choice but to acknowledge it. ¡°So, did you fulfill the request properly or not?¡± ¡°Ah, I guess not. But we really didn¡¯t expect the war to end so quickly¡­¡± ¡°Then shouldn¡¯t you at least do something to earn your pay? What¡¯s this, scamming my associates? Huh?¡± Faced with Ghiin¡¯s scolding, Max and the troubleshooters were at a loss for words. They felt wronged but couldn¡¯t refute what he was saying. What made it worse was that the clients in question were Rosalyn, the daughter of the Marquis of Branford, and Countess Mariel, a major yer among the noblewomen. If this madman spouted nonsense and fell out of their favor, they could kiss their business goodbye. Caught in a siege, escape wasn¡¯t an option either. Their only choice was to appease the other party and make it out of there. ¡°We¡¯ll, um, offer you a discount for your next request and do a better job.¡± ¡°Next time? What next time? Are you telling me to get into danger again? And what, you¡¯re acting like it¡¯s some grand gesture to offer a discount? Half off is the bare minimum!¡± They had never agreed to half off. ¡®This bastard¡­ He¡¯spletely unreasonable¡­ It might be better to just ask what he wants.¡¯ ¡°Then, what do you want us to do?¡± Max asked cautiously. Only then did Ghiin respond in a gentler tone. ¡°For starters, help clean up the battlefield here, and lend a hand with some tasks in our estate. We need some muscle for the heavy lifting.¡± That much didn¡¯t seem too difficult. Fighting with a crazy noble was far worse than spending a bit of time. ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll help for a few days before heading back.¡± With dejected expressions, Max and the troubleshooters began assisting the soldiers. They really intended to help for only a few days as a formality and then leave. However, Ghiin had a different idea. ¡®Since they look strong, I should use them for as long as possible. I¡¯ll just calcte their wages asborers.¡¯ The money received from Rosalyn and Mariel was probably no less than several thousand gold coins. Considering the level of danger involved, that amount made sense. To deduct it as wages for theborers, even at a generous rate, these troubleshooters would need to work for years to make up the difference. As the troubleshooters moved off to find tasks to do, only the young-looking priest was left standing awkwardly. The priest, observing the situation, spoke nervously. ¡°Well, in that case, I¡¯ll be on my way¡­¡± Without even looking at him, Ghiin nonchntly scratched his ear as he replied. Still, recognizing the priest¡¯s status, he responded with a bit more courtesy than he had shown to the troubleshooters. ¡°You seem very young for a priest. What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m Piote. I serve Juana, the goddess of beauty and abundance.¡± ¡°The goddess of beauty, Juana? Don¡¯t her followers typically despise warzones and unclean ces?¡± Piote hesitated briefly before answering. ¡°Well¡­ the Countess of Aylesbur has donated a lot to our church and is quite close to us. She made a special request for me toe here.¡± Hearing that name, Ghiin nodded in understanding. If there was one thing Mariel had mastered, it was ¡°beauty.¡± She had been among the first to recognize the value of cosmetics, after all. Given her devotion to beauty, it was no surprise that she had ties with Juana¡¯s church. With Mariel¡¯s authority, wealth, and connections, sending a single priest to a battlefield would have been effortless. ¡°I see. That makes sense. Regardless, it must have been tough for you toe to such a rough ce.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ thank you. Then I¡¯ll just¡­¡± ¡°And where do you think you¡¯re going? Surely you were paid as well, right? Like those guys earlier, you need to earn your keep.¡± At that, Piote¡¯s face contorted with an expression of grievance. ¡°I didn¡¯t receive any money.¡± ¡°What? Are you seriously iming that a priest wouldn¡¯t take payment?¡± ¡°I swear to the goddess! I didn¡¯t receive a single coin! I¡¯m not that kind of person!¡± Even the most corrupt priests rarely dared to invoke their deity¡¯s name when lying. Ghiin, perplexed, scrutinized the priest standing before him. He didn¡¯t take the money? In this day and age, a priest who volunteered without payment? That meant he couldn¡¯t be coerced into staying. ¡®That doesn¡¯t make sense. There¡¯s no way such a priest exists.¡¯ Narrowing his eyes, Ghiin finally took a closer look at Piote. With his light pink hair, small build, and delicate features, he looked more like someone you¡¯d describe as ¡°pretty¡± than ¡°reliable.¡± When Ghiin stared at him, the timid priest lowered his head shyly, his demeanor making it clear hecked confidence. The skin was pale and smooth, giving the impression of someone who had never endured hardship and had grown up sheltered within a temple. ¡®Someone like thising to a dangerous battlefield for money doesn¡¯t suit them at all¡­¡¯ It was suspicious, especially since they weren¡¯t someone Mariel would typically choose. ¡®And they don¡¯t seem like the type to sacrifice themselves in the name of spreading the goddess¡¯s will either¡­ Normally, priests follow the custom of sending others who are paid directly for such tasks.¡¯ After pondering for a moment, Ghiin came to a realization, his face lighting up with excitement. ¡®Jackpot! Jackpot! I¡¯ve finally found a proper priest!¡¯ In most northern territories, priests capable of using divine power didn¡¯t reside permanently. At best, traveling missionaries would roam the region to spread doctrine. Priests with the ability to wield divine power were rare, to begin with. Outside of a great lord¡¯s domain or a major city like the capital, it was nearly impossible to encounter one. It was for this reason that Gillian had been unwilling to leave Raypold in his efforts to heal his daughter. But if Ghiin¡¯s hunch was correct, they might be able to keep this priest in the territory for quite some time. ¡°Let¡¯s be honest here. Someone else took the money, didn¡¯t they? Some bigshot took it on your behalf, and now you¡¯re stuck here, aren¡¯t you? I can¡¯t believe I didn¡¯t think of this sooner¡ªthis is just standard procedure for priests.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Piote couldn¡¯t answer. Trying to act pure and righteous had inadvertently revealed the truth. The temple in Cardenia, naturally, housed high-ranking clergy, including an archbishop. No matter how influential Mariel and Rosalyn were, they couldn¡¯t easily send such esteemed priests to a dangerous, remote territory. As expected, a high-ranking priest had taken the money and sent a low-ranking temple priest in their ce, likely under the pretense of giving them some early field experience before being dispatched elsewhere. Feeling deeply aggrieved, the innocent Piote finally spoke up. ¡°T-that¡¯s true, but I can¡¯t stay here. I must return to the temple.¡± He didn¡¯t want to be trapped here like a fixer for hire. From a young age, Piote had been surrounded only by the best¡ªeating well, dressing well, and seeing only the good in the world. But the outside world was nothing like he had imagined. ¡®The world outside the temple is hell. I need to go back.¡¯ On his way here, he had passed through many viges. Seeing the destitute poor who lived there, Piote had thought as much. But even that perspective had been naive. The battlefield was true hell. It was on an entirely different levelpared to the territories he had passed through before arriving. All around, the groans of the wounded echoed amidst the piles of corpses. Each time Piote saw knights and soldiers wandering around, drenched in blood, they looked more like demons than men. He barely managed to suppress his nausea, while the lord standing before himughed, his clothes soaked in blood. ¡®Ugh¡­ How can someoneugh in a situation like this? The world outside the temple is terrifying. It¡¯s full of iprehensible people.¡¯ They all seemed like demons. This ce was surely the devil¡¯sir. Ghiin smirked as he watched the innocent priest squirm with desperation, wanting nothing more than to leave. ¡°Alright then, go ahead and leave. I can¡¯t stop someone as important as you from going back.¡± ¡°Really? Then¡­ then I¡¯ll leave right away.¡± ¡°But I wonder if you¡¯ll make it back safely on your own. I wish you peace on your journey.¡± ¡°W-wait, what?¡± It was only then that reality hit Piote, leaving him utterly flustered. The world was filled with monsters and bandits that roamed freely. Cities and viges had to be surrounded by walls or palisades for protection. In such a world, how could an inexperienced, nonbatant priest like him hope to make it back to the capital alone? The chances of him being killed or kidnapped the moment he stepped outside the castle walls were nearly 100%. Especially for someone like him¡ªa man with a delicate, pretty face¡ªhe would be in even greater danger. ¡®No, this can¡¯t happen. I¡­ I can¡¯t go back alone!¡¯ When he hade here, he¡¯d been apanied by reliable mercenaries, which had put his mind at ease. They had encountered monsters and bandits several times along the way, but the mercenaries had dealt with them easily. Left with no other choice, Piote, on the verge of tears, lowered his head toward Ghiin. ¡°Lord, please assign me a guard.¡± ¡°How much are you willing to pay?¡± ¡°W-what? Pay? You¡¯re asking for money? But I¡¯m a priest!¡± ¡°Where in the world is anything free? You priests were paid to send someone in your ce, weren¡¯t you? I¡¯m not running a charity here.¡± ¡°T-that may be true, but¡­¡± Once again, Piote was taken aback. While he had seen many nobles donate to the temple, this was the first time someone had tried to extort money from him. Normally, people went out of their way to gain favor with the temple, offering generous donations to stay on its good side. With no other options, Piote bowed his head even lower. ¡°Please, I beg you. If you help me get back safely, I¡¯ll repay your kindness someday.¡± ¡®As soon as I get back, I¡¯ll never look back at this ce again!¡¯ But Ghiin wasn¡¯t the type to fall for empty words. He shook his head firmly. ¡°I¡¯d love to help, but we¡¯re short on manpower ourselves. If you really can¡¯t go back alone, why don¡¯t you wait and leave with the group heading backter?¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± In other words, Ghiin had no intention of letting him go easily. If Piote wanted safe passage, he¡¯d have to work for it first. Faced with the reality that his life would be in danger if he left alone, Piote had no choice but to nod tearfully in agreement. The problem-solver friends might have been captured for an unknown duration. However, Ghiin thought that wasn¡¯t enough, so he added a touch of intimidation. ¡°Oh, and if you decide to escape through some other route or don¡¯t work hard enough, I¡¯ll spread some big rumors.¡± ¡°R-Rumors? What kind of rumors?¡± ¡°That you ran off after siphoning money from the Juana Order. That would cause significant trouble for everyone involved, wouldn¡¯t it? And you know well who backs me up.¡± Piote¡¯s face turned ash. Temples had a hierarchy even stricter than the magic towers. If a high priest had to suffer because of a low-ranking priest like him, they wouldn¡¯t just let it go. Being confined to a monastery for life would be the best-case scenario. More likely, he¡¯d be banished to a far worse and more dangerous ce. ¡°Uh, uh¡­ wait a moment¡­¡± He nced up, hoping to plead his case, but his counterpart was grinning wickedly. This guy had to be themander of demons himself. And he, Piote, was undoubtedly undergoing a trial sent by the goddess. Faith, after all¡­ was something to be proven by oveing such trials. ¡°¡­I¡¯ll do my best.¡± ¡°Good. I look forward to working with you. Let¡¯s drop the formalities and speakfortably like friends, shall we? We¡¯ll be spending a lot of time together; being stiff all the time would be too cold, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ Sure. Whatever makes youfortable¡­ I¡¯m fine with this¡­¡± ¡°Ah, you don¡¯t have to be so formal. Anyway, let¡¯s get along well. First, tend to the wounded. We¡¯re short on doctors here in the estate.¡± And just like that, he moved straight into giving orders. Piote had never met a noble this unruly in his entire life. Being treated like this for the first time, Piote¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears. But there was nothing he could do. He felt that crossing this blood-soaked monster¡¯s temper would cost him his head. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Piote stumbled as he moved toward the injured. If nothing else, divine power was unmatched for healing injuries and revitalizing the weary. A priest was essentially a walking, high-grade potion. What¡¯s more, after some rest, they could recharge automatically. An auto-recharging potion? It was like a pile of cash rolling in. Its pink glow even made it look pretty. Though he was just a low-ranking priest with limited divine power, he was still far more valuable than a mage. ¡®Wow, this is an unexpected gain. I need to keep him around as long as possible. He¡¯s so naive he¡¯ll probably follow instructions well. The two of them sent me an excellent gift. What luck.¡¯ Not only had he gained ten sturdyborers, but also a top-tier talent in the form of a priest. He couldn¡¯t help but feel grateful toward Mariel and Rosalyn for this fortune. ¡°Well then, let¡¯s handle the rest of them now.¡± Grinning, Ghiin headed toward the lord¡¯s castle with a few knights. By the time they arrived, news had already reached the castle. A white g fluttered above, and Count Cabaldi¡¯s top retainers and administrators were gathered, waiting for them. Their faces were pale with fear as they bowed. ¡°Greetings to the new lord.¡± ¡°We were merely following Count Cabaldi¡¯s orders.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve opened the storage fully. Everything here now belongs to you, Baron.¡± ¡°We will dedicate ourselves wholeheartedly to serving you from now on.¡± Ghiin scanned them. These were the people who had profited alongside Count Cabaldi and thentched onto Count Desmond. They had done the same in his previous life, and they were doing it now. At the start of the war, they had been brimming with confidence. They must have even hoped to seize Fenris, secure its food supplies, and dominate. Now, those same people stared at him with desperate eyes, begging to live. ¡°Hmm.¡± After a few nonchnt nods, Ghiin turned to Gillian beside him. ¡°Imprison all the low-ranking officials. Their charges will be reviewedter, and their fates decided.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°And as for the retainers who held important positions in the territory¡­¡± Ghiin swept his gaze over them, his eyes cold as ice. ¡°Kill them all.¡± Chapter 198 Chapter 198 ¨C I¡¯ll Keep Him Around for a Long Time (1) ¡°Please spare us!¡± ¡°We can help stabilize the territory!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t do this to us!¡± The retainers of Count Cabaldi wailed desperately, but Ghiin didn¡¯t so much as blink. Gillian and the Fenris Knights, on the other hand, were already ustomed to such situations. After all, they had already experienced carrying outrge-scale purges when they upied the Digald County. ¡°Arghhh! Please, I beg you, spare me!¡± ¡°I¡¯m a noble, damn it! Let me go! I said, let me go right now!¡± ¡°Youwless bastard!¡± The retainers screamed as they were dragged away. Once Gillian and the knights left, Belinda cautiously approached and asked. ¡°Young Master, are you really sure about this? That territory is far bigger than Fenris¡¯. Our administrative resources are severelycking.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Keeping them alive would only lead to bigger troubleter.¡± Had ude and the other Fenris officials been present, they would have been horrified and would have tried to stop Ghiin. After all, as Belinda pointed out, managing the Count¡¯s territory would require far more manpower than they currently had. However, Ghiin had no intention of letting them live. The retainers of this region were practically aplices to Count Desmond. Keeping them around would only give them the opportunity to betray him at the first chance they got. Even if it would be difficult now, it was better to purge them thoroughly while he could. ¡°Belinda, for now, take the people and confiscate all the retainers¡¯ assets. ude will take care of the rest once he gets here. Also, make sure the soldiers know not to harass the locals.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The people of Cabaldi¡¯s territory were trembling in fear and unease. Their lives would depend entirely on what kind of ruler the new invaders turned out to be. Having suffered greatly under Count Cabaldi, it was only natural for them to be wary. But their fears turned out to be unwarranted, as the Fenris upying forces carried out their duties quietly and without incident. All they did was secure the battlefield, inventory the assets of Count Cabaldi and his retainers, and maintain their position. Several days passed in this state until ude finally arrived, bringing along a handful of officials. ¡°Hey, ude, you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Haha! We won! We really won! Absolutely incredible!¡± Having been consumed with worry every day, ude burst with joy as soon as he saw Ghiin. Seeing this, Ghiin let out a small chuckle. ¡°You¡¯re that happy?¡± ¡°Of course I am! We¡¯ve seized a county! And not just any county, but the North¡¯srgest iron mine as well!¡± ¡°You were against it at first.¡± ¡°Well, that was because I was afraid we¡¯d lose. And I was also worried about the repercussions from the Ducal families.¡± ¡°And now you¡¯re not scared anymore?¡± ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m still scared. But what can we do about what¡¯s already done? I¡¯ll worry about tomorrow¡¯s problems when tomorrowes.¡± ude answered cheerfully. After all, Ghiin had already shed with the Ducal families long before he joined him. Now that there was no way to restore rtions, ude decided to focus purely on the joy of what they had gained. Expandednds, resources, and poption. Any lord would be thrilled by such acquisitions. Ghiin chuckled at ude¡¯s yful remarks and continued speaking. ¡°How about it? Do you believe in my abilities now?¡± ¡°Yes, yes. I believe in you. Two battles, two victories¡ªa 100% sess rate. Do whatever you want, my lord.¡± Ghiin clicked his tongue. No matter how he looked at it, it sounded like sarcasm. But since it was a day of celebration, he decided to let it slide. ¡°Alright, start by assessing the state of the territory. We need to stabilize and begin development as soon as possible, so do it quickly. Belinda should already have gathered all of Count Cabaldi¡¯s and his retainers¡¯ assets.¡± ¡°Leave it to me! I¡¯ll get started right away!¡± With an enthusiastic response, ude immediately led the officials to begin evaluating the situation. The first thing they checked was Count Cabaldi¡¯s personal wealth, and ude¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°A-a-a-amazing! Insane! This is crazy!¡± Gold coins and priceless artworks were piled so high in the warehouse that it was overflowing. The fortune amassed from monopolizing the North¡¯s iron mines was truly beyond imagination. Without thinking, ude stuffed a handful of gold coins into his pocket and mumbled to himself. ¡°I-I¡¯m rich now! No, wait, we are rich¡ªour territory is rich. Huh?! What am I doing?!¡± Startled, he quickly turned around to find Wendy and the other officials ring at him with disdain. ¡°This¡ªthis is a misunderstanding! Don¡¯t look at me like that! I¡¯ve lived in poverty for so long that I just¡­ acted without thinking¡­.¡± Under their sharp, using stares, ude sulkily returned the coins to their original ce. ¡°Let¡¯s get an exact tally of these assets. If anyone is caught embezzling even a single coin, I will never forgive them.¡± ¡°¡­Understood.¡± A few junior officials beganpiling an inventory of Count Cabaldi¡¯s wealth. ude also checked the confiscated assets of the retainers. ¡°Wow¡­ these people were out of their minds.¡± The hidden fortunes of the retainers were also substantial. How much exploitation of the territory¡¯s people and how many bribes would it take to amass such wealth? As someone who had lived a clean and upright life without taking a single coin of bribes¡ªeven as a ve¡ªude couldn¡¯t help but feel a tinge of envy. This must be why so many people chose to live dishonestly. ¡°Ugh, make sure to assess everything here thoroughly and report it. If we¡¯re going to use these peopleter, they¡¯ll need a serious dose of discipline.¡± Although ude wanted to leave them all to rot in prison, the current situation left them desperate for manpower¡ªeven if it meant using them as ves. With that bitter thought set aside, ude moved on to inspect the military warehouses. ¡°Holy¡­ Was it really this much?¡± The overflowing gold and treasures were impressive, but the stockpiles of iron ore and ingots filling countless warehouses were even more so. It was no exaggeration that this territory was called the North¡¯srgest iron mine. Even the other lords likely had no idea Count Cabaldi had umted such a massive hoard. Despite having all these resources and wealth, the people had been starving due to the drought. It was truly impossible to predict how the world would turn out. ude, who had been momentarily stunned, soon burst intoughter, brimming with joy. ¡°To think there¡¯s this much high-quality equipment! Our soldiers don¡¯t have to dress like beggars anymore! Woohoo!¡± There was enough to fully arm every soldier in the territory as heavy infantry. After a quick inspection of the other warehouses, ude returned to his temporary office to review Count Cabaldi¡¯s administrative documents. ¡°Wow, there¡¯s even more than I expected!¡± Thanks to the region¡¯s advanced refining techniques, the number of cksmiths and skilled craftsmen was far higher than in other territories. It appeared that even Count Cabaldi had recognized the value of the iron mines, as he had meticulously managed and documented the miners, cksmiths, and other skilledborers. ¡°Bring me the other documents, too!¡± As the pile of paperwork grew, ude couldn¡¯t stop marveling at what he saw. Even in the harsh and barren North, a county was still a county. Compared to a small barony, the poption of Count Cabaldi¡¯s domain was iparablyrger. While the expandednd was valuable, the increased poption was an even greater boon. It could supplement theirckingbor force and significantly boost their military strength. ¡°Ha! Let¡¯s call Desmond and even the Ducal families! Bring them all on!¡± ude¡¯s confidence skyrocketed in an instant. With the added resources and poption, he now felt emboldened. Of course, in a real battle, they¡¯d likely be crushed before they could put up much of a fight. But at that moment, he was too overjoyed to care about such practicalities. As soon as he finished assessing the situation, ude ran straight to Ghiin. ¡°My lord! Our amazing lord! I¡¯ll begin the stabilization work for the territory right away!¡± ¡°Oh, good. Now that you¡¯ve checked everything, what do you think?¡± ¡°It¡¯s incredible! With this, we can boost the territory¡¯s overall strength much faster! Since thend has expanded, we can also build more facilities! First, I n to improve the working conditions for the miners and the locals to increase productivity further!¡± ¡°Alright, you know how short on time we always are, right? Handle it as quickly as possible.¡± ¡°Understood! Ah, by the way, where did you imprison the retainers from this territory? Those bastards stuffed themselves full! I¡¯ll make sure they¡¯re properly disciplined, even if I have to turn them into ves!¡± ¡°Why them?¡± ¡°Well, they know the workings of this territory better than anyone. I n to keep them under me and make use of them. This ce is toorge, and Fenris¡¯ current administrative capacity can¡¯t handle it on its own.¡± ¡°¡­Oh, right. The lower-level officials are in prison. Since there don¡¯t seem to be any spies among them, I¡¯ll release them. Use them as you see fit.¡± ¡°What about the retainers who originally held key positions? Are they also there? People like the Chief Overseer, Treasurer, or Master of Arms?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°My lord?¡± ¡°They¡¯re dead.¡± ¡°¡­Words can be said one way or another. Did they die due to circumstances, or were they killed?¡± ¡°They were killed.¡± At that blunt answer, ude cautiously asked, ¡°¡­Why?¡± ¡°Because they had all gone over to Desmond¡¯s side. Those bastards didn¡¯t get rich for no reason.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± ude scratched his head furiously before lowering it deeply. If they had betrayed them to Desmond, then killing them made sense. But the current Fenris administration was already struggling to simply manage the territory as it was. ¡°We¡¯re screwed¡­ We¡¯repletely screwed¡­¡± ude muttered in despair. Even now, the workload was overwhelming, leaving no time for rest. How were they supposed to manage such a vast county? The fleeting joy from earlier disappeared, reced by the heavy weight of reality. As ude twisted his body in frustration, not knowing what to do, Ghiin spoke. ¡°For now, let¡¯s focus on handling the most urgent issues. This isn¡¯t the time to sit around worrying, is it?¡± ¡°¡­Understood. I¡¯ll start by distributing food and calming the people of the estate.¡± ude retreated with tears in his eyes. Though it wasn¡¯t something that could be said by someone who had killed the retainers, the lord¡¯s words weren¡¯t wrong. With no time to waste, sitting and worrying wouldn¡¯t solve anything. For now, they could only throw themselves into the work with everything they had. * * * ¡°Wow, this is seriously a mess. Aplete disaster. How on earth was this ce managed?¡± ude clicked his tongue as he looked at the emaciated miners before him. While the warehouse was piled high with wealth, the people of the county were on the brink of death. The miners stared at ude with a mix of fear and hostility. More precisely, they were looking at the carts behind him. ¡®Food¡­ That¡¯s food¡­¡¯ ¡®Was it stolen from somewhere else?¡¯ ¡®We¡¯ve already got nothing left to take¡­¡¯ The miners were, rtively speaking, treated better than the other residents of the territory. After all, the miners who extracted iron ore were the backbone that supported the prosperity of the estate. But when the drought came and war broke out, even the supplies sent to them were cut off. What little they had was also confiscated by the army. ¡®Damn bastards¡­¡¯ ¡®If only you hadn¡¯t invaded¡­¡¯ ¡®Filthy invaders!¡¯ Though the miners nced around cautiously, they ground their teeth in secret. Normally, it would have been natural to curse Count Cabaldi, the corrupt lord of the estate. That was how they had lived until now. But the invaders had made the situation even worse, so resentment naturally took root. They didn¡¯t even dare to hope that the food would be distributed to them. The drought had been so severe that everyone knew even the nobles were struggling. From their perspective, it was only natural to assume that the invading army was simply going around the territory, seizing whatever little was left. ude chuckled as he observed the miners¡¯ reactions. Sigh, it¡¯s always like this at first. Even the people of the Fenris Estate had shown the same powerless expressions and gazes filled with hostility in the beginning. For people who had been oppressed by a tyrannical lord, such reactions were inevitable. Breaking the awkward silence, ude gestured to the soldiers standing behind him. ¡°Start distributing the food. Make sure to give them plenty. Oh, and by the way, there¡¯s almost no meat. That¡¯s been really hard toe by these days.¡± The miners, receiving sacks filled with flour and a small amount of provisions, stared in dumbfounded disbelief. Giving away food during such hard times? Wasn¡¯t it normal for them to be the ones taking everything away? When the miners remained silent and frozen in ce, ude grinned slyly. ¡°What? Is it not enough? Hey, hand out one more sack to each of them. Just give it out generously. If we hoard it all, it¡¯ll just rot away.¡± ¡°Gasp!¡± At ude¡¯s words, the miners audibly gasped in shock. Receiving even this much already felt like a dream, but now they were being told they¡¯d get more? They couldn¡¯t believe it. However, when the soldiers came forward and handed out an additional sack of flour to each miner, the miners immediately dropped to the ground in gratitude. ¡°Thank you! Thank you so much!¡± Heartfelt expressions of thanks erupted from all around. ude clicked his tongue as he watched them. Just how badly had Count Cabaldi worked these people to the bone that they now behaved no differently than ves? Tsk, tsk, tsk. No wonder people say Northern nobles are ruthless. Ande to think of it, the Ferdium Count is truly remarkable. Despite struggling so much, he never exploited his people even once. Of course, it was unlikely that Count Cabaldi had deliberately tried to turn these people into ves. After all, he would¡¯ve needed them to pay taxes. Instead, he had probably used soldiers to continually pressure and suppress them. Driving people to such a miserable state¡­ It was clear the man wasn¡¯t just cruel¡ªhe was exceptionally cruel. ¡°From now on, this ce will be vastly different under the leadership of the new lord. All you need to do is keep working hard at what you¡¯ve been doing. You¡¯ll be paid fairly, so you don¡¯t need to worry about that, either.¡± Even at ude¡¯s assurance, the miners hesitated to show any signs of trust. Instead, they clung tightly to their sacks of food, warily ncing around. The fact that they were afraid of having their food stolen by those around them was proof of just how utterly their trust and goodwill had been destroyed. ude, having seen many people in simr situations before, furrowed his brow and issued a stern warning. ¡°Anyone caught touching another person¡¯s food will be executed on the spot. Don¡¯t ever forget that.¡± In circumstances like this, leniency was pointless. Punishing offenders harshly and setting an example was often more effective. At ude¡¯s chilling warning, the miners bowed their heads. ¡°We will keep that in mind.¡± They were not oblivious. They knew better than to provoke the upying force that had taken control of the territory. If starvation forced their hand, they might steal from others, but with full stomachs, they would behave¡ªat least for now. Simr scenes yed out across the estate. ude and other administrators visited even the smallest viges to distribute food. The reactions of the estate¡¯s residents were no different from those of the miners. With the drought so severe, they couldn¡¯t believe the food distribution would continue for long. ¡®Tsk, tsk. This is going to take more time.¡¯ Although distributing food had quelled the immediate unrest, it wasn¡¯t enough to dispel the deep-seated anxietypletely. Even in Fenris, it had taken several months after a sessful harvest and regr food distribution for the people to begin trusting their new leadership. To unite the entire estate and prepare them to stand against a powerful enemy, consistent support and building trust in the new lord were the only options. After receiving ude¡¯s report, Ghiin nodded in agreement. ¡°Considering they¡¯ve lived through nothing but exploitation, it¡¯s only natural that they¡¯d be skeptical. Once they see that there¡¯s plenty of food and their lives begin to improve, they¡¯ll change¡ªjust like the people of Fenris.¡± ¡°Yes, this process will inevitably take time, so we¡¯ll continue to provide steady support.¡± ¡°Good. Then, shall we move on to the next task? After all, we¡¯ve gained both resources and arger poption now, haven¡¯t we?¡± ¡°Of course, we should start with that, right?¡± At ude¡¯s question, Ghiin nodded. ¡°Naturally, that¡¯s where we begin. The Cabaldi County has more than most other ces, but even that won¡¯t be enough. We¡¯ll need to increase productivity several times over.¡± Settlements, farnd, and public facilities would need to be constructed gradually over time. However, after taking control of the estate, an even more crucial task presented itself¡ªone far more important than building those basic facilities. It was the construction ofrge-scale smelting facilities and forges capable of producing iron weapons and tools in massive quantities. Chapter 199 Chapter 199: I¡¯ll Keep Him Around for a Long Time (2) As befitting thergest iron ore producer in the North, Count Cabaldi¡¯s territory had far more forges and smithies than other estates. However, that wasn¡¯t nearly enough for Ghiin. He needed even more forges and smithies. Ghiin spread out a map of the Cabaldi region, marking various locations with his finger as he spoke. ¡°Build forges and smithies at every one of these locations. We¡¯re essentially establishing severalrge-scale industrialplexes. Even if one of them encounters an issue, the productivity of the entire territory must remain unaffected.¡± His vassals were startled by his deration. The number of sites he had marked was far too excessive. Judging by the sheer scale, it seemed as though he intended for their territory alone to handle the production capacity of the entire North. One of the vassals cautiously raised a question. ¡°Um¡­ isn¡¯t this far too much? Is there a particr reason we need to go to such lengths?¡± ¡°Because that¡¯s the only way I¡¯ll get the output I want,¡± Ghiin replied. ude, standing nearby, nodded in agreement. ¡°Count Cabaldi only produced in proportion to his forces¡¯ needs. It was sheer idiocy.¡± Count Cabaldi had limited his production to the amount his forces could consume, selling off the rest as raw iron ore. While this had amassed enormous wealth for the estate, it also meant no further growth or progress could be achieved. Since the Count had focused solely on arming his forces, the majority of the estate¡¯smoners were still using wooden tools. Ghiin intended to overhaul this entirely. ¡°From now on, this ce will serve as the primary production center for iron equipment and tools. We have more than enough iron ore now, so we¡¯re going to increase our production to the point where not only our estate but also the Ferdium estate¡¯smoners will all be properly equipped.¡± The vassals were stunned. There wasn¡¯t a single estate on the entire continent wheremoners¡ªlet alone soldiers¡ªwere fully equipped with iron tools and weapons. ¡°Are you really nning to produce that much?¡± one of them asked, wide-eyed. ¡°Of course. And not just weapons and armor. We¡¯ll rece every tool we can with iron ones to improve the standard of living, even if just a little. A strong territoryes from prosperousmoners.¡± All the vassals nodded in agreement. Though this would drastically reduce the amount of iron ore they could sell, everyone knew their lord wasn¡¯t focused on personal wealth. Instead of hoarding riches for himself, he was determined to develop the estate, increase its production capacity, and prepare for the wars toe. Another vassal raised a different question. ¡°Then, what about the Fenris region?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll build only as much as is absolutely necessary there. The remainingnd will be converted into farnd. While we won¡¯tpletely forgo other facilities, our primary goal will be to specialize each region in specific goods. Once that¡¯s done, we¡¯ll connect the regions together to create an organic system of growth and development.¡± The people nodded as they listened to Ghiin¡¯s reasoning. As long as they didn¡¯t lose control of their resources, specializing in local products would enable far greater productivity and efficiency. ¡°Well then, you all know what to do now, right? Let¡¯s move immediately to enablerge-scale production.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The vassals nodded with eager expressions. Until now, Fenris had been constrained in its ability to take onrge-scale projects. With the exception of food, every other resource had been extremely limited. However, now that they had an abundance of iron ore, they felt reassured. Soon, the administrators began gathering workers from across the territory. ¡°Join the construction efforts for forges and smithies, and we¡¯ll pay you in food! Don¡¯t worry; we¡¯ll give you enough to fill your stomachs, so sign up without hesitation!¡± At the mention of being paid in food, a fair number of people gathered. However, it still wasn¡¯t enough to construct therge-scale facilities as quickly as needed. After several days of recruitment, when the turnout still didn¡¯t meet expectations, Ghiin frowned and asked ude. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Aren¡¯t there plenty of people sitting idle due to bad conditions? Why is recruitment so slow? I¡¯ve told you countless times that I hate dys.¡± ¡°Well¡­ it seems theyck trust,¡± ude replied hesitantly. ¡°What? Trust? What kind of trust?¡± ¡°Trust in you, my lord.¡± Ghiin¡¯s expression turned incredulous at ude¡¯s answer. ¡°Am I a goddess now? If they need faith, they should go to a temple, not me.¡± ¡°¡­We¡¯ve distributed food and stabilized public sentiment a little, but people still don¡¯t believe they¡¯ll actually be paid fairly during times like these.¡± ¡°So, in other words, I look like I¡¯m broke?¡± ¡°Not exactly broke, but they don¡¯t think you have enough food. Which, I suppose, is¡­ simr.¡± ¡°Unbelievable.¡± Ghiin clicked his tongue, leaning back in his chair with an exasperated sigh. He understood where they wereing from. After living under relentless exploitation for so long, it wasn¡¯t easy for the people to open their hearts, even when food was distributed freely. But still, how could they doubt the so-called ¡®Food King¡¯ of the North? On top of that, the runestone and cosmetics businesses were thriving! Did they have any idea how much wealth he had amassed? As Ghiin stewed in his frustration, ude cautiously spoke up. ¡°Should we go with the method you¡¯ve used before, my lord? Forced conscription?¡± Even if they resorted to forcedbor, unlike other lords, Ghiin wouldn¡¯t leave them unpaid. Once they started receiving abundantpensation, anyints would likely dissipate quickly. However, Ghiin shook his head. ¡°No. This time, we need far more people than before, right? The territory¡¯s expanded, and the scale of construction is muchrger. If we force people to work under dissatisfaction, it¡¯ll only lead to greater losses in the long run. Unless it¡¯s wartime, this isn¡¯t the stage to be wielding a whip.¡± ¡°How do you n to proceed, then? Forcing them to work would be the fastest method.¡± ¡°If you force people to work, efficiency drops. I¡¯m a pacifist, so I don¡¯t like that sort of thing. People need to be motivated for efficiency to skyrocket.¡± ¡®A pacifist? Don¡¯t make meugh. Seriously, what nonsense is this?¡¯ ude cursed inwardly. If the administrators who were being forced to work heard that, they would likely die of frustration. After a brief moment of thought, Ghiin crossed his legs arrogantly and spoke. ¡°Give them an advance payment.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s make a bold move from the start. Hand out two months¡¯ worth of food rations upfront as an advance. Tell them to work happily after receiving it.¡± ¡°But there are bound to be people who¡¯ll ck off or run away after just taking the food.¡± ¡°Then just kill them. Anyway, word will spread quickly if we do it this way.¡± ¡°Seriously? Are you really going to give out all that?¡± ¡°Yeah, do it. We¡¯ve got plenty of food, don¡¯t we? Use it generously when we need to. Just make sure to give a clear warning.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s true¡ªwe¡¯ve got so much it makes you sick just looking at it. Alright, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± ude nodded. This was a method that other estates wouldn¡¯t even dare attempt, but it was certainly effective in quickly gathering workers. ¡®He¡¯s normally so stingy, but when it¡¯s necessary, he spends big without hesitation. There¡¯s no keeping up with him.¡¯ Even if the surplus was significant, food during this time was a resource more valuable than gold. The fact that he could distribute it so casually upfront showed that he had an extraordinary disposition¡­ or so it seemed. ¡®Or not? From the look on his face, it¡¯s more like he feels indignant and wants to show off.¡¯ Ghiin¡¯s expression was peculiar. He looked somewhat annoyed yet remarkably arrogant at the same time. ude had a feeling that starting a conversation with him now would only lead to a headache. Shaking his head a few times, he decided to quietly leave the room. Soon, under Ghiin¡¯s orders,rge quantities of food were distributed. This time, it wasn¡¯t for stabilizing public sentiment or for show; it was genuinely given as an upfront reward. Meanwhile, Lowell, the intelligence officer, spread rumors to manipte public opinion at the same time. ¡°They¡¯re really giving food as payment during these times? Is this even possible? It seems like they really do have an enormous stockpile of food, just like the rumors!¡± ¡°I heard the new lord is known as the ¡®Grain King of the North.¡¯ Where he¡¯s from, even the local stray dogs eat better than we do.¡± ¡°If they¡¯re distributing this much, we have no choice but to trust and follow him! He¡¯s nothing like Count Cabaldi!¡± Among the people, an expectation began to take root¡ªthat things might actually change this time. It wouldn¡¯t happen overnight, but it was a promising sign nheless. With crowds of people gathering like clouds, recruiting workers became easy. Not only the cksmiths and forges but also other urgently needed facilities and residences began construction simultaneously. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get started! There¡¯s never enough time!¡± The ever-enthusiastic ude motivated the workers, mimicking Ghiin¡¯s usual way of speaking. Construction wasn¡¯t just about putting up buildings. It required securing resources, transporting materials, and coordinating various tasks across the board. Soon, the forests and mountains of Count Cabaldi¡¯s estate were carved up, and materials flooded in from all directions. Among those who were inevitably deployed to the massive construction projects were none other than the dwarves and the mages. Galbarik muttered with a gloomy expression. ¡°My vacation was so wonderful¡­ I came back after resting, but now I just want to rest even more intensely.¡± Alfoi wasn¡¯t any better. ¡°The fire in me has burned out¡­ I have no willpower left¡­¡± Though they¡¯d enjoyed a brief period of sweet respite, it was now over. To build the forges and smithies to Ghiin¡¯s standards, the dwarves had to take the lead. To elerate construction speed, the mages¡¯ involvement was essential as well. Fortunately, thanks to their growing familiarity with construction, the pace was exponentially faster than before. With an abundance ofborers, work continued without pause. However, there was one ring problem. While there were plenty of workers, there was a severeck of supervisors and managers to organize and lead them. Inevitably, the mages and dwarves had to take on the roles of overseeing and directing the construction as well. ¡°Damn it! My arm¡¯s shaking so much I can¡¯t do it anymore! Let me sleep properly! I feel like I¡¯m going to copse! No, I¡¯m already dead!¡± The physically weakest among them, Alfoi and the mages, finally dropped to the ground. Engraving magic circles and continuously using magic had pushed their bodies to the brink. Even Vanessa, who had been holding on with boundless passion and determination, fell asleep while in the middle of engraving a magic circle. They tried to endure by casting recovery spells on each other, but as fire-element mages, the effects of healing magic were negligible at best. ¡°W-we need to rest too. I¡¯m so exhausted my muscles won¡¯t even move anymore.¡± The dwarves, too, eventually set their hammers down. The workload was simply overwhelming. Hearing the news that the mages had copsed, Ghiin arrived to check on the situation. When even the dwarves had finally given up, he nodded as if he understood. ¡°Hm, it can¡¯t be helped. I guess we have no choice but to use the secret weapon.¡± ¡°S-secret weapon? What¡¯s that¡­?¡± Alfoi frowned and asked, while Ghiin turned around and gestured for someone. A man, who had been hesitating a few steps behind, let out a deep sigh and trudged forward. When Alfoi saw him, he tilted his head in confusion. ¡°A new priest? How is that a secret weapon?¡± Piote, after being captured by Ghiin, had been treating the estate¡¯s injured and ill during his time there. With a shortage of doctors, he had been forced to care for a significant number of patients. It had been truly exhausting, but as a devout priest, he worked diligently with a single-minded focus on bestowing the goddess¡¯s grace. However, as soon as Piote had somewhat limated to tending patients, Ghiin dragged him straight to the construction site. Alfoi, who had been ring intently at the priest¡¯s pink hair, asked in a trembling voice. ¡°Y-You¡¯re not¡­ You wouldn¡¯t be nning to use divine power on us, would you¡­?¡± Without a word, Ghiin nodded with a benevolent smile. Alfoi frantically waved his hands in protest. ¡°D-Don¡¯t do it! Just let us rest! Stop forcing us to recover!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get started, my friend.¡± At Ghiin¡¯s words, Piote walked toward the mages with a sullen, dark expression. He had been overusing his divine powertely and desperately wanted to rest. Yet, just as he began to feel slightly recharged, he would be called somewhere else, making him feel like death itself would be a relief. By nature, Piote was gentle and timid, making it impossible for him to refuse Ghiin¡¯s demands. He was constantly being dragged from one task to the next. Fwoosh! Soon, radiant light spread from Piote¡¯s hands. The true effect of divine power was to enhance regeneration and vitality. Through it, one could heal external wounds and grant strength to ovee illnesses. Moreover, the increase in regeneration and vitality was highly effective in relieving fatigue. As soon as Alfoi received the divine treatment, he leapt up and shouted. ¡°Arghhhh! Back to life like a damn ve! What the hell?! Don¡¯t use divine power for this kind of nonsense!¡± It wasn¡¯t much different from a necromancer raising the dead. The power a priest wielded was divine, and the individuals revived by it were not corpses but ves teetering on the edge of death. That was the only small distinction. This scene repeated itself all over the estate. The dwarves, grinding their teeth, would rise again, as did other key officials and technicians, all meeting the same fate. With Piote under hismand, Ghiin was able to handle more administrative tasks with the existing workforce and significantly reduce construction time. What could anyone do when even the fallen were forced to rise back to work? Of course, all the repercussions of this fell onto a single individual. ¡°My lord¡­ If this keeps up, I¡¯m going to die¡­¡± Piote, overworked and drained from excessive use of his divine power under Ghiin¡¯s orders, would frequently copse, nosebleeds trickling down his face. As a low-ranking priest, his divine power was inherently limited. ¡°Oh dear, we can¡¯t have our precious little priest dying! Take him to the recovery room at once!¡± At Ghiin¡¯s exaggerated concern, the staff carried Piote off to the most luxurious recovery room avable. This room had been meticulously crafted by Vanessa and the mages, all for the sake of one man: Piote. While the effects weren¡¯t as potent as divine power, the room was outfitted with recovery spells, temperature control magic, and enchantments to stabilize both the mind and spirit. Any magic rumored to be beneficial was implemented. In addition, every meal was prepared using the finest ingredients, infused with top-quality medicinal herbs. Piote, more than even the lord of the estate, received the most extravagant care. Initially, the retainers had opposed such an exorbitant use of funds and runestones. However, Ghiin dismissed their concerns with a single sentence. ¨D ¡°This saves time and earns us more money. This priest will be incredibly important to us in the future.¡± They couldn¡¯t provide such luxuries to every manager and technician on the estate, but amodating one individual was feasible. And that one person endlessly rejuvenated the others. ¡°Endlessbor, huh? Honestly, it¡¯s extraordinary.¡± If miracles existed, wasn¡¯t this exactly what they looked like? This was the goddess¡¯s miracle in action. This had been Ghiin¡¯s n ever since he first acquired Piote. No matter how much wealth one had, priests couldn¡¯t be treated in this manner. The church operated independently from the estates, and it was impossible to acquire an exclusive priest. Yet a remarkably naive, low-ranking priest had walked into their hands by sheer luck. ¡°Hm, I suppose I¡¯ll need to send the church a gift soon. I shoulde up with a proper excuse to keep him here.¡± Ghiin had no intention of letting him go. Piote was now the most critical driving force behind the estate¡¯s development. Without him, they wouldn¡¯t be able to maintain their current pace of progress. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to keep him around for as long as possible.¡± Ghiin grinned in satisfaction. Chapter 200 Chapter 200: Triple the Current Price. (1) After verifying the remarkably fast and somewhat smooth development of the estate, Ghiin reviewed his next n. ¡°Development is something that needs to continue anyway¡­ but from now on, the conflict between the Royal Faction and the Ducal Faction is bound to escte.¡± The Marquis of Branford might not have wanted it, but he must have realized by now that the civil war woulde earlier because of Ghiin. Count Desmond¡¯s movements alone were evidence enough. Ghiin already knew that Desmond¡¯s forces had been blocked by the Second Corps. From the start, he had anticipated and maneuvered things ordingly, and the Marquis of Branford had acted precisely as he had hoped. But the real problem began now. ¡®Dragging this out with Amelia ends here.¡¯ Count Desmond had abandoned the mask and pretense of neutrality and was directly mobilizing his army. The fact that someone like him, who had primarily focused on Amelia¡¯s rebellion, was now making a move meant one thing: he had decided to target this ce directly. Whether his attack would coincide with the civil war or ur beforehand remained to be seen. ¡®Now it¡¯s Harold¡¯s turn.¡¯ Desmond¡¯s territory was considered one of the strongest in the North, alongside Raypold¡¯s estate. While it might fall slightly shortpared to other regions, a Grand Lord wasn¡¯t called a Grand Lord for nothing. To earn that title, one needed not only excellent knights and numerous elite troops but also abundant resources to support them. As he studied the map for a moment, Ghiin unconsciously murmured to himself. ¡°Raypold¡¯s forces will be weakened because of Amelia¡­ so, for the time being, that ¡®strongest in the North¡¯ title will go to Harold.¡± In any case, Raypold would fall to Amelia. Even if Ghiin leaked information, it was obvious that Count Raypold would be unable to handle her. However, Ghiin didn¡¯t intend to let Amelia take over Raypold¡¯s territory so easily. ¡°Well, thanks to Amelia, we¡¯ve also managed to pioneer the Forest of Beasts, and she¡¯s drawn the attention of both the Ducal Faction and Harold. When you think about it, she¡¯s quite a useful woman.¡± Ghiin recalled the time he had extorted money from Amelia in exchange for his silence. He couldn¡¯t be sure that choice had been the best. Amelia was that capable and dangerous a person. But at the time, it had been the best option for Ghiin. There was no way Count Raypold would have believed the words of a useless scoundrel with nothing to show for himself. Even if the count had trusted him, Amelia wasn¡¯t someone who could be taken down easily. ¡®Maybe I seeded in driving Amelia away, but afterward, the situation would have be even more dangerous.¡¯ On her side, they would have found another pawn besides Amelia, and they wouldn¡¯t have left someone like him, who had interfered with their ns, alone. Things are different now. Fenris had grown toorge to hide from their gaze, and Harold had begun to feel threatened. And this change meant Ghiin was facing dangers unlike anything before. In the end, seizing dominance over the North required a direct confrontation. ¡®The Royal Faction can only hold the Ducal families in check for so long. Before that time runs out, I need to crush Desmond with overwhelming force.¡¯ All the Northern lords must be brought to their knees before a proper battle with the Ducal family can be entertained. If all of them are subdued through war, the losses will inevitably be significant. Therefore, it was imperative to demonstrate overwhelming power andpel them to surrender voluntarily. To achieve that, how thoroughly preparations were made from now on was of utmost importance. ¡®I¡¯ll need more Runestones. For now, I¡¯ll have to reduce the supply we sell to the Magic Tower.¡¯ Runestones would still be needed in many ces moving forward. The most significant use would naturally be estate development, but they would also y a role in strengthening forces. This much had been anticipated since the beginning, even when searching for Runestones. Now, the time had simplye. ¡°Come to think of it¡­ they¡¯ll be arriving soon.¡± Not long ago, Hubert, the master of the Crimson me Tower, had sent a letter. It was a congrattory message for winning the war, along with a notice of his intent to visit. He mentioned checking on the branch¡¯s status and seeing Ghiin¡¯s face after a long time. Seeing through Hubert¡¯s intent, Ghiin chuckled leisurely and gazed out the window. * * * A few dayster, Hubert arrived, apanied by the elders of the Magic Tower. The arrival of the mages caused a minormotion near the lord¡¯s castle. The Crimson me Tower was well-known in the North, but its members were rarely seen, making their presence noteworthy. ¡°The Master of the Crimson me Tower is here!¡± ¡°Really? Someone so famous came to see our lord?¡± ¡°Yes, really! They arrived in an incrediblyvish carriage, apanied by many attendants.¡± ¡°If such esteemed figures came personally, doesn¡¯t that mean our lord¡¯s reputation has grown immensely?¡± Laborers working in the workshop chattered about the visitors. Hearing this, Alfoi, who was inscribing a magic circle in a corner, perked up. ¡®The Tower Master is here? Stay calm, stay calm!¡¯ Alfoi broke into a cold sweat, trying to steady his mind. Since being abandoned here, he had believed he would never have the chance to see Hubert, the Tower Master, again. But with Hubert present in person, now was the perfect opportunity to escape from this ce. Surely, if the Tower Master learned that he was living as a ve, he wouldn¡¯t turn a blind eye. After calming the mages who were stirred by the news, Alfoi spoke quietly. ¡°This is the moment. I¡¯m going to meet the Tower Master. You all create a distraction.¡± At Alfoi¡¯s resolute words, the mages nodded and immediately took action. ¡°Where did I put the tools?¡± ¡°Call for the priest! I¡¯m feeling unwell.¡± ¡°Hey, hey, hey! Move this first! Where are the dwarves?¡± The mages began poking around aimlessly, creating an air of unnecessary chaos. ¡°I¡¯ll just head to the restroom real quick.¡± Taking advantage of the distraction, Alfoi slipped out of the workshop, pretending to head toward the restroom. ¡°Haste.¡± He cast a speed-enhancing spell on himself and quickly started moving. Time was short. If he stayed away too long, someone woulde looking for him. ¡®Alright, let¡¯s run!¡¯ Alfoi sprinted with everything he had, making a beeline for the castle. By now, the sun had set, and darkness had settled over the area. The guards patrolling from a distance would likely find it difficult to spot him moving so swiftly. ¡°Huff, huff!¡± Using what little mana he had left after working all day, he quickly found himself short of breath. Although he thought he¡¯d built up some stamina from working at the construction site, it seemed he had overexerted himself recently. ¡®Hang in there, Alfoi! You can do this! You¡¯re an indomitable man of fire! Ugh, my heart!¡¯ The hope of escaping this hellhole fueled his determination, causing his heart to pound wildly in his chest. ¡®Just a little more! I¡¯m almost there! If it¡¯s Master, he¡¯ll definitely release my ve contract¡­!¡¯ As Hubert came to mind, a sudden wave of anxiety washed over him. The Hubert he knew so far waszy, indulgent, and extremely narrow-minded. Considering how much the lord could offer him, would Hubert really go so far as to free him? Even Alfoi himself wouldn¡¯t sacrifice personal gain for some disciple¡­ ¡®What the hell am I thinking?! What kind of master abandons their disciple¡­ No, not my master! My Master isn¡¯t like that!¡¯ The castle was now within sight. There was no need to let unnecessary thoughts distract him. If he caused a loud enoughmotion ahead, Hubert was bound to notice him. Pouring every ounce of his mana into his rapid sprint, Alfoi suddenly came to an abrupt stop. ¡®What¡¯s that?!¡¯ Saaah! Darkness suddenly surged around him, distorting the space before his eyes. Startled by the unknown phenomenon, Alfoi quickly gathered mana in his hands. In this estate, attacking anything suspicious on sight was generally the safest bet. However, before Alfoi could cast his magic, the darkness tore apart, and a hand emerged from within. Snap! ¡®Damn it, shi¡ª¡­¡¯ Alfoi¡¯s consciousness faded as his head twisted unnaturally. Looking down at the copsed Alfoi, Belinda let out a long sigh. ¡°Ugh, he¡¯s getting sharper by the day and harder to catch. Even after spending his mana throughout the evening, he still moved this quickly? Just how much has his mana efficiency improved?¡± They practiced magic without rest while working on construction every day. With such relentless effort, it was inevitable their skills would improve. Though their circle level remained unchanged, their mana control and application abilities had developed in an almost unnatural manner. In realbat, such traits could be even more threatening. Though they might not realize it themselves, in Belinda¡¯s view, these magicians seemed capable of holding their own against even decent knights in direct confrontation. Clicking her tongue a few times, Belinda tossed Alfoi back into the workshop. The magicians, seeing the unconscious Alfoi, openly disyed their disappointment. Belinda gave them a small smirk before leaving the area. While their skills had indeed improved, they were still a long way from surpassing Belinda. * * * ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Tower Master. I see the elders are here as well.¡± ¡°Oh-ho, yes. I was shocked to hear about yourtest victory. You¡¯re certainly good at fighting. So, how have you been?¡± Hubert responded to Ghiin¡¯s greeting with a bright smile. He was genuinely pleased. When he first heard the news that this bastard had started another war, his heart nearly sank to the floor. If Ghiin ever went down, the magic tower would inevitably suffer too. Hubert wished he¡¯d at least consider this once in a while. After exchanging casual pleasantries filled with relief, Hubert and the elders began chatting about how they¡¯d been. Most of the conversation revolved around Hubert bragging about how well things were going for himtely. ¡°The nobles of the territory are trying so hard to curry favor with me, bringing endless gifts¡­¡± ¡°Ah, yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the most popr person at every social gathering¡­¡± ¡°Ah, yes.¡± ¡°So, if you maintain a closer rtionship with me, it could greatly benefit your territory¡­¡± ¡°Ah, yes.¡± Hubert clicked his tongue at Ghiin¡¯s uninterested responses. To be honest, the man in front of him had been doing too well recently. With the Marquis of Branford supporting him, it was no longer easy to wield the authority of the tower master as in the past. ¡°Ahem, so¡­ How is the branch? Is it proving helpful? And Alfoi, is he doing well?¡± ¡°Of course. The branch has been a tremendous help to the territory. Would you like to meet Alfoi? Since it¡¯ste today, why don¡¯t you take the opportunity to reconnect with your pupil and get some rest before you leave? As for me, I¡¯m quite busy, so¡­¡± Ghiin subtly attempted to send Hubert away, causing thetter to wave his hands frantically in protest. ¡°No, no! As long as he¡¯s doing well, there¡¯s no need for me to meet him. I didn¡¯te here to see him anyway. He¡¯s fine on his own; there¡¯s no need for concern.¡± ¡°Oh, is that so? Then, may I ask what brings you here? Is there something you need?¡± At the direct question, Hubert and the elders squirmed awkwardly like puppies in need of a bathroom break. Ghiin chuckled softly before continuing. ¡°Feel free to speak. Why are you hesitating between us?¡± ¡°Right, there¡¯s no need for hesitation between us. Ha-ha-ha.¡± Hubert smiled brightly before cautiously asking, ¡°By any chance¡­ could we buy some food? We need quite a lot.¡± ¡°Hmm, you know how expensive food is these days, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Ah, I do! But with the number of people in the tower growing¡­ Even with money, it¡¯s not easy to secure as much as we need.¡± Since receiving the supply of runestones from Ghiin, the Crimson me Tower had gradually begun regaining its former glory. The number of disciples had increased, and with them, the hiring of staff to support their work had also grown. The trade in magic tools and scrolls had flourished, and their finances were now as robust as ever. But the drought had put a halt to everything. Even the Scarlet Tower, renowned as the best in the North, hade to Ghiin seeking food. It spoke volumes about the dire state of affairs elsewhere. ¡°Ugh¡­ It¡¯s just so hard to get food these days. But there¡¯s a rumor that you have plenty here¡­¡± ¡°The magic tower doesn¡¯t seem likely to starve, though,¡± Ghiin replied nonchntly. ¡°Ah, don¡¯t even start. We¡¯re consuming food for hundreds of people daily, but it¡¯s getting harder to obtain, and the prices are skyrocketing to insane levels. It¡¯s enough to give me a headache.¡± The little food that was avable in the market was being swept up by nobles, who were even revising territorialws to ensure they could sustain their armies. The tower¡¯s authority and vast funds had allowed them to hold on so far, but without those advantages, they would¡¯ve copsed long ago. Even Count Cabaldi, who had amassed an enormous fortune, had no choice but to let his soldiers go hungry. That¡¯s the terror of a drought. Once a poor harvest hits, supplies remain scarce at least until the next growing season. Hubert, wiping away sweat, spoke with a hint of desperation. ¡°Couldn¡¯t you sell us some food as well? I know it must be difficult since your poption has increased, but¡­ Sharing hardships is what true friends do, isn¡¯t it?¡± Hubert wasn¡¯t exactly sure how much food Ghiin had. All he knew were the rumors about an abundant stockpile. Still, the man before him had managed to sell food to rescue soldiers and even wage a war. ¡®Ugh, I don¡¯t know why he wasted that precious food on such a crazy venture¡­ But now that his poption has grown, he might not have any surplus. What if he refuses to sell?¡¯ Hubert felt uneasy, but with no other options, he¡¯de to test his luck. After hearing Hubert¡¯s story, Ghiin nodded casually as if it were no big deal. ¡°We still have plenty of food. Even after ounting for our needs, there¡¯s more than enough.¡± ¡°R-really? Do you really have that much? Then sell some to us! We don¡¯t need as much as you sell to nobles¡ªjust enough to safely feed our people for two years.¡± The Crimson me Tower was a massive institution, once hailed as the best in the North. Including the disciples it taught and the staff it employed, the tower easily supported hundreds of people. The amount needed to sustain such numbers for two years would be enormous. Ghiin chuckled lightly, raising three fingers just as he had in the past. ¡°Three times the current market price.¡± Hubert and the elders¡¯ faces immediately twisted in dismay. Chapter 201 Chapter 201: Triple the Current Market Price (2) Hubert and the elders shared a peculiar memory associated with the number three¡ªone that elicited curses instinctively. ¡°Damn it, here he goes again.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s three times the current market price, just how much is that?¡± ¡°Why is it always triple? Does he have some weird obsession with the number three?¡± Hubert and the elders chose to remain silent for the time being. Thest time they protested, the price had gone up even further. It was a wise choice based on past experience, but paying three times the current market price would result in a massive financial loss. ¡°Ugh, what do we do? At this rate, we¡¯ll lose everything we¡¯ve saved over the past few years.¡± Even if the tower handed over all its profits, it was doubtful they could secure more than two years¡¯ worth of food. As they struggled to make a decision, Ghiin leaned in and spoke in a subtle tone. ¡°Alternatively, there is another condition¡­ Would you like to hear it?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Dispatch twenty additional 3rd-circle mages, and reduce the volume of Runestone transactions by half. In exchange, we¡¯ll provide the equivalent of that reduction in food supplies.¡± ¡°Deal!¡± Hubert mmed the table and stood up. Currently, all of the kingdom¡¯s funds were being funneled into securing food. Even international trade had shifted its focus toward importing food from less affected nations. Naturally, food prices had skyrocketed, but other resources like Runestones had be much easier to obtain. Runestones, though inherently rare minerals, were now slightly more essible than before. Given the option to trade Runestones for food, opposing the deal would be foolish. The elders also agreed with Hubert¡¯s swift decision. ¡°Right now, securing food is far more advantageous. This is a massive gain.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll earn way more reselling the food than we would selling magic tools.¡± ¡°Training can be dyed. It¡¯s fine to put it off. This is a good opportunity to trim down the ranks and send the less capable ones.¡± Hubert and the elders had never been particrly enthusiastic about training to begin with. The prospect of reduced training opportunities due to fewer Runestones didn¡¯t bother them in the slightest. Seeing their enthusiasm, Ghiin broke into a wide smile. ¡°Ah, this works out perfectly. We¡¯ve been short on manpower for the construction project, and an additional twenty mages will be a huge help. We¡¯ll also save a significant number of Runestones now.¡± The 3rd-circle mages made up the majority of the mage tower¡¯s poption. This was because the 3rd-circle was a transitional stage where many mages stagnated. In truth, the magic required for construction could easily be performed by 2nd-circle mages. However, Ghiin didn¡¯t want to waste the time of those still in their prime learning years. Starting from the 3rd-circle, advancing further required significant talent. Those unable to progress often found themselves stuck, unable to move forward or retreat. The mage tower likely had many individuals in such a predicament. Hubert wouldn¡¯t send anyone truly talented, so it was clear that only thosecking potential would end up here. ¡°And if they work hard enough here, they¡¯ll be able to break past their limits.¡± Lacking talent and hitting a wall in growth? Then they just had to work themselves to the bone. Helping them grow while advancing the development of the territory¡ªit was a win-win situation. Of course, the other party would never see it that way. ¡°Shall we draft the new contract now?¡± ¡°Excellent! Let¡¯s get it done!¡± Hubert immediately pulled out his personal pen from his coat. The pen had a golden barrel, encrusted with so many tiny jewels that it looked almost grotesque, like a barnacle-covered object. Seeing this, Ghiin chuckled softly. ¡°As extravagant as ever.¡± After regaining profits from the Runestone supply, Hubert had gone and crafted the most gaudy pen imaginable. It seemed he¡¯d already forgotten that his excessive indulgence had once put the mage tower in financial jeopardy. Though he was the one who had developed the mage tower¡¯s city and earned widespread respect, Hubert¡¯s peculiarities never ceased to amaze Ghiin. Once the contract was signed, Hubert extended a handshake to Ghiin and said: ¡°I¡¯ll send the mages as soon as possible. However¡­ I¡¯m heading back now. Could I take a bit of the food supply with me in advance?¡± ¡°Of course. Are you leaving immediately? Aren¡¯t you going to see Alfoi before you go?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s fine. As long as he¡¯s doing well, that¡¯s enough for me. He¡¯s a branch manager now, and it¡¯d be ufortable for him if his mentor suddenly demanded to see him. Let the younger ones handle things among themselves.¡± Though Hubert smiled kindly outwardly, his true thoughts were entirely different. ¡°Are you crazy? I need to leave before you change your mind. There¡¯s nothing else for me to do here.¡± He was terrified that Ghiin might revise the terms of the deal if he lingered. When dealing with someone like him, the best move was to wrap things up quickly and escape. As Hubert prepared to leave, Ghiin spoke up as if something had juste to mind. ¡°Ah, the Scarlet Tower came by recently to negotiate for food. You¡¯ve heard about that, right?¡± ¡°Of course! I heard all about it! That arrogant bastard Glenn got humiliated by you and left in disgrace, didn¡¯t he? Hahaha! Hearing that was so satisfying! You did great. Really great!¡± Hubert and the elders burst into heartyughter, their expressions full of schadenfreude. Watching the magesugh, Ghiin continued. ¡°They did say they wouldn¡¯t let it slide¡­ If the Scarlet Tower were to join a war against us, ignoring allws and conventions, what would you do?¡± Hubert and the elders¡¯ faces turned ice-cold. The idea of the Scarlet Tower joining a war? Absolutely uneptable. After twitching his lips a few times, Hubert¡¯s eyes gleamed sharply as he responded. ¡°Then just call us right away. I¡¯ll burn those bastards¡¯ heads to ash.¡± Ghiin nodded with a satisfied smile. Say what you will, but the enemy of my enemy is my friend. Somehow, Hubert¡¯s sleek, shiny head seemed particrly radiant today. * * * Before long, twenty wizards arrived at the estate. As soon as they arrived, they were put to work on construction and reacted with fierce resistance. ¡°What is this nonsense?! Making wizards do such menialbor! Are you all out of your minds?¡± ¡°I absolutely refuse to do this! This is beneath my dignity!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not even worthy of being called wizards anymore! How could you stoop so low as to do this kind of trivial work?¡± Of course, the existing wizards didn¡¯t sit idly by as they watched such tantrums unfold. Now that there were more hands to share the work, it was necessary to establish discipline quickly. ¡°When I, the branch head, give an order, you obey it! You little punks! This ce is now a real magic tower!¡± Unlike before, Alfoi, who had endured one hardship after another, went berserk. Having several allies on his side now, he felt unstoppable. There was nothing to fear. Gathering mana in his hand, Alfoi shouted, ¡°If you don¡¯t listen, I¡¯ll beat you all to a pulp!¡± ¡°Go ahead, let¡¯s see you try!¡± The new wizards aggressively rose up against him, but they were all swiftly crushed. Though Alfoi and the existing wizards were only slightly stronger than the neers, the gap wasn¡¯t insurmountable¡ªyet the oue was overwhelming. The defeated new wizards were aghast and demanded answers. ¡°What¡¯s going on?! How did you all get so much stronger all of a sudden?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s strange¡­ I do feel like I¡¯ve gotten stronger somehow.¡± Even Alfoi found it puzzling. His mana control felt smoother, and the speed at which he cast spells had increased dramatically. He hadn¡¯t been in a real fight for a while and just assumed it was normal. After mulling it over briefly, Alfoi dered, ¡°Construction work makes you stronger! So, if you work hard, you¡¯ll get stronger too!¡± It was a baseless statement, thrown out without much thought¡ªbut it turned out to be true. The new wizards had no choice but to nod reluctantly. Meanwhile, Alfoi, who had be a man of countless experiences in this ce, ensured thorough management. ¡°Just telling you to work hard won¡¯t cut it! If you want people to put in effort, you need a contract!¡± Without hesitation, he dragged the new wizards off and forced them into ve contracts. His twisted nature wouldn¡¯t let him leave any source of convenience unexploited. The wizards, who had be ves overnight, couldn¡¯t contain their resentment. Looking for someone to vent their anger on, they directed their wrath at Vanessa, who had been diligently working. ¡°Hey, Vanessa! Do this for me!¡± ¡°Make sure myundry¡¯s done by tonight!¡± ¡°You¡¯re as slow as ever, huh? Move faster, will you? Do you want me to punish you again?¡± It was a natural urrence for them. After all, Vanessa had been the maid of the magic tower. Startled by the sudden threats, Vanessa, who had been living peacefully until now, was visibly flustered. ¡°Huh? Huh?¡± Even though she had reached the 6th Circle, her mana reserves were still critically insufficient. Moreover, the fear ingrained in her since childhood was not something that could easily be shaken off. As Vanessa stood there, unsure of what to do, one of the wizards bellowed loudly. ¡°What are you doing? Start with mine already! Are you out of your mind?¡± At that moment, Alfoi suddenly charged forward, leapt high into the air, and delivered a fierce kick. ¡°Are you bastards insane?!¡± Whack! ¡°Ack!¡± As the wizard tormenting Vanessa fell, the existing wizards rushed over and began stomping on him in unison. Thud! Thud! Thud! ¡°Ow! What are you doing?! Why are you hitting me?!¡± The wizard couldn¡¯tprehend what was happening. These people weren¡¯t noble wizards¡ªthey were acting like outright thugs. Despite the protests, the stomping continued without pause. ¡°Hey, who do you think you¡¯re bossing around? Don¡¯t you have hands of your own? Wash your own damnundry, you punk. Better yet, just die already. People like you should do us all a favor and disappear.¡± ¡°Do you even realize the atmosphere here? Are you incapable of reading the room? Are you trying to get us all killed? Are you some kind of assassin? Who sent you?¡± ¡°If you piss her off, we¡¯re all dead. Want to see your body explode in a pir of fire? You¡¯d better get your act together!¡± The newly arrived wizards were utterly baffled. In the magic tower, Vanessa had been nothing more than a maid. They assumed she¡¯d be doing menial tasks here as well, assisting with chores. Back then, they had tormented her together. Why were things suddenly different now? At that moment, Alfoi¡¯s authoritative voice rang out. ¡°Enough.¡± The beating stopped as Alfoi pointed at Vanessa and continued. ¡°Vanessa is the Deputy Branch Head of this ce. From now on, treat her with the same respect you show me.¡± ¡°De¡­ Deputy Branch Head?¡± The new wizards had never heard such a thing before. Vanessa, too, looked at Alfoi in shock, her expression bewildered. Ignoring their reactions, Alfoi barked loudly at the hesitant wizards. ¡°Did you hear me?! Shout, ¡®Deputy Branch Head, we¡¯re sorry!¡¯ right now!¡± Resistance was futile against Alfoi¡¯s fists. Forced toply, they abandoned their pride. ¡°D-Deputy Branch Head¡­ we¡¯re sorry¡­¡± ¡°Louder!¡± ¡°Deputy Branch Head, we¡¯re sorry!¡± Satisfied, Alfoi nodded before turning to Vanessa with a much softer tone. ¡°If they give you any trouble, just let me know, okay? You¡¯re the most outstanding wizard here after me. If you run into anything difficult in your studies, feel free to ask me anytime.¡± ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡± ¡°Hey, about that magic circle we were working on earlier¡­ it seems like there¡¯s a bit of an issue. Of course, I can fix it, but I¡¯m a little busy right now¡­¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll take another look at it.¡± ¡°Oh, great. Thanks. Wow, she¡¯s really been studying a lot. She can even pick up right where I left off.¡± Alfoi and the other wizards looked at Vanessa with satisfied smiles. It was natural for them to act so cautiously. Over time, they hade to a clear realization. Without Vanessa, things wouldn¡¯t run smoothly. Whenever a problem rted to magic arose, they had no choice but to ask her. ¡®When ites to knowledge, none of us can everpare to Vanessa. It¡¯s not even close.¡¯ ¡®She¡¯s a crazy study machine. We¡¯re just bugs¡ªreal bugs that eat and crap, nothing more.¡¯ ¡®Without her vast knowledge, we¡¯d just keel over and die while working.¡¯ If she weren¡¯t around, their workload would double¡ªor worse, the entire operation would grind to a halt. In practice, whenever Vanessa was busy with other tasks, it became almost impossible to seek her help, leaving them utterly drained. Every time they worked, the wizards clung to Vanessa for assistance. They even regretted how poorly they had treated her back when they were at the magic tower. Everyone shared the same sentiment: ¡®We can¡¯t live without Vanessa! We have to treat her as well as possible! We can¡¯t risk offending her!¡¯ They pampered her, holding her in the highest regard. And yet, if anyone dared assign her menial tasks or mistreat her? Those people deserved to die. If not, their own lives were at stake. The wizards¡¯ instinct to protect Vanessa was nothing short of a desperate survival tactic. Observing this scene by chance, Ghiin let out a dry chuckle. ¡°She¡¯s got that kind of talent? They call her the heir of the tower, huh? She¡¯s going to be interesting to watch. Or maybe she¡¯s just got a nasty personality?¡± If Alfoi had heard that, he likely would have exploded, demanding to know who Ghiin thought he was to talk that way. Regardless, Alfoi maintained strict discipline among the wizards and made significant contributions to the development of the Fenris Estate. Chapter 202 Chapter 202 ¨C Bring Some Friends Along (1) Thanks to the additional mages, the construction speed had significantly increased, but there was still a severe shortage ofpetent personnel. The primary issuey in theck of administrators to handle the administrative tasks. As the territory and poption grew, so did the overwhelming volume of administrative work. At first, the administrators of Fenris had enthusiastically thrown themselves into the task, but the sheer amount of work quickly began to overwhelm them. In this era, finding individuals who were literate and capable of handling administrative tasks was no easy feat. ¡°Hmm, it feels like everything is grinding to a halt.¡± During a meeting with the retainers, Ghiin muttered as he nced at the towering stack of reports. ude, with dark circles under his eyes, sighed in frustration. ¡°Yes, at this rate, even the construction projects will face dys. Wages for workers, procurement of resources, and handling of idents¡ªnone of it is running smoothly. We just don¡¯t have enough people to monitor and manage it all. Even with divine power keeping us awake and working, it¡¯s not enough.¡± ¡°Even with Piote working hard to revive people, we¡¯re still in this situation.¡± ¡°The mental fatigue is immense. Divine power doesn¡¯t seem to restore mental strength,¡± ude grumbled, having copsed and been revived several times himself. While his body was fine, his mental exhaustion was nearing the point of driving him insane. It was clear that handling the massive increase in work would require many more administrators than they currently had. ¡°Are you still searching for people?¡± ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s not easy. Offering food brings in a lot of people, but none of them have been properly vetted, and it¡¯s hard to trust them. We don¡¯t know how or where other nobles might slip spies in, so it¡¯s difficult to assign critical tasks to unverified individuals.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no helping that. We¡¯ve begun to lift the blockade on the territory. For now, assign simple tasks to those who haven¡¯t been verified.¡± The blockade couldn¡¯t remain in ce indefinitely. New people were needed, and resources like food and iron ore needed to be sold in order to acquire other essential materials inrge quantities. This was an unavoidable issue that came with the expansion of the territory. Such challenges would persist as their influence grew. It was a matter that required preparation, starting now. After a moment of contemtion, Ghiin brought up a n he had considered for some time. ¡°Let¡¯s start by establishing educational institutions throughout the territory. We¡¯ll teach basic academic subjects and focus on urgently needed fields like medicine.¡± ¡°Educational institutions?¡± ¡°Yes. Among the territory¡¯s people, there must be some sharp individuals, right? With a little education, they should be able to handle simple tasks. What do you think?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a bad idea. We¡¯ll have to build it eventually, after all. But since it takes time to establish and teach, it won¡¯t solve our immediate shortage of administrators,¡± ude pointed out. ¡°That¡¯s a separate issue we¡¯ll need to address. For now, focus on quickly setting up the educational institution and recruiting students. We won¡¯t charge tuition¡ªit¡¯spletely free.¡± ¡°But¡­ will people actually want to learn? Most would probably think it¡¯s a waste of time since studying won¡¯t put bread on the table,¡± ude said skeptically. He wasn¡¯t wrong. In the eyes of mostmoners, studying was something reserved for those who were well-off, like noble families or affluent peasants. Rather than wasting time on what seemed like unattainable studies, many would prefer to work and earn money during that time. However, Ghiin resolved this issue with characteristic decisiveness. ¡°Tell them they¡¯ll get bread for studying.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°Why should anyone study for others¡¯ benefit? This is an investment in our territory¡¯s future. Test them, and for those who show potential, ensure they can focus solely on studying by providing for their livelihood.¡± ¡°Ah, um¡­ I see. That does sound like a good idea,¡± ude conceded. As a former schr, ude didn¡¯t oppose the n. For the future of the territory, nurturing talent through long-term development was essential. He also understood the critical importance of creating a stable environment for learning. While it would undoubtedly cost a significant amount of money, there was no doubt that it was a sound policy. The other retainers, being well-educated themselves, didn¡¯t raise any objections either. After a brief moment of consideration, Ghiin continued speaking, outlining the next step in his n. ¡°Once things stabilize a bit more, I also n to establish educational institutions to teach swordsmanship and magic to the territory¡¯s people. To that end, I¡¯ll draft a neww in advance.¡± His abrupt announcement left the retainers looking puzzled. Regardless of their reactions, Ghiin simply pressed on with his thoughts. ¡°First, childbor is hereby prohibited. Within our territory, no child will be allowed to work until theye of age.¡± ¡°What?!¡± The retainers were shocked. No suchw existed anywhere in the Ritania Kingdom. It wasmon sense that children, once old enough, would contribute to the household by working. That¡¯s why it wasn¡¯t unusual to see young children brought to farms and construction sites by their parents, helping with minor tasks to earn a small wage. In such a harsh and unforgiving world, this practice was considered natural. ¡°Many of the territory¡¯s people will oppose this. Children are considered a family¡¯s property¡­ Parents will see this as an infringement on their rights and freedom,¡± one retainer warned cautiously. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. From now on, childbor is absolutely prohibited. Make it clear that anyone caught viting this will face severe consequences. Instead, provide additional food support to households with children.¡± ¡°Ugh, understood,¡± one of the retainers replied with a resigned sigh. When this lord made a decision, there was no turning back. The bacsh from the people would likely be significant, but there was no other choice. They¡¯d have to appease them by offering additional food supplies. Trying to lighten the tense atmosphere, one of the retainers smiled andmented, ¡°I didn¡¯t realize how much our lord cherished and cared for the children. Surely, everyone will praise your warm andpassionate heart.¡± At that, Ghiin blinked and responded bluntly, ¡°What are you talking about? If kids start working young, they don¡¯t grow properly. They need to be well-fed and raised healthy so they can be fine soldiers for the territoryter on. That¡¯s why childbor is banned. Once theye of age, they¡¯ll be required to undergo annual basic military training.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Everyone suddenly remembered what kind of person their lord was. Realizing Ghiin¡¯s true intention, the retainers were left speechless. But Ghiin wasn¡¯t finished yet. ¡°Second, all children must receive basic education. Since we¡¯re setting up educational institutions anyway, make attendance mandatory. With the consolidation of settlements, it should be achievable quickly.¡± ¡°Um¡­ is that also because¡­?¡± ¡°Of course. To be an excellent soldier, one must at least be literate and possess basic knowledge. It will allow them to execute moreplex operations, and who knows? Among them, we might even discover an exceptionalmander.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Third, all medical expenses for the sick will be fully covered by the territory. So expedite the establishment of more medical facilities in every settlement. Recruit as many doctors as you can from wherever possible.¡± ¡°Um¡­ is that also because¡­?¡± ¡°Exactly. The healthier and stronger our people are, the more capable they¡¯ll be as soldiers when the timees. It¡¯ll make for an army of formidable conscripts.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°These three measures arews effective immediately. I take it there are no objections?¡± While the reasoning behind thews seemed a bit peculiar, their long-term benefits for the territory were undeniable. No one opposed thews themselves, but there was one ring issue. ude cleared his throat awkwardly and spoke up, ¡°Ahem, everything sounds great. But¡­ we¡¯re already short on people to manage the territory. While doctors might be able to teach and practice medicine simultaneously, who will educate and train people in the other fields? Who will staff these educational institutions?¡± Ghiin smirked confidently. ¡°We¡¯ll fill the gap quickly. I have a n for that.¡± ¡°Teaching someone isn¡¯t easy,¡± ude replied with concern. ¡°It takes more than just basic literacy. They need at least a certain level of knowledge. Where will you find such schrs in such a short time?¡± Ghiin pointed a finger at ude and spoke. ¡°Go gather some of your friends from the academy you attended. There are plenty of people there, aren¡¯t there?¡± ¡°My¡­ friends?¡± ¡°Yes, bring as many as you can. Use whatever means necessary. Tell them that if theye to Fenris, they¡¯ll get a professor position at the academy or even a managerial post in the territory.¡± ude¡¯s face turned pale. Teaching and handling administrative duties? No one would want a job like that. Besides, he couldn¡¯t bring his old academy mates to a deste ce like this. ¡®They may be my friends, but honestly, they¡¯re all fragile. Physically and mentally.¡¯ ude, after being directly involved in the rebellion and going through all sorts of ordeals, had gained a so-called strong will. But the friends he had studied with were schrs who had lived their lives delicately immersed in academic pursuits. He could confidently say they¡¯d flee in tears within a week of arriving here. ¡°Do we really need to go all the way to the Kingdom of Seiron, a small and insignificant nation, to bring schrs? There are plenty of them in the Ritania Kingdom. And there are several prestigious academies here too.¡± ¡°What wouldpel those people toe to the barren north? We¡¯ve been recruiting, but it hasn¡¯t been easy, has it?¡± ¡°Well, then why would schrs from another kingdome here? Leaving one¡¯s homnd is a hardship. A real hardship.¡± It was certain. After all, he was the one who had left his homnd and was enduring an awful struggle here. Ghiin chuckled at ude¡¯s argument. ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb. Most of your friends must be unemployed or stuck in minor roles. You think I wouldn¡¯t know that?¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± ude took a step back with a troubled expression. It was true. Anyone with a bit of thought could guess the situation. What noble would want to employ schrs connected to a master involved in rebellion? Nobles would avoid them to minimize unnecessary risks. Since the rebellion, most had lost their positions or been exiled from their territories, leaving them to live in poverty. ude¡¯s master had been a highly esteemed schr in the Kingdom of Seiron before the rebellion, even leading a faction. Thus, there were numerous disciples under his wing. Ghiin clicked his tongue and continued. ¡°Tsk, tsk. You¡¯ve achieved enough to be the Chief Overseer in such arge territory. Shouldn¡¯t you help out your struggling friends a bit? Isn¡¯t it too much for you to be the only one living well?¡± ¡°Wow¡­ damn.¡± ude pounded his chest in frustration. Living well? Me? Living well, my ass. I¡¯d rather throw it all away and just run away. The workload was so insane that he wasn¡¯t even getting proper sleep. How was that ¡°living well¡±? Dizzy from the overwhelming situation, ude staggered before managing to regain his bnce and responded. ¡°It¡¯s honestly an awkward situation to ask them toe, and you know that,¡± ude muttered. Though it wasn¡¯t directly his fault, it was true that the incident had provided justification for their wrongful usations. Out of guilt, he had cut off contact with them, even though he wanted to help with their living expenses. Unfortunately, being an unpaid ve left him without the means to send money. How could he possibly ask them toe here and suffer on top of everything else? But Ghiin dismissed his concerns lightly. ¡°I get it, but ignoring the problem isn¡¯t the answer, is it? What can schrs with blocked career paths even do over there? Even if it¡¯s hard, it¡¯s better for them toe here and make use of their abilities.¡± ¡°¡­¡± He wasn¡¯t wrong. What had weighed on ude the most during his own struggles was the sense of helplessness¡ªthe despair of a future with no hope. If more time passed, those friends would likely end up living like beggars before dying, having never been able to showcase the abilities or ideals they had spent their lives cultivating. After a long period of hesitation, ude asked cautiously, ¡°¡­What if I still refuse?¡± ¡°You know how we operate, don¡¯t you? Until we fill the spots, we¡¯ll keep pushing with the current manpower. Why ask something so obvious?¡± ¡°Agh¡­¡± ude pressed his palm against his forehead. Ghiin was right. Recruiting arge number of schrs at once was the most efficient way. It would be far easier than struggling to find one or two at a time like they were doing now. Plus, they wouldn¡¯t have to painstakingly verify whether each recruit was a spy from another noble. Since these friends were all well-educated, they wouldn¡¯t struggle to handle high-ranking bureaucratic duties. Furthermore, their various areas of expertise could quickly address the territory¡¯s deficiencies. As ude continued to deliberate, Ghiin spoke calmly. ¡°Tell them we¡¯ll treat them well. They can bring their families and settle down here for good. I¡¯ll personally guarantee their livelihoods.¡± ¡®Unbelievable. Even now, he¡¯s thinking about boosting the poption a bit,¡¯ ude thought, staring nkly at Ghiin. This man truly knew how to extract every ounce of benefit from any situation. Still, his friends would likely appreciate the offer. At the very least, they wouldn¡¯t have to worry about starving here. After scratching his head a few times, ude made up his mind and spoke resolutely. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll bring them. Families and all.¡± Because of old wounds, he had ignored and avoided them until now. But that wasn¡¯t the right thing to do. They deserved a chance to choose their future. And this wasn¡¯t about lightening his workload¡ªdefinitely not. Ghiin smiled in satisfaction. ¡°You¡¯ve made the right decision. Convince as many as you can and bring them here.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll need a fair bit of money for that.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Who woulde if everything looks shabby? I need to look like I¡¯ve actually ¡®made it,¡¯ right? I should spread some money around to impress my friends.¡± ¡°Hmm, fine¡­ Use what you need. But only what¡¯s necessary.¡± Ghiin reluctantly agreed. He couldn¡¯t help feeling reluctant. While he wasn¡¯t the type to skimp on important expenses, ude had a tendency to overdo things. Since he couldn¡¯t follow and supervise ude personally this time, he had no choice but to give him some leeway. ¡°Ahem, then I¡¯ll be off!¡± Now equipped with the official sanction for his ¡°misuse of public funds,¡± ude gleefully dragged Wendy along as he left. It was clear he adhered to the philosophy of not overthinking once a decision was made¡ªbetter to just enjoy it. Ghiin watched his retreating back for a moment, clicked his tongue, and gave an order. ¡°Gillian, take 50 knights and 200 soldiers to escort him. Knowing him, he¡¯ll get looted by bandits otherwise. And we need to ensure everyone makes it back safely.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± With a robust escort in ce, ude had nothing to worry about. He loaded up carts with ample provisions and headed straight for the Kingdom of Seiron. Chapter 203 Chapter 203: Bring Some Friends Along (2) At the grand gates of the Seiron Royal Academy, an extravagant, oversized luxury carriage drawn by eight pure-white horses came to a halt. Behind the carriage, carts piled high with provisions were lined up in session. But that wasn¡¯t all. The entire convoy was guarded by dozens of knights on horseback and hundreds of soldiers, forming a wless escort. Naturally, the academy¡¯s gatekeepers were thrown into chaos. ¡°Wh-who could this be?¡± ¡°Judging by this, it must be someone of extremely high rank.¡± Creaaak. While the gatekeepers stood frozen with tension, the door of the ornate carriage opened, and Wendy stepped out. Her attire was indistinguishable from that of the youngdies of noble families. She was adorned in a dress that was far more borate and luxurious than what most noblewomen would wear, paired with stunning essories that sparkled brilliantly. The gatekeepers were left utterly dumbstruck at the sight, while Wendy closed her eyes and clenched her teeth. ¡®This is so embarrassing¡­¡¯ Few people truly dislike being admired for their beauty, but her appearance today was excessively overdone¡ªtoo shy, to the point of difort. Moreover, her line of work had instilled in her a habit of avoiding attention whenever possible. Being under such scrutiny left her feeling irritable. However, she couldn¡¯t exactly escape. The person responsible for forcing her into this gaudy outfit was none other than ude, who insisted that she must look as wealthy as possible, no exceptions. Suppressing her embarrassment, Wendy approached the gatekeepers and spoke. ¡°I am here on behalf of the Chief Overseer of Fenris Estate in the Ritania Kingdom, who has business with the academy¡¯s headmaster.¡± The gatekeepers were visibly startled. They had no idea where Fenris was, but the mention of Ritania was more than enough. It was a powerful neighboring kingdom, known for its strength and influence. ¡°What do we do? They¡¯re not nobles from our kingdom¡­¡± ¡°Should we just open the gate? I mean, we don¡¯t even know who they are.¡± Ritania¡¯s military might was on apletely different levelpared to Seiron. The gatekeepers were far too intimidated to even consider asking for identification. As they hesitated, exchanging anxious nces, a smooth yetmanding voice came from within the carriage. ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and open the gateee!¡± Oppressed by an unidentifiable aura of authority, the gatekeepers silently opened the gates. As the group entered the academy grounds, students and professors passing by stopped in their tracks. Some were struck with fear at the sight of such a massive military presence, while others were filled with curiosity over the ostentatious procession. When the carriage stopped in front of the central building, even the headmaster came rushing out in a fluster. Creak¡­ The door of the carriage slowly opened. Everyone watched with bated breath, anxiously awaiting the person who would emerge. Thud. ¡°Ugh, long-distance travel is so exhausting. Why did the lord send me to a ce like this? Do I really look like someone who should be doing menial tasks like these?¡± The person who stepped out with a grumble was ude. On the way here, he had indulged in such extravagant luxuries that he hadpletely slipped into the role. Simply put, he had forgotten himself. People cast sidelong nces at ude. His clothing and hat did look exorbitantly expensive, but¡­ something was off. The hat was adorned with not just one or two, but dozens of rare bird feathers, making him resemble a shaman from some savage tribe. And that wasn¡¯t all. Each of his ten fingers was weighed down by thick gold and gemstone rings. It was doubtful whether he could even lift his fingers properly. Around his neck, he wore three thick gold nes that dangled heavily down to his navel. It seemed burdensome, as his neck was hunched like a turtle¡¯s. Additionally, his clothes were festooned with countless essories, making it appear difficult for him to walk. Sure enough, ude stumbled after taking just one step. Wendy quickly moved to support him, clicking her tongue in exasperation. ¡°Ugh, why do I feel so heavy?¡± ¡®That¡¯s what happens when you pile on so much nonsense.¡¯ As ude unted the unmistakable air of someone who had never handled wealth before, the academy headmaster approached him, bowing his head. The headmaster seemed too intimidated to make eye contact, keeping his gaze fixed firmly on the ground. It appeared he didn¡¯t recognize who ude was. But that made him all the more hesitant to look at him directly. Nobles with such peculiar tastes often had something off about them, which was more than enough reason for caution. ¡°H-how may I assist you?¡± the headmaster stammered. udezily waved his hand in response. ¡°Just arrived by carriage, nothing more.¡± ¡°¡­Whom are you here to see?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to see the headmaster. Is he around? Headmaster Dennis, to be precise.¡± ¡°I am Dennis,¡± the headmaster replied. ¡°Oh? So you¡¯re the headmaster! It¡¯s me, ude. Wow, you¡¯ve aged quite a bit.¡± Dennis raised his head sharply, studying ude¡¯s face carefully. It was unmistakable. The face matched his memories perfectly. Dennis¡¯s eyes widened, and he eximed in shock. ¡°ude? Are you really ude? How on earth did you¡­ be so wealthy¡­?¡± The astonishment wasn¡¯t limited to Dennis. The professors nearby, who had also heard about ude¡¯s whereabouts through Anna, were just as stunned. Thest they had heard, ude had left the kingdom entirely to settle in another. Now, here he was, appearing before them as an ostentatious, unimaginably wealthy man. It was beyond baffling. ude, oblivious to their shock, waved his heavily adorned fingers in an exaggerated manner and said, ¡°Ah, why are my fingers so heavy? Anyway, I came to ask you about a few things, Headmaster. And I have a favor to ask as well.¡± ¡°Y-yes, of course. Let¡¯s discuss it inside.¡± The procession had drawn too much attention. Even the students had gathered, crowding around to witness the spectacle. This wasn¡¯t the right ce for a proper conversation. However, ude didn¡¯t move to go inside immediately. Instead, he spoke again. ¡°¡°I heard the Kingdom of Seiron is also suffering from a severe drought. Is everyone managing to eat well these days?¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ You must already know how things are. The kingdom is overflowing with poor people everywhere. We¡¯re barely scraping by ourselves.¡± The Royal Academy was established to nurture talentedmoners into future leaders, and as such, it typically received ample funding from the royal family and the nobility. If even such a ce was struggling to provide proper meals, the situation was dire¡ªfar worse than one might expect. ude nodded a few times before turning around and speaking. ¡°Gillian, distribute a heap of food here. Generously. What are you waiting for? Get moving already!¡± Gillian, who had been standing behind him, twitched his lips. Though he went along with this as it was necessary, the sight was bing increasingly unbearable. Even so, sess this time would undoubtedly help Ghiin, so there was no room for error. Gillian gritted his teeth and ordered the soldiers to unload the food. Dennis watched this and cautiously asked, ¡°Are you seriously giving all that food to this ce?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a donation. A donation. You know you study better on a full stomach, right? Make sure to distribute it generously to the surrounding areas too.¡± ¡°You¡ªyou really have be incredibly wealthy.¡± ¡°Wow!¡± The gathered crowd eximed in awe at ude¡¯s words. Before anyone realized it, a mountain of food had been unloaded by the soldiers beside the wagons. By current market standards, it was enough to buy the entire Academy. To dere all of that as a donation¡ªit was a decision far beyond the norm. ude waved at the people with a self-satisfied smirk, which only made the cheers grow louder. Scanning the crowd quickly, he wore a slightly disappointed expression. ¡®Anna¡¯s not here, huh? Is she absent today?¡¯ Meanwhile, Dennis, full of joy, said with enthusiasm, ¡°Thank you, truly, thank you. But you didn¡¯t have to go to the trouble of unloading it yourself. Just leaving it in the wagons would¡¯ve been enough¡ªwe could¡¯ve handled it from there. Giving us this food is already more than enough of a blessing.¡± In Dennis¡¯s estimation, with the sheer volume of food ude had provided, the wagons were a trivial matter. They were expendable, receable a thousand times over. However, ude, his face darkening slightly, replied, ¡°No¡­ I need to take the wagons back¡­¡± In Fenris, wagons like these were far more valuable than food. Food was so plentiful that even stray dogs would turn their noses up at the less ptable scraps. ¡°A wagon with an important story behind it, I suppose?¡± ¡°¡­Yes. There¡¯s quite a story, indeed¡­¡± ¡°Come in, then. Let¡¯s go inside and talkfortably.¡± Dennis grabbed ude by the hand and led him inside. To be honest, if ude had appeared under ordinary circumstances, he wouldn¡¯t have been weed like this. After all, he was practically exiled from the kingdom, being implicated in the death of his mentor. However, his overwhelming disy of wealth and the distribution of food had left people hesitant to treat him poorly. Though it was somewhat excessive to the point of being ostentatious, ude¡¯s strategy had worked perfectly. Once they moved to the reception room, Dennis got straight to the point and asked, ¡°So, what do you want to inquire about or request? Have youe to see Anna?¡± ¡°No, well, not exactly¡­ I mean, I wouldn¡¯t mind seeing her for a bit, but that¡¯s not the main reason I¡¯m here¡­¡± ude stammered at Dennis¡¯s direct question, caught off guard. Dennis pressed further. ¡°Then what is it? Speak freely.¡± After taking a moment to gather his thoughts, ude responded, ¡°I¡¯d like to obtain a list of the students my mentor taught. That includes my peers who studied alongside me.¡± ¡°A list of them?¡± ¡°Yes, and I¡¯d also like you to gather some of the students who are about to graduate.¡± ¡°Students? Why?¡± ude grinned with a strangely sly expression. ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m looking to recruit some people for my estate.¡± Dennis couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy at ude¡¯s demeanor but found no reason to refuse. ude had donated an astonishing amount, leaving Dennis with no grounds to reject his request. In fact, if a sessful figure like ude took in some students, it would be a blessing. In these difficult times, there weren¡¯t many opportunities for the Academy¡¯s graduates. People were struggling to the point of cutting back on their existing staff, so hiring new personnel was out of the question for most. A few dayster, at Dennis¡¯s instruction, banners and posters were put up all over the Academy. [Recruitment of New Administrators for the Fenris Estate] [An informational session on employment will be held today. All students nearing graduation are strongly encouraged to attend.] The sight of the notices caused groups of students to gather and murmur among themselves. ¡°Ritania Kingdom? Isn¡¯t that a powerful nation?¡± ¡°They say they¡¯re recruiting for a grand estate. That nouveau riche guy from a few days ago is supposedly the Chief Overseer there.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go check it out!¡± Marlon, one of the soon-to-graduate students, sighed as he watched the others. ¡°Ugh, should I go too? Finding a job these days is so difficult.¡± The famine had led toyoffs of even existing administrators. Some estates were going as far as releasing retainers who had sworn fealty. For nobles, maintaining knights was a priority, whereas administrative officials were often seen as dispensable. Even before the famine, most estates were managed haphazardly without proper administrators. It was no wonder students with no experience beyond their studies were feeling the weight of uncertainty. ¡°If this keeps up, I won¡¯t be able to find a job and will starve to death.¡± The nobles who once supported the academy and recruited its talents no longer visited. In times when even reducing a single mouth to feed was necessary, sponsoring or employing someone was an unthinkable luxury. ¡°Should I just inherit my father¡¯s work?¡± Marlon had been reputed as a bright child from an early age. With such expectations, his parents dedicated themselves entirely to supporting him. However, reality was merciless. Among the students gathered from across the kingdom, there were far too many exceptional individuals. No matter how hard he studied, Marlon could not rise above the middle to lower ranks in academic performance. Thinking about his parents, who had suffered all their lives to support him, left Marlon feeling downcast. ¡°Still, I should at least listen to what they have to say¡­ You never know¡­.¡± Although the prospect of another kingdom didn¡¯t particrly appeal to him, he wasn¡¯t in a position to be picky. In times like these, even a single job opening was something extraordinary. Crushed by the weight of reality, Marlon trudged along lethargically. When he arrived at the academy¡¯srgest hall, most of the other soon-to-be graduates were already gathered. The situation was so dire that everyone was clinging to even the slimmest of hopes. A short whileter, when Marlon saw ude enter the hall, he frowned. ¡°Just look at him; he reeks of a scam. Coming all the way from another kingdom? I can already tell.¡± The other students felt simrly to Marlon. They had shown up, fearing starvation, but any hopes they had were quickly dashed. ¡°He¡¯s a nouveau riche. No doubt about it.¡± ¡°He looks utterly ridiculous.¡± ¡°That person is supposed to be the Chief Overseer of a great estate?¡± ude, clearly burdened, entered the hall with Wendy¡¯s help. His attire was so mboyant it bordered on bizarre, and it naturally soured the mood in the room. Seeing the disappointed expressions of the students, ude smirked. ¡°Oh, how adorable.¡± Perhaps it was their youth, but they didn¡¯t seem to recognize just how valuable the items he wore were. Life had taught him that when you had the chance to collect expensive things, you should take all you could. After clearing his throat, ude briefly introduced himself and then began to present information about the Fenris Estate. ¡°¡­Our lord is the son of the Margrave of the Northern region and is his heir. He has unified the Digald County and the Cabaldi County through military power, overseeing a vast territory¡­ He is also backed by none other than the Marquis of Branford, one of the kingdom¡¯s most influential figures. There are even rumors of a possible engagement with the Marquis¡¯s daughter¡­.¡± The more they heard, the more incredulous the students looked. The Fenris Lord¡¯s status alone was remarkable, but his achievements and background were anything but ordinary. Based on what was being described, he was a young, exceptional war hero who had be a symbol of hope for the kingdom. The fact that he was favored by the Marquis of Branford, and that rumors of a possible engagement with his daughter existed, was particrly shocking. After all, the Marquis of Branford was a figure so influential that his name was known even in neighboring kingdoms. However, what came next was even more astonishing. Chapter 204 Chapter 204: A Territory Like Family (1) ¡°¡­Our territory is the kingdom¡¯s top producer of food and iron ore¡­ developing the kingdom¡¯s finest cosmetics¡­ possessing a runestone resource site¡­ and despite the current drought, we¡¯ve maintained such incredible production that not a single citizen has gone hungry, earning universal praise¡­ Furthermore, the territory¡¯s military boasts over 400 knights¡­.¡± Every word of it sounded utterly preposterous. Food, iron ore, cosmetics, and runestones¡ªany one of these would be enough to mark a territory as prosperous. But if all of these came from a single territory, the sheer amount of wealth it could generate was unimaginable. Rumor had it that the territory was already raking in an astronomical sum of money in real time. On top of that, there was so much food that no one ever went hungry, and there was such an abundance of funds that taxes were barely collected. It was nothing short of paradise¡ªa utopia among utopias. A ce everyone dreamed of. If someone managed to secure an administrative role there, their life would be set for good. Malon furrowed his brow even deeper. He had known the man was a fraud, but the exaggerations were simply too much. ¡®Does he really expect us to believe that? No matter how desperate things might be right now, he¡¯s taking us for fools. Even a novice with the barest understanding of politics wouldn¡¯t fall for such nonsense¡­.¡¯ The other students seemed to feel the same. As they sat in ufortable silence, one of them suddenly raised a hand and shouted. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it! What kind of ce like that could possibly exist?¡± Malon turned to look at the student. He was someone who usually earned high marks¡ªa rather sharp individual. Not that Malon liked him. The student was arrogant and loved to argue, which made him unpleasantpany. ¡®Still, it¡¯s nice having someone else take the heat for once. He¡¯s good at picking fights, so let¡¯s see him embarrass himself. I¡¯ll just enjoy the show and leave feeling satisfied.¡¯ The other students seemed to share Malon¡¯s thoughts. If the situation weren¡¯t so desperate, none of them would have attended this meeting in the first ce. As the tension in the room thickened, ude wore an expression of mild indifference as he spoke. ¡°My, my. You don¡¯t believe me? Why would I have any reason to lie? I¡¯m simply here to help you as a senior of this academy, offering guidance to my juniors.¡± ude wasn¡¯t exactly lying. He was merely embellishing the positives and omitting the negatives. Even with ude¡¯s shameless reply, the student didn¡¯t back down. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about the northern region of Ritania! It¡¯s a barrennd, gued by food shortages and frequent barbarian invasions! I can¡¯t believe that Fenris Territory in the north is as prosperous as you im!¡± ¡®That guy? Has he been studying this stuff?¡¯ The student¡¯s statement wasn¡¯t entirely wrong, though not for the reasons he gave. It was true that Fenris Territory¡¯s situation could hardly be described as ideal. The Fenris Territory was gued with problems, not least because itcked sufficient administrative personnel. Issues were cropping up everywhere as a result. But how could they verify any of this? This whole event was meant to lure them in despite these issues. What could they do about it? What did that student think he could aplish? ude raised his chin arrogantly and asked, ¡°Have you been there?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a rumor, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯m asking if you¡¯ve been there and seen it yourself.¡± ¡°Well, no, but¡­¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. You call yourself a schr, pursuing knowledge, and yet you blindly believe hearsay without firsthand verification? How can someone like you im to seek truth, reason, and the betterment of society?¡± The student who had asked the question wore a frustrated expression. Frankly, he felt it was unfair. If they were supposed to believe ude¡¯s ims, why hadn¡¯t those been confirmed yet either? Just as he prepared to argue further, ude preempted him. ¡°You¡¯ve seen the food supplies I brought, haven¡¯t you? That¡¯s your proof. Even after donating generously to the academy, there¡¯s still plenty left. That¡¯s because we intend to distribute it elsewhere as well. Is there another great lord in the Kingdom of Seiron who can so casually share such abundance?¡± The murmuring among the students grew louder, and several nodded in agreement at ude¡¯s words. Even Malon, recalling the mountains of food piled up earlier, felt his resolve waver slightly. ¡®That¡¯s true. Unless it was before the Great Famine, sharing that much food in these times isn¡¯t easy. Could it really be¡­ such a wealthy territory?¡¯ With no immediate rebuttal, the student decided to challenge something else instead. ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll believe you about your lord¡¯s wealth. But 400 knights? That¡¯spletely ridiculous!¡± The other students began murmuring again. They, too, knew well how many knights a typical noble couldmand. Even though Ritania was a powerful kingdom, there were still limits to how many knights any lord could feasibly maintain. Moreover, Fenris¡¯s lord had only recently expanded his territory. Until then, he¡¯d been the ruler of a mere barony. Commanding 400 knights wasn¡¯t something even the most influential families in the kingdom could manage easily. It was an incredible force, far beyond what a young lord should be able to field. But ude dismissed the challenge with a scoff, as if it wasughable. ¡°Even the escort knights I brought here number fifty. And every single one of them is a fully-fledged knight capable of using mana.¡± ¡°What?! That¡¯s unbelievable!¡± In the Kingdom of Seiron, a high-ranking noble like a count would typicallymand no more than about 20 knights. Even in Ritania, where knights were more numerous, the average count¡¯s territory boasted around 50 knights. It was only the greatest lords¡ªthose at the level of a great duke¡ªwho couldmand more than a hundred knights. The estates in the barren northern regions were known to have fewer knights than elsewhere. But fifty knights as escorts for a mere Chief Overseer, not even a high-ranking noble? This was utterly baffling. Doubt crept into the hearts of not only Marlon but the other students as well. Sensing the insolent gazes, ude snapped his fingers and addressed Wendy. ¡°Have all the knightse in.¡± Soon, alongside Gillian, fifty knights entered the room. Marlon swallowed dryly, nervous at the sight of them. ¡®Are those¡­ really knights?¡¯ The other students shared Marlon¡¯s reaction. ¡®No matter how you look at them, they seem more like mercenaries or bandits¡­¡¯ ¡®Couldn¡¯t they just be pretending to be knights?¡¯ ¡®I¡¯ve never seen knights acting like that before.¡¯ Their attire confirmed they were knights, but their demeanor said otherwise. One was leaning on one leg, shaking the other restlessly. Anotherzily nodded his head with a smirk. One squatted on the ground as soon as he entered, while others red around for no reason. Their behaviors varied widely. ¡®There¡¯s even one spitting on the floor! How could they do such a thing in the sacred academy?¡¯ ¡®Disgusting! Vulgar! How can they call themselves knights?¡¯ ¡®They¡¯re total frauds! Con men, no doubt!¡¯ The students cast skeptical nces at the group, seeing no trace of the dignity a knight should embody. ude grimaced as he looked at the unruly knights. ¡®Seriously, these bastards are useless. Completely useless. How could you act like this even here, you untrained fools?¡¯ Gillian shared a simr sentiment as he red at the knights. By now, they¡¯d grown used to being disciplined; no matter how much they were beaten, their proper behaviorsted only briefly. Their habits were hard to break. Since punishing them here was out of the question, Gillian could only re threateningly at them. Fortunately, the knights, albeit reluctantly, adjusted their postures and straightened up. Clicking his tongue at the sight, ude turned to Gillian. ¡°Gillian, show the students the knights¡¯ mana. What are you waiting for? Hurry up!¡± Gillian¡¯s lips twitched a few times before he gestured toward the knights. Soon, a blue glow of mana began emanating from their swords. The students gasped in awe at the disy. ¡°They¡¯re real. They¡¯re all knights. But why do they act like that¡­?¡± ¡°This is unbelievable. Fifty knights as escorts for a Chief Overseer, not even the lord himself¡­¡± ¡°There must be even more knights left at the estate! That territory must have incredible military power.¡± Seeing the students¡¯ reactions, ude hastily turned to the knights and barked out orders. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough! Stop it, stop! You¡¯re going to scare our juniors. That¡¯s enough¡ªput it away now!¡± If someone started vomiting blood and copsed, everyone would truly be shocked. I had to ensure I didn¡¯t push myself too hard. ¡°How is it? Does this convince you now?¡± After witnessing such an overwhelming disy of power, anyone who still doubted would be a fool. Even the students who had been questioning things earlier now fell silent. What was the greatest dream of schrs? It was to be a high-ranking official in the royal court or a grand estate, where they could pursue their aspirations and ideals. For the students here, an unbelievable opportunity had just presented itself. Marlon, who had seen the knights with his own eyes, could no longer contain his excitement. To maintain that number of knights, the cost would be astronomical, but the treatment must also be exceptional. All doubts were now cast aside. With evidence so clear, to continue doubting would mean believing in nothing. ¡®It¡ªit¡¯s real! There¡¯s no way to fake being a knight! Even if everything else was a lie, just the food supplies and the knights alone are amazing! What an incredible estate! I want to go there! I want to work in that paradise of an estate! I want to showcase my abilities! I want to fulfill my dreams!¡¯ But as his faith grew, so did his anxiety. There was no way they would be recruiting many people in times like these, which meant thepetition would be fierce. ¡®W-what should I do? Everyone will apply for this. People are starving to death; no one will even consider going to another kingdom.¡¯ A sharp fear arose that missing this chance would mean living without any dreams or hope in the future. When he nced around, every other student was gazing at ude with flushed faces. It was clear they all wanted to join Fenris Estate. Marloncked confidence in beating the others in thispetition. Summoning his courage, he raised his hand and timidly asked, ¡°Um¡­ how many people are you nning to recruit?¡± The other students perked up at the question, their eyes gleaming. From this moment on, everyone was a rival. To get selected, they would need to do whatever it took to impress this man. Sensing the atmosphere of growing tension as students began eying one another, ude arrogantly tilted his chin upward and said, ¡°Everyone who wants to.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Marlon, wondering if he had misheard, asked again. ¡°Do you mean it? Everyone who wants to join your estate?¡± ¡°Yes. As I mentioned earlier, Fenris Estate is quiterge, with a significant poption. The more people we have to manage it, the better.¡± ¡°But why would you choose us? Weck experience, and our abilities haven¡¯t been proven yet. Surely there are more capable talents here in the Ritania Kingdom¡­¡± In response to Marlon¡¯s timid voice, ude offered a gentle smile and spoke warmly. ¡°Didn¡¯t I already mention it? I, too, am a graduate of the Seiron Academy. I hope to see my juniors seed more than those from other academies. By helping each other grow, the reputation of our academy itself bes a source of strength. You all understand what I mean, right?¡± ¡°Ooooh¡­¡± The students were in awe. So, this was the famedwork of alumni ties they had only heard about. No wonder everyone ced such importance on connections. Marlon, who had never been among the top-ranking students, still spoke hesitantly,cking confidence. ¡°Even so, my abilities are still insufficient¡­¡± ¡°Tsk! Abilities don¡¯t matter at all! If you don¡¯t know something, just go and get beaten to a pulp while rolling around¡­ No, I mean, go and learn diligently on the spot. Gaining experience in the field is the real deal. Grades are not important!¡± ¡°Then what is important?¡± ¡°What matters is an unyielding will and passion! That¡¯s all I look for! Without those, you¡¯re no better than a dead person!¡± In Fenris Estate, breaking under pressure meant death, and ack of passion also meant death. For the first time, ude spoke aplete truth. And the naive students once again eximed in admiration at his words. ¡°The Chief Overseer is right! It¡¯s only through doing that you truly prove your abilities!¡± ¡°To give everyone a chance without discriminating against talent! What an excellent policy!¡± ¡°As expected of the Chief Overseer of a great estate¡ªhis character is truly different!¡± The hall quickly filled with an atmosphere of fervent excitement. Taking advantage of the moment, ude swiftly began distributing contracts to the students. ¡°Now, now, have a look at these and decide. I¡¯m confident you¡¯ll find the terms satisfactory.¡± As the students skimmed through the contracts, they were once again astonished. ¡°The pay is incredible!¡± ¡°And they¡¯ll even provide for our families¡¯ housing and livelihoods?¡± ¡°Indeed, a great estate truly is different from the rest.¡± The pay was unparalleled, far exceeding what any estate in the Kingdom of Seiron could offer, and the benefits were extraordinary. The students, unsure if they were dreaming, blinked in disbelief. Marlon unconsciously muttered as he looked at ude. ¡°Why¡­? Why go to such lengths for new administrators? I¡¯ve never heard of an estate offering such treatment before¡­¡± The other students nodded quietly, sharing his sentiment. In times like these, being able to work for a grand estate was nothing short of a miracle. And yet, the treatment being offered was beyond amazing. The pay alone was better than what mid-level officials in the Seiron royal court received. Watching the dumbfounded Marlon, ude responded in a soft voice. ¡°Our estate have a motto, it is ¡®An estate like family.¡¯¡± The students¡¯ faces lit up with emotion, touched to their core. Chapter 205 Chapter 205: A Territory Like Family (2) Family. A word that warmed the heart just by hearing it. No noble had ever used such a word to recruit talent. To them, administrators were disposable¡ªmere tools to be used and discarded. Hearing such a word was impossible unless you were someone who had sworn loyalty and spent years by their side. Yet the Chief Overseer of Fenris had brought up the term ¡°family¡± even before they had started working together. It felt as though he was extending a hand, asking to be together forever. The thought of bing part of that ¡°territory like family¡± filled the students with overwhelming emotion. Marlon, too, gripped the contract tightly, holding back tears. ¡®Mom, Dad! I¡¯ve finally earned the chance to be an administrator of a great territory! It¡¯s the end of our struggles! The sry is enormous, so I¡¯ll make sure to give you a life of luxury!¡¯ Of course, it wasn¡¯t something he could decide on the spot. He needed time to discuss it with his family and sort through his thoughts. With his gentle smile unwavering, ude continued speaking. ¡°If you make your decision,e find me. I¡¯ll be staying at the Seiron Academy for the time being. For those with families living far away, just let us know¡ªwe¡¯ll send soldiers to safely escort them to the territory.¡± The students beamed with bright smiles. Those with family nearby wouldn¡¯t have much trouble moving together. But for those whose families lived far away, relocating to another kingdom with them was no small feat. Yet, Fenris was offering to handle everything, ensuring their safety with soldiers. The territory¡¯s benefits were indeed extraordinary. Marlon, who had been fretting over how to convince his parents to move, felt even hisst bit of concern melt away. ¡®Amazing. Their support is on apletely different level. I can¡¯t wait to get home and¡­ huh? What¡¯s this?¡¯ Marlon¡¯s eyes caught a small use written in the corner of the contract. ¡°Duration¡­ 20 years?¡± At Marlon¡¯s murmur, the other students also checked their contracts for the same use. ¡°Why would they explicitly state this?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious that we¡¯d stay until retirement?¡± Normally, bing an administrator was the hard part; deciding when to retire was up to the individual. Continuing to work unwillingly usually happened because the lord was too intimidating to refuse or because it was hard to turn down their earnest request. If someone betrayed the territory or acted as a spy, they¡¯d lose their head anyway. It wasn¡¯tmon to see an explicit duration like this written down, even for merchants. ude, sweating slightly, exined with a nervousugh. ¡°Ahaha, that¡¯s just to guarantee your employment for that period. It¡¯s a promise that, as future family members, we¡¯ll take full responsibility for you.¡± Marlon and the other students immediately epted the exnation and nodded in agreement. The assurance of stable responsibility truly gave off a familial vibe. The inability to leave for another ce might seem like a drawback, but in times like these, such concerns were negligible. As the atmospherepletely shifted in their favor, ude leaned in and whispered to Wendy. ¡°What do you think? Not bad, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± The territory was struggling due to ack of manpower, so Wendy couldn¡¯t oppose ude¡¯s actions. However, being around someone so devious made her feel as though she was bing just as bad. In the end, Wendy chose to remain silent. ¡®At least he¡¯s not exploiting them recklessly.¡¯ Ghiine¡¯s principle was to reward workers generously, even excessively. This was why the administrators of Fenris territory earned several times more than their counterparts in other territories. The problem was, even if they didn¡¯t want such highpensation, they had no choice but to ept it. ¡®Besides, these people don¡¯t have many alternatives outside our territory.¡¯ Without Fenris, the majority of these students would struggle to find stable employment. It was better to endure some hardship in Fenris than to starve elsewhere. ¡®Everything is falling into ce almost too perfectly.¡¯ If not for these circumstances, even leveraging ude¡¯s academic connections wouldn¡¯t have brought in so many people. Wendy couldn¡¯t help but feel that the Lord always had an uncanny knack for timing things just right. * * * A few days after the recruitment presentations, Marlon, whose home was nearby, was the first to approach ude. ¡°My family has decided to move as well. I look forward to working with you, Chief Overseer.¡± ¡°Oh, a wise decision. By the way, what do your parents do for a living?¡± ¡°Yes! My father is a carpenter, and my mother works in dye production!¡± At Marlon¡¯s reply, ude sharply turned his head and bit his lip. Recruit one new administrator, and it turns out you¡¯re also getting two skilled workers as a bonus? Suppressing the urge to grin, udeposed himself and spoke with a calm expression. ¡°We¡¯ll send soldiers to assist with the move, so don¡¯t worry about anything. And unlike here, there¡¯s plenty of work in Fenris. As long as your parents are willing to work, they¡¯ll be able to earn a lot of money.¡± ¡°Thank you so much!¡± Over the next few days, numerous other students also came forward. Most had decided to follow ude. With the drought making survival difficult and opportunities in great territories being rare, the offer was too tempting to refuse. Staying behind would have only allowed a small handful of exceptional talents to secure good treatment. ¡°I¡¯ll work hard! My family has decided toe with me!¡± ¡°My family decided to stay, but are you sure the pay is really as good as you say? I need to send money back to them every month.¡± ude greeted them with a bright smile, embracing each one as they arrived. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about anything. The estate will take care of everything. You don¡¯t need to be concerned about the livelihood of the families left behind either.¡± This time, it wasn¡¯t a lie. Those who became administrators of Fenris would earn several times more than others. Moreover, the estate would take full responsibility for the livelihood of the remaining families and even for those who wished to relocate. Of course, they would all have to dedicate the rest of their lives to the Fenris estate. ¡®I¡¯m sorry, juniors. I have no other choice if I want to survive. Let¡¯s truly live like a family for a long time. I¡¯ll pay you well. That¡¯s good enough, right?¡¯ A faint tear glimmered in ude¡¯s eyes as he embraced the students. * * * ude was exceptionally busy. It wasn¡¯t just the students; he also needed to meet the seniors and peers who had been disciples of their master. For him to seek out each person individually was utterly inefficient. ¡°Find everyone on the list as quickly as possible and bring them here. If we offer them food, they¡¯lle even if they don¡¯t want to. If they refuse, drag them here!¡± Under ude¡¯s increasingly demanding orders, resembling Ghiin more and more, the soldiers moved swiftly. For those who had returned to their hometowns, he sent letters full of heartfelt pleas along with supplies. Those who were rtively nearby were easy to meet, as the supplies served as leverage. Most of them had lost their positions or were treated poorly due to their involvement in the master¡¯s rebellion. Some looked at ude with resentment, others with joy, and still others with a mix of envy and curiosity. Each time they came, ude persuaded them to join him. ¡°There¡¯s no hope left if you stay here, right?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s true, but¡­ leaving my hometown all of a sudden feels a bit¡­.¡± ¡°Then you¡¯ll starve to death here. No one will hire you. What can you even do here?¡± ¡°Ugh¡­.¡± Leaving one¡¯s hometown wasn¡¯t an easy decision. But those who had already been abandoned had little choice. The seniors and friends, yielding to ude¡¯s persuasion, reluctantly decided to head to Fenris. After all, staying here meant barely scraping by in poverty. One of ude¡¯s friends, Billy, who acted as the representative of the gathered group, posed a question to him. ¡°We appreciate that you¡¯ve seeded and are offering us a ce¡­ but why are you seeking us out instead of people from Ritania?¡± ude answered with a deliberately sorrowful expression. ¡°Even if it wasn¡¯t directly my fault, the truth is I was the spark that started it all. Thinking about how difficult things have be for all of you has weighed heavily on me.¡± Billy and his friends wore slightly skeptical expressions. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re not the type to do this.¡± ¡®This bastard?¡¯ As expected, those who had known him for a long time weren¡¯t easily fooled. But ude kept hisposure and continued. ¡°I¡¯m not who I used to be. I¡¯ve really been grinding my teeth and working through unbearable pain. To the point where I wanted to die¡­ No, anyway, now I¡¯ve be the Chief Overseer of a great estate. All of it¡­ Can you believe it if I say it¡¯s for you?¡± Billy momentarily covered his mouth with his hand, his eyes trembling. ¡°You¡­ Why would you go that far¡­?¡± The ude he knew wasn¡¯t this type of person. While he had good grades, he was more like a lunatic in daily life. Who would have thought that such a person would harbor such deep friendship and guilt over the past? ude looked warmly at Billy and spoke. ¡°Because we¡¯re¡­ friends.¡± ¡°ude!¡± Unable to hold back his rising emotions, Billy embraced ude. ude, too, with tears brimming, hugged Billy tightly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m really sorry¡­.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t apologize, you bastard! It¡¯s not your fault! It¡¯s fine! We¡¯re fine!¡± The other friends, watching the scene, teared up and joined in, hugging the two. Regardless of gender, they all gathered together. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, ude! You didn¡¯t do anything wrong!¡± ¡°Just the fact that you¡¯re thinking of us and looking out for us now is enough!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare feel sorry for this!¡± As the overwhelming reactions of his friends continued, ude thought to himself. ¡®No, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m sorry for this¡­ I feel guilty about dragging you all to my estate¡­.¡¯ After the storm of emotional derations of friendship had subsided, Billy, looking a little embarrassed, cleared his throat and asked. ¡°Ahem, but about the contract¡­ The pay¡¯s great, the provisions for our families and housing are amazing, but why is our term 30 years? I heard the juniors only have 20 years?¡± ¡°Well¡­ That¡¯s because I want you to work stably andfortably for a long time. From now on, stop worrying about making ends meet and just focus on using your talents to the fullest.¡± ¡®The more educated you are, the longer you should work. Let¡¯s just die together at the estate. Use your talents until yourst breath.¡¯ ¡°ude, you¡­¡± Billy looked at ude again with trembling eyes. Once more, ude met his gaze with a warm expression. ¡°Because we¡¯re¡­ friends.¡± ¡°ude!¡± Another round of heated embraces ensued. Wendy, watching from the side, let out a deep sigh and looked up at the ceiling. ude spent two more months at the academy, recruiting a significant number of talents. It was an immensely sessful endeavor. Even among those too far away to meet and who had only received his letters, some were sure toe. ¡°Alright, now let¡¯s head to Fenris Estate!¡± ude was followed by a multitude of people. Not only his friends and students but also their families were moving with him. By offering food as bribes to the surrounding lords and nobles, they managed the migration without significant friction. For those unable to migrate this time, Fenris would send additional forces to assist them. Before departing, ude stood for a long time, gazing at the main gates of the academy. ¡°Anna, are you doing well?¡± He hadn¡¯t been able to meet Anna. She had been dispatched to another academy for a project onpiling historical records. He had left behind a substantial amount of money and provisions through the headmaster, so she would be pleasantly surprised when she returned. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Though he felt some regret, ude also found some relief in the situation as he turned away. * * * Atst, the massive procession crossed into Fenris¡¯s borders. Everyone looked a little tired but healthy. Therge number of people slowed their pace, but the journey had encountered no major issues. Ghiin weed the arrivals with a beaming smile. ¡°ude¡¯s really reeled in a big catch¡ªno, wee, everyone! I am Baron Fenris, the lord of thisnd. I consider you all my family and will always provide you with the best treatment!¡± ¡°Waaaaah!¡± The crowd erupted in excitement at his words. Encouraged, Ghiin went further with his speech. ¡°From now on, we are family, one and the same! Never forget this¡ªwe live together, and we die together!¡± The people were truly moved. Never had they even heard rumors of a noble speaking such words to ordinary residents. With the lord himself proiming a ¡°family-like domain,¡± the worries they had about settling in a foreign ce seemed to vanish. Of course, they were unaware of how serious he was about the ¡°live together, die together¡± part, which made his words all the more impactful. Regardless, Ghiin delivered on his promises, treating them to the best conditions. Not only did he provide homes andnd, but he also handed out advance wages generously. ¡°To think we¡¯d receive such treatment! It feels like a dream!¡± ¡°Coming here was the right choice! Thisnd is full of opportunities!¡± ¡°The lord seems like such a good person! He¡¯s nothing like other nobles!¡± People felt as though they were walking on clouds every day. Although they were a bit concerned about the region¡¯s underdeveloped state, ongoing construction projects throughout the area reassured them that rapid development was underway. In fact, the families apanying the schrs were particrly pleased, as there was no shortage of work. Compared to life in the Kingdom of Seiron, their newfound prosperity was beyondparison, leaving them utterly satisfied. The newly recruited officials began to upy key positions throughout the territory, taking charge of critical administrative tasks. ude¡¯s friend Billy initially didn¡¯t think much of the workload. ¡°It seems like there¡¯s a lot to do, but¡­ I can manage. That rascal, if it was this much, he should¡¯ve asked for help earlier.¡± Marlon and the other graduates were brimming with enthusiasm as well. ¡°We must repay the lord¡¯s grace! I¡¯ll be an administrator worthy of this treatment!¡± They took on grueling schedules, teaching at Fenris Academy during the day and handling administrative duties in the evenings. Naturally, they began to hold considerable power within the domain. With both high sries and authority, they were highly motivated and managed to endure the workload. But their responsibilities didn¡¯t end there. Billy, who was overseeing a fairlyrge region, began to notice something unusual as he delved deeper into his work. ¡°What¡­ What is this? Is this even a territory?¡± The more he investigated, the less it resembled a normal domain. Fenris seemed grotesquely distorted in its management and structure. ¡°This¡­ this is insane¡­¡± As the stack of paperwork beside him grew taller in real-time, Billy¡¯s face turned pale as he stared at the overwhelming mess. Chapter 206 Chapter 206: Developing a New Technology (1) There were far too many tasks in progress at once. The sheer amount of work was staggering, yet there weren¡¯t nearly enough people to manage it all. They were barely keeping things moving by pouring in money and manpower. As a result, administrative errors were piling up everywhere. This kind of disorder was bound to cause problems eventually. Billy soon realized why he had been summoned to this estate. ¡°So, I¡¯m here to fix everything before it blows up, huh?¡± All that talk from ude about being juniors or friends had been utter nonsense. The guy had just dragged him along because he didn¡¯t want to deal with it alone. Billy¡¯s face went pale. At least the students had a 20-year contract, but he and his friends were bound for 30 years. ¡°No, no way. My whole family¡¯s here now. We¡¯ve even received a house and money. There¡¯s no escape.¡± He wanted to curse, but there was no alternative to getting the work done. Determined to stabilize the estate as quickly as possible, Billy worked tirelessly, barely getting any sleep. However, no matter how much he cleared off his te, the workload never seemed to decrease. Human endurance has its limits, and after pulling several all-nighters, Billy eventually copsed. ¡°I don¡¯t care anymore¡­ I can¡¯t do this¡­ Just kill me or whatever¡­¡± At that moment, someone who looked thoroughly exhausted approached him. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Piote. I¡¯m on a medical tour of the estate.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Billy was too drained to even respond properly, simply staring in confusion. Piote stepped closer and reached out a hand toward him. Whirr! In an instant, Billy¡¯s body was fully recovered, and he sprang to his feet, staring at Piote in disbelief. Piote, his dark circles deeply etched under his eyes, gave a slight bow and spoke. ¡°It¡¯s time to resume your duties.¡± Leaving only those words behind, Piote staggered away. ¡°What the hell¡­¡± Billy couldn¡¯t help butugh hollowly in disbelief. Even copsing from overwork wasn¡¯t allowed; he was forcibly revived to keep going. It seemed that until all the work was done, he wouldn¡¯t even have the luxury of dying. This insane estate was beyond anything he had ever heard of, let alone imagined. Unbearable anger surged as he thought of the person who had dragged him into this madness. ¡°ude¡ª! You son of a bitch!¡± Simr situations were unfolding across the Fenris Estate. Meanwhile, ude was sipping tea elegantly in his office, looking like he was finally at peace after a long time. ¡°Hmmm¡­ I should¡¯ve brought them here sooner. All that suffering was so unnecessary. I¡¯ve wasted a few years of my life.¡± While the juniors were just beginning to learn the ropes, stumbling and making mistakes, the seniors and his friends were a different story. Having dealt with administrative duties in smaller estates before, they were noticeably quicker at resolving issues. Even for ude and the existing administrators of Fenris, the workload remained substantial and grueling. However, it was undeniable that things had improvedpared to before. Being able to leisurely enjoy tea, even if just for a moment, was proof of that. ¡°Hah¡­ That was nice while itsted. Time to get back to work¡­¡± Crash! ¡°Eek! What was that?!¡± Something crashed through the office window, startling ude. Wendy immediately stepped in front of him to shield him. A small stone rolled across the floor beforeing to a stop. ¡°What¡¯s this? An assassination attempt? Did someone aim this at me? Who dares target the Chief Overseer of this estate?!¡± While ude made a fuss, Wendy carefully observed the stone and approached it. Tied to the stone was a piece of paper. ¡°Chief Overseer, it seems to be a writtenint.¡± ¡°Aint? Is someone protesting an injustice? Or could one of the newly appointed administrators already be involved in corruption? Well, we¡¯re still in the stabilization phase.¡± Issues among people were inevitable, especially in an estate recovering from war. Despite their efforts to maintain order, perfection was still out of reach. The recent distribution ofrge quantities of food had also led to a gradual increase in criminal activity. If one of the newly appointed officials had indeedmitted corruption, it would be a serious issue. ¡°Bring it here. Whether it¡¯s about an injustice or exposing corruption, we need to address it immediately. Such matters cannot be tolerated in an estate under my oversight.¡± ude¡¯s expression turned serious, his demeanor radiating authority. Wendy rolled her eyes slightly before handing him the letter. Unfolding it with a self-satisfied smirk, ude read the note. His eyes blinked several times in disbelief as he processed the words written on the paper. [You bastard.] It wasn¡¯t a plea for justice or a report of corruption. It was just an insult. A direct and very targeted one. ¡°¡­¡­¡± After a moment of silence, ude crumpled the paper and tossed it over his shoulder. This wasn¡¯t a problem he could resolve. * * * In the two months ude had been away, the estate had undergone significant changes. With astonishingly rapid construction, various new facilities had sprung up all over the territory. Additionally, hundreds of new administrators had been hired. As they worked tirelessly, the estate began stabilizing at a remarkable pace. The arrival of the administrators¡¯ families also brought in more craftsmen, which slightly eased the workload for the dwarves. In the workshop, Galbarik and the dwarves whispered cautiously among themselves. ¡°It still feels like we¡¯re working ourselves to death, but isn¡¯t it a bit better than before? Let¡¯s try to maintain things at this level.¡± ¡°Yeah, we have to. Eventually, things will calm down even more around here. But we can¡¯t let them see that we¡¯re managing better.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s keep pretending we¡¯re on the verge of copse.¡± It was a workload so immense that even the dwarves, who lived for crafting, were left speechless. At first, I felt like I might actually die from the strain. However, over time, I learned to manage the work by feigning just the right amount ofints and sneaking in asional breaks. In short, I had figured out how to pace myself. Galbarik, the leader, smiled as he looked at the dwarves standing before him. ¡°If we keep this up, we¡¯ll have plenty of free time a few months from now. Let¡¯s make sure the lord doesn¡¯t catch on too quickly! He¡¯s working us to the bone as it is, isn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Of course! In the end, it¡¯s us on the ground making all the adjustments! Hahaha!¡± ¡°With this much work, how could the lord possibly keep track of it all? There¡¯s no way he knows a damn thing!¡± Galbarik and the dwarvesughed heartily. But then, all at once, the dwarves stoppedughing. Seeing their sudden change in demeanor, Galbarik asked, ¡°What? What¡¯s with the faces? You look like you¡¯ve just seen a ghost.¡± Even so, the dwarves remained silent. Before Galbarik could turn his head, sensing an ominous chill, someone suddenly leaned close to him and whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s start a new project, my friend.¡± ¡°Whoa, damn it! You scared me!¡± Galbarik leapt back in shock. Regaining hisposure, he looked ahead and saw Ghiin standing there with his usual nonchnt expression. ¡®Ah, crap¡­ he must¡¯ve heard all of that about taking it easy.¡¯ Galbarik regretted letting his mouth run, but staying silent wouldn¡¯t have changed anything. Someone like Ghiin, who insisted on verifying every detail for himself, couldn¡¯t possibly have missed the progress on their work. ¡°You¡¯ve done a great job so far. The territory is stabilizing nicely, so it¡¯s time to move on to the next task,¡± Ghiin said. ¡°What now? Can¡¯t we finish expanding the residences and workshops first?¡± Galbarik protested. ¡°Those projects are already running smoothly in other hands, aren¡¯t they? You just need to check in asionally to make sure there aren¡¯t any problems.¡± With new engineers from the Cabaldi region rapidly learning techniques and administrative staff steadily increasing, work had started to progress more efficiently. On top of that, the steady supply of food had kept theborers motivated, driving them to aplish even more. Of course, if the dwarves stayed deeply involved, the pace would elerate, but the efficiency wasn¡¯t as good as it had been at the start. Ghiin was now focused on advancing the truly critical next phase of their ns. Hearing this, Galbarik and the dwarves slumped their shoulders and wore gloomy expressions. ¡°So, what is it this time?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll begin developing a new technology.¡± ¡°A new technology? What kind of technology?¡± For all their earlier whining, the dwarves¡¯ eyes immediately sparkled at the mention of new technology. Although they had aplished a great deal, they were beginning to feel the monotony creeping in. It had been all work and no y, gradually turning into something closer to mindlessbor. Ghiin spoke with a subtly arrogant expression. ¡°We¡¯re going to create an alloy. Something as strong as steel but much lighter.¡± ¡°Did I hear that right? An alloy? Are you really saying you can make such a thing?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We couldn¡¯t attempt it before because wecked the resources, but now we have more than enough iron. So, I¡¯m going to give it a try. I happen to know a thing or two about it.¡± ¡°Oooooh!¡± The dwarves cried out in surprise. Creating an alloy wasn¡¯t something just anyone could do. Countless cksmiths, alchemists, and mages had tried their hands at it, but humanity still hadn¡¯t progressed beyond the stage of steel. The limitations of smelting and processing techniques were a problem, but the real issuey in not knowing the proper mixture ratios for the materials. Research took a long time, required massive amounts of funding, and carried an uncertain chance of sess. No noble was willing to sponsor such endeavors. The dwarves felt their hearts racing anew. After all, alloy creation was the pinnacle of metallurgy. It was said that dwarves were the first to create bronze and steel. If their lord could steer them toward something new, they might achieve a feat worthy of a ce in history. Among them, Galbarik was especially excited. His lifelong dream had been to create a new type of alloy. Though he had long sincepromised with reality and buried that ambition, it now stirred once more within him. ¡°Do you truly know how to create a new alloy?¡± Galbarik¡¯s tone shifted, bing much more humble. He was that desperate for knowledge. Ghiin chuckled and began writing something down for the dwarves. The list included names of various minerals like iron, graphite, tin, and alum crystals. It also detailed the sequence in which the materials needed to be smelted. However, even after examining the instructions, the dwarves tilted their heads in confusion. Something was missing. ¡°Uh¡­ how do we separate these materials and adjust their ratios? And how much heat do we need¡­?¡± One of the dwarves cautiously asked, ncing at Ghiin. Ghiin clicked his tongue in annoyance. ¡°Do you expect me to spoon-feed everything to you? This isn¡¯t a finished technique. That¡¯s why it requires research. Isn¡¯t this much already a significant help?¡± That was true. Identifying the necessary materials was often the most challenging part. The finer details could be resolved with a few experiments. Once the dwarves nodded in agreement, Ghiin let out a quiet sigh of relief. The truth was, Ghiin didn¡¯t know the precise process either, so this was as much as he could provide. ¡®How could I possibly remember all of that?¡¯ He only remembered this much because, in his previous life, ude had thrown a fit about how crucial this technique was, pestering him endlessly until it stuck. While this exchange was taking ce, Galbarik was still staring intently at the notes Ghiin had written down. Galbarik stared at the paper for a long time, his face slowly turning red as his hands began to tremble. ¡°H-How does the lord know about this?¡± For years, Galbarik had been secretly brainstorming ideas to mix different materials and create an alloy. It had been his only hobby amidst the monotony of daily life. But the list Ghiin had written down, though notplete, included most of the materials Galbarik had thought of himself. Ghiin had filled in the gaps that Galbarik had struggled with. All that was left was to conduct experiments based on his own ideas. Shocked by the uncanny simrity, Galbarik grabbed Ghiin by both arms and shook him. ¡°Did the lorde up with this too? Can this truly produce a new alloy?¡± ¡®It¡¯s you. You¡¯re the one who came up with it.¡¯ Indeed, it had been Galbarik in a past life who had created the new alloy. It was precisely because of this achievement that Ghiin had been so adamant about ensuring Galbarik was brought along during the chaos. When cmity swept across the continent, humanity¡¯s technology had no choice but to advance rapidly to counter the destruction. Amidst the turmoil, Galbarik had eventually realized his lifelong dream. But there was no way Ghiin could tell him that he would make it in the future. Avoiding his gaze, he gave an ambiguous answer. ¡°Well¡­ there¡¯s a legendary cksmith¡­¡± ¡°Whoa! Who is it? I¡¯ve never heard of such a grand title in all my life!¡± ¡®It¡¯s you. You¡¯re the one they¡¯d call that.¡¯ ¡°Please, let me meet them just once!¡± ¡®Just look in a mirror¡­.¡¯ Galbarik shook Ghiin¡¯s arms desperately, but even Ghiin couldn¡¯t arrange a meeting with a ¡°legendary cksmith.¡± As usual, he improvised. ¡°There¡¯s a book written by someone who imed to be a legendary cksmith. I read it by chance when I was young, but I lost it.¡± At this, Galbarik¡¯s expression fell slightly. ¡°Then we don¡¯t even know if this is truly possible, do we?¡± ¡°It¡¯s absolutely possible. That¡¯s why you need to start the research immediately. Only you can aplish this.¡± Convinced by Ghiin¡¯s confidence, another dwarf cautiously asked, ¡°Why is it only us who can do this? And why didn¡¯t you try it earlier, if you already knew about it?¡± ¡°This process is extremely challenging. Without the skill of dwarves, it¡¯s practically impossible. And even if the material could be produced, the heat conductivity¡ªor whatever it¡¯s called¡ªis so low that regr cksmiths can¡¯t even weld it properly.¡± The dwarves gave Ghiin skeptical looks. How could someone who had never made the alloy know not only the process but also the post-production issues? And yet, he had brought them here specifically to ovee those problems? It was a contradiction of the highest order. But Ghiin, unfazed, continued confidently. ¡°The legendary cksmith got close to seeding. The materials are correct, so it¡¯s worth researching. If you seed, you¡¯ll be the first on the continent. Isn¡¯t that a challenge worth taking?¡± The argument didn¡¯t quite add up, but with Ghiin pressing them so insistently, the dwarves couldn¡¯t bring themselves to argue back. Ghiin sighed internally. It would have been easier to convince them if he imed the idea as his own. But that wasn¡¯t something he wanted to do. ¡®I can¡¯t steal credit for someone else¡¯s work. Not when the person responsible is standing right in front of me.¡¯ Pointing at Galbarik, Ghiin dered, ¡°I appoint Galbarik as the head of this project. If it seeds, we¡¯ll name the alloy Galvaniium.¡± ¡°Ooooh!¡± Galbarik clenched his fists tightly. This was his chance to achieve his lifelong dream, and he had been given the inspiration and starting point to do so. Just developing the alloy would be a historic achievement, and having it named after him was the ultimate honor. There was no way he could refuse. To do so would be to forsake his pride as a dwarf. ¡°Lord! I will aplish this, even at the cost of my life!¡± Overflowing with emotion, Galbarik practically shouted as if making a vow of loyalty. Ghiin, maintaining a lordly air, patted Galbarik on the shoulder and replied, ¡°Good. Hurry up. We don¡¯t have much time.¡± ¡°¡­Understood.¡± The dwarves sprang into action, beginning their research with impressive coordination. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 207 Chapter 207: Developing a New Technology (2) While the dwarves devoted themselves to research, Ghiin revisited his ns and assessed the state of the estate. Thanks to the numerous forges that had been built, the production of iron ingots was proceeding at an overwhelming pace. However, mass production of weapons and tools was still being restrained. This was because he intended to use a newly developed alloy once its creation was sessful. ¡°Once this seeds, it¡¯ll bring about a massive change.¡± Its strength matched that of steel, but its weight was less than half. If all items requiring iron could be reced with this alloy, from military strength to civilian life, everything would undergo a significant transformation. ¡°We have plenty of iron ore. Once mass production begins, arming all the residents of the estate within a year won¡¯t be difficult. But other resources are still severelycking.¡± Building forges and cksmiths inrge quantities wasn¡¯t the end of the story. The territory had expanded rapidly, and the poption had grown just as fast. Raising everything to the standard Ghiin envisioned was inevitably fraught with challenges. ¡°Even after iming newnds, they¡¯re all in shambles¡­¡± In Cabaldi¡¯s estate, it was necessary to construct essential facilities, such as self-sufficient farnds and residences. Facilities aside, the supply of other resources posed another issue. Food and iron alone couldn¡¯t solve everything. ¡°It¡¯s time to lift the blockade on the estate and focus on trade. I¡¯ll need to look into other kingdoms, not just domestic exchanges.¡± Ultimately, the resources theycked would have to be acquired through trade. By doing so, Ghiin hoped to stabilize the precarious economic bnce of the estate, which had been growing at an unnatural rate. As he meticulously rechecked his ns and busied himself with the estate¡¯s development, ude came rushing in, breathless. The moment Ghiin saw ude, he scowled and stepped back. ¡°What? What¡¯s the problem this time?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t even said anything yet.¡± ¡°Whenever you show up, something always goes wrong. You¡¯re like a walking disaster ma.¡± ude looked at him with an incredulous expression. ¡°It¡¯s not that things go wrong because I show up. I show up because something¡¯s gone wrong. And most of the time, the problems arise because of your overambitious ns.¡± ¡°Fine, let¡¯s go with that. So, what is it? What¡¯s the issue this time?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a problem¡­ The elf ves we¡¯ve been waiting for have finally arrived.¡± ¡°Oh! They¡¯ve arrived?¡± At those words, Ghiin¡¯s face lit up, and he jumped to his feet. In truth, he¡¯d been so preupied with stabilizing and developing the estate that he hadpletely forgotten about them. Without dy, he rushed to meet the ve trader. The trader, upon seeing Ghiin, acted noticeably differently from before, cing a hand on his chest and bowing deeply, beginning his words with praise. ¡°Oh! The noble son of the Northern Margrave, Zwalter Ferdium, the rightful heir of the glorious Ferdium family, the ruler and protector of Fenris, the undefeated victor, the executor of the Goddess¡¯s will, a lord of exalted virtues and wise judgment, respected by all for his remarkable leadership¡ªBaron Fenris, the one and only in the North, it is an honor to meet you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Silence nketed the surroundings. Unlike before, the greeting was excessively formal, overly adorned with ttery. It was obvious, even at a nce, that the man was groveling with every fiber of his being. Ghiin, who had been quietly gazing at the ve merchant with a piercing look, finally spoke. ¡°¡­¡­Are things tough for youtely?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡± ¡°You¡¯re earning good money, so what¡¯s the problem?¡± ¡°Could I¡­ perhaps receive payment in food instead of gold coins?¡± Ghiin smirked faintly. He had a pretty good idea of what was going on. The ve merchant standing here was none other than the representative of the ve traders introduced by the Marquis of Branford. It was no exaggeration to say that they controlled thergest ve tradework in the kingdom. Naturally, that meant they had arge number of dependents to care for, along with an endless number of ves to feed. With the current hard times, business likely wasn¡¯t booming, and feeding all those mouths must have been an absolute nightmare. Ghiin wasn¡¯t one to miss an opportunity like this. He was a man who knew how to save ruthlessly when necessary. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give the payment in the form of food. But only at half the agreed price.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m saying I¡¯ll only give you food worth half of the promised payment. If you don¡¯t like it, just take the full payment in gold. I was going to reduce it to 30%, but I figured all your ves might starve to death, so I¡¯m being generous. See how soft-hearted I am?¡± ¡°Ugh¡­.¡± The ve merchant looked as if he was about to cry from frustration. Elf vesmanded astronomical prices. The batch he brought this time alone numbered over 200. Selling them at half price would be a massive loss. But there was no other way. These days, getting hold of food was like plucking a star from the sky. ¡°¡­Fine. I¡¯ll ept your terms.¡± The ve merchant agreed, swallowing back tears. Even with only half the payment, it would be enough to survive through the year. Ghiin patted the merchant on the shoulder and spoke in aforting tone. ¡°You¡¯ve made a wise decision. Didn¡¯t I say you¡¯d hear some surprising news from me soon?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ When I first heard the news of the war, I thought it was all over. But then I heard you won, and I was honestly shocked. The knights didn¡¯t even seem in good shape before¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you should pay attention to what I say from now on. So, where are the elves?¡± ¡°They¡¯re waiting at the temporary barracks outside the castle. I¡¯ve alreadypleted the handover with the estate¡¯s administrator.¡± ude handed a document to Ghiin right away. It was a ledger detailing the elves¡¯ purchase prices and personal information. Ghiin gave the document a quick nce before nodding. ¡°Alright, ude, head over first and guide the elves to their amodations. Make sure to take care of their immediate needs. I¡¯ll finish up the transaction and join youter.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The ve merchant and his workers, hauling numerous carts, moved toward the food storage. Even at half their value, the elves¡¯ prices were exorbitant, so the amount of food being handed over was staggering. Ghiin meticulously checked the quantities of food. Normally, he would let minor discrepancies slide, but this deal involved a substantial payment, so he had to ensure everything was in order. Watching him, the ve merchant began to sweat nervously. ¡®What kind of lord personally verifies everyst detail? He must really hate being scammed to go this far.¡¯ The merchant, who had been considering sneaking in a bit more food, immediately gave up on the idea. With Ghiin¡¯s sharp eyes glued to the process, there was no chance of pulling it off. Seeing Ghiin¡¯s meticulousness, the merchant suddenly found himself worrying about something else. ¡°Uh¡­ my lord, have you ever purchased elf ves before?¡± At this, Ghiin tilted his head slightly and replied, ¡°No, this is my first time buying them.¡± ¡°So¡­ you haven¡¯t spent much time around them or lived with them either, I take it?¡± ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯ve encountered them briefly before.¡± In his previous life, Ghiin had known elves for quite some time. But those were extraordinaryrades who had fought alongside him against cmities, not ves. As for elf ves, the only ones he had seen were dancers presented to him when he was treated as the King of Mercenaries. Even then, he had no interest and thus no real interaction with them. His life had been far too exhausting and demanding to care about such matters. Seeing Ghiin¡¯s response, the ve merchant cautiously spoke, gauging his reaction. ¡°Well¡­ since the payment has beenpleted, I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± ¡°Why? You must be tired. Why not rest for a day before heading back?¡± ¡°No, no, I¡¯m much too busy. I¡¯ll be able toe a bit sooner next time.¡± The additional ves Ghiin had requested were mostly craftsmen or generalborers to bolster the poption. Compared to non-human ves, they were far easier to transport and procure. Noticing the merchant¡¯s sudden rush to leave, Ghiin gave a slightly puzzled nod. ¡°Well, if you¡¯re that busy, I suppose I can¡¯t stop you. Don¡¯t go too far, though.¡± ¡°Ah, also¡­ you do know that elves, like dwarves, can be quite difficult to handle, right? They live longer than humans, so many of them are older. And since they¡¯re so expensive, they¡¯re used to being treated well.¡± ¡°Elves likely have their own pride. Treat them well, and they¡¯ll be fine. The dwarves have opened their hearts to us and are livingfortably in our estate now.¡± It was the sort ofment that would make the dwarves faint if they overheard it, but Ghiin said it as if it were the most natural thing in the world. Hearing this, however, the ve merchant¡¯s expression softened with relief. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s everything I needed to exin. I¡¯m really leaving now. Hey, hey, let¡¯s go quickly!¡± The ve trader hurriedly disappeared, urging the workers to drag the carts of provisions along. Ghiine, who had been silently watching him, stroked his chin, narrowing his eyes. ¡°Ah, that guy¡­ he¡¯s acting suspicious. Did he bring some sick elves or something?¡± There was no mention of anything like that on the list. Still, something felt off. Just as Ghiine was about to turn around and verify it, ude came running, panting heavily. ¡°Where¡¯s that damn ve trader? Has he already run off?¡± ¡°He left.¡± ude furrowed his brows tightly, took a deep breath, and then looked at Ghiine. ¡°We¡¯ve got a problem.¡± ¡°Ugh, what¡¯s the problem this time?¡± ¡°You need to see it for yourself.¡± ude¡¯s serious tone left Ghiine and the others curious as they followed him. When they arrived at the open space in front of the lodgings, everyone was ovee with an inexplicable feeling. ¡®Is this¡­ supposed to be an elf?¡¯ Elven ves were typically something only the wealthy and high-status individuals could even hope toy eyes on. Most were hidden away in mansions and treasured like rare jewels. Many people lived their entire lives without ever seeing one in person. Thus, the image of elves in most people¡¯s minds was shaped by stories and books: a mysterious and noble race, beautiful and ageless, gentle and deeply connected to nature. But the elves standing before them defied all expectations. ¡°Hey, bring more booze! Let¡¯s party like there¡¯s no tomorrow to celebrate our arrival!¡± ¡°Thump! Thump! Ugh, am I getting too old? My joints hurt; I can¡¯t dance like I used to.¡± ¡°Is there any more alcohol? I want to drink my fill and get a good night¡¯s sleep today. Tomorrow, let¡¯s really cut loose!¡± The scene was utter chaos. It felt more like a rowdy group of idlers on a pic than anything else. True, they were as beautiful as the rumors imed, regardless of gender. But their vibe waspletely off. Since Ghiine hadn¡¯t specified any particr gender, the group was evenly mixed between men and women. The problem was that every single one of them looked¡­ strange, regardless of gender. ¡°Pfffft! I¡¯m a chain smoker, so you¡¯ll have to provide me with the best tobo every day.¡± ¡°Ah, I¡¯m tipsy. Finished my drink already. When¡¯s mealtime? I only eat fine wine and veal, you know.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t sleep without a luxury bed. This ce looks kind of shabby.¡± Some were puffing away on cigarettes, blowing clouds of smoke, while others, seemingly already drunk, were stumbling about. One elf had copsed, snoring loudly, while another group danced energetically, caught up in the moment. The ones who stayed still weren¡¯t any better. If anything, their condition was even worse. They exudedziness and apathy from every pore. Their faces bore the weariness of lives beaten down to the point of exhaustion. Even Ghiine, who rarely blinked an eye at anything, was left speechless for once. ¡°W-What is this? These are supposed to be elves? Did they just p some pointy ears on people?¡± When Ghiine turned to ude with a flustered expression, ude responded with an equally incredulous look. ¡°I thought the same thing, so I checked. They are elves. You¡¯re always acting like you know everything, but you didn¡¯t know this and bought them anyway?¡± ¡°How was I supposed to know something like this! The elves I know aren¡¯t like that!¡± ¡°Why are you taking it out on me? You¡¯re the one who got scammed, Lord!¡± ¡°Scammed? Me? Scammed?¡± As Ghiine looked around in disbelief, his aides hesitantly nodded in agreement. Meanwhile, Kaor was clutching his stomach,ughing so hard he was out of breath. ¡°Kahaha! Even the mighty lord can get swindled, huh? What are these? Elves? More like orcs in elf costumes! Pwahahaha! Gah! What the¡ª!¡± Before Kaor could finishughing, an enraged Ghiine delivered a flying kick squarely to his gut. ¡°You dareugh? You find this funny? Do you know how much money I spent, and this is the situation you¡¯re grinning about?¡± Even as he was stomped on, Kaor couldn¡¯t stopughing. He had never seen the lord so flustered before. It was simply too much to resist. ¡°Pwahaha! Y-You got scammed l-like an idiot¡­! Ow! Oww! Hahaha! Stop hitting me¡­ Ahahaha! Wait, why does it feel like your foot¡¯s getting bigger?¡± At some point, Belinda joined in, delivering a kick of her own. Seeing this, ude and Wendy also approached and started stomping on Kaor. Even Alfoi, who hade to spectate, cautiously joined in with a strong kick. After some hesitation, Piote followed suit. ¡®Goddess, forgive my sins. I¡¯ve been under so much stresstely.¡¯ When even the usually gentle Piote joined in, nothing could hold them back anymore. Soon, everyone in the vicinity was taking turns kicking Kaor. ¡°Ugh! What the hell! Why are there so many feet! I swear, I¡¯ll remember all your shoes¡ª Gah! Stop! Stop kicking! Ah, dammit! What¡¯s happening! Why are you doing this!¡± It was as if no one wanted to miss the chance to vent their frustrations, and they all stomped with fervent enthusiasm. Eventually, Kaor let out a loud scream and rolled across the ground, writhing in pain. Chapter 208 Chapter 208: I¡¯m Really a Pacifist (1) No matter how strong Kaor was, he couldn¡¯t do anything when confronted by thebined force of powerhouses like Ghiin, Belinda, and Gillian. Alfoi asionally casted enhancement spells on people in the midst of themotion. ¡°Argh! Stop! If you stop now, I¡¯ll let you live! Just hold on a second! Aghhh!¡± His desperate screams were futile. No one wanted to miss this opportunity. After being trampled on for quite a while, Kaor eventually passed out and was carried away. Piote refused to heal him until the end. Most of the elves, who usually carried an air of detachment, were watching indifferently, too apathetic to care. However, a few paused what they were doing and simply observed the chaos, eventually cheering loudly. ¡°What¡¯s this? This ce has some real fire to it, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Oh, this looks fun! We¡¯re amazing at ying around too, you know.¡± ¡°Is that the Lord? He¡¯s got a decent face, but his temper seems a little rough. That could be romantic in its own way, though.¡± Theyughed and whispered amongst themselves before escting their antics even further. The ones merely vomiting from the alcohol they drank or lighting up some tobo were the more tolerable ones. One male elf winked at Belinda while biting his lower lip seductively. It was almostical how exaggeratedly sleazy he was. Another male elf licked his lips as he gazed at Alfoi. The na?ve Alfoi,pletely unaware of what it meant, just blinked back in confusion. Unable to stand it any longer, Ghiin stepped forward and shouted. ¡°Attention, everyone!¡± At hismand, the elves stopped what they were doing and all turned to look at him. After hesitating for a moment, Ghiin asked. ¡°Is there anyone here who can use spirits?¡± The elves, who had been staring at him nkly, suddenly burst intoughter, clutching their stomachs as they howled. ¡°Spirits? What¡¯s that? Something you¡¯d eat?¡± ¡°I heard our ancestors could use them, but we don¡¯t know anything about that. Spirit tamer ves? That¡¯s too romantic!¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know spirits, but we¡¯re good with stamina!¡± They continued tough and chatter among themselves, throwing out crude jokes and raucousughter. The situation was so absurd that no one could even bring themselves to get angry or reprimand them. Ghiin could only press a hand to his forehead in exasperation. ¡°What is this¡­? Why are the elves like this¡­? What kind of garbage did that ve trader even bring¡­?¡± Amidst the utter chaos, ude looked at Ghiin with a pitiful expression. ¡°My Lord¡­ these guys are utterly useless. You should just sell them again. They¡¯re too inefficient to use asborers or soldiers. On top of that, they¡¯re so expensive that we can¡¯t even injure or kill them. It¡¯s a waste of money.¡± Belinda nodded in agreement next to him. ¡°This time, I think we really made a mistake. They¡¯repletely different from the elves we¡¯ve heard about in stories.¡± Even Ghiin had nothing to say this time. He hadn¡¯t expected things to be this disastrous. He nced up at the sky for a moment and let out a deep sigh. ¡°Wow, this is driving me crazy! The elves I met in my past life were never like this!¡± They were always dignified and graceful, protectors of nature and friends of the spirits. They were reliable and noble warriors who had stood alongside humanity against the cmities that swept the continent. ¡°I knew they might be different after spending so long as ves among humans¡­ but this is way beyond anything I anticipated.¡± Elves, being proud and noble, required a different approach to persuasionpared to dwarves. But this situation wasn¡¯t even at the stage of persuasion. Their condition wasn¡¯t just bad¡ªit was catastrophic. He had been suspicious earlier, wondering if the ve trader had brought over sick elves. And it turned out he was right, though it wasn¡¯t their bodies that seemed sick¡ªit was their minds. ¡°Did that ve-trading bastard really scam me? Is that why he fled so quickly? How dare he cheat me, the King of Mercenaries? Should I hunt him down and kill him right now?¡± The newly arrived Galbarik and the dwarves, who hade to see what was happening, burst intoughter at the sight. ¡°Puhaha! Looks like our dear lord really didn¡¯t know anything about buying elf ves! Guess even a genius has blind spots!¡± When Ghiin clenched his fist and red, Galbarik panicked and waved his hands defensively. ¡°No, no! It¡¯s just that most people don¡¯t realize this, but most elf ves are like that!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°To be precise, the older elves tend to be like that. Even if they live among humans, they don¡¯t have much to do except fool around. In short, they¡¯ve been thoroughly corrupted by human influence over the long years.¡± ¡°And what about the younger elves?¡± ¡°The na?ve, obedient ones? Nobles never sell them. Any elf that¡¯s sold is already in some kind of bad shape. It¡¯s just a different situationpared to us.¡± Even if dwarves ended up as ves, they didn¡¯t lose their racial identity. Humans still relied on their craftsmanship and skills. But elves, once removed from the forests, had little to offer besides their beauty. Over time, elf ves were treated as little more than decorative ornaments or living dolls. Their long lifespans also meant they reproduced slowly, making it hard to increase their numbers. And because they were so exorbitantly priced, no one dared to harm them recklessly. As a result, only the elves who were harder to manage and in worse condition made it to the markets, while the rtively stable ones were kept out of cirction. The dwarves, being in a simr category of high-value ves, understood these dynamics all too well. ¡°Damn it, I didn¡¯t know that much. I never looked into it since I wasn¡¯t interested. So, the ve trader didn¡¯t scam me after all?¡± Elf ves were rare, their numbers few, and their prices exorbitant, making transactions infrequent. On top of that, nobles often hoarded them discreetly, making even a chance encounter unlikely. While Ghiin now understood why they were in such poor condition, he couldn¡¯t let things continue in this chaotic state. ¡°Fine, I just need to stick to my n. First, I¡¯ll try reasoning with them and getting them to cooperate.¡± After a few deep breaths, Ghiin turned back to the elves and asked. ¡°Seeing how you¡¯re all getting along so well, I take it you¡¯ve grown closer during the journey here. So, who¡¯s your representative?¡± At his question, all the elves simultaneously turned their gazes toward a male elf who exuded the very essence of ennui. Feeling the weight of their stares, the elf sighed heavily, shaking his head as though the entire situation was a bother, and stepped forward. He was, predictably, breathtakingly beautiful. Tall and well-built, with a face that looked like it had been sculpted by the gods, he left the people of Fenris momentarily stunned. As though such reactions were his due, he casually swept back his hair and spoke with an air of arrogance. ¡°I¡¯m Ascon. I guess I¡¯m the representative¡­ for now.¡± Elves typically chose their eldest as their representative when gathered. While not a strict rule, it was the usual practice. Given theck of camaraderie among this group, it was clear Ascon had been reluctantly forced into the role due to his seniority. Ghiin looked at him and spoke in a dry tone. ¡°From now on, you¡¯ll act as the elves¡¯ representative for the time being, ensuring they adapt properly to the estate¡ª¡± ¡°No, thanks.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I said I don¡¯t want to. Being a representative sounds like a hassle, and I don¡¯t want to deal with it. Why should I, at my age, have to do something like that? My bones are aching these days.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ghiin was at a loss for words at Ascon¡¯s response, which was dripping with indifference. If not for his pointed ears, no one would have thought of him as an elf. He looked more like a hardened human who¡¯d lived through countless struggles. ¡°This level of disrespect¡­ It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve dealt with it.¡± Ascon smirked with a look of disdain as he observed Ghiin¡¯s momentary nk expression. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Were you expecting us to behave because we¡¯re expensive ves? Pathetic.¡± He didn¡¯t even need to hear the details to guess what was going on. Buying such arge number of elf ves made it obvious. Ghiin likely intended to unt his wealth, handing out these pricey ves as gifts to retainers or noble acquaintances. Elf ves were the ultimate status symbol. ¡°Must be because he¡¯s young. He¡¯s desperate to show off his money.¡± Having spent years among humans, Ascon didn¡¯t bother hiding his tant contempt. ¡°Since you seem to be young and unfamiliar with the ways of the world, allow me to offer you a piece of advice.¡± ¡°¡­What advice?¡± ¡°We¡¯re not a group you can easily handle as you please, my lord. We¡¯re a proud and dignified race, after all. Did you buy us without knowing that?¡± Ghiin nced around at the elves with an incredulous expression. Was that supposed to be the behavior of a proud and dignified race? Regardless, Ascon was too busy spouting whatever he wanted. ¡°Well, you seem to have plenty of money, so let¡¯s get along. As long as you don¡¯t push my buttons too much, I¡¯ll make sure we have some fun together. Enough with this nonsense about representatives or whatever.¡± At Ascon¡¯s brazen attitude, Ghiin¡¯s attendants began to frown one by one. At first, they¡¯d been too shocked to react, but even for so-called high-ss ves, this was outrageously rude behavior. A knight who had stepped forward when the dwarves first arrived¡ªonly to end up coughing blood¡ªnced around nervously before stepping up again, eager to redeem himself for that past blunder. ¡°You insolent ve! How dare you speak like that to the lord¡­ Ugh, ack!¡± Ghiin¡¯s stunned gaze fell on the knight, who began coughing violently and stammered an excuse. ¡°Ah, ack! I choked because I spoke too suddenly¡­ ack, ack!¡± ¡°¡­Just go.¡± ¡°¡­My apologies.¡± As the knight retreated, Ghiin turned his gaze upward to the sky. Why do only strange people seem to flock to me? Surely, it¡¯s not because I¡¯m strange, right? I¡¯m perfectly normal. He let out a deep sigh, unwilling to ept the unpleasant possibility. Self-reflection could wait forter. For now, he needed to wrap up the conversation with the elves. ¡°I don¡¯t n to treat you as mere ves. If you cooperate with me wholeheartedly for the next ten years, I¡¯ll grant you freedom and establish an autonomous zone for the elves. If you wish, I¡¯ll even create a forest for you.¡± The conditions were the same as those offered to the dwarves. Ghiin had no intention of exploiting them solely as ves. After all, a time of chaos wasing when social status would cease to matter. To survive then, everyone would need to work together. But the elves, led by Ascon, merely scoffed at Ghiin¡¯s words. ¡°Is he really that young? He¡¯s so clueless about the world.¡± ¡°Who even lives in forests anymore? What¡¯s there to enjoy? Sure, our ancestors did that, but their lives were a total waste.¡± ¡°Wow, our lord is such a romantic. Talking about freeing ves? That¡¯s so dreamy.¡± ¡°Cooperate? You mean how much fun are we supposed to entertain you with? We¡¯re too old for that; our bones aren¡¯t what they used to be.¡± Their reaction was no different from that of the dwarves initially. They didn¡¯t believe Ghiin would follow through on what he was promising. The elves kept overstepping boundaries, prompting Belinda and Gillian to step forward, but Ghiin shook his head to stop them. ¡®They¡¯re a different race, and they¡¯ve probably been through a lot. Let¡¯s try to understand them. I¡¯m not a racist, after all. Look at how considerate I am.¡¯ With a great deal of patience, Ghiin spoke gently again. ¡°Whether you believe me or not doesn¡¯t matter. Think of it as the reward I¡¯m offering you. You¡¯ll see for yourselves when the timees.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, we get it. Handle thatter or whatever. Got it. Now pick someone else to be the representative. I¡¯m done.¡± Ascon abruptly turned around, his bodynguage making it clear he didn¡¯t care to continue the conversation. ¡®This bastard¡­¡¯ Ghiin forced himself to endure once more, smiling tightly. Like with the dwarves, he needed the elves¡¯ full cooperation. ¡°You¡¯re the representative. It¡¯s also a way to show respect for elven culture.¡± ¡°Wow, you really don¡¯t listen, huh? I¡¯m not doing it, so don¡¯t bother. And stop respecting me, please.¡± With that, Ascon flopped down onto the ground, sprawling out as if he had no intention of moving. Belinda and Gillian¡¯s gazes grew sharper. The tension in the air thickened, making everyone around them nervous. The elves, however, merely chuckled at the escting hostility. ¡®What? Are they going to hit us? With how much we¡¯re worth, they wouldn¡¯t dare.¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s not like this is our first time getting smacked around.¡¯ ¡®Man, these power struggles every time we go somewhere new are so exhausting. Can¡¯t we all just get along?¡¯ In the middle of this tense atmosphere, Ghiin looked down at the lounging Ascon and spoke. ¡°Get up and lead the elves. Head to the quarters, unpack your belongings, and wait there.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t wanna. Too much trouble. Or you know what? Just throw me in jail. That would be easier for both of us. I don¡¯t mind waiting there until you die and I¡¯m released.¡± Lying on his back, Ascon responded with a grin, clearly enjoying himself. Ghiin forced a smile as he continued. ¡°Could you just get up? I don¡¯t like using force. I¡¯m not a racist or anything, and I¡¯m all about nonviolence and peace.¡± ¡°Hah, you¡¯re really hard on an old man, aren¡¯t you? Is there no respect for elders here? Still, I like your philosophy, my new lord. First impression is a pass, I guess?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m pretty nice.¡± Ascon slowly got to his feet, fixing Ghiin with a smug expression that seemed to say, What are you going to do about it? ¡°I¡¯m not going to be the representative. It¡¯s too much trouble. Get someone else to do it.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t we just get along? I¡¯m a real pacifist here, but nobody seems to notice.¡± A faint hint of menace began to creep into Ghiin¡¯s smiling face. Chapter 209 Chapter 209: I¡¯m Really a Pacifist. (2) Ascon, sensing that something was amiss, spoke irritably. ¡°Ha, seriously, my Lord, you¡¯re impossible to talk to. You act all high and mighty, but you won¡¯t kill us because you think it¡¯s a waste of money. So, what? If I be the leader and take charge, what¡¯s the next big n? We¡¯re the best at just having fun, you know.¡± ¡°You all are going to be soldiers.¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± The elves stared at Ghiin with incredulous expressions. Soldiers? With their worth? It was a ridiculous notion. Even Ascon, thinking he must have misheard, chuckled and asked again. ¡°We¡¯re¡­ going to be what?¡± ¡°Proud soldiers of the estate.¡± ¡°And you know our worth, yet you¡¯re telling us to do that?¡± His speech grew shorter, clearly a sign of growing irritation. Ghiin, however, maintained a kind and understanding expression as he replied. ¡°Exactly. And since a healthy body nurtures a healthy mind, starting today, you¡¯ll quit drinking and smoking for a while and focus on physical training.¡± ¡°What physical training! We¡¯re not doing that!¡± Ascon shouted, and the other elves nodded in agreement. Having lived their entire lives enjoying leisure and indulgence, the sudden demand for physical training was absurd to them. Besides, if the n was to use them as soldiers, why had the Lord spent so much money to purchase elves in the first ce? The logic behind it was iprehensible. Ascon soon nodded as if he had figured it out. ¡°Aha! So you¡¯re trying to intimidate us because you think we¡¯re not cooperating, huh?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t waste time on such things.¡± ¡°Then why talk about training and soldiers? Have you ever seen an elf fight? Huh? We¡¯re a species that¡¯s specialized in just enjoying life. That¡¯s why we¡¯re all so pretty and handsome.¡± The idea that their beauty justified their leisurely lives was utterly absurd. Yet, many seemed to find the reasoning strangely convincing. Of course, Ghiin wasn¡¯t one of them. In an estate with barely any ces of entertainment, individuals who used their looks as an excuse to lounge around were entirely unnecessary. He had already devised a n to utilize the elves as a special type of military unit. ¡°Elves can be trained like anyone else. You all can fight very well. So, from now on, you¡¯ll undergo military training. Let¡¯s work towards a fresh start.¡± ¡°And I¡¯m supposed to be the leader of this ridiculous soldier game for elves?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I want your full cooperation.¡± ¡°Ha, damn it! My Lord! You¡¯re seriously driving me insane! I said I¡¯m not going to be the leader! Why can¡¯t you understand in words? Do you think I¡¯m some joke because I¡¯m a ve? Do you think a noble being like me is the same as other human ves?¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡­¡± Ascon¡¯s words finally crossed the line. Ghiin looked genuinely impressed, as if he couldn¡¯t help but admire the audacity. Despite the elf¡¯s tant disrespect, Ghiin¡¯s aides didn¡¯t intervene. Instead, they quietly stepped back, pretending not to notice anything as they gazed at the sky. Unaware of the shift in atmosphere, Ascon continued to shout, his anger reaching a fever pitch. ¡°Why are humans always like this? What¡¯s this nonsense about elves and military training? We¡¯re terrible at fighting, for crying out loud! Are you insane? And what¡¯s this talk about a fresh start? If I¡¯d seeded with my first love, I¡¯d have a grandson your age by now!¡± ¡°Ha¡­¡± Hearing Ascon¡¯s tirade, Ghiin let out a dry chuckle despite himself. ¡°You¡¯reughing? Do you think this is funny? Do you even know how many masters I¡¯ve had? Huh? Seven! Seven masters! Damn it, I¡¯ve got anger management issues, you know! I¡¯m Ascon the Rageaholic, Ascon the Cursing Machine! Nobles everywhere know my name! You, a noble, have never heard of me?¡± ¡®I haven¡¯t, actually. I¡¯ll have to ask Mariel or Rosalynter. ¡°Do you know this crazy elf? Ascon the Rageaholic? The Cursing Machine? Are those nicknames even real for an elf?¡±¡¯ Looking at him closely, Ghiin noticed Ascon¡¯s face redden as he yelled, his behavior almost recklessly fearless. While all elf ves were said to be like this, letting themze around as they pleased would be no different from getting scammed by the ver. Ghiin hated the idea of being taken for a fool. ¡®Ha, people just won¡¯t listen to reason, huh? You¡¯re really pushing it now. I genuinely wanted to treat you well because you¡¯re a different species¡­ Hmm? Different species?¡¯ Ghiin wasn¡¯t a racist, nor was he a violent person. He prided himself on being a pacifist and wanted to live as such for as long as possible. But just because he lived that way didn¡¯t mean he could erase the widespread racial prejudices of the world. To change the world¡¯s perception, he¡¯d need to shift perspectives entirely. A sudden realization sent a chill down his spine. ¡®An elf corrupted by the human world¡­ isn¡¯t that just a human with long ears and a long lifespan?¡¯ Yes, the solution was simple. Stop thinking of them as elves and treat them as humans. That was true racial equality. Reflecting on his unconscious prejudice, Ghiin vowed to change. From now on, all species would be human in his eyes. With a bright smile, he dered, ¡°From today, you¡¯re human. A human with pointy ears.¡± ¡°What? I¡¯m a noble elf!¡± ¡°No, starting today, you¡¯re human. And I¡¯ll treat every elf here as humans too! That¡¯s true racial equality!¡± As Ghiin started rambling nonsense, his aides moved even further away. Ascon, utterly dumbfounded, stared at him in disbelief. ¡°What the hell? Are you insane? Why am I suddenly a human?¡± Ascon shouted, clearly indignant. ¡°No, you¡¯re definitely human now. And humans have a very different way ofmunicatingpared to elves. A much faster and more efficient method.¡± Due to their long lifespans, elves typically had aid-back and leisurely temperament. They took their time making decisions, and changes happened slowly. It wasn¡¯t inherently wrong¡ªit was simply a trait of their race. But Ghiin didn¡¯t have the luxury of waiting for them to slowly open up and change. He needed the elves¡¯ full cooperation immediately. That left him with one clear solution: Mental reprogramming. Rolling up his sleeves, Ghiin spoke again, his tone calm but resolute. ¡°It seems you haven¡¯t heard much about me yet. I¡¯m a renowned doctor in the kingdom. Especially when ites to treating anger management issues. That¡¯s my specialty.¡± ¡°Pfft, hahahaha! You¡¯re joking, right? What? Treatment? And how do you n to ¡®treat¡¯ me, huh? I was born this way! You got some miracle medicine or something?¡± ¡°Instead of medication, I¡¯ll be using physical therapy for your case.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Just so there¡¯s no misunderstanding, I don¡¯t harbor any ill will toward you. I¡¯m not that petty. This is simply¡­ an attempt to heal you. As a fellow human.¡± ¡°What kind of nonsense¡ª¡± ¡°Clench your teeth. You don¡¯t want to bite your tongue.¡± Thwack! ¡°Gahhh!¡± As soon as Ghiin¡¯s fist connected, Ascon let out a sharp cry of pain. Thwack! Thwack! Thwack! ¡°Guh! You crazy bastard! Do you think I¡¯ll give in after a few punches? Grrr! You think I¡¯ve lived decades without ever getting hit? Damn it! Aaargh!¡± Even as he was being struck, Ascon didn¡¯t stop cursing. In fact, he had plenty of experience being beaten by nobles who had tried to fix his temper. None of their attempts had ever worked. The reason was simple¡ªthey couldn¡¯t kill him or cripple him entirely. That meant their punishments were never severe enough to make asting impact. In the end, frustrated nobles had no choice but to sell Ascon off again, unable to handle him any longer. ¡°Go ahead! Do your worst, you bastard! Pain that doesn¡¯t kill me only makes me angrier! Do you think I¡¯ve lived this long without learning how to endure this? You little brat! You¡¯re still wet behind the ears! Grrraaargh!¡± Ascon wasn¡¯t afraid because he knew Ghiin wouldn¡¯t leave anysting damage. After all, these kinds of punishments always ended the same way¡ªthe master would get tired and sell him off again. What truly terrified elves were the rare instances when they ended up with a sadistic lunatic with bizarre tastes. Those types would torment them relentlessly until they died, all whilementing the loss of such ¡°precious merchandise.¡± Most of them couldn¡¯t act because of the money. And elves, who had endured a long life of very, had be experts at spotting such individuals. ¡®Tch! You¡¯re just holding back because you don¡¯t want to waste money, right? Do you think I can¡¯t figure that out after living as a ve for so long? If you were truly a cruel bastard, you would¡¯ve killed a few of us as an example by now.¡¯ Ascon felt certain of his victory. Humans were all the same. Unless the person was utterly insane, they¡¯d beat him up moderately before selling him off again. But neither Ascon nor the elves realized that there existed apletely different kind of madman from any they had encountered before. Thwack! Thwack! Thwack! ¡®Ugh! What¡¯s this? Why does it hurt more and more? Wait, why isn¡¯t this guy getting tired? How long is he going to keep hitting me? Aaagh!¡¯ Ordinarily, a person would stop beating someone once they got tired or calmed down. However, the lord in front of him silently continued with his work, as if doing nothing more than fulfilling a duty. ¡®After being beaten this much, I should already be crippled or dead. So why am I just in pain without any serious injuries? Aaagh! It hurts so much!¡¯ No one enjoys being beaten. Ascon was no exception. He had deliberately caused more trouble because he knew that, after a brief show of defiance, life would generally be easier. But this kind of pain¡ªthis was something new. Nothing was broken, and yet he was in unbearable agony. If only he could lose consciousness, but instead, sharp pain rushed in with every blow, keeping his mind painfully alert. Ascon groaned in torment and shouted. ¡°D-damn it! How long are you going to keep hitting me? Guh!¡± Ghiin, who had been silently delivering blows, finally responded. ¡°Until you actively cooperate with my work. You should have agreed when I asked nicely.¡± ¡°If you keep this up and I die or get ruined, you¡¯re going to lose money! That¡¯s a huge loss for you!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about my money. I can heal you cleanly without letting you die. That¡¯s what I¡¯m best at.¡± ¡°Go to hell! I¡¯ll never cooperate! Let¡¯s see whose lifespansts longer, damn it! Ugh!¡± ¡°You¡¯re a serious case. I enjoy matches like that.¡± By the time the sunset began to color the sky, Ascon was still hanging on. Or rather, he was trying to endure. ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s time for dinner.¡± The servants hurried over, carrying trays of simple dishes, and stood by as Belinda passed them to Ghiin one by one. Thanks to their skill, they managed to hand off and receive items smoothly, even while in motion. Ghiin, without breaking his rhythm, continued to beat Ascon with one hand while using the other to eat the food handed to him. When dinner ended, Lowell approached and handed over a few documents. ¡°Lord, these require your approval.¡± Ghiin skimmed through them briefly, signing with one hand while continuing to beat Ascon with the other. The elves, watching the scene, gaped in astonishment. ¡®He¡¯s multitasking while beating him?¡¯ ¡®And everyone¡¯s just casually watching?¡¯ ¡®This ce¡­ everyone here must be insane!¡¯ A closer look confirmed it¡ªnone of them were normal. Even in this bizarre situation, the Chief Overseer was squatting nearby, using a stick to draw pictures on the ground. Wendy shook ude¡¯s shoulder and spoke urgently. ¡°Chief Overseer, it¡¯s time for you to leave. There¡¯s a lot of work piled up.¡± ¡°Just a moment! A masterpiece for the ages is taking shape. The title is ¡®The End of the Elf Race!¡¯¡± The sketch depicted elves being crushed underfoot by a monstrous demon. Meanwhile, the mages and dwarves were cing bets on how long Ascon could endure. Behind the lord stood a robust, white-haired man who hadn¡¯t moved an inch since the beginning, resembling nothing more than a wooden statue. No matter where Ascon looked, he couldn¡¯t find a single person who seemed sane. Seeing all this, Ascon, who had been determined to hold out, realized something new. ¡®T-this guy¡­ He¡¯s an expert of the highest order. I¡¯m doomed. This could ruin me for life. And the others around him aren¡¯t ordinary either.¡¯ He had lost track of how long he¡¯d been beaten. Even the elves watching began to look pale. Negotiation and mutual give-and-take had always been the elven way. But now, here was a man who beat others without leaving visible injuries, all while multitasking efficiently. How could anyone deal with someone like this? This was a dire situation. After enduring a little more, Ascon finally cracked and screamed. ¡°Stop! I give up! Stop it! I¡¯ll obey! Isn¡¯t that what you want? Let¡¯s talk! Like civilized people!¡± Thwack! Thwack! Thwack! Still, Ghiin¡¯s fists didn¡¯t stop. He was simultaneously training himself in mana cirction while beating Ascon. ¡®Hmm, how about moving like this while striking?¡¯ ¡°Gyaaah!¡± In truth, Ghiin¡¯s mind was preupied with experimenting on how to best utilize mana. He had already forgotten about Ascon entirely. ¡°Please, spare me! I was wrong!¡± ¡®Ah, does this method yield better results?¡¯ Thwack! ¡°Guhhh!¡± Ascon felt like he was going insane. With every blow, something foreign seemed to invade his body. Whenever it moved inside him, it tore through his insides, causing unbearable pain. It was an advanced form of torture¡ªone that left no external damage but wrecked the victim internally. ¡°Stop, please! Spare me! I¡¯ll do everything you ask! I¡¯ll cooperate actively!¡± Atst, Ascon surrendered. Faced with overwhelming violence, his defiance was naturally quelled. For the first time in his life, he began to beg for mercy. Chapter 210 Chapter 210: I¡¯m Really a Pacifist. (3) Despite Ascon¡¯s pleas, Ghiin¡¯s fists didn¡¯t stop. Gradually, Ascon¡¯s consciousness began to blur. ¡®Why am I getting beaten up here?¡¯ The boundary between dreams and reality started to crumble, and even the pain began to fade. He weed this phenomenon with relief. ¡®Ah, this is great. It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. That¡¯s how it should be. No matter how good someone is at beating people, if you¡¯ve been hit this much, you¡¯re supposed to faint. Hah, in the end, I won. I won!¡¯ Before his dimming vision, a handsome, middle-aged elf appeared. ¡®Grandfather!¡¯ It was the grandfather he¡¯d only seen in portraits as a child. Hadn¡¯t he passed away about a hundred years ago? ¡®I must¡¯ve inherited my good looks from Grandfather. Heh heh.¡¯ The elf before him smiled kindly and gestured for him toe closer. ¡®Ah, I¡¯ming, Grandfather.¡¯ Ascon¡¯s consciousness began to drift toward him. He felt that if he could just grab his grandfather¡¯s hand, all would be well. Suddenly, a colossal blue tree that seemed to engulf the entire world appeared behind his grandfather. ¡®Finally, it¡¯s time for me to be one with the World Tree.¡¯ With joy in his heart, Ascon approached his grandfather. Soon, his soul would rest in the embrace of the World Tree, revered by elves. But then, the world suddenly turned crimson and began to tear apart. Startled, Ascon heard a voice whisper in his ear. ¡°Stay conscious, will you? Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± sh! ¡°Uwaaaaah! Grandfather!¡± Ascon jolted awake, the sensation like his very soul being yanked out. His grandfather, the World Tree¡ªeverything had disappeared. What remained was the harsh reality of being beaten senseless. He¡¯d been sure he would faint, yet his senses had be sharper instead! There was no escape from this. He couldn¡¯t die, couldn¡¯t lose consciousness¡ªonly the relentless pain remained. At this point, it seemed wiser to live quietly than to fight. Ovee by a sudden will to survive, even Ascon himself was surprised as he stammered out, ¡°P-please spare me¡­ you crazy Lord¡­¡± Yet Ghiin¡¯s fists still didn¡¯t stop. When Ascon¡¯s endless screams finally quieted, and the stars began to twinkle in the night sky, Ghiin¡¯s punches came to a halt. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s already thiste? I got so absorbed in the sensation that I lost track of time. Elves really do¡­ no, I mean humans.¡± Ascon copsed onto the ground, sobbing. He couldn¡¯t understand why he hadn¡¯t fainted. Not dying, not fainting, just enduring endless pain¡ªthis was the worst punishment imaginable for a long-lived elf. ¡°I¡¯ll be the representative, I¡¯ll work with the soldiers, I¡¯ll cooperate¡­ so why couldn¡¯t we just talk¡­ hic.¡± ¡°Hm, I got a bit too focused on testing a new therapy and forgot to stop. My apologies.¡± The elves grimaced at those words, their expressions filled with exasperation. The fact that they had identally overstepped all day long? They could almost tolerate that. But admitting to conducting experiments on human bodies? That was another level entirely. Many of the elves had previous experiences of defying nobles and living rtively freely for a time. It was precisely because the nobles couldn¡¯t handle them that they had been sold off. Initially, they had thought they could carry on in the same way here, but their thoughts were starting to change. I better not mess with that bastard. He¡¯s truly insane. A tension began to settle over the elves, who had previously beenx and carefree. As things finally seemed to fall into order, Ghiin turned to Ascon and asked. ¡°Starting today, you¡¯re human, right? A fresh start for you, isn¡¯t it?¡± Ascon hesitated for a moment before closing his eyes tightly and replying. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m just a human with pointy ears now. Honestly, I¡¯d cut them off if I could.¡± He had abandoned even his racial identity. Survival required it. If the human in front of him demanded he change species, then he¡¯d simply have to do so. ¡°And you¡¯ve dealt with that anger management problem, haven¡¯t you? That¡¯s not good for you, so it¡¯s something you absolutely need to fix.¡± At that question, Ascon replied firmly. ¡°Yes, as of today, I¡¯m a master of anger management. There¡¯s no need for further treatment.¡± Under Ghiin¡¯s guidance, Ascon had not only cured his illness but also redefined himself as a new individual. That included gaining the ability to fully control his rage. * * * With the elves finally disciplined, Ghiin fell into a brief contemtion. Creating a new type of unit not previously present in the estate would take time. However, putting the elves through rigorous training right away would be impossible due to their abysmal physical condition. He needed to build up their stamina at the very least before they could function as he envisioned. ¡°Hmm, who should I assign to oversee their physical training? Everyone¡¯s so busy, I can¡¯t think of anyone suitable.¡± Gillian was already fully upied managing and training the knights. Kaor, if tasked, would likely just ck off and do the bare minimum. Ghiin needed someone who could quickly and earnestly dedicate themselves to the task. As he mulled over his options, Gillian cautiously suggested an idea. ¡°How about assigning Gordon?¡± ¡°Gordon?¡± ¡°Yes, if nothing else, he¡¯s the most dedicated to exercising and building muscle. He should be capable of teaching the basics.¡± ¡°Hmm, not a bad idea.¡± If Gordon was known for anything, it was his diligence in training. While the other mercenaries would spend their free time drinking and ying around, Gordon never skipped his workouts. For him, ¡°muscle loss¡± was considered the gravest of sins in life. Even just exercising alongside Gordon would significantly improve the elves¡¯ physical condition. ¡°While he might not be able to build practicalbat muscles, he can certainly teach basic training. Very well, I¡¯ll leave it to Gordon.¡± Having made his decision, Ghiin went straight to find Gordon. The fortress was abuzz with knights engrossed in their rigorous training. If they wanted to avoid death, they had no choice but to push themselves. As such, during their breaks, they refrained from drinking and instead focused solely on rest and recovery. But Gordon was different. Even during his rest time, he poured his energy into exercising. After all, neither mana cultivation techniques nor swordsmanship training alone could lead to the massive muscle gains he pursued. So relentless was his effort that he quickly regained any muscle he¡¯d lost during his initial focus on cultivation techniques. To Gordon, building impressive muscles was not only his life¡¯s goal but also his greatest pride. ¡°Huh? Gordon¡¯s not here?¡± Ghiin was surprised not to find Gordon at the training ground where he usually worked out. Wondering if Gordon had taken the rare step of resting, Ghiin headed to the knights¡¯ quarters. ¡°Oh? Lord Ghiin, to what do we owe the visit?¡± Gordon greeted him with a slightly fatigued expression. His frame seemed a bit smaller than usual. Ghiin gave him a quick once-over before asking. ¡°What¡¯s this? You¡¯re the guy who imed you¡¯d never skip a day of training for fear of losing muscle, yet here you are resting? Your muscles even look a little smaller. Been feeling tiredtely?¡± Gordon let out a chuckle and replied. ¡°I don¡¯t work out as much anymore. I¡¯m busy these days.¡± ¡°Busy? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re not afraid of muscle loss anymore. What¡¯s keeping you so upied?¡± ¡°Well, learning to read and write has changed my entire perspective on life. I¡¯ve started writing. If I go a day without writing, I experience ¡®literary loss¡¯.¡± ¡°You¡­ writing? What kind of writing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m working on a literary novel. It¡¯s based on ssic works, but I¡¯ve added my own creative spin. The goal is to move people, teach them valuable lessons, and help them discover the truths of life. Hah.¡± With a smug grin, Gordon brushed a hand over his smooth head, looking for all the world like a legendary literary figure gracing the earth. ¡°Wow¡­¡± Ghiin stared at him, dumbfounded. This guy? Writing? Judging by his references to ssics and literature, it seemed Gordon had genuinely immersed himself in studying recently. I only taught him how to read, but this man¡¯s entire life has turned around! Even Gillian, whose expression rarely changed, looked visibly taken aback as he nced at Gordon. Sensing the attention, Gordon smirked even more arrogantly and added. ¡°It¡¯s not finished yet, but would you like to read it? I¡¯m curious about your literary judgment, my lord. Feel free to share any critiques.¡± Even his tone seemed to have grown cockier. With a reluctant grimace, Ghiin nodded. At this, Gordon reached down into his crotch area and fished around a few times before pulling out a small book. Why does he always pull things out from there? No, more importantly, how does he even fit all that in there? Does he have some kind of pocket dimension attached or something? Ghiin epted the book with a reluctant expression. The moment he read the title on the cover, his body froze for a brief moment. [The Invisible Sword Master] ¡°¡­The title is quite something.¡± ¡°Hah! The content is even better. Go ahead, read it now.¡± ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m a bit busy right now, so I¡¯ll read itter. But it seems like you don¡¯t know much about swordmasters. Being invisible doesn¡¯t hold much significance at that level.¡± ¡°Huh? What are you talking about? If you¡¯re invisible, no one can see you. That makes you ridiculously strong!¡± ¡°Invisibility doesn¡¯t matter if your presence can still be detected. At that level of mastery, not being visible isn¡¯t a significant advantage. The logic is a bit shaky¡ª¡± Before Ghiin could finish, Gordon interrupted, ring up. ¡°This invisible sword master has no detectable presence either! Their presence is invisible too! So they¡¯repletely undetectable! That¡¯s the setting! What do you mean, ¡®shaky logic¡¯?¡± ¡°¡­Alright.¡± If that was how the author intended it, there wasn¡¯t much else to say. Ghiin let his mind wander for a moment. Invisible and without a detectable presence? In that case, wouldn¡¯t it make more sense to create a mana field to confine them and then sense the anomaly? Though that would require an enormous amount of mana¡­ Wait, there might be another method¡­ Such a being, if real, would be truly terrifying. How would one fight against such an opponent? It felt as if Ghiin was on the verge of discovering something new¡ªa strategy, a realization. Ghiin had always harbored a love forbat and a strongpetitive streak. If he ever found himself helplessly defeated by an invisible foe, he¡¯d be utterly furious. That was something he absolutely couldn¡¯t ept. As he conjured up a hypothetical opponent in his mind to simte a battle, Ghiin shook his head. A wave of self-reproach washed over him. What am I even doing? What¡¯s with this nonsense about an invisible sword master? Something like this doesn¡¯t even exist! Though he felt it was better to stop wasting time, he couldn¡¯t fully let go of the idea. There was an itch in the back of his mind, as if a valuable insight was just within reach. If he pursued it a little more, he might unlock something profound. In the end, Ghiin decided to be honest with himself. Hmm, I¡¯ll read this novelter when I have some time and use it for some virtual training. Who knows, I might discover a new method of mana utilization. This could be fun. Having found a potential source of entertainment, Ghiin tucked the book away and spoke. ¡°For now, I¡¯m giving you a new assignment.¡± ¡°Huh? What assignment? I¡¯m busy training and writing¡­ If I skip even one day, I¡¯ll experience ¡®literary loss¡¯¡­¡± ¡°Training instructor for the elves¡¯ physical conditioning. If you don¡¯t want to do it, I¡¯ll assign someone else.¡± ¡°Huh? No! I¡¯ll do it! Absolutely!¡± Gordon immediately broke into a wide grin, rubbing his hands together eagerly. I had be a knight, but I didn¡¯t hold any specific position within the estate. Taking on a role like this would allow me to stand taller, boast a little, and enjoy some perks. Moreover, knowing the lord¡¯s personality, taking on additional responsibilities would likely lead to a higher payout. Honestly, I couldn¡¯t count the number of times I¡¯d envied Gillian as I watched him drill the knights. ¡°If it were me, I¡¯d run them harder than that old geezer!¡± Gordon, with such ambitions in mind, wasn¡¯t about to miss this opportunity. ¡°But these elves¡­ don¡¯t they use spirits and stuff? Can we even push them hard in physical training?¡± ¡°Spirits? What spirits¡­? They don¡¯t know how to do anything. Make sure to work on them thoroughly.¡± It was natural for Gordon to immediately associate elves with spirits; after all, elves were renowned for their high affinity with them. However, the elves who had arrived here were so steeped in alcohol and tobo that they likely hadn¡¯tid eyes on nature in ages. If they¡¯d once had the ability, they¡¯d lost it long ago. Ghiin raised a fist as a warning to Gordon. ¡°If you ck off and get mesmerized by their pretty faces, you know what¡¯ll happen, right? You¡¯ll be the one thrown into special training.¡± ¡°Yes, sir! Don¡¯t worry about me!¡± Gordon shouted, brimming with confidence, even snorting for emphasis. Soon, the elves gathered in the training grounds. It was Gordon¡¯s first time instructing anyone, and he couldn¡¯t hide his excitement as he shouted. ¡°From now on, I¡¯m your training instructor, Gordon! I¡¯m the second strongest man in this estate, right after the lord! Trust me and follow my lead!¡± The elves wore expressions of pure misery. They¡¯d lived their lives indulging inziness and had no desire for physical training. Ascon, the one who should have voiced objections on their behalf, appearedpletely drained, his face nk and expressionless. Oblivious to the atmosphere, Gordon immediately began the training. ¡°From now on, just follow everything I do! Got it? No response? Answer me!¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to be? Say it louder! Always louder! Like this¡ªAahh! Aahh!¡± ¡°Aahh!¡± ¡°Good! That¡¯s the kind of spirit I want to hear!¡± Gordon was ecstatic. The fact that someone was following his orders gave him a tremendous sense of satisfaction. ¡°Alright! Since today¡¯s the first day, let¡¯s take it easy. Just 100 push-ups! Watch me and copy my form! One! Two! Three! Four! What are you doing? Hurry up and follow me!¡± True to his simple-minded nature, he didn¡¯t consider the others¡¯ capabilities and focused entirely on showing off. The elves awkwardly mimicked Gordon¡¯s movements. ¡°One¡­¡± ¡°Two¡­¡± ¡°Three¡­ I can¡¯t do this anymore!¡± Most of the elves copsed beforepleting even ten push-ups. Their slender physiques weren¡¯t built for such strenuous exercises. Gordon grew increasingly frustrated. ¡°What the hell! How can you not even manage 100 push-ups? Damn it! Useless bunch! Get up! Fine, then we¡¯ll start with running! Let¡¯s do 100ps!¡± Forcing the elves to their feet, he started running with them. However, by the secondp, the elves began dropping like flies. ¡°You worthless idiots! Gillian pushes us way harder than this! Take a short break, and then we¡¯ll do it again!¡± Panicked and impatient, Gordon kept yelling without giving them proper rest. This was his first real assignment. He thought he was finally being recognized, but now he worried he might fail and lose everything. The elves felt the same despair. The thought of continuing this ridiculous training was enough to drive them mad. On top of that, this guy seemed to think the number 100 was the only one that existed. This couldn¡¯t go on. They needed a solution. The elves, slumped on the ground, exchanged subtle nces before starting to offer Gordon some gentle temptations. Chapter 211 Chapter 211: The Prices Just Went Up (Part 1) ¡°Do you have a lover, Instructor? Your muscles are so amazing. They¡¯re just¡­ disgustingly huge, though¡­¡± ¡°How about we talk things out over a drink?¡± ¡°I really want to have a serious conversation about life with you, Instructor. What do you think?¡± If it involved just getting Gordon to drink, I was confident I could handle him easily. The problem was that Gordon didn¡¯t drink. Worse, he was so oblivious he wouldn¡¯t even realize he was being seduced. ¡°I don¡¯t drink! Alcohol causes ¡®muscle loss!¡¯ You¡¯ve rested enough¡ªget up! We¡¯re doing it again!¡± ¡®Damn, that bastard looks like he¡¯d be great at drinking, too.¡¯ When seduction failed, the elves resorted to another tactic. They all wore pitiful expressions, tears welling up in their eyes. ¡°We¡¯re too exhausted to keep going. Can we rest just a little longer?¡± ¡°How about just three push-ups a day and running half ap? We¡¯re really weak, you know.¡± ¡°Do you have nopassion for the weak, Instructor? You¡¯re just a kid yourself¡­¡± These were elves who had endured countless trials in the human world. Their tearful acting was unparalleled. When beautiful elves pretended to cry, most humans would melt on the spot. Even Gordon, oblivious as he was, seemed to feel a twinge of guilt, as if bewitched. ¡°Sh-should we take it a little easier, then¡­?¡± At that moment, Ghiin¡¯s warning echoed in his mind. ¨D If you don¡¯t train them properly, you know what¡¯ll happen. You¡¯ll find yourself in special training. The memory jolted him awake. The special training devised by the lord was terrifying. The fear engraved deep in his psyche overrode his instincts. ¡°No, absolutely not! If we ck off, I¡¯ll die, and so will all of you! Get up, now!¡± ¡®Damn it. What a heartless bastard.¡¯ Grinding their teeth in frustration, the elves reluctantly stood. One of them, unable to hold back, shouted: ¡°We¡¯re elves! Instead of this nonsense, let¡¯s just train in spirit magic! You know elves are all about spirit magic, right?¡± ¡°I already heard you¡¯re no good at that!¡± Gordon retorted. ¡®How does he know that?¡¯ But the elves weren¡¯t ones to give up so easily. Another elf chimed in: ¡°Then we¡¯ll study magic instead! We¡¯re really smart, you know!¡± ¡°Yeah! Isn¡¯t learning magic more useful if we¡¯re going to be soldiers anyway?¡± ¡°Right! Please tell the lord we¡¯ve decided to be mages!¡± Sitting and studying sounded far more appealing. They were too weak to keep enduring physical training. ¡°Magic? Magic?¡± Gordon was momentarily at a loss. What was he supposed to say if they wanted to study magic? Even Gordon, as ignorant as he was, understood that mages were far more valuable personnel than soldiers. Should he stop the training and report this request? But he didn¡¯t want to. If the elves actually started studying magic, the position he had worked so hard to obtain might be snatched away. On top of that, he hade to relish the joy of pushing people to their limits. There was no way he would give that up. After a brief moment of contemtion, Gordon pped his hands as if he had thought of something brilliant. ¡°Watch closely, you fools!¡± Bwoooom! Boom! With full force, Gordon mmed his fist into the ground. The earth split instantly, sending dust flying into the air. The elves recoiled in shock, stepping back. Was this bastard nning to solve things with brute force, just like the lord? Gordon raised his fist and, with a smug expression, dered: ¡°Highly developed muscles are indistinguishable from magic.¡± Who needed magic? If something was tough to achieve with the body alone, that was magic in itself. This was Gordon¡¯s personal philosophy regarding magic. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The elves were at a loss for words. On the surface, it sounded like a grandiose statement, but a deeper look revealed how utterly nonsensical and ignorant it was. Indeed, there wasn¡¯t a single normal person in this territory. But Gordon didn¡¯t care and kept urging the elves. ¡°Now, get up! We¡¯re starting again!¡± ¡°Yes, sir¡­¡± ¡°What kind of response is that? Put some energy into it!¡± ¡°Ahhh!¡± ¡°Good! From now on, that¡¯s how you¡¯ll respond¡ªalways with that energy! Got it?¡± ¡°Ahhh!¡± The elves rose with expressions of utter resignation. Their attempts at seduction failed. Their tearful pleas also failed. No, this wasn¡¯t even about failure¡ªthey couldn¡¯tmunicate with someone this fundamentally ignorant. And so, under Gordon¡¯s relentless guidance, the elves continued their daily hellish training. * * * The Fenris Territory had sessfully secured both food supplies and iron ore, significantly enhancing its influence in the north to an unprecedented degree. The problem, however, was that other resources besides food and iron ore were still in short supply. ¡°Lower the blockade on the Cabaldi region. From now on, actively wee merchant guilds and envoys to secure additional resources.¡± At Ghiin¡¯smand, the retainers all nodded in agreement. With the territory expanding and the poption increasing, the demand for resources had grown considerablypared to before. However, by trading exclusively with select merchant guilds, they were beginning to face difficulties in resource acquisition. While it was prudent to keep Fenris Territory¡¯srge-scale farnd a secret, there was no need to be so cautious about the already well-known Cabaldi region. Everyone knew that the area was rich in iron ore. As news spread that Fenris Territory was beginning active trade, countless merchant guilds and envoys from other territories flocked to the region. ¡°Chief Overseer, have you been well?¡± ¡°You seem to be looking more radiant by the day.¡± ¡°This is a token of my sincerity. Please look favorably upon us in the future.¡± The merchants vied to tter ude, showering him withpliments and bribes. As for the envoys, having suffered harsh treatment during theirst visit, they wisely kept a low profile. ude was the second-inmand of the territory, overseeing all its affairs. It was crucial to earn his favor at all costs. The rumor of him being entric only added to their fervent obsequiousness. ude, deliberately putting on a haughty expression, responded. ¡°Hmm, even if you give me these, I can¡¯t lower the prices for you¡­ But since you¡¯ve shown your sincerity, I¡¯ll dly ept them. Ahem.¡± He cast a quick nce at Wendy, then stole a longing look at the pile of bribes next to him, his face tinged with regret. ¡®Sigh, all of that should be mine.¡¯ Ghiin didn¡¯t strictly forbid epting bribes. If someone offered, ude was allowed to take them. However, he wasn¡¯t allowed to pocket them. Every single gift would be handed over to the territory¡¯s storeroom. ¡®What¡¯s the point of a wealthy territory when the lord never spends anything on anything outside its affairs? Ah, the days back at the academy were pure bliss.¡¯ With Wendy standing watch under the guise of escorting him, sneaking anything away was near impossible. ude nced at her and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you ever take a vacation?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°No boyfriend? No ns to marry?¡± ¡°No, and no.¡± Her unchanging sense of duty and stone-faced demeanor always amused ude, prompting his mischief. ¡°What about me? Sure, I¡¯m a ve, but I¡¯m capable and handsome, right? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve already fallen for me.¡± Wendy shot him a re of utmost disdain, as if she were staring at a colony of cockroaches. ¡°¡­Just kidding. Don¡¯t look at me like that. You¡¯re hurting my feelings¡­¡± Though there was a grain of sincerity in his jest, her reaction stung more than he expected. Feeling his nose prickle, ude quickly shook off the thought and turned to the list of visiting merchants, scanning it as he spoke. ¡°Hmm, too many have shown up. Let¡¯s split you into smaller groups and talk individually.¡± The first group of merchants was summoned. As ude looked them over, he continued. ¡°Now, before we proceed, let me inform you that the price of food and iron ore has gone up by 30% sincest month. Please adjust your expectations ordingly.¡± ¡°What? 30%?¡± ¡°Are you saying the price has risen again, just like that?¡± ¡°That¡¯s too expensive!¡± The merchants, who had quietly acquired food supplies released by Fenris or heard rumors of the approximate market price, were taken aback. To suddenly announce a 30% hike was shocking, leaving them understandably flustered. ude clicked his tongue and continued speaking. ¡°There¡¯s no helping it. Our reserves are running low as well. So, of course, the prices are bound to rise.¡± ¡®In reality, we have more than enough to spare, but there¡¯s no reason to lower the price. If they don¡¯t like it, they can take their business elsewhere.¡¯ The grain from the monstrous wheat fields was still being harvested in enormous quantities. Even the stockpiles purchased earlier were enough to make the warehouses burst at the seams. As far as the Fenris Estate was concerned, barring some sudden catastrophe that scorched the earth, there would be no shortage of food for the next several decades. The miners, motivated by their improving living conditions, were eagerly swinging their pickaxes, resulting in the extraction of far more iron ore than during Count Cabaldi¡¯s administration. However, the merchants, unaware of this reality, had no choice but to ept ude¡¯s terms. ¡®Damn it, he¡¯s ripping us off thoroughly.¡¯ ¡®Just wait. Once this situation stabilizes, I¡¯ll make sure to get my revenge.¡¯ ¡®Let¡¯s see how long you can keep that arrogant attitude.¡¯ Though grinding their teeth in frustration, the merchants reluctantly nodded in agreement. Since the Fenris Estate had an iron grip on the northern supply of food and iron ore, there was no alternative unless they resorted to taking it by force. Of course, not everyone epted the situation quietly. ¡°This is utterly unreasonable!¡± The loud outburst came from Paril, a middle-aged merchant who managed a rather prominent merchant guild in the North. ude casually scratched his ear and asked back. ¡°What¡¯s so unreasonable?¡± ¡°No matter how much of a monopoly you have over resources, isn¡¯t this too heartless? There¡¯s such a thing as basic business ethics! Raising the price by 30% in one go is excessive!¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± ude burst outughing, unable to contain his disbelief. Business ethics? If they had a shred of conscience, they wouldn¡¯t dare mention such nonsense in the Fenris Estate. ude¡¯s profiteering from the gathered merchants wasn¡¯t purely for gain. What they didn¡¯t realize was that there were others receiving goods at much cheaper prices. It wasn¡¯t a coincidence that ude had split the dealings into separate groups. ¡®This is your karma, in and simple. If there¡¯s one thing our lord won¡¯t forget, it¡¯s a grudge.¡¯ The merchant guilds active in the North had naturally dealt with Ferdium on multiple asions in the past. And during those dealings, they had swindled Ferdium endlessly, reaping immense profits. ¡®They sent near-rotten food to supporting estates. Merchants swapped out quality goods for inferior ones. They inted prices of even the smallest essentials to several times their original value.¡¯ As a result, Ferdium had no choice but to rue debts to these merchants, whether the amounts were small orrge. The debts that Ferdium¡¯s treasurer, Albert, constantlymented about were precisely those owed to these northern merchant guilds and neighboring estates. In the Ferdium Estate, merchants like these were feared more than barbarians. Ghiin never forgot the sight of his father and retainers constantly wracked with worry over money. ¡®You¡¯re lucky we¡¯re only stopping at a 30% increase because we still need to do business. But you¡¯ve already made it onto our lord¡¯s bad side.¡¯ Ghiin had sent someone to Ferdium to retrieve a list of the merchant guilds that had swindled them in the past. As soon as Albert saw the request, he immediately caught on to Ghiin¡¯s intentions and enthusiasticallypiled a detailed list. In moments like these, their teamwork was disgustingly perfect. ¡®Sorry, but once Desmond falls, all of you are next. Everyst one of you.¡¯ Ghiin had no intention of leaving these merchants alone. It wasn¡¯t just about vengeance¡ªit was also part of hisrger n to unify the North. For now, hecked the resources and time to handle this matter directly, so he was content to proceed with transactions at inted profits. But only Ghiin¡¯s closest confidants were aware of this n. Meanwhile, ude privately smirked at the merchants, ensuring not to let his amusement show. ¡°No matter what you say, there¡¯s no chance we¡¯ll lower the price. Understand that. I don¡¯t enjoy long conversations. I¡¯m not much of a talker, you see. When I was young, my father always used to nag me about how it¡¯s better to listen than to speak¡­¡± As ude prattled on endlessly about himself, Paril clenched his fists tightly, trembling with suppressed anger. In the past, he wouldn¡¯t have been pushed around by some brat. But now, the Baron of Fenris had risen as one of the North¡¯s powerhouses. Even without controlling food and iron ore, the baron¡¯s decisive role in securing victory in the recent war was enough to solidify his position. Rumors about how they had won were so oundish that no one even knew what to believe. Suppressing his fury, Paril interrupted ude¡¯s rambling. ¡°Enough about your childhood! Let me meet with your lord! I insist on speaking with him directly!¡± ¡°You want to meet our lord?¡± ¡°Yes! I¡¯ve conducted numerous transactions with the Count of Ferdium, your lord¡¯s father. Surely, he remembers me! I even had the chance to meet him briefly in Ferdium before!¡± ¡®This fool is walking straight to his own doom.¡¯ Having swindled Ferdium so thoroughly in the past, he now wanted to confront its new master directly. ude had no intention of stopping such an entertaining spectacle. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re an acquaintance of the Count of Ferdium? Well, you¡¯d better hurry, then. Hey, show this gentleman the way.¡± With an overly pleasant tone, ude gestured for Paril to proceed, who, now emboldened, strode forward confidently, even puffing out his chest. When Paril finally met Ghiin, heunched into an impassioned tirade about how unreasonable the current prices were. He even went so far as to issue a thinly veiled threat, saying that maintaining good rtions with the merchant guilds would be beneficial for the estate¡¯s future. After quietly listening to Paril¡¯sints, Ghiin nonchntly replied as soon as he finished. ¡°50%.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s no longer a 30% increase; it¡¯s 50%. Effective immediately.¡± At Ghiin¡¯s words, Paril¡¯splexion turned deathly pale. Chapter 212 Chapter 212: The Prices Just Went Up (Part 2) The prices of the food products had already risen at its peak, and iron ore was an inherently expensive resource. It was already hard to endure a 30% increase, but now they wanted to charge 50% more? And only to him? This was outright unfair treatment. ¡°W-what do you mean by that? Didn¡¯t you hear me? Our guild has conducted long-standing trade with Ferdium since the past¡­¡± ¡°Double.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°It just doubled. Who gave you the nerve to bring up your rtionship with Ferdium?¡± ¡°L-Lord, please don¡¯t joke around. No matter the circumstances, don¡¯t treat business transactions like a joke¡­¡± Ghiin sneered as he looked at the flustered Paril. ¡°A joke? Does it sound like I¡¯m joking?¡± Under the sudden chilling pressure, Paril broke into a cold sweat. He couldn¡¯t fathom why Ghiin was acting so unreasonably. As he wracked his brain, Paril suddenly recalled a past deal with Ferdium. ¡®Why did he react like that to Ferdium being mentioned? Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡¯ Faced with an ominous premonition, Paril cried out in a panicked voice. ¡°Is this about that past transaction with Ferdium? There seems to be some misunderstanding, lord. Back then, the prices were fairly calcted, factoring in transportation costs to the northern outskirts,bor fees, and the market rates of that time¡­¡± ¡°Triple.¡± ¡°M-My Lord¡­¡± ¡°Do you still think this ce is the impoverished Ferdium that once bowed to your schemes?¡± Paril couldn¡¯t hide his despair. It was clear now. The Lord before him had not forgotten how Paril¡¯s guild had shamelessly overcharged his father in the past. Food and iron ore were now tightly controlled by Baron Fenris. On top of that, the influential Marquis of Branford had publicly dered himself Fenris¡¯ patron. Baron Fenris was being hailed as the rising star of the kingdom and a leader of the northern Royal Faction, with his reputation rapidly growing. To have offended someone like him meant the future of the guild was undoubtedly grim. ¡°M-My Lord, I¡¯m sorry. Please, let¡¯s settle for the original 30%¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re not making sense. Just throw him out.¡± At Ghiin¡¯s dismissive gesture, soldiers approached and began dragging Paril away. ¡°M-My Lord! Please! I was wrong! I beg you to reconsider!¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to reconsider. From now on, the Paril Guild will be charged triple the price.¡± ¡®That¡­ that bastard!¡¯ As he was dragged out, Paril was consumed with regret. Coming to argue had only made things worse. But alongside the regret came an even greater surge of rage. ¡°Damn it, damn it! That brat! Back then, that was the fair price! Without us, Ferdium wouldn¡¯t have even been able to get supplies! That petty bastard!¡± Paril continued to curse and hurl insults at Ghiin. No matter how rare food and iron ore were, it was impossible to buy them at three times the normal price. It would be cheaper to pay a premium to other guilds for their stock. This loss was catastrophic. Grinding his teeth, Paril made a firm resolve. ¡°Just wait! Didn¡¯t they say Desmond once mobilized an army? I¡¯ll make sure to side with him and bring you to ruin!¡± The guild¡¯s survival depended on one thing¡ªGhiin had to either die or fall from power. In that case, finding an enemy of Fenris was the only solution. Ghiin chuckled lightly as he watched Paril being dragged out. He didn¡¯t need to see it to know what would happen. The guilds he had crushed would surely try to stir up trouble. But it didn¡¯t matter. Once he consolidated the North, he nned to devour them all. Until then, they just needed to obediently supply the resources he required. Ghiin immediately summoned ude and issued an order. ¡°Start with collecting all the promissory notes from the guilds and estates that borrowed from Ferdium when we supplied them with food. Don¡¯t leave a single one behind. Release only a small amount of iron ore for now.¡± ¡°Understood. Count Ferdium will be pleased. They won¡¯t have to pay any more interest.¡± ¡°You think I can¡¯t squeeze that interest back out of them?¡± ¡°Of course you can. Leave it to me.¡± ude handled the matter decisively. He began by selling cheap food at exorbitant prices and reimed all the promissory notes. Afterward, he didn¡¯t increase prices any further but ced restrictions on the quantities sold. For anyone wanting more, he collected bribes, raking in additional profit with ease. The merchants were left speechless. They had seen their fair share of greed, but this level of cunning and corruption was a first. ¡°He thinks he can wield his authority as Chief Overseer however he pleases?¡± ¡°He¡¯s stuffing himself with bribes¡ªdoes he really think he¡¯ll get away with it?¡± ¡°The prices are already infuriating, and now he¡¯s unbearable. Someone¡¯s got to take the fall, so let¡¯s start with him.¡± Comints and petitions poured into the lord¡¯s manor from countless merchants, but they had no effect whatsoever. After all, the bribery was done with Ghiin¡¯s approval to fill the estate¡¯s coffers, so such protests were destined to fail. ude diligently collected bribes to stockpile the estate¡¯s warehouses, while Ghiin watched with a satisfied smile. * * * Belinda and Fergus were overjoyed upon hearing that Ferdium¡¯s debts had been entirely cleared. To them, Ferdium was still a beloved yet painful memory¡ªa cherished homnd and a lingering wound. ¡°This is such wonderful news! Isn¡¯t our young lord so impressive? It must be because I raised him so well, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°Hahaha, indeed¡­ The head maid has done an exceptional job of¡­ uh¡­ hrrm! My heart suddenly¡­¡± Fergus couldn¡¯t finish his sentence and turned his head away. No matter how proud he was, saying something he didn¡¯t truly mean was too difficult. After receiving all the promissory notes, Homerne, the Chief Overseer of Ferdium, threw them into the air and shouted: ¡°Freedom! We¡¯re finally free from debt! Hahahaha! I thought the Young Lord would just stir up trouble with his reckless wars and die, but instead, he won and even paid off all our debts! This is truly something to see before I die!¡± Albert, the Treasurer, and Ferdium¡¯s retainers joined in with cheers. ¡°We don¡¯t have to pay interest anymore! We can finally start saving!¡± ¡°Not to mention, the food we received in abundance from the Young Lord is now being sold at skyrocketing prices. Our wealth has grown immensely thanks to it!¡± ¡°What an unexpected blessing! Who could¡¯ve thought the Young Lord would suddenly pay off all our debts like this?¡± For the first time in ages, they showered Ghiin with endless praise. When he caused trouble, they wanted to kill him, but whenever he aplished something like this, they were overjoyed. After experiencing such highs and lows so often, they decided to simply go with their feelings¡ªpraising or cursing him as the situation demanded. Meanwhile, Zwalter and Randolph, staying at the Northern Fortress, were overjoyed when they heard the news. ¡°Brother¡­ We¡¯ve finally repaid all our debts¡­¡± Randolph murmured tearfully, his voice trembling with emotion. Zwalter, overwhelmed by an indescribable surge of emotion, couldn¡¯t even respond. He closed his eyes, deeply moved. How much suffering had they endured due to their debts? Now, his son had stepped forward and cleared all of it. It was a moment of overwhelming gratitude. His chest swelled with pride. On this day, he missed histe wife more than ever. The absence of his partner at such a moment felt unbearably lonely. ¡°My dear¡­ Why did you leave so soon? You didn¡¯t even get to see how our troublemaker seeded like this.¡± His son¡¯s fame and achievements were growing by the day. Zwalter couldn¡¯t help but feel immense pride. In truth, when he first heard of the recent war, his heart had sunk. Without consulting anyone, Ghiin had boldlyunched a surprise attack on Count Cabaldi¡¯s estate. It was a move devoid of any aristocratic decorum or courtesy. But rather than being consumed by anger, Zwalter was overwhelmed by concern. He didn¡¯t think Ghiin could win against Count Cabaldi, who was known as one of the North¡¯s strongest figures. He immediately began preparing to withdraw troops from the Northern Fortress and mobilize Ferdium¡¯s forces, thinking to help Ghiin first and deal with the consequencester. However, just as he was about tomence the retreat, a sudden report of victory arrived. ¡ª ¡°The Young Lord has won! No casualties! He has seized Count Cabaldi¡¯s territory!¡± Zwalter could still vividly recall the emotions he felt at that moment. ¡°Remarkable. It¡¯s unbelievable. How did he grow so strong in such a short amount of time?¡± At this point, he could no longer be considered just a baron. At such a young age, Ghiin had established a power and territory greater than that of most counts. Borrowing the power of the Marquis of Branford, achieving sess would not be an issue. ¡®He has already far surpassed me.¡¯ This was a truth I had long known but pretended not to acknowledge. Even Zwalter himself had to admit that while he might hold his own in the field, he could not defeat Count Cabaldi in a siege battle. From his knack for making money to his mastery of mercenary tactics, these were capabilities that someone of his age should not easily possess. ¡®Yes, now I¡¯m curious to see just how far you can go.¡¯ Despite the perilous and precarious path ahead, worry still lingered in his heart. But that was simply a father¡¯s perspective. At this point, it was time to trust and watch rather than intervene. After all, no amount of advice would sway someone who never listened. There was no point in wasting energy on something that would never work. It was better to put his mind at ease and trust instead. Zwalter let out a resigned sigh and offered a bitter smile. Still, today was a day worth celebrating wholeheartedly. It was a monumental day when the Ferdium family was finally freed from the shackles of debt. Gathering his knights and soldiers, he dered loudly: ¡°We¡¯ve paid off all our debts!¡± ¡°Woooaaahhh!¡± The knights and soldiers erupted in cheers. They all knew how burdensome the estate¡¯s debts had been, making life difficult for everyone. Not only were the debts cleared, but there was now an abundance of supplies obtained from a prior trade involving timber. Knowing Zwalter¡¯s character, everyone had quiet hopes that he would use this surplus to improve their living conditions. Zwalter did not betray their expectations. He was a lord who knew how to share his resources generously. ¡°From today onward, everyone will receive a significantly higher sry than before. In addition to your wages, extra food supplies will also be distributed, so there¡¯s no need to worry! You¡¯ve all endured so much hardship!¡± ¡°Woooaaahhh!¡± The cheers this time were even louder. Zwalter looked at them with deep emotion. The overwhelming joy made his throat tighten. It felt surreal, as if this day would nevere. The task that every one of his ancestors had failed to aplish had now been proudly achieved by his son. Clearing his throat several times to steady his voice, Zwalter continued: ¡°I sincerely honor your loyalty in persevering through these difficult times. And¡­ never forget that it was Ghiin, the heir to this estate, who resolved all these troubles.¡± ¡°Yes, my lord!¡± The resounding voices echoed throughout the surroundings. The knights, in particr, had more reason to rejoice. Ever since learning the family¡¯s new mana cultivation technique, it had been grueling. Even while battling barbarians, they couldn¡¯t neglect their training. Although their strength grew visibly by the day, their bodies and minds were growing weary. No, it felt as if even their spirits were being worn down. Hearing such good news during times like this gave everyone an unexpected surge of energy. When things are tough, being well-treated is the only way to endure. Ghiin truly had a knack for ¡°breaking things and then mending them¡± in the most spectacr way. * * * Ghiin couldn¡¯t help but marvel as he calcted the prices of the recent trade transactions. ¡°Wow, the price of food has risen even higher than before the war. This is basically clearing the debt for free.¡± By simply handing over some surplus food, the Ferdium estate¡¯s debt had vanished. And that wasn¡¯t all. Timber, herbs, textiles, and other resources needed for the estate¡¯s development were continuously being funneled into Fenris. Yet, the estate¡¯s overall wealth had not decreased one bit. The ever-growing stockpile of harvested food had ensured that. The iron ore sold in small quantities was just a bonus. Most of it was being heavily utilized within the estate, so they couldn¡¯t afford to sell much. ¡°Hmm, but it¡¯s still not enough.¡± No matter how many resources were hoarded, it was always tightpared to the speed of the estate¡¯s development. Still, with efforts to scrape together everyst bit, things would improve considerably over time. But gathering resources and developing the estate wasn¡¯t the end goal. All of this was just the foundation for building a powerful military. The soldiers¡¯ condition, including training and welfare, had to be maintained at the highest level at all times. ¡°I should also check on tactical training.¡± As soon as Ghiin finished his paperwork, he headed straight to the training grounds. The soldiers brought in with promises of food hadn¡¯t yet fully adjusted to life in the estate. However, Ghiin had zero concerns when it came to the state of their training. After their recent victories in war, morale and loyalty were high, and Gillian, an expert in training men, was overseeing them. So recently, Ghiin had been focusing entirely on postwar management and estate development. But as he observed the training session, he noticed a serious problem. ¡°Uurgh!¡± ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t move anymore.¡± ¡°This is so hard I feel like I¡¯m going to throw up.¡± Groans erupted from soldiers all over the training grounds. While the training intensity in Fenris was higher than in other estates, it wasn¡¯t as harsh as the regimen imposed on the knights. Even so, most of the soldiers struggled to keep up with the training. ¡°How can you hope to defend the estate if you can¡¯t handle even this much?¡± Even Gillian, normally stoic, seemed frustrated as he repeatedly pushed the soldiers to keep going. But all they could do was stand shakily, legs trembling. ¡°Ugh¡­ the training here is too hard. My body just can¡¯t keep up¡­¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t do anything like this where I came from. We¡¯re not knights, you know.¡± ¡°We won the war easily enough; why do we even need to get stronger?¡± Northern lords didn¡¯t train their soldiers to such extremes. It was enough for them to be disciplined and capable of maintaining order over the estate¡¯s residents. Their primary role was internal control rather than preparation for battle. But Fenris was different. Here, the goal was to forge elite soldiers through rigorous training. Naturally, soldiers who had never experienced anything like this before looked as though they were facing death. ¡®It¡¯s tough, but not impossible.¡¯ While Ghiin and Gillian¡¯s standards were indeed high, they weren¡¯t foolish enough to overwork their men. Drawing from their own experiences, the two had designed a meticulously tiered training schedule to ensure steady growth for the soldiers. If most of them were still failing to keep up, it meant there was an entirely different issue at y. As Ghiin carefully observed the soldiers, he soon nodded as if he had realized something. ¡°They¡¯ve been malnourished for too long.¡± Chapter 213 Chapter 213: There¡¯s Something I Want to Create (1) The reason no issues had arisen until now was because training had primarily focused on drills designed for control. However, as full-scale training began, the soldiers¡¯ limitations became ringly apparent. The problemy with the ¡®bodies¡¯ forged by surviving in the barren North until now. ¡°Of course they look like that¡ªbarely any meat on their bones. Ugh, look at those weaklings.¡± Northern folk tended to be smaller and lighter, having grown up without proper nutrition. While things had improved recently with the plentiful food in Fenris, that improvement was limited to grains. Meat wasn¡¯t something just anyone could eat. It first went to the nobles and knights, while the soldiers¡¯ stews contained only scraps at best. Most of the time, there wasn¡¯t even that, and they survived by boiling and eating roots or whatever vegetation they could find. ¡®If they¡¯ve grown up without proper ess to meat, it¡¯s no wonder their stamina and endurance are poor.¡¯ Thus, their bodies couldn¡¯t keep up with even moderately intense training. Physical fitness wasn¡¯t something that improved through training alone. Proper nutrition and rest were just as critical. Eating well¡ªespecially consuming meat¡ªand building a stronger physique were essential. While growing as excessivelyrge as Gordon was inefficient, maintaining a bnced build would greatly aid inbat performance. ¡®Meat¡­ meat, huh¡­ It¡¯s not a resource you can easilye by. But I need more.¡¯ No matter how much money one had, some things were simply unobtainable¡ªlivestock-derived resources, for example. Meat, milk, leather¡ªthese resources were extremely difficult to procure. The drought had devastated livestock poptions, killing off countless animals. The situation wasn¡¯t much different in other territories. ¡®Surviving on just bread isn¡¯t enough. I need to find a way to increase meat production significantly.¡¯ This was an issue Ghiin had been grappling with for some time. In an era where wheat was the staple, he had first solved the food shortage using mutant wheat. But that was merely the minimum requirement, not a satisfactory solution. For the soldiers and themon folk of the territory to grow stronger, an environment where everyone could easily ess meat was essential. Especially for the territory¡¯s future, it was crucial that children ate well. Even though newws prohibited childbor and emphasized education, it was meaningless if the children were too malnourished to thrive. ¡®In my past life, I used to buy and eat meat whenever I had money, trying to grow stronger and build my physique.¡¯ Now, having reached the pinnacle of enlightenment, such efforts were unnecessary for him. But ordinary people didn¡¯t have that luxury. ¡°I hear even those crazy elves keep demanding meat every day.¡± The elves, having always lived in luxury, had developed quite the refined pte. Grass and such were deemed tasteless and dismissed outright. Their demands for alcohol and meat were downright excessive. Still, Ghiin could somewhat understand. Proper meat consumption was essential for building strength. Trying to enforce physical training without providing adequate food went against Ghiin¡¯s principles. ¡°Looks like it¡¯s best to start with that first.¡± Ghiin had many ns. While priorities asionally shifted depending on circumstances, the broader vision remained unchanged. Naturally, securing a stable supply of meat and leather was part of that vision. ¡°Time to start increasing the meat supply.¡± Ghiin immediately summoned Gillian and gave his orders. ¡°Reduce the intensity of the training. It seems the soldiers can¡¯t keep up.¡± ¡°My apologies. It¡¯s because of my shorings¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. I think we set the bar too high. Since all they eat is bread, their energy must be drained quickly. For now, stick to formation drills to maintain discipline.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± After returning to the castle, Ghiin summoned his retainers. Their faces were marked with unease at the sudden call. ¡®What¡¯s he nning this time?¡¯ ¡®Please, don¡¯t add more work.¡¯ ¡®Could it be that he¡¯s finally suggesting we take a break?¡¯ Though the influx of new administrative staff had somewhat alleviated their workload, there was still plenty to manage. The growing poption meant ever-increasing demands. No one would wee additional responsibilities. Reading their thoughts, Ghiin chuckled lightly and said, ¡°There¡¯s something I want to create.¡± As expected, it was more work. The retainers slumped their shoulders, looking glum. Noticing their reaction, Ghiin quickly reassured them. ¡°It¡¯s nothing major. For now, it won¡¯t require a lot of manpower¡ªjust some mages.¡± At this, the group exhaled a collective sigh of relief. Only Alfoi, looking horrified, voiced his dissent. ¡°Why mages again? We¡¯re drowning in work already. I¡¯m going to die at this rate!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take some of the current work off your te for now.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Alfoi¡¯s curiosity was piqued at the prospect of less work. Truthfully, the endless construction projects were physically and mentally exhausting. ¡°I want to increase meat production.¡± ¡°Meat¡­ production?¡± Alfoi¡¯s mouth instantly watered. In fact, he wasn¡¯t alone¡ªseveral others shared the sentiment. Though they weren¡¯t starving, their diet still revolved around bread made from wheat, not meat. Even though Fenris territory had avoided the worst effects of the drought, theck of livestock meant meat remained a rare luxury. ude, understanding the topic, spoke up with a question. ¡°How do you n to increase the meat supply? With the number of livestock we currently have, there are clear limits.¡± ¡°The difficulty lies in the fact that animals like cows and sheep take a long time to raise, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct. With so few to begin with and such long growth periods, it¡¯s a challenge. Pigs and chickens are rtively quicker to raise, but we still don¡¯t have nearly enough to feed the territory¡¯s poption sufficiently.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the fastest option among them?¡± ¡°Well¡­ chickens are probably the best choice. Theyy a lot of eggs, grow the fastest, and cost the least to raise.¡± Nodding as if this was the expected answer, Ghiin replied, ¡°Exactly. That¡¯s the key. From now on, we¡¯ll be significantly increasing the number of chickens. Eating meat is essential for the health of both our soldiers and the people. My goal is for every resident of the territory to eat chicken at least once a week.¡± ¡°Pfft.¡± ude unintentionally let out a dryugh, his expression subtly bitter. Living creatures were fundamentally different from the technologies Ghiin had introduced thus far. It wasn¡¯t as simple as deciding to increase their numbers and making it happen. ¡°I understand your ambition to add ¡®Meat King¡¯ to your title alongside ¡®King of Northern Grain,¡¯ but¡­ chickens can¡¯t just appear out of nowhere. Even acquiring them in bulk from other regions is extremely difficult.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why we¡¯ll increase their numbers ourselves. I¡¯ll share a few ideas on how to start. First, we¡¯ll need to change the way we raise them.¡± ¡°The way we raise them?¡± ¡°Stop leaving them to roam around freely. Shrink their activity range and feed them as much as possible. That way, they¡¯ll gain weight, and we can produce more meat.¡± ¡®Just sitting around eating and getting fat? Lucky chickens!¡¯ ude and the others nodded, finding the suggestion surprisingly logical. Until now, they had been too preupied with their own survival to consider fattening up the chickens. However, it wasn¡¯t hard to imagine that such methods could increase meat yields elsewhere. ¡°That¡¯s not a particrly difficult task. It just requires modifying the facilities for raising chickens a bit. But even then, it¡¯ll only slightly increase the amount of meat. The real issue is that we simply don¡¯t have enough chickens.¡± ¡°And that¡¯s where what I want to createes in. How are eggs currently hatched?¡± ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s rare for us to leave it to hens. Most of the time, we use incubators.¡± Chickens could hatch over ten eggs at a time if left to sit on them for about a month and a half. However, due to environmental factors, more than half of the eggs often failed to hatch sessfully. This was why incubators were crucial. By minimizing environmental fluctuations, they yed an essential role in ensuring sessful hatching. Of course, due to technical limitations, it had to be made small. Still, it was more productive than leaving the eggs to be incubated by the hens, so we continued using it. Ghiin pointed out exactly that issue. ¡°Why not just make it much bigger? If we can stabilize the process, the number of chickens will increase rapidly! If it seeds, we could be producing thousands, even tens of thousands, every month!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hearing Ghiin¡¯s suggestion, ude rubbed his forehead. ¡®Ah, here he goes again.¡¯ He felt exasperated, unsure where to even begin exining. After organizing his thoughts, ude took a deep breath and began speaking. ¡°May I exin something?¡± ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not keeping it small because we want to. We¡¯re making it small because we have to.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m saying¡ªmake it bigger! Just make it bigger, and the problem¡¯s solved!¡± ¡®Why is it that you never make sense? Why can¡¯t you just listen to what people are saying?¡¯ ude suppressed the frustration boiling inside him and continued. ¡°¡­The incubator we¡¯re using now is better than just leaving the eggs alone, but the hatching rate isn¡¯t that high. Maintaining consistent temperature and humidity isn¡¯t easy. Therger it is, the harder it bes to regte these conditions evenly. And on top of that, it requires constant monitoring by people¡­.¡± Incubators in this era varied widely depending on the region and their creators. Some were made of wood, while others were crafted from stone. What they had inmon was that they used fire to warm the interior and relied on frequent manual intervention, such as sprinkling water, to maintain temperature and humidity. In short, they werebor-intensive and difficult to manage. Despite ude¡¯s detailed exnation, Ghiin only half-listened. The ws of the current method didn¡¯t concern him much. What mattered was making it happen. Technical limitations? He didn¡¯t care. He had seen something like this in his past life. Since it worked in the future, it must work now. ¡°Ah, now I get what¡¯s wrong with the current system. Let¡¯s start improving it. Assign the mages to developing a new type of incubator for now. Make it asrge as possible and as automated as possible. Got it?¡± In his past life, cities had been fortified due to the cmities. In limited spaces, raising cattle and sheep inrge numbers wasn¡¯t feasible. It was better to use thatnd to raise warhorses for battle. But people couldn¡¯t stop eating meat, so they turned to the easiest option: chickens. Eventually, every city had its ownrge-scale hatcheries. Ghiin, who had witnessed such scenes in his past life, naturally assumed that it could be replicated even now. But the mages thought differently. After blinking silently for a while, Alfoi finally spoke. ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re telling us to make arge incubator?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How are we supposed to make it when we don¡¯t know how?¡± ¡°Just scale up the small incubator we¡¯re currently using and ensure the temperature and humidity are automatically and evenly controlled. You can figure out the optimal settings through a few experiments. It¡¯s not that hard, is it?¡± Ghiin replied with a matter-of-fact tone. For mages, whose focus was on the pursuit of enlightenment, things like chicken coops or incubators were trivial, mundane matters. It was understandable that they couldn¡¯t immediately grasp the concept. Still, Ghiin believed they could resolve it quickly if they showed genuine interest and started researching. However, contrary to Ghiin¡¯s expectations, Alfoi responded with a bewildered expression. ¡°Uh¡­ there¡¯s no such thing as a humidity-control spell.¡± ¡°What? Why not? There¡¯s a spell for controlling temperature, so why wouldn¡¯t there be one for humidity? That doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± ¡°If it doesn¡¯t exist, it doesn¡¯t exist¡­ Who would bother inventing something like that?¡± At this, Ghiin crossed his arms and frowned. Even among mages, knowledge of spells varied greatly depending on their school of magic. Thus, it was impossible for someone like Ghiin, who wasn¡¯t even a mage, to know the vast world of magic in detail. Still, he was certain such spells had existed in his previous life. Otherwise,rge-scale hatcheries wouldn¡¯t have been possible. Maintaining temperature and humidity within such massive incubators would have been impossible without magic. ¡®Damn¡­ so they must have developed a new spell back then.¡¯ At the time, mages and schrs had pooled their collective intellects to rapidly create whatever was necessary for survival. It was highly likely that humidity-control magic had been developed during that period. There was no other choice. If the spell didn¡¯t exist now, it would have to be researched and invented from scratch. ¡°Use every method and resource at your disposal to create it by adapting whatever magic you already know. I¡¯ll provide plenty of runestones for your experiments.¡± But instead of responding, everyone just stared at Ghiin, their gazes expectant. Their eyes seemed to say they were waiting for something more. Feeling slightly ufortable under their collective gaze, Ghiin tilted his head back slightly and asked, ¡°What?¡± ¡°How do we create a humidity-control spell?¡± Alfoi asked with an incredulous look. Ghiin¡¯s face twisted in disbelief. ¡°Why are you asking me?¡± ¡°You know everything, my lord. You¡¯ve created cosmetics, improved farming, treated diseases, and even made hot air balloons¡­ So you need to give us more detailed instructions for this as well. Not just about the magic but also the incubator¡¯s structure and technology.¡± Alfoi¡¯s words drew nods from the others. Up to now, even if Ghiin hadn¡¯t directly made something himself, he had always provided the core theoretical concepts needed for their projects. For example, the dwarves who had been tasked with developing a new material had been given precise information about the necessary ingredients. That alone had been enough for meaningful progress. But now, Ghiin was asking them to create a magic spell that didn¡¯t even exist yet, so it was only natural for them to have questions. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Ghiin was momentarily at a loss for words. Was this a side effect? Since he had pushed forward and seeded at everything so far, such reactions were perhaps inevitable. However, this task was different from the ones before. Cosmetics had been a calcted effort to prepare for future profit after taking over the capital. Farming improvements had been learned for the sake of self-sufficiency at the mercenary base. ¡®But I don¡¯t know anything about magic. And I¡¯m not even well-versed in the details of incubator construction.¡¯ Could the continent¡¯s Seven Strongest truly be expected to exin in detail how to raise chickens? ¡®That knowledge¡­ was all ude¡¯s.¡¯ Looking at ude, who was innocently blinking back at him, Ghiin clicked his tongue. ¡®If only that guy had regressed too. Or if I had just asked him more thoroughly back then.¡¯ In any case, he remembered hearing that building incubators wasn¡¯t particrly difficult. If it had been, they wouldn¡¯t have been distributed to every city. Even without magic, he had given them the basic concept. With enough thought, they¡¯d surely find a solution. So, Ghiin firmly replied. ¡°I don¡¯t know that spell.¡± Alfoi¡¯s face immediately contorted in frustration. Chapter 214 Chapter 214: I Want to Create Something (2) Ghiin clicked his tongue and continued speaking. ¡°I only know that it¡¯s necessary. So hurry up, research it, and figure out a method. Once we grasp the concept, we can make it happen.¡± Alfoi¡¯s face immediately contorted. ¡°Seriously? I was already sick of dealing with construction dust, and now I have to bicker with chickens? Not to mention the smell! And now they want me toe up with magic for it?¡± He felt irritated. Where in the world would you find a mage researching something as trivial as an incubator? That kind of menial work should be left to other technicians! Just as he was about to protest in frustration, ude spoke up first. ¡°Now that I think about it, it does seem possible if the research seeds. But does it really have to be now?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Ghiin asked. ¡°Livestock naturally increase over time. Surely, the supply of meat will grow as well. However, if mages are pulled away for this, other tasks will inevitably be dyed.¡± ¡°Just gather more workers for those tasks. The most urgent areas are already under control.¡± ¡°We have plenty of food, and no one is starving. Do we really need to rush this? If we fail, it¡¯ll just waste time.¡± ¡°This is necessary. Eating plenty of meat will make all the soldiers and territory residents stronger. Plus, we can producerge quantities of jerky for rations inbat.¡± ¡°In that case, wouldn¡¯t it make more sense to just produce more weapons?¡± ¡°A weapon is only as good as the person using it.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± ude groaned and shook his head. In the past, he would have opposed this idea outright, but now he couldn¡¯t. Ghiin had already proven he could achieve what he set his mind to. ¡°Still, this seems like another half-baked piece of knowledge he¡¯s dragged in. But if he¡¯s that confident, there must be something to it.¡± Unlike ude, the dwarf Galbarik took it in stride, as though it were the most natural thing in the world. ¡°Sure, technology is important, but what really sets the lord apart is his ideas and concepts. I never would¡¯ve thought of an incubator, but it actually makes sense. Ah, I want to eat more meat, too. Back in other ces, I used to eat so much.¡± From everyone else¡¯s perspective, the supply of meat wasn¡¯t an urgent issue. There were more pressing priorities that demanded their attention. However, from Ghiin¡¯s standpoint, which focused on preparing for the uing war, everything was geared toward strengthening the territory¡¯sbat capabilities. Especially since jerky,pared to dried grains, was easier to distribute and provided superior caloric value. As ude seemed ready to concede, Alfoi opened his mouth to argue again. But Vanessa¡¯s words cut him off, one beat ahead. ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try! Temperature control magic isn¡¯t too difficult, so I just need to research a humidity-rted spell. If it works, there will be plenty of meat, and everyone will love it!¡± Vanessa¡¯s expression brimmed with enthusiasm. She always wanted to contribute to the territory¡¯s progress. Part of it was her desire to repay Ghiin for his kindness, but it was also because she felt fulfilled watching people be happier as the territory flourished. Having endured hardship for much of her life, Vanessa cared deeply for others, more than anyone else. With even Vanessa stepping up like this, Alfoi reluctantly closed his mouth. If he had to do it, he might as well preserve his pride. ¡°Well¡­ If it¡¯s really necessary, leave it to me. The ever-persistent Alfoi, the man who never gives up, will handle it.¡± As he brushed his hair back and struck a smug pose, the others responded with yet another round ofckluster apuse. After all, if the mages seeded, it would mean less work for everyone else. Satisfied that the situation was somewhat resolved, Ghiin turned to ude with further instructions. ¡°Breed only the biggest and strongest chickens. Let¡¯s try to improve the breed, even a little.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ Understood.¡± ¡°And the dwarves will assist with the incubator development as soon as the mages finish their research.¡± Galbarik¡¯s eyes widened as he asked, ¡°Why us? Aren¡¯t we fully upied with developing new materials?¡± ¡°To align the magical designs with precision, the dwarves need to handle the initial construction. Isn¡¯t that obvious? You only need to make one prototype. Once that¡¯s done, the other craftsmen can replicate it exactly.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ Fine.¡± Knowing that refusal wouldn¡¯t work anyway, Galbarik epted the task with a sour expression, as though chewing on bitter herbs. And so, the mages and dwarves were semi-forced into taking on their new responsibilities. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get moving quickly this time. Don¡¯t worry about it not working¡ªit¡¯s going to work. Just push through,¡± Ghiin dered. The mages and dwarves, burdened by their increased workload, shuffled out with disheartened expressions. Meanwhile, those who weren¡¯t assigned new tasks breathed sighs of relief as they left, visibly thankful their duties hadn¡¯t grown. * * * Developing the new incubator would inevitably take some time. In the meantime, Ghiin decided to tackle another pressing issue. The matter concerned someone currently standing before him. ¡°My lord, when are you going to let me leave? Haven¡¯t you finished counting your money yet? You said you¡¯d let me go if I helped with the work!¡± Piote, with a sullen expression, had barged into Ghiin¡¯s office. He had been relentlessly active here thanks to the effects of his Infinite Potion. Thanks to him, the efficiency of every task had multiplied several times over¡ªa fact Ghiin couldn¡¯t deny. But for Piote, who had lived a life of ease andfort, being worked to the bone in this ce must have felt like pure torment. Ghiin¡¯s gaze lingered on Piote¡¯s pink hair as hepsed into thought. ¡°Hmm¡­ No matter how I look at him, he¡¯s not an ordinary priest.¡± It wasn¡¯t as though Piote was hiding sinister intentions or concealing his true identity. But he certainly possessed traits that set him apart from other priests. ¡°Why is his divine power increasing so rapidly?¡± Divine power wasn¡¯t something that grew easily. It wasrgely innate. Even in rare cases where it did increase, the growth was minimal, barely perceptible. Typically, a priest simply became more efficient in using the divine power they already had, rather than actually acquiring more. The exact mechanisms behind this were a mystery. Those born with divine power naturally became priests, meaning it didn¡¯t have much to do with faith itself. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that doing good deeds doesn¡¯t suddenly cause divine power to increase, either.¡± This had been a long-established fact. No matter how many virtuous deeds one performed or how strictly one adhered to doctrine, the amount of divine power generally remained unchanged. As a result, not all priests were inherently virtuous. Many simply acted good-naturedly to maintain appearances or follow doctrine. Yet, Piote¡¯s divine power was growing conspicuously. He seemed unaware of it himself, likely because he used so much of it every day that it constantly felt depleted. ¡°He¡¯s bing closer to a true infinite potion. Letting him go feels like such a waste.¡± Originally, Ghiin had intended to keep him around longer before sending him off. But the more he observed Piote, the harder it was to let go. At first, Piote had cried and begged daily to be released. Lately, however, such outbursts have significantly lessened. With that thought in mind, Ghiin decided to test Piote. ¡°Alright, then. When do you want to leave? Should I send you off right now? I¡¯ll even assign you an escort.¡± ¡°W-What?¡± Piote was taken aback by the sudden proposal. He had only asked to be let go out of habit, fully expecting another refusal. He¡¯d resigned himself to the idea that he might never be released. But now, Ghiin was making an offer like this? Of course, he wanted to leave immediately. But he couldn¡¯t respond right away. ¡°If I leave¡­ the people here will struggle without me¡­¡± Truthfully, it was exhausting. He wanted nothing more than to escape. But there were too many people here who depended on his help. Thinking of the sick and suffering, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to leave. The world outside the temple was truly hellish. That realization made it impossible for him to turn a blind eye. Piote was a priest who had sincerely learned the goddess¡¯spassion. Seeing his hesitation, Ghiin smiled faintly. ¡°As I thought, he¡¯s still untainted.¡± Piote must have grown up studying doctrine in a bright and sheltered environment. That¡¯s why he was so pure and gentle. If Ghiin had met him even a littleter in life, he might not have been so different from other priests. After much deliberation, Piote mumbled softly, ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ help a little more before I go.¡± ¡°Good decision,¡± Ghiin replied with a nod. Piote, looking dejected, moved once more to assist the people. The moment he left the office, Ghiin pulled out a sheet of paper from his desk, a grin spreading across his face. ¡°He wants to stay here so badly; I should help him. Look how considerate I am.¡± Ghiin immediately began drafting a letter with utmost care. * * * [To the esteemed Bishop Porisco of the Juana Order, ¡­Regrettably, the priest of the goddess Juana, Piote, who came to assist me, was struck directly by the enemy mage¡¯s Fireball spell 26 times. His body¡­ is untraceable to the extent that not even a single piece could be recovered. As the lord of thisnd, I deeply regret this tragic loss¡­ and extend my sincerest condolences and prayers for the deceased¡­] * * * Bishop Porisco was Piote¡¯s direct superior and the one responsible for sending him here. As Ghiin wrote, he suddenly paused, tilting his head in thought. ¡°Is 26 too much? Maybe he wouldn¡¯t survive that many.¡± Even a seasoned knight would be reduced to a pile of ash if they faced 26 direct hits from a Fireball spell. Though divine power was exceptional for defensive purposes, Ghiin¡¯s expectations were still absurdly high. And really, the very idea of standing there and taking all those hits was itself a problem. ¡°Hmm, this doesn¡¯t feel right.¡± Ghiin ripped the letter into shreds. Faking Piote¡¯s death and forcibly detaining him was a method Ghiin had often relied on. However, it tended to create lingering issues. With most people, he wouldn¡¯t have hesitated. But Piote was different¡ªtoo innocent, too kind. Ghiin didn¡¯t want to treat someone like him that way. Still, Piote had been here for several months already. Any further dy, and someone from the Juana Order mighte looking for him. If that happened, Piote would inevitably be taken back. ¡°Hmm, I can¡¯t ask the Royal Faction for help either.¡± The Juana Order was even more insr and authoritative than the mage towers. No kingdom dared meddle in their affairs lightly. If nobles from the Royal Faction, who were already at odds with the ducal families, tried pressuring the Order, it would only lead to greater problems. In fact, the Marquis of Branford would likely refuse to make such a request in the first ce. ¡°In that case, there¡¯s only one clean solution.¡± The Order itself needed to willingly send Piote to him. As it happened, Ghiin already had ns to visit the capital city soon. He decided to handle this issue while he was there. Without dy, Ghiin summoned Lowell. This man was as cunning and resourceful as ude, if not more so. The moment Lowell arrived, Ghiin got straight to the point. ¡°You¡¯reing to the capital with me.¡± ¡°Pardon? Right now?¡± ¡°Yes. We¡¯ll travel with the cosmetics merchant guild heading there.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the purpose of this trip?¡± Ghiin beckoned Lowell closer and whispered a few words into his ear. After listening, Lowell nodded several times with a knowing, meaningful expression. ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll prepare for departure immediately.¡± ¡°Good, let¡¯s head out quickly.¡± Ghiin and Lowell promptly packed their belongings and set off for the capital. This time, no one opposed or insisted on joining their trip to the capital. After all, supplying cosmetics was an essential business for the Fenris Estate. With the war over, people assumed this was also an opportunity to meet with nobles from the Royal Faction, so they let it slide without question. Since the cosmetics were destined for the Marquis of Branford¡¯s household, the escort was exceptionally well-equipped, leaving little room for concern. When Ghiin personally delivered the cosmetics, Rosalyn was taken aback. ¡°I never expected you toe in person, Baron! What were you thinking, going to war like that¡­?¡± As she seemed ready tounch into a tirade, Ghiin cut her off immediately. ¡°I appreciate you sending those people. They¡¯ve been very helpful.¡± ¡°Helpful? Are they still in Fenris?¡± ¡°Yes. They have such kind hearts. They felt bad about just leaving, so they decided to help with estate matters for a few years. No need to go out of your way to find them.¡± At those words, Rosalyn tilted her head in confusion. It was usible for someone to assist temporarily, but for years? Who volunteers years of unpaid service out of guilt? And all ten of them, no less? ¡°Is the priest with them as well? Ah, let¡¯s discuss the details inside. There are so many questions I¡¯ve had, including how you predicted the drought.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m busy right now. I¡¯lle backter. The payment is settled, right?¡± ¡®Does this guy have anything to talk to me about besides money?¡¯ Rosalyn felt drained. The capital had been in chaos due to the war, yet the person who started it all acted like he had just gone for a leisurely stroll. The whole ordeal felt absurd in retrospect. Swoosh. Rosalyn covered her face with her fan, leaving only her sharp, ring eyes visible, and spoke sharply. ¡°The payment is secure! Do I look like someone who would swindle you? How dare you think so little of me!¡± ¡°Ah, no need to get upset. It¡¯s just a habit, a habit. Ahem, your temper is still as fiery as ever. Well, I¡¯ll be off then.¡± Ghiin hastily made his exit as if fleeing the scene. Rosalyn huffed and fumed for a while before clicking her tongue. ¡°Am I really that insufferable?¡± She had to admit, though, that she had been quite difficult to deal with during her treatment. Even she could acknowledge she had been practically deranged. Still, was it too much to expect proper manners toward ady? If only he had half the grace of the other young lords and knights in the capital. ¡°Well, I suppose it suits him.¡± Letting out a self-deprecatingugh, Rosalyn shook her head a few times and returned to her mansion. Ghiin, meanwhile, headed straight to see Mariel. Like Rosalyn, she greeted him warmly and tried to ask several questions, but she, too, had to settle for listening to his main request due to his insistence on being busy. ¡°You wish to meet with Bishop Porisco?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve heard it¡¯s difficult to meet him even for nobles, so I would appreciate it if you could arrange it as quickly as possible.¡± ¡°All right, well¡­ since it¡¯s a request from my brother, I¡¯ll try to schedule it right away. Give it a few days.¡± The wait wasn¡¯t long. Thanks to Mariel, Ghiin easily secured a meeting with the bishop of the Juana Order. Sitting in the seat of honor, Bishop Porisco looked down at Ghiin with a haughty expression. He was so grotesquely overweight that even moving seemed a challenge. His appearance was a stark contrast to that of Piote. ¡°So, what business do you have with me?¡± Chapter 215 Chapter 215: Did You Like the Donation? (1) Porisco disyed a haughty expression as he sized up Ghiin from head to toe. ¡°Is this brat the so-called ¡®Rising Star of the North¡¯ that everyone¡¯s been talking abouttely? A young upstart riding on the Marquis of Branford¡¯s coattails and unting a hollow reputation.¡± He had, of course, heard the news of the war. Yet, no matter how he looked at it, the victory seemed more like a stroke of luck brought on by the drought rather than skill. ¡°If he were truly remarkable, the Countess of Aylesbur and the youngdy of the Branford family wouldn¡¯t have gone out of their way to urgently send a priest for him.¡± People only see what they wish to see, and Porisco was no different. The rumors disparaging Ghiin among the nobility, coupled with his origins from the deste North, were enough to reinforce Porisco¡¯s prejudice. ¡°Without the Marquis of Branford and the Countess of Aylesbur backing him, this brat wouldn¡¯t have even dreamed of meeting me.¡± On top of that, Porisco carried the weight of the Church¡¯s authority on his shoulders. As a bishop of the church, he held a status that even most nobles had to show deference to. Naturally, a mere baron seemed trivial in his eyes. However, there was a deeper reason why Porisco found Ghiin so distasteful. ¡°A vulgar man selling cosmetics¡­ Those wretched products have eaten into our profits!¡± The Juana Church, which worshiped the Goddess of Beauty, had long used divine power to manage the beauty of numerous nobles, raking in generous donations. But with the introduction of cheaper cosmetics that provided even better results, the Church¡¯s revenue inevitably took a hit. The resulting loss in ie also meant less money lining Porisco¡¯s own pockets. It was no surprise that his first meeting with Ghiin was marked by open hostility. Yet, despite Porisco¡¯s condescending demeanor, Ghiin remained unperturbed. With a slight bow, he simply handed over a box. ¡°I am Baron Fenris. Priest Piote, whom you sent to our estate, has been a tremendous help. This is a gift to express our gratitude.¡± Porisco casually opened the box and couldn¡¯t help but grin at the sight of the jewels filling it. He was used to receiving such gifts, but the act of receiving still brought him a certain pleasure every time. Some of his dissatisfaction with Ghiin began to ease. ¡°The Countess of Aylesbur has already made quite a generous donation, yet here you are with another gift. I assume there¡¯s something you¡¯re hoping to gain?¡± Porisco¡¯s words were delivered with the ease of someone well-versed in the art of bribery. He understood all too well the principle of giving and taking. Ghiin responded with a faint smile. ¡°Yes, indeed. Our estate is facing difficult circumstances, and many of our people are struggling. I aim to unify their hearts through the power of faith.¡± ¡°Oh? So you¡¯re asking us to establish a new parish there?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct. Currently, there isn¡¯t a proper church established in our estate.¡± ¡°As far as I know, there are very few who follow Lady Juana in the North. Aren¡¯t most people there devoted to other goddesses?¡± Lady Juana was the goddess presiding over prosperity, production, economy, fairness, talent, and systems. She also symbolized beauty and luxury, making her especially popr among nobles, merchants, and bureaucrats. In other words, she was not particrly favored by the impoverished people of the North. At Porisco¡¯s question, Ghiin replied casually, as if it was of no great concern. ¡°Most of their faith is superficial at best. With Priest Piote, who can wield genuine divine power, residing in our estate, the number of followers devoted to Lady Juana is already increasing.¡± It was only partially true. Conversions among the estate¡¯s residents, who had experienced Piote¡¯s divine power firsthand, were indeed on the rise. Hearing this, Porisco sneered openly. ¡°Hah, these backwater Northerners have gotten a taste of divine power and lost their minds over it.¡± As a bishop, Porisco had dealt with plenty of rural lords who pulled stunts like this. Having even one priest in an estate drastically improved the quality of life. Of course, given the extreme scarcity of priests, they ultimately became a privilege reserved for the nobility. Feigning thoughtfulness, Porisco eventually shrugged and made a dismissivement. ¡°Well, establishing a parish might be difficult. But if you build a temple for Lady Juana, I could send a couple of serving priests and evangelists.¡± ¡°Does he think he can just snatch away a priest with such cheap tricks?¡± Though Porisco had taken the bribe, he had no intention of leaving Piote stationed there indefinitely. ¡°Piote¡¯s been out in the field now, gaining valuable experience. The longer I rotate him around, the more money I can rake in.¡± Given how scarce priests were, each one was a golden goose, and Porisco intended to extract as much value as possible from Piote before his rank rose further. There was another reason as well¡ªhaving arge number of priests under hismand increased Porisco¡¯s influence within the church. Ghiin, adopting a slightly disappointed tone, asked, ¡°Then could you at least allow Priest Piote to remain in our estate a little longer?¡± ¡°Hm, as long as it doesn¡¯t seem like you¡¯re trying to im him permanently¡­ Ahem, what am I saying? If it¡¯s not an official reassignment, I could allow him to stay for another three months or so with a modest donation.¡± ¡°A donation¡­ I see.¡± As Ghiin prepared to bow and leave, Porisco, slightly flustered, called out to him. ¡°Leaving already? Without making a donation? Or are you nning to send Piote back right away?¡± ¡°No, I will donate. If I¡¯m going to do it, I should do it properly. I¡¯ll prepare everything ande back soon.¡± At those words, Porisco finally broke into a pleased smile. ¡°Good. The goddess favors sincere devotees. I¡¯ll look forward to seeing your faith and devotion, Baron. Make sure toe well-prepared.¡± Porisco had already heard rumors that Baron Fenris was sitting onrge reserves of food and iron ore. Internally, he began to anticipate what kind of grand gift might being his way. The moment Ghiin left the temple, he spoke to Lowell. ¡°Let¡¯s get started. Proceed as nned. You¡¯re confident, right?¡± ¡°Of course. This is my specialty.¡± ¡°Good. Let¡¯s make sure that greedy bastard loses his mindpletely. Send him to heaven.¡± ¡°Understood. He¡¯ll feel like he¡¯s in heaven, for sure.¡± Lowell and the soldiers scattered across the capital,den with food supplies, moving in various directions. Meanwhile, Ghiin stayed at the Crow Mansion he had purchased earlier, issuing additional orders to the staff. About a weekter, Porisco, increasingly frustrated, began cursing Ghiin. ¡°That arrogant country bumpkin! Why hasn¡¯t hee back yet after promising to donate? I should recall Piote immediately.¡± Porisco could only assume that Ghiin had decided not to follow through with the donation because he was too stingy to spend the money. ¡°Petty fool. Doesn¡¯t he know how hard it is to keep a priest stationed for long? I need more funds¡ªthere are so many palms to grease.¡± Porisco has been in a particrly difficult situationtely. He had been at odds with the archbishop, and his influence was waning to the point where he faced the threat of emunication. Rumors swirled that the archbishop would soon convene a council to formally remove him from his position. Porisco had been trying to sway the tide by bribing other bishops and nobles to turn public opinion in his favor, but progress had been slow. ¡°Damn it! They all stuff their faces just the same, so why am I the only one being targeted? It¡¯s only because I ate a little more!¡± Everyone at the table had indulged in excess, but now that his power was slipping, those indulgences had turned into vulnerabilities. Porisco had intended to use the bribe from Baron Fenris for the same purpose, but with Ghiin not showing up, it seemed like a lost cause. Clicking his tongue several times in frustration, Porisco erased Ghiin from his thoughts. Putting on a strained smile to mask his worries, he headed toward the auditorium where a ritual was about to take ce. As he walked through the halls, however, he couldn¡¯t help but notice the temple attendants whispering among themselves as they nced at him. ¡°What¡¯s this? Why are they looking at me like that? Their gazes¡­ they¡¯re not the same as usual.¡± It was strange. Normally, the way they looked at him carried an undertone of fear mixed with subtle contempt. But today, their expressions felt different¡ªalmost as if they were looking at something curious or extraordinary. The uneasy feeling spurred my steps, and as I quickened my pace, faint whispers from the crowd began to reach my ears. ¡°That person¡­ it¡¯s him, apparently.¡± ¡°They¡¯ve been hiding it all this time¡­ on purpose¡­¡± ¡°The rumor has already spread¡­ suddenly, starting this morning¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t hear everything clearly. But the phrases about hiding something deliberately and rumors spreading suddenly were unmistakable. ¡®What¡¯s going on? Has the Archbishop already made a move? Is he manipting public opinion now? Is he trying to kill me for sure? What should I do? If I get emunicated, I¡¯m dead. Whether I kill the Archbishop first or he gets to me, I need to find a solution fast.¡¯ In a state of confusion, Porisco barelypleted the sacrament and decided to go outside to figure out what was happening. For the past few days, he had felt heavy and sluggish,zing around inside the temple, eating and sleeping without much care. This meant he had no grasp of the current situation. Apanied by a few temple knights, Porisco stepped outside and immediately sensed that something had changed. ¡°It¡¯s Bishop Porisco!¡± ¡°Oh, how wrong we were about him all this time.¡± ¡°He¡¯s the Saint of the Slums!¡± The crowd buzzed with loud exmations. These were the same people who, not too long ago, would have scurried away as if avoiding something unpleasant the moment they saw him. It wasn¡¯t surprising, considering how tantly he had favored wealthy nobles with his divine power whilepletely ignoring the sick and the poor. His brazen discrimination and fondness for bribes had earned him the nickname ¡°Priest of Greed.¡± But Porisco had never cared. He considered himself fundamentally different from such insignificant beings, chosen by the Goddess herself. And yet¡­ ¡®What? The Saint of the Slums? Me?¡¯ The title of ¡°Saint¡± was not handed out lightly. It was reserved only for those who sacrificed everything for others and devoted themselves entirely to their cause. Porisco knew better than anyone that he was worlds apart from deserving such a title. In fact, aside from the one time he was forced to visit the slums during his early days as a lowly priest to fulfill service hours, he had never set foot there. Why would someone as noble as him ever visit such a filthy, stinking ce? Still, he couldn¡¯t just let these words pass unverified. ¡°L-let¡¯s head to the slums.¡± The change in people¡¯s gazes and attitudes unnerved him. His voice trembled involuntarily. ¡°Prepare the carriage immediately.¡± The slums were located on the outskirts of the capital, a considerable distance away. It wasn¡¯t a ce someone of his size and stature could walk to. Upon arriving at the slums with a nervous heart, he was met with a sight that shocked him once again. ¡°Oh, the Saint has arrived!¡± ¡°Bishop Porisco is here!¡± ¡°Our savior has finallye!¡± The noisy chatter of the slum residents grew louder as more people gathered, pressing closer. Porisco flinched and took a step back. Even so, the temple knights merely smiled, making no attempt to block the approaching crowd. ¡°W-what are you all doing¡­ Stop those ruffians immediately¡­!¡± Porisco couldn¡¯t finish hismand. The next moment, all the slum residents fell prostrate on the ground, bowing reverently before him. ¡°Thank you! Thank you, Your Grace!¡± ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you that my grandson could be saved!¡± ¡°Forgive me for cursing you before, Your Grace! I didn¡¯t understand your profound intentions!¡± Some wept openly while others shouted praises. One elderly man even shuffled forward on his knees and kissed Porisco¡¯s feet. As the crowd worshiped him, a jolt of indescribable pleasure surged down Porisco¡¯s spine. ¡®This¡­ this is it! This is what I¡¯ve been longing for! This was what I was missing all along!¡¯ Because of his priestly status, he had been forbidden to marry. He couldn¡¯t wield power as freely as other nobles did. Though he lived in luxury, enjoying fine clothes, exquisite food, andfortable lodgings, that was the extent of it. No matter how much bribery filled his coffers, it never satisfied him. Even his indulgences had to be done discreetly, under the watchful eyes of others. But this¡ªthis was different. Look at them! Every single one of them genuinely revering and worshiping him. ¡®I feel like a god!¡¯ For the first time, Porisco felt a void within him being filled. Honor, true respect from the people, and a power that surpassed mere authority. Porisco had awakened to a new greed. Although the adtion was gratifying, he still couldn¡¯t understand why they were praising him. He needed to know the reason behind it. ¡°Why¡­ Why are these people acting this way toward me?¡± The temple knight, still smiling, responded warmly. ¡°It¡¯s no use pretending not to know now, Your Grace. The rumors have already spread throughout the capital. Everyone knows about your profound intentions.¡± The knight¡¯s gaze brimmed with respect. Porisco shook his head vigorously and asked again. ¡°W-what rumors are you talking about?¡± ¡°The rumor that all this time, Your Grace diligently amassed wealth for this very moment. Didn¡¯t you foresee the drought through a divine revtion from the Goddess?¡± ¡°M-me? A revtion?¡± Divine revtions were only granted to Saints¡ªalways female. For a man like him to im such a thing was absurd. He had never even dreamed of receiving a revtion, let alone experienced one. But the temple knight, as though encouraging him to drop the act, continued speaking earnestly. ¡°Yes. Through the revtion, you umted wealth to buy food, which you¡¯ve now distributed to the slums. Thanks to Your Grace, the people suffering from the drought were saved. It¡¯s God¡¯s work; we understand why you had to keep it a secret.¡± Porisco couldn¡¯tprehend what he was hearing. The fortune he had amassed was spent tirelessly as bribes to secure his own survival. How many mornings had he cursed under his breath at the dwindling reserves in his secret vault? And in these times, where could anyone possibly obtain enough food to supply an entire slum? ¡°W-where would I even get food to buy?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Baron Fenris bring an enormous shipment of provisions to the capital at your request? Many people saw it happen.¡± ¡®Baron Fenris!¡¯ Hearing that name made him snap to attention. The man who had promised to make a grand donation and then suddenly disappeared. Why was his name being mentioned here, of all ces? While Porisco¡¯s face grew increasingly troubled and beads of sweat formed on his brow, someone nearby approached, recognizing him with a knowing smile. ¡°So, how was it? Did you approve of the donation, Saint Porisco?¡± Chapter 216 Chapter 216: Did You Like the Donation? (2) The man approaching with a broad smile was none other than Ghiin. Porisco instinctively averted his gaze and quickly began calcting. ¡®What¡­ what on earth is this lunatic thinking?¡¯ He had just turned an ordinary person into a saint out of nowhere. And not just any saint, but a fake one who supposedly received a revtion from a goddess¡ªdespite being male. It would likely go down in history as the first of its kind. No exaggeration; this would genuinely be recorded in the annals of history. He wanted to shout out and berate Ghiin for this madness on the spot, but¡­ ¡®T-there are too many eyes on us!¡¯ It was a tricky situation. He needed to reveal the truth, but his mouth wouldn¡¯t open. The gazes of the impoverished masses and the temple knights fixed on him were sparkling, full of admiration. It was as if their adoration was dripping with sweetness. ¡®Is¡­ is this¡­ the power of a saint?¡¯ A part of him wanted to bask in that reverent gaze even more. Had he never tasted it before, he might have been able to ignore it. But now that he had, he didn¡¯t want to return to a dreary life of dissatisfaction. ¡®But is this really okay? Won¡¯t this cause troubleter? It feels like the entire capital already knows about me¡­¡¯ His rational mind warned him against this, but his greedy, selfish desire kept urging him to embrace it. Then, suddenly, an idea shed through his mind. In his excitement, he had momentarily forgotten his own circumstances. But now, seeing the situation clearly, he realized this was a golden opportunity. ¡®If I can just maintain this public sentiment¡­ the Archbishop won¡¯t be able to touch me! It¡¯ll guarantee me as the next Archbishop!¡¯ If the rumors of him being a saint spread even further, the Archbishop wouldn¡¯t dare to emunicate him. In fact, they wouldn¡¯t even be able toy a finger on him. However, since he didn¡¯t fully understand how this situation hade to be, it would be dangerous to simply assume everything would go well. Porisco¡¯s mind began racing with calctions. ¡°Saint? You don¡¯t look too well,¡± Ghiin said, his toneced with concern as he drew closer. When Ghiin approached, the temple knights stepped in front of Porisco to block his path. Seeing this, Ghiin spoke in a slightly troubled tone. ¡°Hmm, I was going to discuss future donations¡­ but should I just leave?¡± ¡°N-not at all! Baron, you¡¯ve helped me aplish something great; I wouldn¡¯t dare ignore you. What are you all doing? This is Baron Fenris! Escort him to the temple immediately!¡± Poriscomanded. At his words, the temple knights gave Ghiin a slight bow and stepped aside. Before long, the two of them were riding in a luxurious carriage drawn by six white horses, heading toward the temple. As they traveled, Ghiin, wearing a sly smile, asked mischievously, ¡°So¡­ did you enjoy the donation? I spent quite a lot on my provisions, you know?¡± Ghiin¡¯s words left Porisco silent for a moment. He needed to understand his opponent¡¯s intentions to avoid being led by the nose. He did like donations, but not on this grandiose scale. The kind of donation he had in mind was far more modest¡ªessentially a thinly veiled bribe. ¡®What is this man thinking? I¡¯ve heard he has ample provisions, but to spend so extravagantly in this situation? All for the sake of spreading rumors like this? Why?¡¯ Porisco was inherently suspicious and greedy. He had wed his way up to the position of bishop through deceit and political maneuvering. Although his current situation was precarious due to excessive greed and the Archbishop¡¯s constant scrutiny, he wasn¡¯t someone who could be easily fooled. A man who had once aimed for the position of Archbishop and even formed his own faction within the massive religious order was not one to be underestimated. Porisco stared at Ghiin silently, his gaze filled with suspicion. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so wary,¡± Ghiin said, breaking the silence. ¡°I only wanted to help you, Bishop.¡± ¡°Help¡­ me?¡± ¡°Yes. You¡¯ve been in quite a difficult positiontely, haven¡¯t you? I hear your rtionship with the Archbishop isn¡¯t exactly amicable.¡± ¡®What is this? How does this young pup from the North know about that? Did one of the nobles in the Royal Faction tell him?¡¯ Porisco had been diligently bribing nobles, so it wasn¡¯t imusible that rumors had spread. He had bribed them to sway public opinion, knowing he couldn¡¯t ignore their influence. However, the Archbishop¡¯s power overshadowed his efforts, rendering themrgely ineffective. ¡°Who told you that¡­?¡± Porisco asked cautiously. ¡°Oh, I just picked it up while spending a few days in the capital.¡± Ghiin knew Porisco¡¯s situation well¡ªnot due to any memories from a past life, but because he understood the value of information. Ghiin had stationed numerous spies in the capital. Based on the intelligence they gathered, he had devised a new n. Under Ghiin¡¯s direction, his intelligence officer Lowell had fabricated rumors and incited the public, crafting the current situation. Watching Porisco¡¯s lingering distrust, Ghiin continued, ¡°The rumors will lose their momentum with time. Many people still have their doubts. Missing this opportunity won¡¯t do you any good.¡± Porisco¡¯s lips twitched at those words. This young pup clearly had a firm grasp of his weaknesses. ¡°Fine. You wouldn¡¯t have done this for nothing¡­ What do you want?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the same thing I mentioned before.¡± ¡°You mean Priest Piote? It seems you¡¯ve gone a bit too far for the sake of a mere low-ranking priest, don¡¯t you think?¡± Porisco replied, his suspicion still unshaken. If Piote was all Ghiin wanted, there would have been no need for such an borate scheme. Even if Ghiin had given only half of that enormous amount of provisions, Porisco would have dly granted his request. But Ghiin simply nodded and agreed readily. ¡°That¡¯s correct. There are other things I want as well.¡± ¡°Speak inly. I will listen and make my judgment,¡± Porisco said, trying his best to maintain control despite the difficult situation. Once someone got caught in such schemes, it was hard to escape. It was a fitting response from a priest who had weathered countless schemes and betrayals. Ghiin paused deliberately, feigning contemtion. ¡°This isn¡¯t the sort of discussion we should have inside a carriage. Let¡¯s wait until we¡¯re somewhere quiet.¡± ¡®This brat¡­¡¯ Porisco ground his teeth, trying to mask his frustration. It was obvious that the young man was toying with him. But the one at a disadvantage now was Porisco. Suppressing his anger, he held his tongue until they reached the temple. As soon as they arrived, Porisco ordered everyone to leave, then spoke sharply, feigning anger. ¡°Now, speak clearly! What exactly are you after? Why did you orchestrate such a spectacle?¡± ¡°To make you the next Archbishop.¡± ¡°W-what? Make me¡­ what?¡± ¡°Exactly what I said. To help you ovee your current crisis and ascend to the position of Archbishop.¡± Ghiin¡¯s rxed tone left Porisco momentarily stunned. The Archbishop¡¯s position was the ultimate goal of Porisco¡¯s life. He had spent years handing out and receiving bribes, climbing the ranks tirelessly in pursuit of it. But the current Archbishop was intent on removing him, favoring a different sessor instead. ¡®If this brat truly helps me, it¡¯s possible. If I canpletely sway public opinion¡­ even if I don¡¯t earn the title of ¡°saint,¡± bing Archbishop would be easy.¡¯ If he distributed provisions a few more times under his own name, public opinion would solidify. And the only one capable of providing such provisions was the young man standing before him. After all, this was the so-called ¡°Grain King of the North.¡± Moreover, all they needed was a convenient story about a ¡°revtion¡± and some preparation in advance. No one could verify such ims, and no one would dare challenge the word of God. But could he really trust this young man in front of him? ¡®This is dangerous¡­ far too risky.¡¯ Porisco felt a foreboding sense of unease. If something went wrong, the bacsh could be catastrophic. epting this offer outright was perilous. If this young man said the wrong thing even once, Porisco could find himself in an even worse predicament than he was in now. ¡°What benefit do you gain from making me the Archbishop?¡± Porisco asked cautiously. ¡°I stand to gain plenty,¡± Ghiin replied with a sly smile. ¡°When I¡¯m in trouble, I can count on the church¡¯s help, can¡¯t I? It¡¯s about mutual loyalty.¡± ¡®This¡­ this lunatic¡­¡¯ Porisco, ever perceptive, understood Ghiin¡¯s words immediately. It meant keeping him leashed and using him whenever necessary. Under normal circumstances, this was the kind of proposal that would spark fiery outrage and prompt him to drive the other party out. If he had been willing to entertain such a deal, the Church would have aligned with the nobility long ago. ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous, Baron. Don¡¯t you know that religion and politics are ipatible? Do you think you can install me as a puppet and manipte me as you please?¡± ¡°You¡¯re overreacting. I¡¯m merely suggesting we maintain a friendly rtionship and help each other out when needed.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t feed me such hollow words! How dare a mere baron attempt to meddle with the Church¡­!¡± When Porisco cast aside politeness and reacted strongly, Ghiin smirked and interrupted. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying you¡¯re content to die as things stand?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°You won¡¯t even end up dying as a martyr. No, you¡¯ll die as nothing more than a disgraceful, greedy pig.¡± Both already knew what the other wanted. Ghiin reiterated Porisco¡¯s precarious position. ¡°I¡¯ve heard the Archbishop¡¯s temperament is quite cruel¡­ Wouldn¡¯t it be easy for him to brand you a heretic? That would be the worst kind of death.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°It seems there¡¯s some misunderstanding here. I¡¯m trying to save you, Bishop. And, of course, I intend to receive an appropriatepensation for it. Is there anything more valuable than the price of your life?¡± ¡°¡­What do you n to do if I refuse?¡± ¡°Well, if you decline, there¡¯s nothing I can do. I¡¯ll simply request Piote from the Archbishop. With the grain supply redirected to him, it won¡¯t be difficult. But in that case¡­ you will surely die.¡± ¡®No, that can¡¯t happen.¡¯ That would truly be the end for him. Beyond losing his life, what if the Archbishop secured the grain and was praised as a saint? The mere thought of it filled him with envy. Even in death, he wouldn¡¯t find peace. Cold sweat dripped down Porisco¡¯s face as he deliberated. If he epted, he¡¯d be this man¡¯s dog. If he refused, he¡¯d die. But he didn¡¯t want to die. He wanted to live, to im the Archbishop¡¯s seat for himself. And more than anything, he wanted to keep being called a saint. That experience had been the pinnacle of his life. What if he could continue basking in such glory? What if the rumors continued to spread and his fame extended beyond the kingdom? ¡®The Archbishop isn¡¯t the problem. If I get rid of the man in front of me, no one will dare touch me. I could be treated as an equal to the Saintess herself!¡¯ Ghiin watched Porisco¡¯s eyes dart back and forth as he wrestled with his thoughts, silentlyughing to himself. ¡®Greed is practically oozing out of him. He¡¯s dying to have it all, isn¡¯t he? Still, he¡¯s a cautious one, full of doubt. Not the easiest to handle.¡¯ Initially, Ghiin hadn¡¯t intended to go this far. He had merely nned to offer a reasonable reward and secure Piote for now. To prepare for the uing turmoil, the Church¡¯s power was indeed necessary. However, Ghiin had already marked another sinful priest as his candidate. But upon learning of Porisco¡¯s circumstances, he decided to modify his ns and expedite them. As Porisco deliberated and stole nces at Ghiin, his mind racing, he finally let out a heavy sigh. ¡®If I refuse, there¡¯s no way to resolve the current situation. Even if I save my life, with the Archbishop¡¯s temperament, emunication is inevitable. But if I let this guy get a hold of my weakness¡­¡¯ Just as his thoughts wavered back and forth, a monk¡¯s voice was heard from outside. ¡°Bishop, Count Norton has arrived to see you.¡± ¡°What?¡± Billow Norton, the eldest son of the Kingdom¡¯s Chancellor and elder brother to the Marchioness of Branford. In other words, he was Rosalyn¡¯s maternal uncle and a key figure among the Royal Faction¡¯s nobles. ¡°Ah, quickly, show him in!¡± Although he had a guest, Billow was not someone Porisco could treat lightly. Not only was his family renowned, but Billow himself served as the Chief Justice of the capital and was effectively the leader of the royal officials, making his influence formidable. After a brief formal exchange of greetings, Billow turned his gaze to Ghiin and feigned surprise. ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this Baron Fenris? What brings you to the temple?¡± ¡°It has been a while, Count. I was discussing with the Bishop how we might assist those in need.¡± ¡°Ha, to think someone as young as you harbors such noble intentions. Truly a blessing for the Kingdom. Coincidentally, I came to see the Bishop regarding royal matters.¡± Porisco blinked in confusion at the mention of royal matters. Royal matters? What business could the royal family possibly have with him? ¡®Could it be¡­? Because of the rumors? Has the royal family already sought me out?¡¯ If he were officially recognized as a saint, the Kingdom would undoubtedly support him. A saint¡¯s presence would prevent even other kingdoms from acting recklessly. And indeed, Billow began to speak bluntly about the benefits Porisco could receive. ¡°¡­If the Bishop is acknowledged as a saint by the Church, the royal family will have a reliquary crafted from dragon bone, one of the royal treasures, to house the Bishop¡¯s sacred body and blood. Additionally, the pce will prepare a private chamber exclusively for your use. Furthermore, a grand cathedral named after you will be constructed on new grounds¡­¡± Porisco nearly lost his senses at the overwhelming proposal. Compared to this, every bribe he¡¯d received until now seemed like mere pocket change. He should have been living with such privileges all along. Half of his life felt wasted. ncing briefly at Ghiin, Porisco saw him smiling warmly, bowing his head slightly. ¡°Congrattions. Your name will now spread across the entire Kingdom. So then¡­ shall we continue the donations ording to the ¡®Revtion,¡¯ Saint Porisco?¡± ¡®Heh, heh-heh-heh, I was so desperate that I nearly forgot how great an opportunity this is.¡¯ The title of saint was something one might not receive even after a lifetime of healing the poor with divine power. This wasrgely due to the prevailing notion that divine power should be used selflessly for others. But no priest had the patience to spend their entire life toiling among the destitute and living in hardship. Thus, the path to sainthood was arduous and filled with suffering, and even then, the title was usually granted posthumously. ¡®But now I can gain the title of saint this quickly and easily? A title received after death is useless. I need to enjoy it while alive!¡¯ Even if he couldn¡¯t officially receive the title due to opposition from other bishops, it didn¡¯t matter. Just the rumor of being a saint was enough to ensure his survival and secure the position of Archbishop. ¡®I¡¯ve been overthinking this out of doubt. If I can firmly im the Archbishop¡¯s seat and gain the support of the royal family and nobility¡­ I can deal with that guyter.¡¯ There was no need to foolishly hesitate. His life was the most important thing. For now, he needed to ovee the immediate crisis. Porisco smiled benevolently at Ghiin and spoke. ¡°I will dly ept the donations, Baron Fenris.¡± For now, he decided to join hands with Ghiin. Chapter 217 Chapter 217: Did You Like the Donation? (3) Watching the two people exude such a harmonious atmosphere, Count Billow Norton clicked his tongue inwardly. ¡®Tsk tsk¡­ What in the world is happening here? Why did Baron Fenrise to me with such a request¡­?¡¯ The rumors had spread so quickly that they had already reached the royal pce. Discussions had even been raised about verifying whether Porisco should be acknowledged as a saint. However, that discussion was immediately dismissed by the Marquis of Branford. ¨D ¡°There¡¯s no way that greedy bastard is a saint. I hear that the Fenris Merchant Guild distributed food under Porisco¡¯s name? Find out what kind of scheme that rascal Ghiin is pulling.¡± With just that one statement, everything was brushed aside as if it had never happened. All Count Billow had done so far was act out the part as Ghiin had asked him to. After all, they had received arge donation of food in a dire situation, and it was difficult to refuse such a gesture. Billow shook his head slightly before speaking. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll take my leave now. The royal pce will send someone again soon for an official discussion.¡± Porisco snapped back to his senses and then nodded with a saintly smile. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± He deliberately emitted a trace amount of divine power, barely enough to surround his body. It was a power he rarely used, as it was taxing on him. A soft, subtle glow enveloped his figure. From the outside, one might have mistaken him for a saintly elder. Once Billow departed, Porisco nced around briefly to ensure no one was listening before leaning in to whisper to Ghiin. ¡°If you can just maintain the current public sentiment, I¡¯ll give you whatever you want. Since the discussions haven¡¯t been formalized yet, the Archbishop will do everything to suppress the rumors. You¡¯ll need to release more food and keep things moving.¡± ¡®Once I secure my position and gain power, I¡¯ll get rid of you somehow. Until then, do your part for me.¡¯ Having decided to prioritize oveing the immediate crisis, Porisco spoke without hesitation. Even his tone of speech changedpletely, treating Ghiin as nothing more than a business partner. At Porisco¡¯s sudden shift in attitude, Ghiin grinned slyly. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll invest generously. But wouldn¡¯t it be fair for you to fulfill one of my requests first? After all, I¡¯ve already given you something upfront.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ That¡¯s true. It¡¯s only fair to give one for one in a proper deal, right? You¡¯re asking for a priest to be stationed in Fenris?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m nning to establish a small shrine¡ªif not a full parish¡ªso I¡¯d like you to send Priest Piote there first.¡± ¡°Oh,e now, we¡¯re on such good terms. I¡¯ll send you a more skilled and experienced priest than someone as insignificant as Piote.¡± Porisco decided to go all in and spend freely. Sending over a decent priest wasn¡¯t much of an issue. For now, he needed to keep this bastard pleased to ensure his mouth remained shut. At Porisco¡¯s overly amodating response, Ghiin shook his head and smiled. ¡°No, I think it¡¯s better to stick with the original Priest Piote. Instead, I have another request.¡± ¡°Another request?¡± ¡°As you mentioned, shouldn¡¯t there be something to serve as a ¡®token¡¯ between us?¡± ¡°A token? What more could you possibly need as a token? I¡¯m already sending you the priest you want!¡± ¡°Give me a relic as a gift. Include a certificate personally signed by you, stating that the relic was handed over to me. I¡¯ll go myself to pick out a suitable one.¡± ¡®This insane bastard¡­¡¯ What exactly was a relic? They were sacred and holy items, the remains or possessions of saints recorded in history. The relic storage was strictly off-limits to outsiders. Even most nobles couldn¡¯t even dream of setting foot inside unless they were someone of the caliber of the king or the Marquis of Branford. And yet, this man wasn¡¯t just asking to take a look¡ªhe wanted to personally select one and take it as a gift? Fine, perhaps Porisco could use his authority as a bishop to allow Ghiin to visit the storage. But if it were discovered that a relic had been stolen, it wouldn¡¯t just end with emunication. Porisco would be cursed not only by the Juana Order but also by other religious orders. Social disgrace would be the least of his concerns¡ªhis very life could be in jeopardy. ¡®This son of a bitch really knows how to tighten the leash. What a dirty, vicious bastard.¡¯ His opponent was a noble backed by the Royal Faction. If Ghiin were to wield a certificate with Porisco¡¯s signature on it, even if word got out about him possessing a relic, Ghiin could simply im it was a gift. The one who gave it would bear the brunt of the consequences. Understanding Ghiin¡¯s intent, Porisco feigned a troubled expression as he spoke. ¡°Relics¡­ are items even the Archbishop cannot easily touch. No matter how much authority I wield, that is¡­ a bit too much to ask.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s forget about it. I¡¯ll take my leave and head straight to the Archbishop.¡± ¡®You damn bastard!¡¯ The man was impossible to reason with. It was as if he were saying, Refuse to cooperate, and you¡¯ll die. But if you don¡¯t give me what I want, you will also die anyway. Porisco had never encountered such a person in his life. This man was practically a demon lord in human form. If Hubert, the Tower Master of the Crimson me Tower were here to see Porisco¡¯s current state, he would probably clutch his belly andugh while asking, ¡°So, he got you too, huh?¡± Porisco broke out in a cold sweat and bit his lip. ¡°If I take a relic, I¡¯ll get caught eventually. Are you asking me to sign my own death warrant?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t there plenty of relics? I¡¯ll take something small and inconspicuous¡ªjust enough to serve as a token between us.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Porisco couldn¡¯t deny it¡ªwhat Ghiin said made perfect sense. The relic storage, with its long history, held a vast number of relics. Among them, there were plenty of items that were practically useless, merely taking up space. Many were so obscure that unless someone specifically went through the records, they wouldn¡¯t even know such items existed. ¡°Fine. But you¡¯ll have to take something truly small and insignificant, something that won¡¯t attract any attention.¡± ¡°No need to worry about that.¡± Ghiin chuckled lightly and followed Porisco, who was radiating annoyance. The relic storage was tucked away in the innermost and most secretive part of the temple. The temple knights guarding the entrance bowed deeply when Porisco approached, their attitudes noticeably more respectful than usual. With rumors spreading about Porisco potentially being a saint, they couldn¡¯t afford to treat him with the usual disdain or indifference. ¡®Hah, look at their eyes. Why couldn¡¯t they behave like this all the time?¡¯ Feeling slightly mollified by the reverent gazes of the temple knights, Porisco smiled. The more his influence grew, the smaller the Archbishop¡¯s position would be. As Porisco led Ghiin toward the relic storage, one of the temple knights hesitated and then cautiously stepped forward to block their path. ¡°Bishop, entry into the storage by outsiders is strictly prohibited. If an outsider wishes to enter, they must first receive authorization from the Archbishop¡­¡± ¡°What! How dare you block my way!¡± Porisco¡¯s thunderous rebuke caused the temple knights to flinch and take a step back. ¡°Do you not understand that this person is currently assisting me in carrying out a ¡®divine revtion¡¯? Are you suggesting the Archbishop is higher than Lady Juana herself? Do you wish to incur divine wrath and be cast into the fires of hell?¡± The words ¡®goddess¡¯ and ¡®revtion¡¯ left the temple knights with no room to argue. On top of that, the mention of divine punishment sealed their lips. As fellow believers, they had no grounds to oppose him. ¡°A-all right. Please, take your time and look around.¡± ¡°Hmph, let¡¯s go, Baron Fenris.¡± Porisco waddled forward with an air of arrogance, his expression dripping with conceit. Behind him, Ghiin¡¯s face was painted with a look of admiration, albeit tinged with disbelief. ¡®This bastard¡­ he¡¯s even more shameless than I expected.¡¯ Even Ghiin, who had orchestrated this entire situation, found Porisco¡¯s behavior so over-the-top that it was embarrassing to be seen with him. If this man were to gain true power, he¡¯d undoubtedly be a tyrannical overlord. For all the difficulty they¡¯d had gaining ess, the relic storage itself wasn¡¯t all that different from a treasure vault in any ordinary estate. Treasures rted to the Order were neatly categorized by grade and stacked ordingly. Of course, not all of the Juana Order¡¯s relics were stored here. The Juana Order spanned not only the Holy Kingdom but also numerous other kingdoms. This particr storage only housed treasures rted to the Ritania Kingdom. ncing around, Ghiin subtly nodded his head as he surveyed the space. ¡®Still, as expected of a kingdom with a long history, they certainly have a lot here. Now, I just need to find it.¡¯ Porisco quickly shut the door to the archive and spoke in a hurried tone. ¡°Quickly, make your choice. A first-ss holy relic is absolutely out of the question. It¡¯ll be noticed immediately. Go for a third-ss relic.¡± ¡°Hmm, give me a moment,¡± Ghiin said. He busily looked around the room before pointing to a robe disyed in the center ss case of the archive. ¡°What about that?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the robe used by Saint Marteus 300 years ago, designated as a first-ss relic¡­ N-no, that¡¯s absolutely off-limits! It¡¯s too conspicuous, disyed like that!¡± ¡°Ah, I see.¡± Chuckling softly, Ghiin strode purposefully toward one corner of the room. Arge ss disy case stretched across one wall, filled with an assortment of items. Not all relics possessed extraordinary powers. In fact, most were regarded as relics due to their religious significance or historical value rather than any exceptional abilities. The kind of relics people typically imagined¡ªthose that exhibited overwhelming divine power¡ªwere exceedingly rare worldwide. But in this archive, there was just one. A single, genuine relic that no one knew about. ¡®Found it.¡¯ Ghiin¡¯s eyes fell upon a small ring lying unnoticed in the corner of the ss case. It was a simple ring, adorned with a single white gemstone. A relic unknown to the world, concealing extraordinary power. ¡®The Blessing of the Goddess Juana.¡¯ Though Ghiin had also obtained Porisco¡¯s handwritten certificate as a way to hold leverage over him, this ring was his true goal. ¡®I knew they¡¯d store it carelessly like this.¡¯ The ring showed no reaction when divine power or mana was infused into it, which is why it had been dismissed as insignificant and stored so negligently for so long. But the ring¡¯s true ability was extraordinary: it could absorb a priest¡¯s divine power in moments of crisis and create a powerful protective barrier. In other words, as long as divine power was present, it automatically activated a defensive shield without any conscious effort. In his previous life, this ability had been discovered purely by chance. A priest fleeing with relics during a cmity had identally uncovered it during an incident. ¡®Tossing this into a horde of beasts with the priest cowering inside¡ªit doesn¡¯t get more provocative than that.¡¯ People often used the priest as bait because of the ring¡¯s ability. Unfortunately, the priest,cking sufficient divine power, had ultimately perished before being rescued. ¡®This will be perfect for Piote.¡¯ For others, Ghiin could teach mana cultivation techniques and share skills to help them advance. However, Piote had to advance his own abilities on his own. In his previous life, no one had been able to unravel the structure of divine power. ¡®In that case, I just need to pile on good equipment.¡¯ Originally, Ghiin hadn¡¯t nned to obtain this ring immediately. A civil war was bound to break out eventually, and low-grade relics with yet-undiscovered powers like this one could have been taken then. But seeing how quickly Piote¡¯s divine power was growing, Ghiin decided it was better to secure it sooner rather thanter. It wasn¡¯t just for Piote¡¯s safety¡ªthere were other uses for it as well. ¡®I¡¯ll make sure he¡¯s at the forefront during the chaos. He¡¯ll be absolutely reliable.¡¯ He had no intention of letting someone who could be a powerful defensive totem simply stay in the rear lines for support. The ring¡¯s defensive capabilities were far beyond the usual divine protection. With sufficient divine power, it could withstand even a dragon¡¯s stomp. It provided a level of survivability so absurd it made cockroaches seem fragile inparison. Handing the ring to Piote and throwing him into the middle of the enemy¡¯s ranks would cause a perfect area-wide provocation. Just imagining it sent chills of excitement through Ghiin. ¡®Hmm, maybe I should teach him somebat techniques when I have time. He¡¯s perfect for leading the charge as the vanguard. Fighting and healing at the same time¡­ Ha, what¡¯s a pdinpared to this? This is the real deal.¡¯ Ghiin entertained these thoughts without hesitation, even though Piote would likely be horrified if he heard them. As Ghiin continued to gaze at the relics in the corner, Porisco approached him. ¡°Have you made your choice? Anything here should be fine; they¡¯re all third-ss relics.¡± ¡°That small, inconspicuous ring looks perfect. What¡¯s that one?¡± ¡°Hm? Where? Oh, that? I didn¡¯t even know that was there. What is it¡­?¡± Porisco fetched a record book listing the relics and flipped through its pages a few times before clicking his tongue. ¡°It¡¯s a relic left behind by a nun a very long time ago. No one even knows it exists, so you¡¯ve made an excellent choice.¡± Porisco felt relieved. ¡®At least it¡¯s not burdensome. I have no idea why something like that was designated as a relic¡­ It must¡¯ve been included just because it¡¯s old.¡¯ No one had ever paid attention to such a ring. Even Porisco himself hadn¡¯t known it was there, so unless someone meticulously cross-referenced the list, it was unlikely to be gged. The temple hadn¡¯t conducted a thorough inspection of the relics in the archive since it was established. Even if they did, it was such a small and insignificant item that it could easily be dismissed as something lost ages ago. As long as the rookie in front of him kept his mouth shut, there wouldn¡¯t be any issues. When Porisco nodded readily in agreement, Ghiin smiled with satisfaction. ¡®Instead of letting such a precious item rot in the corner of a storeroom, it¡¯s better to find it a proper owner.¡¯ Even if the removal of the ring was discoveredter, it wouldn¡¯t matter. No one knew its true value, so he could just create a replica and return that. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll take that one. Thank you for your help.¡± The two carefully opened the ss case and pocketed the ring before leaving. Chapter 218 Chapter 218 ¨C Did You Like the Donation?(4) Porisco immediately returned to his office and issued Piote¡¯s appointment letter. ¡°The confirmation of the diocese requires a council meeting and the Archbishop¡¯s approval, so it cannot be finalized right away. However, assigning Piote for a temporary mission is within my authority, so I will take care of that first.¡± ¡°Please write it in a way that minimizes interference from others, so that Piote can act freely.¡± ¡°As it will be under the pretext of a permanent mission for evangelism, Piote will be able to remain there as long as he wishes.¡± With this, Piote could freely stay in the Fenris Estate. Typically, receiving a permanent assignment for missionary purposes grants a great deal of freedom. Although the church couldter order his recall or relocation, he would now have a justification to refuse if he so chose. ¡°Well, isn¡¯t everything settled now? We have Piote, and we¡¯ve secured the relic. Let¡¯s get moving to continue with the revtion.¡± As Porisco subtly tried to wrap things up, Ghiin pulled out a contract from his belongings. ¡°Please write down everything that transpired in your own handwriting and affix the bishop¡¯s seal yourself.¡± ¡®Ha, this cunning bastard.¡¯ Pulling a contract out just like that? He hade prepared from the very beginning. Porisco nced at Ghiin nervously before starting to write the contract in an overlyplex and densely packed manner. Ghiin tilted his head as he read through the document. ¡°¡­¡®Oh, Creator of this world, our Mother and guide ofpassion and mercy, let us always follow your path. We entrust all our needs to you¡­¡¯ Are you joking right now?¡± ¡°N-No, but as a bishop, I thought it would be appropriate to begin with a prayer¡­¡± ¡°Forget it. Just stick to the facts.¡± ¡°Y-Yes, of course. That was a bit too lengthy, wasn¡¯t it? Let me rewrite it¡­¡± ¡°No, I think it¡¯s better if you just write down what I dictate.¡± Ghiin immediately tore up the contract and pulled out a fresh one from his belongings. Contracts typically had authentication and preservation magic embedded in their upper sections, simr to a letter of credit. As a result, they were quite expensive. Yet Ghiin produced a new one without hesitation, as if it were nothing. ¡®What is this? Why does he carry so many contracts around? Who is he? A loan shark?¡¯ Porisco looked at Ghiin with an expression of disbelief. Judging by this, it seemed that many others had likely fallen into this same trap. Porisco had attempted to muddle the terms with a prayer, making interpretation moreplicated, but it had failed. He had tried to create an escape route, but his opponent was too meticulous. ¡°Alright, start writing. I, Bishop Porisco of the Juana Order, have received food supplies from Baron Fenris. In return¡­¡± Porisco reluctantly wrote down the contract as Ghiin dictated and affixed his seal. Now, his weakness was thoroughly exposed. ¡®Damn it, just wait. Once I be the Archbishop, I¡¯ll snatch that back and tear it to pieces!¡¯ The contract explicitly stated that Porisco had received support from Ghiin and, in return, handed over the relic. With the relic itself in Ghiin¡¯s possession as evidence, there was no way to refute the terms. As Porisco harshly handed over the contract, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Let¡¯s get started quickly. We need to solidify public opinion before the council begins. The Archbishop must have already heard rumors and won¡¯t sit idly by.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have an expert on such matters under mymand. But before we proceed, I have a piece of advice for you.¡± ¡°Advice? What kind of advice?¡± ¡°Your umted wealth from bribes. The Archbishop will undoubtedly target it. If mishandled, it could be a significant issue.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ hmm¡­¡± It was true. Though he had hidden the funds in a secret vault, the Archbishop surely knew of its existence. The Archbishop had likely been aware of it for some time, saving the information for an opportune moment like this. Porisco knew he had to confront the issue, but he struggled to determine the best approach. The fortune he had painstakingly amassed, despite enduring countless insults, was too precious to risk losing. ¡°So, what do you suggest I do?¡± ¡°Just hand it over to me.¡± ¡°Hand it¡­ over? You¡¯re asking for all that money?¡± ¡°If you keep it, the Archbishop will eventually seize it. The justification you¡¯re relying on is that ¡®you received a revtion, worked tirelessly to amass wealth, and used it to purchase food.¡¯ But do you think you¡¯ll be able to recover if that falls through? You¡¯ll be counterattacked for sure.¡± ¡®You¡¯re the one who created that justification!¡¯ The more Porisco thought about it, the more suspicious the logic became. Still, there was no point in arguing over spilled milk. ¡°But this is the wealth I¡¯ve built over my entire life¡­¡± ¡°Why is a priest so greedy? Isn¡¯t that against church doctrine?¡± ¡°¡­If I im it was used to pay for the food, won¡¯t that suffice if I don¡¯t get caught? Or I could move it elsewhere¡­¡± For Porisco, this seemed like the best option. Ghiin, however, was quick-witted and had an uncanny ability to cut through such ns. But even that depended on Ghiin¡¯s agreement. ¡°Even if you move it elsewhere, if they find out you were holding onto it, it¡¯ll still leave you vulnerable. If you hand it over to me now, I¡¯ll make sure it¡¯s used to enhance your reputation.¡± ¡°Grr¡­¡± It sounded dubious, but Ghiin wasn¡¯t entirely wrong. Handling a crisis after it erupts takes significantly more time and effort than preparing for it beforehand. A clean resolution was indeed the safest course of action. For now, preserving his life and position took priority. In the end, Porisco handed over the key to his secret vault, clutching his chest as if his heart were being torn apart. ¡®Could it be that I¡¯ve made a pact with the devil?¡¯ A sense of foreboding crept into his mind, but Porisco shook his head vigorously, forcing the thought away. ¡®I just need to get through this crisis. Once I rise to the position of Archbishop, I¡¯ll have a chance to take everything back.¡¯ At that time, he would devise a way to deal with this upstart. For now, he needed to maintain a cooperative (and tenuously mutual) rtionship. ¡°Ahem, let¡¯s get started. Make sure this is handled cleanly.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just wait a little, and I¡¯ll take care of it quickly.¡± Ghiin smirked as he tucked the key to the secret vault into his coat. Thus, the two shared a bond deep enough to even exchange keys to a secret vault. Lowell, acting on Ghiin¡¯s orders, immediately opened Porisco¡¯s vault, distributed food supplies again, and manipted the rumors. Not only Porisco¡¯s name, but also Ghiin¡¯s name began to spread widely throughout the capital. The two even staged a grand spectacle in the city square, distributing food to the people. ¡°Bishop Porisco!¡± ¡°It¡¯s Baron Fenris!¡± The two stood smiling brightly, sping each other¡¯s hands and raising them high. ¡°The goddess is watching over you all through me and Baron Fenris! All of this is the will of the goddess!¡± Porisco¡¯s booming promation stirred the crowd into a frenzy. ¡°Waaah! They¡¯ve received a revtion from the goddess!¡± ¡°Saint Porisco!¡± ¡°Saint Baron Fenris!¡± Even the royal family, the Marquis of Branford, and the Count of Aylesbur had released some food supplies to calm public sentiment. However, as they were in a state of conflict with the ducal families, they couldn¡¯t release enough to satisfy the people. After all, the capital, despite being a hub of logistics, couldn¡¯t produce food out of thin air. Amid this scarcity, Ghiin¡¯s near-manic distribution of food created an uproar. The audacious im that it was all guided by the goddess¡¯s ¡°revtion¡± only fueled the frenzy further. Shockingly enough, it worked exceptionally well. ¡°Bishop Porisco received a revtion and told Baron Fenris about it!¡± ¡°That¡¯s why Baron Fenris had been stockpiling food like that!¡± ¡°How do you know it¡¯s true? Because Baron Fenris received the revtion too!¡± ¡°It¡¯s obvious we¡¯ll win the war! Why? Because the goddess protects them!¡± Lowell¡¯s spies strategically spread these ims, inciting and guiding public sentiment. Everything fell into ce. Now, there was a clear andpelling justification for why Baron Fenris had been hoarding food. Now, the truth no longer mattered. During difficult times, people needed something to lean on. A priest spreading the will of the gods and a noble blessed by divine favor were distributing food and solving problems. What could be more trustworthy than that? The poprity of these two figures soared uncontrobly. Of course, the thoughts of the smiling duo behind the staged show couldn¡¯t have been more different. ¡®This young noble brat¡­ How can I get rid of himter? Still, it¡¯s great how popr he is. Thanks to him, everything is going smoothly¡­ Ugh! No, stop thinking about it!¡¯ ¡®This is working better than expected. Now, what should I eat for dinner? What sounds good?¡¯ While Porisco¡¯s mind was a chaotic mess, Ghiin had no such concerns. When civil war or disaster strikes, even a meticulously drafted contract loses its meaning. Whether it¡¯s the church or the magic tower, power always gravitates toward the strongest. For Ghiin, it was enough to extract every benefit he could before that time came. * * * The Archbishop of the Juana Order was utterly flustered by the unfolding situation. He had nned to remove Porisco, weaken the opposition¡¯s power, and elevate his own chosen sessor. However, Porisco¡¯s poprity had surged to the point of earning him the title of saint. This made it difficult to make a move against him. ¡°Hurry! Raid Bishop Porisco¡¯s vault immediately! It must be filled with wealth umted through exploitation and bribes. There will be ledgers too!¡± The Archbishop had already identified the location of Porisco¡¯s secret vault. Originally, he intended to save this card for a decisive moment, solidifying his victory with undeniable evidence. However, there was no time to wait now. If he dyed any longer, Porisco might be untouchable. Revealing Porisco¡¯s weakness and cutting down his momentum was the only way forward. Following the Archbishop¡¯s orders, the temple knights stormed Porisco¡¯s vault. What they saw inside brought them to a halt, their eyes widening in shock. ¡°This¡­ this can¡¯t be¡­¡± There were no treasures, no gold or jewels inside the vault. Instead, the space was neatly organized with worn scriptures, priestly robes, collections of prayers, and sacramental items. It looked like the vault of a model clergyman¡ªhumble and free from corruption. The scene was astonishing in itself, as itpletely contradicted their expectations. But that wasn¡¯t what shocked them the most. What truly froze them in ce was arge inscription boldly written on the wall of the vault: ¡°The goddess has foreseen that you woulde here under the orders of the wicked Archbishop. Do you truly wish to be cast into the mes of hell?¡± It was a statement that seemed as though it knew everything. As expected of a priest who had received the goddess¡¯s revtion. Behind the trembling Temple Knights, who were overwhelmed by the miraculous sight, Porisco appeared with Ghiin. ¡°Do you now understand the truth now?¡± At Porisco¡¯s authoritative words, the Temple Knights abandoned their weapons and knelt. ¡°Ah, Bishop Porisco¡­¡± ¡°Please forgive us for our sphemous sins.¡± ¡°We were misled and have followed the Archbishop until now.¡± The Temple Knights began to weep as they confessed their sins. Watching them, Porisco nodded with a gentle smile. ¡°I will forgive your sins.¡± At his words, the Temple Knights wept even louder. This man was real. They had failed to recognize a true saint and had been calling him a greedy pig all this time. Before the name of God, their loyalty to the Archbishop held no meaning. For the Temple Knights, faith always took precedence over personal convictions. Seeing such a miracle before their eyes, the fear of falling into the fires of hell yed a part in their change of heart. Watching them, Porisco let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Phew, if I hadn¡¯t cleaned this up quickly, I would¡¯ve been screwed. d I listened to that kid. Ah, that one¡¯s sharp.¡± Having decided to leave everything to Ghiin anyway, Porisco hade up with a clever n. If the Archbishopunched an attack sooner rather thanter, he thought it would be better to turn that into an advantage. Observing Porisco, Ghiin smirked. ¡°Look at that. He didn¡¯t survive this long for nothing. Even with such greed, he didn¡¯t be a bishop for no reason.¡± Instead of giving up after losing his wealth to Ghiin, Porisco had turned it to his advantage to secure some kind of benefit for himself. He certainly wasn¡¯t an ordinary man. Such a tant individual was easier to deal with. With a bnce of carrots and sticks, Ghiin thought he could extract quite a lot from him in the future. The effect was immediate. Starting with the Temple Knights, rumors began to spread like wildfire. As the rumors spread, Porisco¡¯s authority grew, and no one in the church dared to treat him lightly. In turn, Porisco became even more arrogant. In the end, this incidentpletely reversed the positions of the Archbishop and Porisco. At a gathering of the council, Porisco scratched his belly and spoke with an insolent expression. ¡°The Archbishop has made a grave mistake. To doubt a man as upright as I am and even send knights¡ªhow could you? Tsk, tsk, tsk. If not for the goddess¡¯s revtion, I would have suffered greatly.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The Archbishop had no words. He knew all too well that the so-called revtion was nonsense. He had known Porisco for years. It was just bad timing. He had fallen into that bastard¡¯s trap because he acted toote. Everyone here¡ªthe heavens, the earth, and all the other bishops¡ªknew this. But politics was like that. If an attack failed, it only became ammunition for the enemy. In an attempt to salvage the situation, the Archbishop offered an apology. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It seems¡­ I¡¯ve made a mistake. I acted on false information and¡­¡± ¡°Oh,e on! That¡¯s no excuse! You were trying to frame me!¡± ¡°N-no, that¡¯s not it¡­ I truly acted on bad information¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s a cowardly excuse!¡± Under Porisco¡¯s relentless pressure, the Archbishop could only sweat nervously. Encouraged by his momentum, Porisco even pushed to be officially recognized as a saint. These kinds of things were best pursued when the tide was in one¡¯s favor. ¡°You must have heard the rumors. Don¡¯t you think I deserve to be called a saint by now? Let¡¯s vote, shall we?¡± With an utterly shameless attitude, Porisco spread his arms wide as he spoke. But things rarely went as smoothly as one hoped. While Porisco had timed his move well, he didn¡¯t know when to stop. The Archbishop and his supporting bishops fiercely opposed the idea, and the council soon descended into chaos. Chapter 219 Chapter 219: How Many Tasks Have You Handled? (1) Those who followed the Archbishop stood up without hesitation, pointing their fingers at Porisco and shouting. ¡°A man cannot receive revtions! The Holy Scripture clearly states that only the Holy Maiden can do so! How can you, a bishop, not know that?¡± ¡°Besides, you¡¯ve never once dedicated yourself to spreading the goddess¡¯s will or sharing the gospel with the world! All you¡¯ve done is take bribes!¡± ¡°Honestly, considering how you¡¯ve lived so far, it doesn¡¯t even make sense for you to have be a bishop in the first ce! Have some conscience! There¡¯s no need for any verification!¡± To be recognized as a saint, there were certain conditions one had to meet. Among those, Porisco fulfilled none. Of all the priests gathered in the hall, Porisco had undoubtedly taken the most bribes andmitted the most wrongdoing. The only reason he got away with it was that others had engaged in their fair share of misdeeds and looked the other way for one another. However, no matter how corrupt they were, priests were still priests. A man like him being recognized as a saint was absolutely intolerable. For someone like Porisco to be a saint would be tantamount to dering the end of the world. Of course, the bishops who supported Porisco caused an uproar, insisting he should be recognized as a saint. ¡°Hah! If someone who received a revtion isn¡¯t a saint, then who is?¡± ¡°This is what everyone desires!¡± ¡°You sphemers, defying the will of the divine! Don¡¯t act like you didn¡¯t take bribes yourselves!¡± The priests quarreled with one another like aristocrats embroiled in political games, exchanging insults and bickering for days. If the conflict grew any worse, it seemed the church might split in two. In the end, Porisco smacked his lips and took a step back. Even a man as greedy as him knew when to retreat. ¡®Hmm, it seems this is still a bit too much for now. I¡¯ll need a bit more time. If I gain the church¡¯s recognition, the royal family will lend their support as well.¡¯ This was a matter requiring acknowledgment from both the church and the kingdom. Only with overwhelming influence¡ªenough to achieve unanimous agreement¡ªwould it be possible. Receiving the title of saint was no easy task. That was why it often took a long time, with most saints being canonized posthumously. ¡®Tsk, if only I could disy overwhelming divine power like the Holy Maiden, this would be much easier¡­¡¯ Though he felt a pang of regret, he wasn¡¯t too bothered. The believers in the capital already revered and followed him. The Archbishop would no longer dare touch him. His poprity had grown far toorge. ¡®Phew, it really feels like the goddess saved me in my final moments. Or was it that brat who suddenly appeared and saved me? Damn it! In any case, I won¡¯t rest easy until I get my hands on that contract.¡¯ I narrowly escaped death thanks to that brat, but I lost all my wealth to Baron Fenris, and he¡¯s even holding my weakness over me. I¡¯ve been forced into a life of ¡°integrity.¡± Still, if I keep living virtuously like this, I might eventually earn the title of a saint. Porisco suddenly felt a strange sense of unease. ¡°Living virtuously? Me? Have I gone mad?¡± Ever since meeting that brat, he felt like something had gone wrong with him. * * * ¡°Well, I figured bing a saint would be a tough sell.¡± Ghiin chuckled lightly after hearing the news. If bing a saint were that easy, then every dog and cow would be walking around with the title. People¡¯s envy and jealousy are more frightening than one might think. Priests, in particr, held honor butcked the absolute power of nobles to wield authority at their discretion. That made them even more susceptible. There was no way they¡¯d readily agree to Porisco being appointed a saint. Priests from other orders even went out of their way to nder him. After all, they didn¡¯t want to see a saint emerge either. ¡°Well, it shouldn¡¯t be too hard for him to rise to archbishop in a few years.¡± The current archbishop had rapidly lost his influence, whereas Porisco¡¯s sway had grown immensely¡ªfar beyondparison to the past. Unless he made a major blunder, Porisco¡¯s faction would hold significant control over the church¡¯s administration. ¡°If he bes the archbishop¡­ I¡¯ll have to make him allocate some dioceses and send over more priests and temple knights.¡± It would probably make Porisco furious if he heard, but Ghiin fully intended to scrape the bottom of the barrel and milk everyst benefit out of the situation. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll wrap this up for now¡­¡± There was someone he needed to meet while in the capital. He had been nning to visit eventually after the war ended, but now that he was here for the matter with Piote, it would save him time to handle it now. ¡°Guess I¡¯ll go pay the Marquis a visit. He must have heard plenty about me by now.¡± Themotion wasn¡¯t confined to the church. The nobles residing in the capital were equally abuzz, endlessly gossiping about Ghiin¡¯s antics. ¡°A divine revtion? Predicting the drought with that? Is it just another baseless rumor tied to that guy? I¡¯m telling you, that duck is a ck magician!¡± Kingdom Army Supreme Commander, Marquis Maurice McQuarrie, eximed in shock upon hearing the news. Even though he was someone prone to superstition, he couldn¡¯t believe such a tale. This wasn¡¯t the first time ridiculous rumors had caused an uproar in the capital. The prior frenzy had concerned how Count Fenris won his war. ¡°Flying balloons? Knights dropping out of them? That duck being a Sword Master? Does any of this make sense, you fools? Why are all the rumors about him so absurd? There¡¯s not a single believable one!¡± The vivid testimonies from the Cabaldi forces who had fought against Fenris were avable, but nobles from other regions, who had only heard the rumors secondhand, refused to believe them. This was because each rumorpletely defiedmon sense. Naturally, the intelligence agents gathering these rumors were being reprimanded nonstop. ¡°That bastard is manipting information! He¡¯s spreading ridiculous rumors on purpose to confuse us even further! Recruit the officials on their side immediately and get us urate intel!¡± The truth about the war rumors hadn¡¯t even been properly verified yet, and now tales of divine revtions and sainthood were spreading. Maurice, overwhelmed, could onlysh out at his hapless subordinates. He wasn¡¯t the only one. The nobles in the capital were equally embroiled in meaningless debates amidst the chaos. ¡°How could Baron Fenris, who isn¡¯t even a priest or a holy maiden, receive a divine revtion? It¡¯s obviously another baseless rumor like before!¡± ¡°Ha! Then how do you exin the preparations for the drought? It makes perfect sense if you ept that he received a revtion.¡± ¡°So now you¡¯re saying flying through the air and being a Sword Master are also thanks to the goddess? Be reasonable! Usemon sense for once!¡± ¡°And why is that unreasonable? The goddess can give him the ability to fly, strength, or anything else! She could have told him to stockpile food too!¡± ¡°The intelligence agents already analyzed everything, didn¡¯t they? It¡¯s just luck that the migration ns coincided with the timing. It¡¯s all nonsense, I tell you!¡± ¡°Climate crisis is a fact!¡± And so, the unverified rumors spread like wildfire. Every noble gathering in the capital seemed to include talk of Ghiin. At the ¡°Investors¡¯ Club¡± banquet, Mariel asked Rosalyn about thetest stories. ¡°First, there were rumors about him flying and being a master, and now it¡¯s about a divine revtion? Surely it¡¯s all lies, right?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s just him pulling more insane stunts, as always.¡± ¡°I swear, you can never figure out what that man is up to. ¡®Saint Fenris, the Baron¡¯? Isn¡¯t that just too funny?¡± ¡°A saint obsessed with money? There¡¯s no such thing in the world!¡± Rosalyn pouted slightly, remembering her past encounters. She knew that distributing such an enormous amount of food must have cost an unimaginable fortune. But as someone who prided herself on understanding Ghiin¡¯s character, she was confident he hadn¡¯t taken a loss. ¡°He must have been aiming for something. Whatever he spent, I bet he recovered it all and then some. Probably squeezed it out of Bishop Porisco, right?¡± Regardless, one thing was certain¡ªGhiin¡¯s poprity had skyrocketedpared to the past. With everyone in the capital endlessly gossiping about Porisco and Ghiin, Marquis Branford was at his wit¡¯s end from the headache it all caused him. ¡°Ghiin, Ghiin. Because of that guy, even intelligence officers are wasting their energy on pointless tasks. First, he stirs up strange rumors about the war, and now he¡¯s propping up someone as greedy as Porisco? What on earth is this guy doing all this for?¡± As intelligence agents moved tirelessly to verify the truth behind the rumors and update information, unnecessary documents piled up day after day. Naturally, both those reporting and those reviewing the documents found themselves at a loss. Amidst this, the subject of all the rumors suddenly decided to visit Marquis Branford. Without even stopping by to greet him upon arriving in the capital, Ghiin leisurely showed up only after handling all his personal errands. As ever, he was an audacious man. ¡°How have you been, Marquis! I¡¯m here!¡± His cheerful greeting, as though visiting a friend¡¯s house, was met with a sour expression from Marquis Branford. ¡°You seem quite popr these days. What exactly are you trying to aplish with all this? You¡¯re not the type to act without reason.¡± ¡°Oh, I was just doing a bit of charity work. Everyone¡¯s struggling these days, you know?¡± ¡°Charity work? You? Without expecting anything in return? And with Porisco, no less? Does that even make sense?¡± ¡°They call me a saint these days, Marquis. Haven¡¯t you heard the nickname?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Marquis Branford unconsciously pressed his temples. Dealing with Ghiin was already a headache, and now the man had managed to gain poprity as well. He seems harder to rein in by the day. Then again, was he ever controble in the first ce? Sighing, Marquis Branford put on a feigned stern expression and spoke. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s say charity is what it is. But I told you not to stir up trouble, and yet you¡¯ve gone and caused a massive incident. The Ducal Families will never let this slide.¡± ¡°You must have anticipated as much, which is why you sent the Second Legion, right? Be honest, weren¡¯t you pleased with the oue?¡± He had a point. To be honest, hearing news of the victory had been satisfying. It hadpletely reversed the downtrodden atmosphere among the Royal Faction, which had been overshadowed by the Ducal Families. Marquis Branford chuckled faintly at Ghiin¡¯s bold remark. ¡°Fine, it wasn¡¯t bad. That said, all the intelligence officers in the capital are struggling because of you.¡± ¡°For what reason?¡± ¡°The whole thing about the revtion, not to mention the matters rted to the war. I may as well ask you directly. How exactly did you capture that fortress so quickly?¡± At Marquis Branford¡¯s question, Ghiin answered with unflinching honesty. ¡°Since it¡¯s you, Marquis, I¡¯ll tell you inly. I built a flying contraption and infiltrated the enemy fortress with 100 knights. We ambushed the soldiers guarding the gate, eliminated them, and then I personally broke down the gate, allowing our forces to pour in and wipe out the enemy.¡± ¡°¡­¡± It was exactly as the informants had reported¡ªthe same absurd rumors. When the Marquis of Branford remained silent, Ghiin cautiously spoke up. ¡°Well¡­ Is there anything else you¡¯re curious about?¡± ¡°¡­You flew in? With knights? A hundred knights, you say?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°And how did you break through the castle gate?¡± ¡°I destroyed it myself.¡± ¡°By yourself¡­ you destroyed it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct!¡± ¡°¡­¡± It was already a well-known fact that Fenris had no knights. But what? A hundred knights? A mere baron iming numbers only a grand lord couldmand? As for flying in, that was so ludicrous it wasn¡¯t even worth discussing. And most unbelievable of all, breaking through a thick castle gate alone in an instant? In the entire kingdom, only two individuals were capable of such a feat: Count Balzac, a Sword Master, and themander of the Royal Knights. ¡®And even that isn¡¯t confirmed information¡ªno one¡¯s actually seen it happen.¡¯ Regardless, they had only achieved such feats after reaching middle age. No matter how talented someone might be, it was utterly impossible for someone of Ghiin¡¯s age. ¡°Pfft!!¡± Standing nearby, Knight Commander Toleo of the Marquisate couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter at what he¡¯d overheard. When the Marquis of Branford shot him a sharp re, Toleo quickly straightened up and apologized. ¡°¡­My apologies.¡± The Marquis of Branford could count on one hand the number of times he had been truly flustered in his life. Yet ever since meeting Ghiin, such moments had be far more frequent. Pressing his temples with his fingers a few times, the marquis shook his head and spoke. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll take it as military secrecy. You don¡¯t want to exin it in detail, and I understand that the ducal families might use it to find a countermeasure. I¡¯ll ensure no one investigates further into this matter.¡± ¡®¡­I didn¡¯t realize I was so untrustworthy.¡¯ Ghiin clicked his tongue without realizing it. In any case, the hot air balloons would soon be used for transport and reconnaissance within his territory. As for the knights, the more they performed, the more rumors would inevitably spread. Since it was all bound toe to light eventually, he hadn¡¯t intended to keep it hidden from the start. However, with the current state ofmon sense, even when he told the truth, no one believed him. ¡®Once they see it for themselves, they¡¯ll understand sooner orter. About my abilities as well¡­ No, they might keep doubting even then.¡¯ After all, he was only a half-step Master at best. The techniques he used weren¡¯t ones he could wield easily. Not that he had any intention of publicly proving himself just to gain recognition. What did it matter whether others believed him or not? He wasn¡¯t doing this to impress anyone. Unaware of Ghiin¡¯s thoughts, the Marquis of Branford clicked his tongue and shifted to the main topic. ¡°You didn¡¯te here just for a simple greeting. Tell me, what do you need?¡± ¡°As expected, you¡¯re always quick to the point. It¡¯s a relief speaking with you. I¡¯d like you to grant me an official position.¡± The Marquis of Branford tilted his head at that. A man who avoided being tied down suddenly asking for an official position? And nominally, Ghiin already held the title¡ªthe Northern Military Supply Officer. ¡°What position are you asking for?¡± ¡°Appoint me as the Commander of the Northern Army.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The Marquis of Branford was momentarily at a loss for words. As always, Ghiin hade asking for something massive. Chapter 220 Chapter 220 ¨C How Many Tasks Have Been Handled? (2) Currently, the Ritania Kingdom¡¯s military structure consists of four legions, which serve as an imprable defense around the capital, Cardenia. Regional forces, on the other hand, are organized anew during times of war by summoning the lords of each region. However, themander of the regional forces is pre-selected during peacetime to establish strategies for various scenarios. This approach is far more stable than hastily appointing and directing amander during a crisis. For this reason, the position of a regional forcemander often amounts to little more than a nominal title during peacetime. Yet, this rolees with one powerful authority. It grants themander the right to summon all the lords within their region during wartime. Currently, Count Desmond held the position of Northern Army Commander. Ghiin intended to take that position from him. ¡°To fight against the Ducal Familiester, that title will be crucial. It¡¯ll also be invaluable during times of turmoil.¡± Though the position wasrgely honorary at the moment, in his past life, it had wielded immense authority. The rebellion led by Duke Delfine had forcibly conscripted soldiers from each region, thereby weakening the lords¡¯ influence and molding them into a royal standing army. At that time, Harold Desmond, who rose to the rank of duke, naturally retained the position of Northern Army Commander. Ghiin nned to seize control of the entire North in the same manner as Count Desmond had in his previous life. But the Marquis of Branford, who had no way of knowing the future, could only feel puzzled by Ghiin¡¯s request. ¡°Do you have a reason for this?¡± ¡°In any case, Count Desmond and I are bound to sh. You¡¯ve seen how things have unfolded so far, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°He won¡¯t easily start a war. Surely, he knows that we would strike him directly if necessary.¡± It was aforting remark, but honestly, Ghiin couldn¡¯t trust it. The Royal Faction was already struggling just to keep the Ducal Families in check. Still, there was no need to bruise the Marquis¡¯ pride by pointing that out, so Ghiin offered a vague reply. ¡°After dealing with Desmond, I¡¯ll need justification to suppress the other lords.¡± ¡°Justification?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m practically the standard-bearer of the Royal Faction. Someone like me can¡¯t wage constant war against all the northern lords, can I?¡± Only then did the Marquis of Branford nod a few times in agreement. If no war urred, the position would remain meaningless, offering no authority over anyone. But if civil war broke out, the situation would change. Civil war is still war, and the position of regional forcemander would provide sufficient justification and authority to deal with the lords in chaos. ¡°Since Count Desmond has already bared his fangs, I was nning to deal with him anyway¡­¡± In the South and West, where the lords had already aligned themselves with the Ducal Families, appointing anyone asmander was meaningless. However, parts of the Eastern and Northern regions had not yet fallen under the influence of the Ducal Families and were holding out well. In these areas, no matter how nominal the position ofmander might seem, it was unthinkable to leave someone loyal to the Ducal Families in charge. This was especially true in the North, where a refreshing wind of change was blowing in the form of Baron Fenris. This made it even more imperative to curtail the Ducal Families¡¯ influence. After a moment of deliberation, Marquis of Branford spoke with a casual expression. ¡°The position of Northern Commander might bergely honorary, but during wartime, it wields tremendous power. While Count Desmond must indeed be removed, appointing you to that position is an entirely different matter.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already won the war. Weren¡¯t you nning to ride that victory and push forward? You were probably wondering what else to give as a reward, weren¡¯t you?¡± With Ghiin¡¯s brazen response, the Marquis of Branford let out a sly grin. Ghiin wasn¡¯t wrong. In war, momentum was everything. The Royal Faction had been quietly sinking under the relentless pressure of the Ducal Families. Ghiin¡¯s victory, however, had provided a turning point in the atmosphere. Other lords and nobles who had been biding their time began to covertly align themselves with the Royal Faction. Seeing how things yed out, a new perception began to take hold. ¨D That brat from the North aplished that? Then how strong is the Royal Faction¡¯s potential? ¨D If this is the case, even if the Ducal Families are powerful, they won¡¯t easily suppress the Royal Faction. After all, the Royal Faction has the justification on its side, doesn¡¯t it? ¨D As expected of the Marquis of Branford. He preemptively dispatched the Second Legion to block Desmond¡¯s forces, didn¡¯t he? The rumor that Count Desmond is aligned with the Ducal Families has spread far and wide. The Marquis of Branford wasn¡¯t the type to let this favorable atmosphere pass by idly. He had spent decades navigating the political arena, eliminating rivals. His n was to give Ghiin a tangible reward and leverage the current momentum to sustain their gains for as long as possible. ¡°A hunting dog should be fearless and have exceptional hunting skills,¡± he thought. The peculiar young man in front of him certainly fit the bill. Of course, whether he was merely a hunting dog or a rabid one that might turn on his master remained to be seen. ¡°If someone must take the position, this brat is the best option.¡± There would undoubtedly be protests against entrusting such a key role to someone so young and inexperienced. Yet no matter how the Marquis analyzed it, there was no one better than Ghiin for the North. If he could truly defeat Count Desmond, Ghiin would ascend to be a great lord whom no one could dismiss. ¡°I had been pondering what kind of reward to give him¡­ He always shows up at just the right time to im exactly what he wants. What a troublesome fellow.¡± He could refuse, of course, but Ghiin always managed to create situations where refusal became incredibly difficult. The more the Marquis of Branford observed him, the more fascinated he became. There was no denying Ghiin¡¯spetence. His personality was wild and unruly, making him difficult to control, but his skills more than made up for it. After a brief moment of contemtion, the Marquis of Branford slowly nodded. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll grant you the position.¡± Ghiin smiled brightly. While he hadn¡¯t expected Branford to reject him given their aligned goals, he couldn¡¯t help but feel delighted now that everything had worked out. Having secured what he came for, Ghiin nned to hand over a token gift of food supplies and return. However, the Marquis of Branford wasn¡¯t finished speaking. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve taken control of Count Cabaldi¡¯s territory, I will soon submit a proposal to the royal court for your ennoblement.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t particrly want to be ennobled, though.¡± Ghiin meant it. He had only needed a title to im a lordship early on, but now, he had no use for such things. If the need arose in the future, he could crush dukes or kings alike with sheer force and take whatever he wanted. But the Marquis of Branford spoke seriously. ¡°¡­The position of regional forcemander requires at least the rank of count. That¡¯s thew of the kingdom.¡± Scratching the back of his head, Ghiin chuckled awkwardly. ¡°Oh, is that so? I¡¯m not well-versed in thew. Huh, so there¡¯s a rule like that?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Truly, this was a man who could live withoutws. Watching Ghiin¡¯s shameless grin, the Marquis of Branford shook his head. ¡°In that case, you¡¯ll inherit the title of Cabaldi, as the region you¡¯ve imed isrger¡­¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll go with Fenris. Changing it too often will confuse people. Besides, I don¡¯t like the sound of Cabaldi. I¡¯ve already unified the area under the name Fenris anyway.¡± ¡°¡­Fine. Do whatever you want.¡± Even if he insisted, the longstanding names of the region and title wouldn¡¯t easily vanish from people¡¯s memory. But if the owner himself was determined, what choice was there? It was no use arguing with someone who lived entirely on his own terms. ¡°His Majesty is currently bedridden, so I will consult with the Chancellor and arrange your ennoblement ceremony.¡± ¡°Sure, fine¡­ I understand.¡± Ghiin had onlye to secure themander position but found himself unexpectedly elevated to the rank of count. It wasn¡¯t a bad oue. After all, gaining something valuable was never a bad thing. It felt like receiving an unexpected gift. ¡°A vassal of your father¡¯s, yet with a greater power and the same rank¡­ Count Ferdium isn¡¯t likely to be pleased.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. That¡¯s not what matters.¡± Whether it was a duke, a marquis, or any other title, it was meaningless without power to back it up. The Marquis of Branford didn¡¯t seem particrly pleased. ¡°Even so, how can someone becking in every aspectpared to his own vassal and son? It won¡¯t look good in the eyes of others.¡± ¡®¡­Old-fashioned.¡¯ Unaware of Ghiin¡¯s thoughts, the Marquis of Branford spoke as if he were being exceedingly generous. ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for Count Ferdium to be elevated alongside you. Consider it settled.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Of course, the official reason will have nothing to do with you. Instead, it will be framed as amendation for the Ferdium family¡¯s long-standing dedication in the North. Since the Margrave has already been treated as a peer of the Marquis, there won¡¯t be significant opposition.¡± It wasn¡¯t much in terms of practical benefit, but it would serve well as a justification. Most would see it as nothing more than an empty title. Though that was mostly true, even an empty title was better than nothing. ¡®This must be¡­ the authoritative and patriarchal nature of men in power¡­.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t something I couldn¡¯t understand. For nobles of this era, even these seemingly trivial concerns of face and propriety were of immense importance. In any case, the Ferdium Count¡¯s family in the remote North had now be a Marquisate. It hadn¡¯t been my intention to push for this, but given the Marquis of Branford¡¯s temperament, it seemed he couldn¡¯t just let it pass. Well, it wasn¡¯t necessary, but there was a saying about not looking a gift horse in the mouth. There was no reason to reject something being offered. Father would probably be delighted. ¡°Thank you for your consideration.¡± ¡°Yes, once you inherit your domain, you¡¯ll be a Marquis yourself, so it¡¯s not a bad thing. Think of it as an additional reward for your service.¡± ¡®If you¡¯re giving an extra reward, couldn¡¯t it be something else? A title isn¡¯t exactly urgent right now.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t as though I had no sense of tact, so I kept myints to myself. ¡°I¡¯ll ensure the process moves along as quickly as possible. Is there anything else you need?¡± ¡°For now, this is more than sufficient. If I find I need anything else, I¡¯lle back to consult with you.¡± The Marquis of Branford twitched his lips. This was someone who never brought gifts but had an uncanny ability to show up whenever he needed something. ¡®If this recent aplishment is considered a gift, it¡¯s the biggest one I¡¯ve received in years.¡¯ Thinking that made him feel slightly better. * * * The elevation ceremony was conducted swiftly. As the Marquis of Branford oversaw the proceedings, it was naturally grand and opulent. The celebrations extended into days of continuous banquets. Several nobles who attended the banquets greeted Ghiin with twitching eyes. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s been a while, Count¡­ Fenris.¡± ¡°Ah, going forward, er¡­ let¡¯s¡­ work well together.¡± ¡°Congrattions on¡­ your elevation¡­ truly¡­.¡± They were lower-ranking nobles and scions who had subtly looked down on Ghiin at previous gatherings. Ghiin greeted them with a radiant smile, graciously epting their congrattions. It was obvious they were seething with jealousy, barely able to contain their bitterness. They likely never expected Ghiin to rise to such prominence. ¡®They must¡¯ve thought I¡¯d be used and discarded, but here I am, soaring higher and higher. No wonder they¡¯re flustered.¡¯ Now the gap between them was too wide for them to even dare to ignore him, but their eyes still betrayed envy and jealousy. ¡®The ducal family won¡¯t sit idly by. Just die already.¡¯ ¡®I heard he¡¯s going to sh with Count Desmond.¡¯ ¡®Go, Count Desmond! Win this one!¡¯ It was clear they were cursing him in their minds, but Ghiin found no value in paying attention to their thoughts. Of course, not everyone reacted begrudgingly. Several high-ranking nobles who had taken a liking to Ghiin offered him genuine congrattions. In particr, Count and Countess Aylesbur and Count Norton were overjoyed. ¡°Truly, congrattions! To im the title of count at such a young age is remarkable!¡± ¡°Thanks to your sess, the atmosphere in our circles has greatly improved.¡± ¡°If you ever need anything, don¡¯t hesitate to let me know. I¡¯ll give my utmost to assist you.¡± ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll be relying on your guidance and support in the future.¡± As soon as the high-ranking nobles left, a swarm of young noblewomen gathered around Ghiin. The buzz of extraordinary rumors surrounding him made it impossible for them to suppress their curiosity. Rosalyn, who had been standing near Ghiin, was pushed back by the sudden crowd and ended up falling to the floor. She clenched her fists and ground her teeth in frustration. ¡®Infuriating! This is so infuriating, I could die!¡¯ Even priests from the Juana Church approached him. As soon as Porisco saw Ghiin, he grabbed his hand and beamed. ¡°My, my! Congrattions! You¡¯re indeed someone chosen to receive the goddess¡¯s revtion alongside me!¡± ¡®Die. Just die already! How did you even be a count?! What am I supposed to do now?!¡¯ Despite what he was undoubtedly thinking inside, Porisco¡¯s acting was impable. In all my lifetimes, I could count on one hand how many people I¡¯d seen who could put on such a convincing performance. Holding backughter, Ghiin yed along. ¡°Oh, you tter me. It¡¯s all thanks to the goddess¡¯s grace, I¡¯m sure.¡± In this manner, Ghiin spent the entire banquet tirelessly dealing with all the prominent figures from the capital. It felt as if ten bodies wouldn¡¯t have been enough to keep up. Finally, as the banquet neared its end, he found a moment to himself and sought out Mariel to ask her a question. ¡°Do you know of someone named Ascon?¡± ¡°Ascon? Oh, that elf with anger management issues? Wait, don¡¯t tell me the elf you rescued was him?¡± ¡°Is he famous?¡± ¡°Of course, he¡¯s extremely well-known. He¡¯s even got a unique talent.¡± ¡°A unique talent? What is it?¡± ¡°He¡¯s ridiculously resilient. You can hit him as much as you want, and he¡¯ll just keep standing. That¡¯s why all the nobles who tried to teach him gave up. Oh, and he¡¯s great at swearing too.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ That¡¯s quite the ability.¡± Ghiin nodded thoughtfully. Ascon had been unusually obedient since experiencing the terror of near-death. However, knowing he had such a notorious reputation, Ghiin decided it would be wise to keep a close eye on him. With the title elevation ceremony and banquet sessfully concluded, Ghiin returned to his territory in high spirits. ¡®I secured Piote¡¯smission, obtained the sacred relic, leashed Porisco, got themander¡¯s position, elevated Father¡¯s title¡­ Damn, how many aplishments did I rack up this time?¡¯ It had been a while since he¡¯d achieved so much at once. He couldn¡¯t help but feel ted. When Ghiin returned as a count, Fenris Estate erupted in celebration. Belinda, Fergus, Gillian, and his other close associates were overjoyed. Knights, soldiers, andmoners alike joined in the festivities, all celebrating their lord¡¯s elevation to count. Meanwhile, ude was in a state of shock, unable to say a word. ¡°What? Supreme Commander of the Northern Army? Count of Fenris? It¡¯s not just our lord who¡¯s gone insane¡ªthe whole world¡¯s gone mad. He¡¯s hogging all the good stuff for himself.¡± In this upside-down world, ude was convinced he was the only sane one left. The uproar wasn¡¯t confined to Fenris Estate. The Northern Fortress, suddenly visited by royal envoys, found itself inplete turmoil as well. Chapter 221 Chapter 221 ¨C How Many Tasks Have Been Handled? (3) The envoy who arrived at the Northern Fortress was none other than Baron Andy Shear, who had previously overseen the transportation of Ferdium¡¯s relief supplies. He greeted them with a beaming smile. ¡°Have you been well? I am here to deliver a royal promation.¡± Zwalter, wearing a slightly uneasy expression, nodded and asked, ¡°That¡­ what is it this time? Why does the royal family want to see me¡­?¡± Every time someone came seeking him, he worried whether his son had caused some kind of trouble again. These days, his nerves were on edge, worsened by the recent news of war. Noticing Zwalter¡¯s unease, Baron Shear continued to smile warmly and said, ¡°From today onward, you have been elevated to the rank of marquis. My congrattions!¡± Zwalter, struck by the unexpected news, replied with a dazed expression. ¡°Marquis? Me?¡± ¡°Yes, indeed. Of course, the authority and duties to defend the borders will remain the same as before.¡± ¡°But why¡­ all of a sudden¡­?¡± He hadn¡¯t aplished any remarkable feats, so being elevated to marquis was baffling. Naturally, he couldn¡¯t help but question it. Baron Shear briefly exined the reasoning. The official justification was to reward Zwalter for his years of dedicated service, but Zwalter could clearly understand the real reason¡ªhis son had paved the way for this advancement. ¡°So¡­ Ghiin has¡­ be a count?¡± ¡°Yes, that is correct. He is now Count Fenris.¡± Zwalter felt dizzy. That troublemaker was now a proud high-ranking noble. Even though a royal envoy was delivering the news, it still felt unbelievable. Considering the poor state of Ferdium, he hadn¡¯t been able to provide proper support to his son. Yet, Ghiin had achieved all of this through his own efforts. As a father, he couldn¡¯t help but feel both amazed and proud. Still somewhat dazed, Zwalter went through the motions of a simple elevation ceremony. Even after receiving official recognition from the royal family, the reality still didn¡¯t quite sink in. ¡°A marquis¡­? Really? Me? Our family?¡± For decades, he had lived as a poor count of the northern region, as had his ancestors. Yet now, the world seems to be changing too quickly. Even if it was only a nominal title of marquis, it was still a significant honor. Such achievements, umted one by one, would eventually bolster their prestige. Zwalter¡¯s thoughts turned to histe father, a nagging old man who had passed away long ago. ¡°Father, it seems my son might truly bring glory to our family.¡± As Zwalter stood there, still dazed and overwhelmed, Randolph, the knightmander, raised his voice enthusiastically from the side. ¡°From now on, you are Marquis Ferdium!¡± ¡°Waahhhhh!¡± The knights and soldiers roared with cheers loud enough to shake the fortress. To them, it felt as if their lord, who had endured so much hardship to protect thend and its people, had finally received the recognition he deserved. They celebrated as though it was their own achievement. Joyful news hase in wavestely. The estate¡¯s debts were paid off, and their lord had been elevated to marquis. Everyone knew exactly who was responsible for making all of this possible. One knight raised his sword high and shouted. ¡°For the glory of House Ferdium!¡± The other knights also drew their swords and raised them high. The soldiers, holding their spears aloft, shouted in unison. ¡°For the glory of House Ferdium!¡± Thus, the Northern Fortress was swept up in a festive atmosphere. Soon, the news would reach the Ferdium estate, and they too would join in the celebration. A day like this couldn¡¯t simply pass unnoticed. Snapping out of his daze, Zwalter spoke with a voice brimming with confidence. ¡°Today, we¡¯ll leave only the minimum guard on duty and enjoy a feast for the first time in ages! I¡¯ll break out the reserved meat and plenty of ale¡ªeat and drink to your heart¡¯s content!¡± ¡°Waahhhhh!¡± The soldiers cheered again, and the knights raised their voices even louder. After countless days of rigorous training and battle, everyone felt physically drained. A hearty feast of meat and ale was just what they needed to rejuvenate themselves. As everyone erupted in jubtion, an administrator hurried over to Zwalter and whispered urgently. ¡°My lord, we have no meat.¡± ¡°What? Why? What do you mean we have no meat?¡± ¡°We ran out long ago. You know how scarce meat has be due to the recent drought.¡± ¡°¡­Ah, right? I thought we still had a little left.¡± ¡°Sir Randolph secretly ate what was left whenever he had the chance. He said eating only bread left him constantly hungry. Oh, and he nearly finished off the ale too.¡± ¡°That bastard?¡± Zwalter shot a sharp re at Randolph, who,pletely oblivious, waved back with a bright smile. Holding back the urge to pummel him, Zwalter turned to the others and apologized in a regretful tone. ¡°It seems we¡¯re out of meat! Someone secretly devoured it all¡ªno, never mind that. Today, we¡¯ll make do with bread and soup, and I promise I¡¯ll secure some meat next time!¡± ¡°Aww¡­¡± The knights and soldiers looked visibly disappointed. Of course. Meat? For people like us? That was too much to hope for. Even though they¡¯d paid off the estate¡¯s debts, replenished their food stores, and risen to the rank of marquis, something still feltcking about their domain. * * * Upon returning, Ghiin immediately summoned Piote. As soon as Piote arrived, he hesitantly asked, gauging Ghiin¡¯s expression. ¡°Did the church¡­ send anyone after me?¡± ¡°Hmm, they did, but the situation has changed a little.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°First, take this.¡± Without a preamble, Ghiin handed a relic to Piote. Piote tilted his head in confusion as he examined the ring and asked. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°A ring. Its name is Juana¡¯s Blessing.¡± ¡°And what¡¯s that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a relic of the Juana Church. I got it as a gift from Bishop Porisco.¡± ¡°Eek!¡± Piote flinched and almost dropped the ring. A lowly priest like him had no business touching a sacred relic. The only time he had ever seen relics was during a brief tour of the church¡¯s artifact vault during his training as a novice. ¡°W-Why are you giving this to me? I can¡¯t have something like this!¡± ¡°You can, and you will.¡± ¡°It¡¯s authorized, so you don¡¯t need to worry. But don¡¯t tell anyone else it¡¯s a relic. Only Bishop Porisco knows about this.¡± Since Ghiin didn¡¯t exin in detail, there was no way Piote could fully grasp the situation. Despite Piote¡¯s repeated refusals, Ghiin was insistent. ¡°Don¡¯t give it away or anything like that. You must wear it at all times. Never let it leave your body. Got it?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± If Ghiin had simply said it was a gift, Piote might have given it to someone in needter. That¡¯s why Ghiin made it clear from the start that it was a relic and emphasized repeatedly that losing it was not an option. Piote carefully held the ring in his hand and, still gauging Ghiin¡¯s mood, asked cautiously, ¡°What did you mean when you said the situation has changed? What does the church think about me?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Ghiin took an official permanent appointment letter from his pocket and handed it to Piote. As Piote read the letter, his expression went nk for a moment before he lowered his head. Judging by the content, it felt as though the church had abandoned him. Even the gift of the relic felt like a silent demand to remain here indefinitely. Watching Piote silently for a moment, Ghiin spoke slowly. ¡°If you want to go back, you can. I¡¯ll arrange for safe escorts.¡± ¡°What?¡± Piote looked up in shock. The man standing before him¡ªthe fearsome mercenary leader who had forced him to stay and even secured a permanent appointment for him¡ªwas now telling him he was free to leave. And he¡¯d even provide escorts? ¡°You¡­ must be joking, right?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m serious. The reason I went out of my way to get that appointment was so that you could make the choicefortably. True decisions can only be made when one is free.¡± ¡°Choice?¡± ¡°Yeah, deciding what kind of life to live is up to you.¡± Ghiin meant every word. It was the same when he recruited Gillian, and he had also given ude a chance to leave. He hadn¡¯t forced Kaor or the mercenaries to be knights, and he had promised the dwarves and elves their freedom after ten years. Having lived as a mercenary, Ghiin valued freedom above all else, knowing how precious it was. That¡¯s why he wanted Piote to make his own decision. Although he had initially forced Piote to stay under the pretense of paying off a debt, Piote had long since repaid that debt many times over. Moreover, those he wanted to keep as his closest confidants couldn¡¯t be held by force. The enemies he would face in the future couldn¡¯t be fought with half-heartedmitment. ¡®Well¡­ if Piote decides to leave, I¡¯ll just ask Porisco to send a few more priests.¡¯ It would be a shame, but Piote had his own life. If he wished to leave, it was time to let him go. The relic was a reward for all the hardships Piote had endured. A single letter to Porisco would ensure his silence, so there wouldn¡¯t be any issue. Piote remained silent for a long time, staring down at the appointment letter and questioning his heart. ¡®Really? Can I truly just go back like this?¡¯ Every single day, he wished to return to the capital city. Each day had been so overwhelming, it felt like he was on the verge of losing his mind. But now, an opportunity he hadn¡¯t even dared to hope for had suddenly appeared. The moment he had been waiting for was finally here. It made sense to smile, ept it, and leave without hesitation. So why did he feel so uneasy? ¡®If I leave¡­ others will have to bear the burden.¡¯ The same thought had held him back before. He knew just how critical his role in this estate was. ¡®But how long must I keep doing this? Haven¡¯t I¡­ done enough?¡¯ No other priest would have worked this hard, helping so many people under such difficult circumstances. If anyone understood this, it was him¡ªa man who had lived within the church since childhood. Surely, he had done his part. He couldn¡¯t live his entire life like this. He had his own life to lead, didn¡¯t he? If he stayed out of pity or sympathy, it would never end. His heart remained troubled. Before his attachment deepened further and caused him even more pain¡­ it seemed better to end it here. Piote opened his mouth, his voice trembling. ¡°Thank you¡­ for everything¡­.¡± His throat tightened, and the words wouldn¡¯te out properly. As he struggled to continue, his tear-filled eyes recalling his gratitude, the verses he had read daily since childhood sprang to his mind. [To help those who are struggling and suffering is to serve God.] [You shall be the least of all and serve others.] [Thus shall you forever follow the path of mercy, truth, and righteousness.] ¡®Ah¡­¡¯ Faces of the people he had helped filled Piote¡¯s mind. The starving, the sick, the despairing. When he had firste here, it seemed like everyone in the Cabaldi estate was in such a state. But what about now? No one starved anymore. The sick were fewer in number. Smiles had started to appear on the faces of those who once seemed hopeless. The lord standing before him, his retainers, and everyone else had joined forces to transform the estate. ¡®Even if what they did wasn¡¯t entirely out of goodwill for the people.¡¯ The Ghiin that Piote had observed was someone who would use any means necessary to achieve his goals. He was a man who defied simple definitions of good and evil, someone closer to chaos itself. Yet, his actions ultimately benefitted the people. And for that to continue, Piote¡¯s strength was still essential. ¡®Ah¡­ so I didn¡¯t even understand my own heart.¡¯ Atst, Piote realized the truth about his feelings. The difort he had felt when he tried to leave¡ªnow, he understood its origin. Taking a deep breath, Piote suddenly smiled and spoke. ¡°I feel at peace now.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve realized why my heart felt uneasy.¡± Ghiin tilted his head in confusion. Wasn¡¯t it because Piote couldn¡¯t go back home? Still smiling gently, Piote continued. ¡°I was worried about when the church mighte looking for me or summon me back. I didn¡¯t realize it, but I was only ufortable because of that. Seeing this has made me understand my true feelings.¡± ¡°Your¡­ true feelings?¡± Piote nodded firmly. ¡°Yes. I want to stay here. I want to remain here and help those who are struggling and in need. And in the future, I want to help even more people. That is what it truly means to fulfill the will of the Goddess, and I believe that¡¯s why the Goddess granted me divine power.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ghiin looked slightly startled. He had always thought Piote was staying out of sheer obligation, unable to abandon those in need. But now, it seemed he genuinely wanted to remain for the people¡¯s sake. This kind of priest was rare, even in his past life. Still uncertain, Ghiin asked again. ¡°Are you sure about this? You¡¯ve experienced how difficult it is to live in this estate. It¡¯s grueling work, and you¡¯ve copsed more than once, nosebleeds and all. Helping people isn¡¯t easy.¡± ¡°In the temple, I lived without understanding anything. I didn¡¯t realize how much pain and hardship people outside were going through. I want to ease their suffering, even if only a little.¡± ¡°If you go back, you can live like other priests, in clean surroundings, eating good food, and livingfortably for the rest of your life.¡± Piote gave a bitter smile and shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to live only for a few nobles anymore. That¡¯s not the will of the Goddess.¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying you¡¯d give up thatfort just because you don¡¯t want to?¡± It was hard to believe this wasing from a priest of this era. If ude heard this, he¡¯d probably kick Piote and ask if he had gone mad. But Piote sped his hands together as if in prayer, closed his eyes, and spoke sincerely, conveying his true intent. ¡°Yes. I serve the highest power but live for those in the lowest ces.¡± At that moment, it was as if Piote had reached some enlightenment. A faint divine aura began to radiate from his body. Strands of his pink hair gradually turned a silvery hue. Ghiin was at a loss for words. The Piote before him was unlike Porisco or any other priest he had encountered. It felt as though Piote was an entirely different kind of being. A true Holy One was being born here. Chapter 222 Chapter 222: Keep Going Until It Works (1) I had achieved more than expected in the capital and resolved the issue with Piote. It would be great if everything always progressed this smoothly, but not everything unfolded ording to my ns. ¡°Still not done?¡± ¡°Yes, it seems it¡¯s not an easy task,¡± ude replied indifferently to my question. The development of the new material, entrusted to the dwarves, and the creation of therge incubator, assigned to the mages, were taking longer than anticipated. I wasn¡¯t overly concerned about the development of the new material. I had already provided all the necessary ingredients, so as long as they put in the time, they would undoubtedly seed. After all, in my previous life, Galbarik had managed to seed by finding a method on his own, even without any prior knowledge. However, the humidity magic required for therge incubator was a problem I couldn¡¯t solve. ¡°So¡­ they haven¡¯t even properly started designing the incubator?¡± ¡°Exactly. They¡¯ll need to create humidity control magic, but crafting new magic isn¡¯t exactly a simple task. Unless they¡¯re some dragon, the controller of magic itself, is it even possible for humans to invent magic entirely from scratch?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Indeed, even 7th- or 8th-circle archmages couldn¡¯t easily create entirely new magic. Most of their creations were merely adaptations orbinations of existing spells. As I mulled over this, ude cautiously suggested, ¡°Why not have them pause for now and focus on something else? It seems like a waste to keep the dwarves and mages idle.¡± The other retainers also lent their support to ude¡¯s proposal. ¡°That¡¯s right. My lord, you always prioritize efficiency, do you not?¡± ¡°If the dwarves and mages were reassigned to other tasks, the overall pace of progress would likely improve dramatically.¡± ¡°We¡¯re advancing rapidly as it is; there¡¯s no immediate need for those projects, is there?¡± I shook my head. To elerate progress even further, those two developments were essential. With a serious expression, I tapped the table lightly with my fingers and suddenly brought up an unrted topic. ¡°You know, when the barbarians of the North curse someone, their target always dies.¡± ude¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Wait, what? Really? How is that possible? Do they have some kind of extraordinary shaman?¡± ¡°They just keep at it until the person dies.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Even if the person dies of old age, they believe the curse worked. Apparently, some guy cursed someone for 30 years.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°That kind of determination is worth learning from. We¡¯ll keep at it too. Focus on developing the humidity magic and make sure it seeds.¡± Everyone shook their heads at my stubbornness. Once I got fixated on something, there was no stopping me. Since I had achieved sess through sheer obstinacy in the past, there was no real way to argue. The retainers resigned themselves, thinking it would somehow work out this time as well. The relentless demands of Ghiin drove the mages to exhaustion. Despite their daily research efforts, how could a group of mediocre magicians create an entirely new spell? In the end, the research was solely handled by Vanessa, while Alfoi and the other mages spent their time idly watching from the sidelines. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ impossible. We can¡¯t create magic.¡± ¡°Right. This time, the lord has given us an impossible task.¡± ¡°Even the Tower Master can¡¯t create spells. How are we supposed to manage it?¡± Even as the mages muttered these demoralizing words from the sidelines, Vanessa silently dedicated herself to the research. In truth, Alfoi and the others didn¡¯t entirely mind the situation. They saw it as an opportunity to ck off under the guise of research. ¡®Hehehe, this is like a vacation!¡¯ ¡®Vanessa is working so hard. She¡¯s the best! We¡¯re counting on you!¡¯ ¡®Man, I hope they keep us on research duty forever.¡¯ After lounging around for several days, the mages becamepletelyx. However, there was one critical detail they had overlooked¡ªVanessa always conducted experiments during her research. ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ll need to test this,¡± Vanessa muttered. She had spent days sitting as though glued to her chair, surrounded by a mountain of books, but now she suddenly rose to her feet. Alfoi, who had been casually observing her, straightened up, rmed by her abrupt movement. ¡°Why? Did you figure something out?¡± ¡°I need to run an experiment.¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°Just wait.¡± Her eyes shadowed with fatigue, Vanessa suddenly grabbed Alfoi¡¯s wrist. Flustered by her unexpected closeness, Alfoi stammered, his face flushing. ¡°W-Wait a second¡­ This is so sudden! Sure, we¡¯ve grown closer recently, buting on this strong is¡­ I¡¯m not emotionally prepared for this¡ªurk!¡± Alfoi¡¯s nonsensical rambling was cut short as his mana was swiftly drained, leaving him unconscious. Vanessa and the mages always wore bracelets engraved with the word ¡°Shar¡¯nel,¡± allowing for mana transfer. They were, at all times, ready to provide mana for Vanessa¡¯s experiments. As Alfoi copsed, the other mages hastily retreated, but Vanessa paid them no mind. Without hesitation, she began casting the spell she had conceptualized. Ziiiing! A magic circle shimmered into existence midair. Vanessa studied the slowly rotating circle intently before shaking her head. ¡°It failed.¡± Though disappointment flickered across her face, she bit her lip and reignited her determination. Even for a genius, creating new magic wasn¡¯t easy. Sess on the first attempt would have been a miracle. Vanessa adjusted several forms in her mind and then turned toward another mage. Sensing his imminent fate, the mage trembled and pleaded in a shaky voice. ¡°W-Wait! There¡¯s something I haven¡¯t told you¡ªI¡¯m engaged to be married! So, please don¡¯t grab my hand without asking¡ªaaaaah!¡± The mage had their mana drained and copsed right next to Alfoi. It looked as though two mummies were lying side by side. Ziiing! A new magic circle materialized in midair, spinning rapidly. Vanessa shook her head again. Her eyes had darkened with shadows beneath them, and her expression had vanished entirely. As she approached, the other mages recoiled. Judging by her gaze alone, no one could appear more insane than she did. The madness emanating from Vanessa was enough to make the mages either flee or try to shatter their bracelets. But unfortunately, Vanessa, who had already consumed two mages, still had some mana left. ¡°Hold.¡± With that single word, all the mages froze in ce. She had bound dozens of them at once with minimal mana. Even for a 6th-circle mage, it was no easy feat. Her mana control was nothing short of extraordinary. ¡°No, don¡¯te near me! I¡¯ve never held a woman¡¯s hand except for my mother¡¯s!¡± ¡°Ke-eeeeek! Stop it!¡± ¡°Please, spare me!¡± One by one, the mages had their mana drained and copsed. In the meantime, Vanessa kept casting magic repeatedly, analyzing the ws and making adjustments. However, the desired effect eluded her. Despite her repeated failures, the mages were left entirely drained of mana, crumpling to the ground. ¡°Tch¡­.¡± Vanessa bit her lip and clenched her fist. There were no more mages to drain mana from. She would have to wait several days to replenish her mana. It was frustrating. She wanted to seed quickly so that the people of the estate could eat their fill of meat. But her current abilities weren¡¯t enough. She would need the power of a dragon to truly create the magic she envisioned. What should I do? To continue the experiments, I¡¯ll need much more mana. She tried to conserve the runestones as much as possible. They were vital resources for the estate¡¯s development. With so many facilities requiring runestones, using them for magical experiments was a heavy burden. Each failure would consume a staggering amount of runestones. Still, creating arge incubator was an essential project for the estate¡¯s growth. As Vanessa pondered what to do next, Ghiin came to see her. ¡°Whoa, what happened to you? Is the research not going well?¡± ¡°My¡­ my lord¡­.¡± The moment Vanessa saw Ghiin, her eyes lit up as she staggered toward him. Her disheveled hair and gaunt face made it painfully clear how much energy she had poured into her research and experiments. Seeing her approach like a zombie, Ghiin leaned toward Gillian, who stood beside him, and whispered. ¡°Are you sure no dark mages have shown up while I was away? No resurrection rituals or anything?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Vanessa¡¯s appearance was truly indescribable. Standing in front of Ghiin, she extended her hand and spoke. ¡°My lord, please lend me some mana¡­ just for a moment.¡± The mana used by mages and the mana used by knights differ in their refinement processes, making their properties slightly distinct. However, since their origins are the same, it wasn¡¯t entirely unusable. Though less efficient than a mage¡¯s mana, someone as adept at mana maniption as Vanessa could likely harness and use it to some extent. The obsessive madness in her gaze startled Ghiin, causing him to instinctively step back. ¡°Uh¡­ if you really need it, I suppose I could lend you some. But honestly, I think it¡¯d be better if you took a break right now.¡± ¡°No¡­ even just a little sooner¡­ If it¡¯s too much for you, my lord, please summon the knights instead.¡± ¡°No, no. If I drained their mana, they¡¯d die instantly. Poor guys.¡± The knights were the type to cough up blood and copse after exhausting their mana. Forcing it out of them would very likely kill them. Still, Vanessa didn¡¯t give up. At this rate, she seemed ready to forcibly extract Ghiin¡¯s mana to continue her experiments. Ghiin ced a reassuring hand on Vanessa¡¯s shoulder and said: ¡°You don¡¯t necessarily need to create a humidity-control spell.¡± ¡°What?¡± Vanessa, confused by his words, asked back. To make the muchrger incubator function properlypared to the current one, temperature and humidity-control magic were absolutely essential. But Ghiin shrugged and borated. ¡°Ultimately, the goal is to maintain consistent humidity, right? If you can measure the humidity, adjustments can be made manually. For example, wood absorbs moisture, so you couldy down sawdust and monitor its weight changes. Water evaporates, so you could put some in a cup and track its weight too. There are plenty of ways.¡± Of course, Ghiin wasn¡¯t aware of detailed methods for measuring humidity. He simply recalled things he had often heard during his mercenary days. ¡°Hey! It¡¯s too dry, ssh some water on the floor!¡± Due to the nature of mercenary work, they had to endure various climates while traveling across different regions. In dry areas, they would soak the ground with water and cerge barrels of water inside their tents. Even now, it was no different. Inside the soldiers¡¯ tents,undry would be hung to dry, and water was often sshed on the ground. Ghiin himself had little knowledge of evaporation or moisture-absorbing materials, but he figured the clever mages could figure out a way if given the idea. As expected, Vanessa¡¯s eyes widened as though struck by lightning after hearing Ghiin¡¯s suggestion. What Ghiin had mentioned was, of course,mon sense to Vanessa as well. However, she had been so trapped by the preconceived notion that magic was the only solution that she believed she had to create a magical answer at all costs. Once she broke free from that mindset, a flood of inspiration filled her mind. ¡°Ah¡­.¡± Magic wasn¡¯t omnipotent. In fact, the Fenris Estate had solved more problems with technology than with magic. The estate even had skilled craftsmen, including the dwarves. Magic was only needed to address challenges that were technically insurmountable or absolutely necessary. Her priorities had been misced. The first step wasn¡¯t to create magic¡ªit was to gather the knowledge required for incubation. ¡°I think I¡¯ve got it! I think I can solve it!¡± With a bright smile, Vanessa rushed out of theb. Left behind, Ghiin nced at Gillian and shrugged. * * * Vanessa immediately began meeting with the farmers. Though they were initially startled by her haggard appearance, they recognized her as the estate¡¯s mage and willingly answered her questions. ¡°How do we check the inside conditions of the incubator? Oh, we just use our hands, of course.¡± ¡°Your hands?¡± ¡°Yeah, just stick your hand in and¡­ hmm, about like this, you know? That¡¯s all there is to it.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Vanessa pressed her palm to her forehead. In this era, non-magical technology was appallingly primitive. There were no precise measurements or scientific principles. All the knowledge was based on experience and passed down verbally. She encountered the same story from other farmers. ¡°Temperature? My father told me, ¡®Just stick your hand in and if it feels about this warm, it¡¯s good.¡¯¡± ¡°We¡¯d make small holes in the bricks and sprinkle a bit of water inside¡ªabout this much.¡± ¡°You have to keep it near the hearth and check on it regrly. If you forget, the incubation will fail.¡± Everything relied on vague, intuitive processes. Naturally, the conditions varied slightly every time, leading to low hatch rates. Still, it was better than neglecting the eggs entirely, so they stuck to these methods. ¡°I need to figure out exactly what these farmers mean by ¡®about this much.¡¯ Only then can I establish proper standards.¡± Vanessa spent several days among the farmers, observing and analyzing the optimal temperature and humidity for incubation. Since each farmer used slightly different methods, it was difficult to establish a baseline at first. She tirelessly documented everything, quantifying the instincts of the farmer with the highest hatch rate. But it wasn¡¯t enough. Even the best-performing farmer¡¯s techniques were used only as a rough guideline. Vanessa was different from the farmers. She meticulously recorded every variable she controlled, tranting them into precise data as she continued her experiments. ¡°Please, everyone, take the tasks I mentioned and record them one by one,¡± she instructed. The mages who had regained their mana began experiments under Vanessa¡¯smand. Each mage was assigned one of the small incubators used by the farmers and started repeated trials to determine the optimal temperature and humidity, just as Vanessa had done. After days of experiments, they finally identified the conditions that yielded the highest hatch rates. With the ideal temperature and precise amount of water to be sprinkled determined, the mages moved on to the final verification experiment. ¡°Please, please!¡± Alfoi closed his eyes and prayed. It was aical sight¡ªa mage appealing to a deity¡ªbut none of the other magesughed. That¡¯s how exhausted they all were. Finding the optimal conditions had been grueling. The mages had to physically intervene to verify and maintain the precise temperature and humidity levels. Creating and sustaining a stable environment was a task only the mages, with their ability to uniformly apply fire and water magic, could manage. I¡¯m so sleepy¡­ I haven¡¯t had a proper night¡¯s sleep in days. Please seed¡­ I feel like I¡¯m going to die. If everything goes as expected, all the eggs should hatch today. The mages huddled together, anxiously watching an incubator containing thirty eggs. Their clothes were disheveled, and their faces looked as haggard as ever. How long had they waited? Crack. One of the eggs wobbled on the cloth oiled for smoothness. Soon, the top of the shell broke apart, and a chick began to crawl out. ¡°Oh, ohhh! It¡¯s happening! It¡¯sing out!¡± The mages clutched their chests, hearts pounding, as they continued watching. More eggs cracked open, one after another. As the number of chicks steadily increased, the mages¡¯ expressions grew brighter. They spent the entire day keeping vigil over the incubator. By the afternoon of the following day¡­ ¡°It¡­ it¡¯s a sess! Aplete sess!¡± Alfoi and the mages raised their hands high, shouting in triumph. While there had been a slight timeg, all thirty eggs had hatched without exception. The results were iparable to the farmers¡¯ methods, which often had less than half the eggs hatch sessfully. Vanessa couldn¡¯t hide her joy. Finally, they had taken a step forward. But this wasn¡¯t the end. Turning to the assistants who had been helping her, she said: ¡°Call the dwarves. Now that we¡¯ve found the optimal conditions, it¡¯s time to move on to the next step.¡± It was now time to construct arge incubator that could automatically regte temperature and humidity. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 223 Chapter 223: Keep Going Until It Works (Part 2) Before meeting the dwarves, Alfoi asked Vanessa, ¡°With the sess rate increasing this much, do we really need arge-scale incubator? Wouldn¡¯t it be enough to provide farmers with smaller ones and simply teach them how to maintain the proper environment?¡± Even that alone would greatly increase meat production. It wasn¡¯t a particrly difficult task either, as it only required teaching farmers how to maintain the appropriate conditions. ¡°It¡¯s not because I¡¯mzy or find it too exhausting. I¡¯m just saying it¡¯s more efficient that way, don¡¯t you think?¡± At Alfoi¡¯s words, which exuded a hint ofziness, Vanessa shook her head firmly. ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll use that method as well. It would help increase the farmers¡¯ wealth. But if we operate on arge scale within the estate, we can secure a much higher production volume than leaving it to individual farmers. That¡¯s what the lord wants, too.¡± Individual farmers¡¯ production of meat would increase several times, but if the lord also ramped up production? Meat prices would drop significantly, making it essible to everyone. The impact of that prospect made the mages gulp nervously. Upon further thought, they realized this was an extraordinary business opportunity. And anyway, when Vanessa decided on something, it was going to happen. The mages had no authority to refuse. She forcibly led the mages into a meeting with the dwarves. Galbarik, who was already stressed out from developing new materials, spoke with a slightly annoyed tone. ¡°A scale? A sluice gate? You want to add those to an incubator?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, we need a very precise mechanism,¡± Vanessa replied with an excited expression as she exined the concepts and devices she had in mind. Her proposal was to use scales to measure the weight of water. ¡°It¡¯s a device that measures the weight of the evaporating water, and when it falls below a certain level, it opens the sluice gate to refill the water.¡± ¡°Measuring weight? So you¡¯re nning to ce scales all over the ce?¡± ¡°No, maintaining a consistent temperature and humidity across the entire incubator is crucial. I¡¯m thinking of drilling evenly spaced holes in the floor where the eggs will be ced, and cing water tanks underground. I need you to make it so we can measure the weight there.¡± ¡°Hmm, so you want the floor under the water tanks to function like a scale. Then, when it falls below a certain level, the sluice gate will open to refill the water.¡± ¡°Exactly. By evaporating the water, we¡¯ll maintain the humidity. We¡¯ll take care of maintaining the temperature to match what it would be when a hen incubates the eggs. This way, we can minimize the use of runestones.¡± Vanessa showed them the blueprint she had envisioned. It detailed a design where a secondary floor, functioning as a scale, would be installed beneath the main floor where the eggs would be ced. Multiple water tanks would be positioned on this scale. Although the blueprint was conceptual and devoid of detailed engineering knowledge, the dwarves were able to understand it well enough. Vanessa¡¯s eyes sparkled as she continued, ¡°It¡¯ll be hard to seed on the first try. Since the incubator is sorge, we¡¯ll need to reassess how much water is required to maintain the humidity. But we will seed.¡± Her firm determination resonated with every word, and her passion spread to everyone present. Moreover, developing new technology was one of the greatest joys for the dwarves. In the end, the dwarves, intrigued by Vanessa¡¯s proposed mechanism, began enthusiastically discussing the project. ¡°We¡¯ll need to create a separate space to monitor the water level and replenish it consistently.¡± ¡°We should also make vents to prevent the humidity from bing excessive.¡± ¡°How many magic circles will we need to inscribe for temperature control?¡± While Vanessa provided the baseline figures and concepts, the responsibility of crafting the precise implementation fell to the dwarves. After several days of intense discussions with the mages, the dwarves managed to draft a blueprint for an incubator that was farrger and more intricate than anything previously used. ¡°Good. This isn¡¯t a technology we can¡¯t pull off. We¡¯ve done simr things plenty of times before,¡± Galbarik remarked confidently, as though it were no big deal. The dwarves had extensive experience using counterweights in construction. Of course, this time, the weight measurements needed to be far more precise, making it more challenging. But for them, it wasn¡¯t impossible. After all¡­ this was a matter of dwarven pride. The estate seemed to be brimming with self-proimed geniuses with strong egos. ¡°Let¡¯s get to work right away. With this system, we can minimize the manpower required for maintenance.¡± A single person, or perhaps two at most, would be enough to refill the water and monitor the system. The incubator was designed to hatch tens of thousands of eggs at a time. If it seeded, it would lead to an enormous surge in meat production. However, due to theplexity of the mechanism, the initial production cost required a significant budget. Naturally, the team headed straight to ude to demand funding. When confronted with the unexpectedly high budget, ude crossed his legs with an air of arrogance and retorted, ¡°How can you just demand money like that? How much is this going to cost? Rune stones, workers, materials¡­ You¡¯re saying it costs this much just to make one? Isn¡¯t this just a loss?¡± As ude began grumbling like an old-timer, Vanessa pulled out an array of charts and research data. When the dwarves added their detailed exnations about theplex mechanisms, ude quickly found himself overwhelmed. ¡®¡­What is even going on here?¡¯ The materials were the product of several days of coboration between mages and dwarves. No matter how clever ude was, there was no way he could grasp everything in one sitting. But ude at least grasped the basic concept. ¡®This¡­ seems usible?¡¯ In the end, he surrendered with a reluctant expression and approved the project, warning: ¡°If this fails, we¡¯re in big trouble! The cost for every attempt is astronomical!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry! We¡¯ll seed for sure!¡± Vanessa confidently dered and immediately got to work with the dwarves. However, maintaining the proper temperature and humidity proved much harder due to the increased size of the incubator. No matter how precisely it was built, the sheer size of the incubator made it difficult to maintain uniform conditions throughout. The hatch rate hovered around 50%, and even then, the hatching times were inconsistent. After several failed attempts, Alfoi spoke up with a downcast expression. ¡°Can¡¯t we just settle for this? I mean, even 50% is better than nothing.¡± ¡°No way. If we settle for this, there¡¯s no point in building arge-scale incubator,¡± Vanessa retorted firmly. ¡°Exactly! This is about our pride!¡± Galbarik added with conviction. Vanessa was determined to seed, not just for herself but for the benefit of the estate. For Galbarik, it was a matter of dwarven pride. With both of them so obstinate, there was no stopping the project¡ªexcept for one persistent voice. ¡°Whaaaat?! How much money is this burning through?! Are you sure this is even going to work?¡± ude showed up daily, pestering and pressuring them. With each adjustment to the design and the continual consumption of rune stones, his exasperation grew. Considering how the estate always spent more than it earned, it was no wonder ude was beside himself. This relentless financial drain left Vanessa feeling increasingly discouraged. ¡®What should I do¡­? I¡¯m causing such a huge loss for the estate. I shouldn¡¯t have been so eager¡­¡¯ Vanessa¡¯s naturally timid personality resurfaced. She detested causing losses to the estate, and after a major mistake she made in the past, this aversion had only grown stronger. Now, throwing away massive amounts of money every day¡ªsomething she couldn¡¯t even have imagined back when she was doing menial tasks¡ªwas eating her alive. ¡®Should I just stop here? Increasing the farmers¡¯ production is already a win. Maybe we should spend the money elsewhere instead¡­¡¯ While she was contemting giving up, Ghiin came to visit. He had heard rumors that the project wasn¡¯t going as smoothly as expected and decided to check in. ¡°Lord!¡± ¡°Hey, Vanessa. I hear you¡¯ve been working hardtely?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m so sorry! I keep failing¡­ And I¡¯ve spent so much money¡­¡± Vanessa stammered, bowing her head in shame. Ghiin, however, shrugged it off. ¡°We¡¯ve got plenty of money. Don¡¯t worry about it¡ªkeep going.¡± ¡°B-but¡­ the Chief Overseer says we¡¯re spending too much, and it¡¯s causing difficulties¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s just him. He always worries about everything¡ªhe¡¯s cautious by nature. If we need more funds, I¡¯ll take care of it. Keep moving forward. And remember¡ªif those barbarians up northy a curse¡­¡± ¡°¡­We¡¯ll die for sure?¡± Vanessa smiled as she replied, prompting Ghiin to clear his throat and continue speaking. ¡°Exactly. So keep at it until it works. You said you¡¯ve already seeded with the smaller incubators, right? You¡¯re almost there. If the small ones worked, the big ones will, too.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ the small ones did¡­ Ah!¡± Suddenly, Vanessa¡¯s eyes widened as if struck by a sudden epiphany. Seeing her so deep in thought, Ghiin quietly slipped away. Interrupting her at moments like this would be a grave mistake. Vanessa, unaware that Ghiin had left, kept repeating the same thought to herself. ¡°The small ones seeded¡­? Then¡­ why not make it smaller?¡± She realized she¡¯d been too ambitious in trying to hatch a massive quantity of eggs all at once. ¡°If I shrink the space, it¡¯ll work!¡± The solution seemed simple: identify the maximum size capable of maintaining optimal temperature and humidity, then create multiple units of that size andbine them. After all, the goal was to hatch arge quantity of eggs, not necessarily to use a single massive incubator. Being fixated on scaling up had been the problem. By reducing the size, it would be far easier to maintain the proper conditions. Even though the new design would still berger than the farmers¡¯ small incubators, it wouldn¡¯t be as unwieldy as the previous iteration. ¡°This time, I¡¯ll definitely seed!¡± Vanessa, reinvigorated, started drafting new blueprints. When she announced her n to tear everything down and start over, ude threw a fit, but she ignored him and pushed forward regardless. ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Chief Overseer¡­ Ugh, I swear on my life this time, I¡¯ll make it work.¡¯ On the outside, she tried to remainposed, but internally, she was at her wit¡¯s end.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡®There¡¯s so much data from the sess with smaller incubators. As long as I don¡¯t oversize it, I can make use of all that research.¡¯ Vanessa proceeded to invest heavily once again to construct a newrge-scale incubator, designed as a cluster of rooms. Naturally, each room required separate adjustments for temperature and humidity, making the new design even more resource- andbor-intensive than before. She even gathered every egg avable in the estate, a total of 3,000. The consequences of failure would be devastating. Mages and dwarves worked tirelessly, their eyes bloodshot from sleepless nights, monitoring the incubator¡¯s progress. Finally, the expected day arrived. ¡­Crack! Crack, crack! Eggs began breaking open, and chicks eagerly crawled out. It was just like the trials with the smaller incubators. ¡°Wooooaaaaah!¡± The mages and dwarves threw their hands in the air and shouted with joy. Excluding the eggs that had issues from the start, the hatch rate was nearly 100%. Despite a slight variance in hatching times, thousands of chicks sessfully emerged in a single attempt. ¡°It¡¯s a sess! A sess! Hahaha!¡± The news spread like wildfire, throwing the entire estate into a frenzy. Hatching such arge number of eggs at such a high sess rate in one go was unprecedented, not just in the estate but across the entire kingdom. Administrators, farmers, and onlookers from nearby areas flocked to witness the incredible sight, cheering in amazement. ¡°It really worked! Look at all those chicks!¡± ¡°Quick, move them somewhere warm so they can grow properly!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe it actually seeded!¡± Watching the jubnt scene, Ghiin gave a satisfied smile and said to ude, ¡°See? Told you¡ªif you keep at it, everything works out eventually.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ude, for once, had no rebuttal. Seeing the results, he felt a pang of guilt for all the berating he had thrown Vanessa¡¯s way. He, too, was thrilled by the sess, just like everyone else. An abundance of meat? This could be a powerful advantage for the estate. Ovee with joy and a bit of guilt toward Vanessa, ude suddenly changed his tone. ¡°Woooooo! Vanessa did it! She¡¯s amazing! I always knew she could do it! Vanessa is the best!¡± Wendy shot him a disdainful look from the side, but ude pretended not to notice. Thanks to ude¡¯s theatrics, the crowd soon erupted in chants of Vanessa¡¯s name. ¡°Vanessa! Vanessa!¡± ¡°The Wizard of Meat!¡± ¡°A true miracle worker!¡± Vanessa, overwhelmed by the praise, didn¡¯t know where to look, her face flushed with embarrassment. While the dwarves had contributed significantly to the project, they all acknowledged that it was Vanessa¡¯s perseverance that made it a sess. Galbarik and the other dwarves pped for her as well. This was not a moment Alfoi would let pass unnoticed. ¡°I was the one who contributed the most!¡± Driven by the need to receive recognition as a genius mage, Alfoi eagerly asserted his role in the sess. Acknowledging the efforts of everyone involved, the crowd extended their apuse and cheers to the mages and dwarves. Feeling a bit mollified, Alfoi couldn¡¯t resist bragging in front of Ghiin as well. ¡°Of course, it all came together because of me. With my guidance, this was bound to seed¡­¡± Ghiin, nodding absentmindedly, interrupted him with a question. ¡°Right, good work. But¡­ what¡¯s that you¡¯re holding?¡± ¡°This? It¡¯s¡­ Kkoko. My pet chicken¡­¡± Looking a bit sheepish, Alfoi cradled a plump rooster in his arms. It was the first chick he¡¯d ever sessfully hatched, and he¡¯d raised it himself as a keepsake. Over time, he¡¯d grown attached, even giving it a name and carrying it around. ¡°¡­Right. Take good care of it,¡± Ghiin said with a chuckle before turning to address the crowd. ¡°Today is a day to celebrate! Everyone who participated in the project, eat and drink your fill! There¡¯ll also be generous rewards for your hard work!¡± Ghiin, always one to reward sess appropriately, was met with resounding cheers from the workers. ¡°Woooooo! Amazing! A feast!¡± With plenty of surplus grain, cheap liquor was abundant, and the estate¡¯s experiments had left them with more than enough fully grown chickens. ¡°Since you¡¯ve all worked so hard, I¡¯ll help organize everything,¡± Belinda offered, taking charge of the staff to prepare the food and drinks. Although it wasn¡¯t a formal banquet held in the castle, it was even better for the workers. Gathered in small groups around the incubator site, they ughtered chickens, drank, and enjoyed the long-overdue celebration. While everyone else quickly settled into eating, drinking, and having fun, Alfoi, with his slight obsessive streak, couldn¡¯t bring himself to join before cleaning up. ¡°Ah, it feels good to be clean again. Now, time for a drink. Kkoko, you¡¯reing too¡­ Wait, Kkoko? Where did you go?¡± Freshly washed, Alfoi nced at the coop and froze. Kkoko was nowhere to be found. Chapter 224 Chapter 224: Keep Going Until It Works (Part 3) ¡°Ko, Koko! Koko!¡± Alfoi, pale-faced, frantically searched for Koko. Not far from there, he spotted the dwarves drinking with Kane. ¡°Ah, this is really delicious. Is it because it¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve had meat?¡± Kane, seated near a campfire, tore into a roasted chicken leg with a satisfied expression. Currently, he had been promoted to a foreman overseeing fiftyborers, recognized for his hard work. Initially, when he had been forcibly dragged here and made to dig tunnels, it had been sheer torture. But as he got used to the job and gained subordinates, life had be somewhat bearable. Of course, he still couldn¡¯t shake the thought that he should have paid back the thousand gold coins a long time ago. Alfoi trembled violently as he looked at the size and shape of the chicken roasting in front of Kane. ¡°Ko¡­ Koko¡­!¡± Memories of Koko flooded back to him. When Koko was just a chick, Alfoi had lovingly fed it by hand. Once it grew bigger, he even cuddled with it to sleep. ¨D ¡°Our Koko, so pretty. Hahaha!¡± Though somewhat idealized, these were Alfoi¡¯s cherished memories. In this harsh estate, raising Koko had be his new source of joy after giving up on gambling. And now, that preciouspanion had been cooked and eaten by this ignorant bastard. ¡°Arghhhhh!¡± Alfoi gathered mana in his hands and unleashed a fireball. The sudden attack startled Kane and the dwarves, causing them to leap to their feet. ¡°What the hell!¡± Kane shouted, standing up, and Alfoi took a step closer, yelling back. ¡°How dare you! How dare you eat my bet¡­ no, my precious Koko!¡± ¡°What? Koko? What¡¯s that? Is it food?¡± ¡°You¡¯re already eating it! I¡¯ll never forgive you! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± ¡°What the hell? Koko? What the fuck are you talking about, you lunatic!¡± Kane, who had once been known as a scoundrel of the North, wasn¡¯t one to back down easily. He was alsorge in stature and, as the son of a noble family, had trained in mana techniques. Grabbing a sledgehammer used for construction, he channeled mana into it, causing the hammer to glow with a bluish hue. Imbuing mana into a blunt weapon was far more difficult than infusing it into a sword. However, the grueling work on the construction site had made him even stronger, allowing him to easily envelop his hammer with mana. He gripped the hammer tightly. Fueled by alcohol and the frustration of having suppressed his temper for so long, Kane didn¡¯t bother assessing the situation further. He was simply determined to crush Alfoi under his hammer. ¡°Come at me, you bastard! I¡¯m the heir of Rogues!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not the only heir! I¡¯m the heir of the Crimson me Tower!¡± The dwarves retreated further, remarking that they now had front-row seats to an excellent spectacle. Just as the two proud heirs were about to sh, something suddenly jumped out from the side. ¡°Bawk! Bawk-bawk!¡± ¡°Koko!¡± Alfoi beamed and quickly snatched up Koko, hugging it tightly. It seemed the chicken had simply escaped the coop for a brief adventure. Watching the scene, Galbarik cautiously asked, ¡°That¡­ is Koko, right? Can you even tell? They all look the same. There are plenty of chickens wandering around here.¡± Alfoi looked down at the chicken in his arms. To be honest, they all did look simr, and he was a bit confused. However, now that he¡¯d already embraced it, it would be embarrassing to admit otherwise. ¡°It is! Just look at that magnificentb! It¡¯s definitely Koko!¡± As Alfoi insisted, Kane smirked a few times before plopping back into his seat. ¡°Ugh, lunatic.¡± The dwarves also sat back down and resumed feasting on their chicken. Alfoi pointed a finger at them and shouted, ¡°You savages! Starting today, I¡¯m going vegetarian!¡± ¡°Suit yourself.¡± Still fuming, Alfoi stormed back to his quarters, while Kane and the dwarves, entirely unconcerned, kept eating. As people who had been drinking after a long time caused smallmotions throughout the camp, Ghiin gathered his retainers for a meeting to discuss the next steps. With the incubator, which had seemed impossible, now sessfully built, the retainers were full of praise once again. ¡°Being able to secure arge supply of meat is a significant advantage here in the North. With the food shortage still ongoing, this will bring in substantial profits.¡± ¡°The better fed our troops and the elves undergoing training are, the greater their strength will be. Lady Vanessa has aplished something remarkable.¡± At that moment, ude chimed in. ¡°All of this is thanks to the lord¡¯s foresight, isn¡¯t it? I knew it would seed from the start!¡± Everyone, including Ghiin, stared nkly at ude. ¡°What? Why? Why are you all looking at me? I didn¡¯t object nearly as much as usual, did I? Was I wrong?¡± It was true that he had opposed the n less than usual. In reality, he had just given up and let it proceed. Clicking his tongue twice at ude¡¯s shamelessness, Ghiin pointed to various locations on the map. ¡°Good work, everyone. Now, the crucial task is ensuring the incubators are distributed across the entire estate. You all understand how essential this is, right?¡± ¡°Of course! We n to buildrge-scale hatcheries in key regions and provide farmers with a standardized design for small-scale incubators. We¡¯ll also teach them methods that ensure the highest sess rates.¡± The individual incubators weren¡¯t fully automated. Farmers would still need to check on them regrly, much like before. However, even just providing optimal rearing guidelines would more than double the hatch rate, which should be more than satisfactory. Initially, the n was to consume the meat produced by farmers within the estate. In the meantime,rge hatcheries would be constructed in various areas, allowing for mass production of meat in the near future. ude¡¯s confident response made Ghiin smirk. Turning his gaze to Vanessa, he spoke this time. ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any problems adding more to each region, right?¡± ¡°Yes, yes! We¡¯ll need to monitor things a bit longer, but there shouldn¡¯t be any major issues!¡± Despite Ghiin¡¯s suggestion for her to take a break for once, Vanessa stubbornly attended the meeting.N?v(el)B\\jnn Sessfully hatching once didn¡¯t mean the work was done. It was crucial to ensure that the conditions inside the incubators remained stable in the long term. Since the method involved water evaporation, failing to monitor them consistently could lead to excessively high humidity or a drop in temperature, both of which weremon issues. So far, Vanessa and the dwarves had repeatedly made adjustments to the mechanisms while keeping an eye on the incubators¡¯ state. Now that one significant and critical matter had been resolved, Ghiin felt slightly at ease. But he couldn¡¯t afford to rx just because things were going smoothly. ¡®The situation has be moreplicated because of me. Everyone must be wracking their brains right now.¡¯ He was drawing on his past life¡¯s knowledge to alter the future. The situation was growing increasingly unpredictable. ¡®One misstep and everyone will die.¡¯ Even though the knightmander had died disgracefully while fleeing, Count Cabaldi¡¯s knights had fought to the death with unwavering resolve. ording to Belinda, even themander of the fortress walls had been encouraged to surrender but had refused. Even a mere tyrannical lord of the northern region had such loyal knights serving him. That being the case, the others were bound to be even more formidable. ¡®I¡¯ll have to keep fighting even more extraordinary knights in the future. It¡¯s not just Desmond. The knights of the ducal families surpass those of other territories by far.¡¯ Ghiin knew this from his unrelenting battles in his previous life. Even as an enemy, he couldn¡¯t help but acknowledge how formidable they were. To defeat such adversaries, there was only one way¡ªto always act ahead of them. The Fenris Estate also had to grow much stronger than it was now. Currently, all the viges in the estate were being consolidated into nearby fortresses and castles. This was to maintain a perpetual state of wartime readiness. ¡®Each fortress and castle needs to stockpile sufficient resources. And to ensure swift coordination, there¡¯s one thing that¡¯s absolutely necessary.¡¯ Ghiin nced at the map before him, drawing lines connecting each fortress, vige, and even Ferdium to the Northern Fortress. The people gathered in the conference room wore puzzled expressions. ncing at them one by one, Ghiin grinned widely. ¡°It¡¯s time to begin arge-scale road construction project.¡± * * * Count Harold Desmond was currently in significant trouble. The loss of the Cabaldi County meant his iron supply was no longer secure. On top of that, the deployment of his army had been fully exposed. Though he had tried to pass it off as a training exercise, the Royal Faction wouldn¡¯t believe it. Despite enduring suspicion and pretending to be neutral all this time, Harold¡¯s efforts had gone to waste. ¡°Phew¡­ Everything¡¯s been messed up because of that guy.¡± His original n had been to assist Cabaldi and then push all the way to Ferdium. However, with Cabaldi¡¯s swift and utter defeat, that n had crumbled to dust. Starting a war now was also difficult. Acting recklessly would undoubtedly draw the Marquis of Branford¡¯s attention, and Harold couldn¡¯t afford that. Even the position of Northern Army Commander had been snatched away by that guy. It wasn¡¯t an essential position, but losing something he once held left a bitter taste in his mouth. ¡®And what now? A Count? That little brat has already risen to the rank of Count? And his father became a Marquis!¡¯ The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. That guy was slowly and steadily consolidating everything he needed, exploiting every opportunity to do so. ¡®It¡¯s not the right time to start a war. But I also can¡¯t just let him sit on all that iron.¡¯ One way or another, Harold knew he had to kill him, and soon. His thoughts in turmoil, Harold turned to his retainers and asked, ¡°Are the spies sending back information properly?¡± Harold had received reports on the progress of the war, but they were riddled with inconsistencies, leaving him frustrated. The spies¡¯ reports were the only ones he found even somewhat reliable. ¡°They¡¯ve managed to blend in well among the settlers, but¡­ maintaining contact has been difficult.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Although the estate¡¯s lockdown has eased slightly, the surveince remains tight. For now, the spies are working near the lord¡¯s castle and only manage to make contact during merchant guild transactions. And, well¡­¡± ¡°And what?¡± ¡°They say they¡¯re too busy to spare any time. The wages are good, and they¡¯ve even managed to buy themselves houses.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Harold was momentarily at a loss for words. Why did everything be so bizarre when dealing with that man? He had sent people to spy, and now they were happily working hard, earning wages, and buying houses. Taking a deep breath to suppress his growing irritation, Harold shifted the subject. ¡°Any unusual reports?¡± ¡°They say the food supplies don¡¯t seem to diminish. The estate lord is continuously distributing food to the residents and trading as well.¡± It was odd. No matter how much food they might have stockpiled, the consumption rate was far too high. By now, the supplies should have run out. There was undoubtedly a hidden source of food somewhere. Harold needed more information. ¡°What about sending assassins?¡± ¡°Based on the information we¡¯ve gathered, there are over 200 knights, and most of the troops are stationed near the lord¡¯s castle. It¡¯s clear the Royal Faction has heavily reinforced him with knights. Approaching the castle would be difficult without sending someone highly skilled.¡± Harold clicked his tongue. If an assassination attempt failed, the security around Ghiin would only be tighter. He had to assume there was only one chance and n ordingly. ¡®All this chaos because of one brat! What kind of situation is this?!¡¯ Grind. Harold clenched his teeth without realizing it. Because of Ghiin, his reputation within the ducal family had plummeted to rock bottom. The boy¡¯s current sesses werergely Harold¡¯s fault, after all. If it weren¡¯t for the food crisis, he would have lost his position entirely by now. One of the retainers cautiously spoke up, gauging Harold¡¯s mood. ¡°What about attacking the cosmetics merchant guild?¡± ¡°What would be the point of that? Beyond some minor financial losses, it wouldn¡¯t affect the overall situation.¡± If they couldn¡¯t strike directly at Ghiin, such petty schemes were meaningless. Moreover, the cosmetics business was also tied to the ducal family. A careless move could furtherplicate things and only heighten the enemy¡¯s vignce. Understanding this, the retainer hesitantly continued. ¡°ording to intelligence, Fenris¡­ I mean, Count Fenris, personally apanied the guild on theirst expedition. We could wait for an opportunity when he ventures out again¡­¡± ¡°And when will that be?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ever since the cosmetics business had stabilized, Ghiin rarely led the guild personally. Waiting for an unpredictable opportunity like that could take far too long. The problem was, there didn¡¯t seem to be any other viable options. ¡°For now, have the spies monitor when that guy ns to move outside the estate.¡± ¡°Yes, understood.¡± Neither Harold nor his retainers expected much from this order. How could spies, too busy to make proper contact, gather such precise details? Even if they did, the timing would likely be off. ¡®Should I just ignore all this and directly attack his territory?¡¯ But initiating a war was far too risky. Ghiin¡¯s forces had grown considerably, and the Second Legion still loomed nearby, keeping a watchful eye. Count Raypold also remained a formidable presence. Harold was surrounded by enemies on all sides. Unless Amelia sessfullyunched her rebellion or the ducal family started a civil war, Harold had no chance of achieving victory without sustaining heavy losses. ¡®So, do I really have to wait for him to lead the guild again? The guild¡­ wait. The guild itself?¡¯ Harold paused, lost in thought, before turning to his adjutant. ¡°Didn¡¯t Paril¡¯s merchant guild, which sided with us, recently meet with that guy to negotiate?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡± ¡°I knew I remembered correctly. If that brat won¡¯te out, I¡¯ll just have to go to him and kill him myself.¡± ¡°You mean¡­¡± ¡°We sacrifice one guild. Find a way to arrange a meeting and make sure to kill him.¡± Sneaking into the estate was likely to fail. However, if they could get close enough, the odds of a sessful ambush would increase significantly. To achieve this, they needed bait enticing enough to lure the lord himself into a meeting. ¡°Present him with an offer he absolutely cannot refuse. Make it so he has no choice but toe out personally.¡± For this n to work, Harold needed to use a guild based in another region, one whose ties to him were not yet revealed. It was a significant sacrifice, throwing away a well-developed asset. The retainers, aware of this, voiced their concerns. ¡°Even if the n seeds, the loss is too great. We¡¯ve invested a lot of time building up that guild.¡± ¡°Leaving that guy alive costs us even more. Send the liquor from the ducal family along with the offer.¡± Harold had a special liquor in his possession¡ªsent by the ducal family specifically to eliminate Raypold¡¯s knightmander, the strongest knight in the north. The liquor was incredibly rare, with only a few bottles existing, even within the ducal family¡¯s stores. Using it on Ghiin instead of Amelia showed just how desperate Harold¡¯s situation had be. The retainers couldn¡¯t object further. Harold¡¯s eyes radiated a cold, deadly intent, and they feared that opposing him further might turn that hostility on them. Grinding his teeth, Harold repeated himself. ¡°Make sure¡ªabsolutely sure¡ªthat the brat is killed. Ry the message.¡± Chapter 225 Chapter 225: It Does Taste Good. (1) The retainers nodded in agreement when they heard Ghiin¡¯s grand-scale road construction n. Seeing this, Ghiin asked curiously. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you opposing this time?¡± ude answered nonchntly. ¡°Well, roads are better when they¡¯re wide and smooth, aren¡¯t they? Roads are like the lifeblood of a territory.¡± No one was unaware of the importance of roads. The development of roads enabled activemercial exchanges between regions and fostered economic growth.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om From a military perspective, roads were also vital. For rapid troop movements and supplies, well-maintained roads were essential. It was just that in the northern regions, where survival itself was more urgent than road construction, it hadn¡¯t been given much attention. ude roughly gauged something while looking at a map and then continued. ¡°The scale of the project is toorge; it¡¯ll take some time. Connecting all the way to the Northern Fortress won¡¯t be easy.¡± ¡°I¡¯m aware. But we must find a way to connect it. Only then can we establish a seamless coboration with Ferdium. There¡¯s no problem with starting the project, is there?¡± ¡°There are plenty of idle hands around. But this will cost us a fortune in food and money again. When on earth are we ever going to save money?¡± ¡°I¡¯m better at spending money than saving it. And I like spending it much more.¡± ¡°¡­¡± With such an outright statement, there wasn¡¯t much to argue. Besides, revenue from cosmetics and food payments was steady, and soon there would be surplus meat to sell, ensuring more ie to match the spending. However, acquiring the materials needed for road construction would require spending more money at once than usual. ¡°I¡¯ll summon the merchant guilds again. We can¡¯t sell meat just yet, but we have plenty of food. Since food prices haven¡¯t dropped yet, we can use that money to secure the necessary construction materials.¡± ¡°Good. Don¡¯t hold back on spending. Speed is the priority. Got it?¡± ¡°Ah, don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ve already figured out your style, Lord.¡± ude mutteredints about the usual nagging but withdrew to carry out his tasks. To align with the abruptly decided n, ude summoned the merchant guilds earlier than the scheduled date. Currently, the most thriving area in the North was the Fenris Estate. At ude¡¯s gesture, the northern merchant guilds flocked like clouds. ¡®Ah, this is power. This is the thrill of being a ve to authority.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t just about them rushing over at a single summons. They brought bribes and bowed their heads deeply. ude used his influence to coerce them into procuring resources in bulk once again. With food and iron ore in abundance, there was nothing he couldn¡¯t acquire. If an estate or a merchant guild didn¡¯t have resources to offer, ude relentlessly demanded their poption or skilled workers instead. After all, there were plenty of other needs for territory development aside from roads. Since the development pace was so fast, making purchases slightly earlier than nned wasn¡¯t an issue. Amidst the busy trades, the head of a rtivelyrge merchant guild came to visit him. ¡°Greetings. My name is Brandel.¡± After a brief exchange of pleasantries, ude tilted his head while reviewing the guild¡¯s information. ¡°Hm? It seems this is your first time doing business with us.¡± ¡°Yes, our main activity is centered more in the eastern regions. However, we¡¯ve also handled some fairly significant trades in the North.¡± Indeed, the report Lowell had brought confirmed this. After a quick assessment, ude asked. ¡°Alright. We don¡¯t turn away any guilds thate to us. I assume you¡¯re here to trade food?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct. I heard rumors that this ce is overflowing with food supplies. So, we decided to try making a deal this time.¡± ¡°Well, we are a bit pricey¡­ How much are you looking to purchase?¡± At ude¡¯s words, Brandel handed over a piece of paper with a sly smile. ¡°This much, if possible.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± The quantity Brandel requested was thergest amount ude had ever seen, surpassing thebined transactions of every other guild they had dealt with so far. The volume of this single transaction was greater than what ten other guilds would trade in total. ude, still in disbelief, asked again. ¡°Are you really nning to trade this much?¡± ¡°Yes. I heard you¡¯ve been purchasing a lot of materials. Let me know what you need, and we can adjust ordingly. Alternatively, payment in gold coins works for us as well.¡± Brandel¡¯s rxed smile made ude swallow dryly. Securing such arge amount of resources in one go would certainly make things easier for them. The rapid pace of development had caused resources to deplete quickly. ¡°¡­This is post-payment, right?¡± ¡°Of course. Our guild has a strong reputation for credibility. You can verify the goods we bring before handing over the food. However, there¡¯s one condition.¡± ¡°A condition?¡± ¡°Since this is our first transaction and involves such a significant sum, I¡¯d like to meet with the lord directly to finalize the deal.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ude asked, his expression incredulous. All transactions had to go through him anyway. To insist on dealing directly with the lord seemed like an insult to his position. Brandel nced around nervously before replying. ¡°Well¡­ considering the amount involved¡­ and, um, the rumors about you, sir. But if we establish a long-term rtionship, I¡¯ll handle future transactions with you directly.¡± At those words, ude found himself speechless. Over time, he had epted more than a few bribes while stocking the territory¡¯s warehouses. If Ghiin¡¯s new title was ¡°Grain King of the North,¡± ude¡¯s was ¡°Bribe King of the North.¡± ¡®Damn it¡­ This is so unfair¡­ I didn¡¯t even take most of it¡­¡¯ No one else would know anyway. ude shook his head a few times, then disyed a sullen expression. ¡°Please wait a moment. I¡¯ll go speak with the lord.¡± Having nothing to say about the reputation involved, ude immediately went to report to Ghiin. From Ghiin¡¯s perspective, there was no harm in the matter. After all, the quicker andrger the acquisition of resources, the better. When a deal of this magnitude was proposed, it was only polite to make a personal appearance at least once. ¡°But the name feels somewhat familiar¡­ Bring me the records.¡± Ghiin checked the information on the Brandel Merchant Guild, smirked slightly, and nodded. ¡°Ah, I remember now. It¡¯s them, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Are you familiar with them?¡± ¡°Well, more or less.¡± Still smiling, Ghiin crumpled the document and tossed it behind him as he spoke. ¡°Agree to their terms. When they bring the goods, I¡¯ll personally step out.¡± Brandel, upon hearing Ghiin¡¯s promise, left with great joy. A few dayster, Brandel returned with an overwhelming amount of resources that were urgently needed by the estate. When ude saw it, his jaw practically dropped. He could never have imagined that such arge quantity would be gathered in just a few days. Seeing ude¡¯s stunned expression, Brandel inwardly sneered. ¡®Heh, take a good look while you still can.¡¯ Brandel was a man sent by Count Desmond to assassinate Ghiin. Naturally, the resources he brought were all items that had been stockpiled across various locations in Desmond¡¯s territory. Count Desmond was determined to kill Ghiin, even if it meant abandoning all of these goods. Brandel spoke to the dumbfounded ude. ¡°Then¡­ shall we wait here? Does the lord personally inspect the goods?¡± ¡°Um, I¡¯m not sure¡­ I¡¯ll let the lord know that you¡¯ve arrived, Mr. Brandel.¡± Brandel stacked the resources in an area a little ways away from the castle. Given the sheer volume, moving them into the castle would have taken the entire day and still not been enough. In such cases, it was customary to handle the transaction outside. Both the manpower and the time required for transport cost money. Brandel had anticipated this and had gathered as many usable resources as possible. As ude disappeared into the castle, Brandel set up a negotiation table outdoors and gestured to the dozens of workers who hade with him. Most of them were Desmond¡¯s knights or assassins hired specifically for this task. Only a few were actual workers tasked with moving the goods. Four individuals stood close to Brandel, ostensibly as guards, while the others spread out to secure potential escape routes. ¡®Let¡¯s see how many people he brings.¡¯ It wouldn¡¯t matter how many came. In the end, to sign the contract, they would need to stand close to him. ¡°I hear he¡¯s quite skilled. Let¡¯s see how long he canst.¡± Brandel smirked confidently. He was an advanced knight. Even if Ghiin was as strong as the rumors suggested, Brandel believed that a surprise attack with the surrounding assassins would be more than enough to secure victory. After finishing all preparations and waiting a short while, Ghiin appeared, apanied by only a few guards. Brandel became certain of his sess. ¡°What a reckless fool! They said he was fearless, but to bring just this handful of guards!¡± Around Ghiin were only a few knights, including Gillian. It seemed as though Brandel and the nearby assassins alone could eliminate him. Even so, Brandel forced himself to calm his racing heart. There was no need to rush when a more certain method of killing him was avable. It was because of this cautious andposed nature that Harold had entrusted him with such an important mission. ¡°Wee, my lord. I am Brandel.¡± ¡°Oh, you really brought a lot! I think we¡¯ve gained a great new trading partner.¡± ¡°Of course. First, why don¡¯t you check the goods?¡± With Ghiin¡¯s nod, several administrators began inspecting the supplies. Given the sheer volume, it was naturally going to take some time. Brandel politely gestured toward the table. ¡°Please, take a seat while you wait. You could review the contract in the meantime.¡± ¡°Sure, let¡¯s do that.¡± Ghiin sat down and examined the contract. It was neatly written, with no discrepancies from what he had anticipated. ¡°Hmm, doesn¡¯t look like there¡¯s any problem. Let¡¯s work well together going forward.¡± ¡°Of course, my lord. I¡¯ll count on you as well. These days, it¡¯s been so difficult to secure food supplies.¡± Brandel made casual conversation, and his skilled banter elicited a few amused nods from Ghiin, who seemed entertained. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s an honor to meet you in person today. In celebration of this major deal, I¡¯d like to offer you a fine drink. Think of it as amemorative gesture.¡± ¡°A drink? What kind?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the ¡®Red Dragon,¡¯ one of the continent¡¯s finest specialties. Would you like to see it?¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± The Red Dragon was a high-quality liquor so rare that even high-ranking nobles couldn¡¯t easily obtain it. Its value wasn¡¯t just in its price but in its extreme scarcity. Refusing such a drink would be impolite. Ghiin readily nodded his agreement. ¡°Hah, simple-minded fool. I guess anything expensive must seem good to you.¡± Smiling, Brandel began preparing the poisoned drink. In truth, poisoning was a notoriously unreliable method of assassination. The biggest challenge with poisoning is getting the target to ingest it. A poison strong enough to kill instantly often had noticeable signs. Odd colors or smells were a problem, and poisons that were too potent sometimes caused food or drink to corrode visibly. Even if all those issues were resolved, nobles rarely consumed anything given to them without caution. Servants typically tasted it first, making sessful poisonings a rare urrence. But this poison was different. ¡°It won¡¯t matter even if the servants taste it first.¡± It had minimal effects on ordinary people, reacting only to mana. The more mana one possessed, the stronger the poison¡¯s effect became. Even an advanced knight would struggle to suppress the poison, leaving them unable to use their full strength. The only drawback was its pungent smell, but Brandel had mixed it with an even more potent liquor to mask it. This poison had been painstakingly developed by a ducal family, with fewer than five bottles sessfully produced. The process was soplex and resource-intensive that mass production was impossible. Harold had handed this precious poison to Brandel without hesitation, driven by his sole determination to kill Ghiin. ¡°In front of the lord, I¡¯ll drink first.¡± To avoid suspicion, Brandel filled a ss with the amber liquor and downed it in one gulp. Having already taken the antidote, a single ss posed no threat to him. He then politely poured the drink into the ss in front of Ghiin. ¡°The taste is excellent. If you¡¯re uneasy, you don¡¯t need to drink it. I¡¯ll leave it as a gift for you to check at your leisure.¡± Brandel didn¡¯t mind if Ghiin chose not to drink it. At this distance, he could seed with a surprise attack even without the poison. If one of the nearby knights drank it first and showed any adverse reaction, Brandel nned to strike in the ensuing chaos. As Ghiin gazed at the ss, he let out a slight chuckle. ¡°It does look good.¡± He picked up the ss and began drinking it slowly. The knights nearby stood around indifferently, their expressions bored and unperturbed. Watching the scene, Brandel unconsciously clenched his fist slightly. ¡°Hah, foolish idiots. I heard discipline here was a mess, and it¡¯s true. Their lord is drinking something of unknown origin, and they¡¯re just standing there watching.¡± Ghiin drained the sspletely and ced it back on the table with a light thud. ¡°Wow, this is the second strongest drink I¡¯ve ever had. What is this stuff?¡± Brandel¡¯s expression darkened, and the workers around him exchanged sharp nces. Then, to Brandel¡¯s shock, Ghiin poured himself another ss and drank it down in one gulp. ¡°But it¡¯s good.¡± Brandel inwardly celebrated Ghiin¡¯s seemingly foolish action of drinking more without knowing what was in it. ¡°You¡¯re done for! To think this would be so easy¡ªheaven must be helping us!¡± Even if Ghiin was an advanced knight, two sses of the poison would be nearly impossible to endure. Despite having taken the antidote, Brandel could already feel his stomach churning ufortably. Just as Brandel raised his hand to signal the attack, Ghiin casually poured more liquor into Brandel¡¯s ss and spoke. ¡°You have another.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°Have another drink.¡± Brandel¡¯s face froze, his expression stiffening at the unexpected turn of events. Chapter 226 Chapter 226: It Does Taste Good. (2) ¡®W-what? Why isn¡¯t he reacting at all?¡¯ Brandel¡¯s expression turned perplexed, forgetting his n for an ambush. Even he, who had taken an antidote, was feeling the effects of the poison creeping in. It was impossible for someone who drank two cups to appear unscathed. As he lingered in confusion, Ghiin¡¯s voice broke the silence. ¡°What are you doing? Aren¡¯t you going to drink?¡± ¡°Oh, yes, yes.¡± Caught off guard by the unexpected situation, Brandel missed the perfect timing for his attack. Flustered, he decided to drink another cup and strike Ghiin afterward. Grumble¡­ A stronger reaction stirred in his stomach. It was a clear sign that the poison had surpassed the antidote¡¯s capacity to neutralize it. ¡®Damn it, the poison itself isn¡¯t the issue. Could it be that this bastard has a slow reaction to poison?¡¯ The degree of poison sensitivity varied from person to person. Brandel could only conclude that this must be the case. But then Ghiin poured himself another drink and downed it in one go. ¡®This time, for sure, there¡¯ll be a reaction¡­¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s tasty. Here, have another.¡± Brandel¡¯s face visibly paled. His hands began trembling slightly. ¡®Stay calm. I can¡¯t afford to mess up here.¡¯ The knights standing beside Ghiin watched him with dull expressions. If he hesitated now, it would only arouse their suspicion. ¡®I¡¯ll pretend to drink and strike immediately.¡¯ Forcing a smile, Brandel lifted his ss. He nced at Ghiin¡¯s face, but it remained asposed as ever. This didn¡¯t make any sense. Just as he began to panic, a sudden realization dawned on him. ¡®I¡¯ve been fooled by rumors! This guy must either have no mana or an incredibly negligible amount! That¡¯s why there¡¯s no reaction!¡¯ It was evident that Ghiin¡¯s feats had been grossly exaggerated. Of course, given his results, it couldn¡¯t all be dismissed outright. But even if he was an excellent strategist, his personalbat capabilities were undoubtedly subpar. Brandel began to slowly draw upon his mana. A stinging pain radiated from the area around his core due to the poison. He couldn¡¯t afford to dy any longer. Was he lifting his ss too slowly? Ghiin¡¯s voice rang out again. ¡°Not drinking? Are you bad at holding your liquor?¡± At that moment, ude, with his usual cheeky tone, chimed in from the side. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t want to drink, can I have it instead?¡± From ude¡¯s perspective, both of them appeared perfectly fine despite drinking several sses, so he thought it would be safe for him to partake. After all, liquor of this quality was rare toe by. As ude licked his lips, clearly tempted, Ghiin let out a smallugh. ¡°Whatever you¡¯re trying to pull, it looks like some kind of trick. You¡¯d better not drink it.¡± The moment Ghiin spoke those words, Brandel hurled his ss aside and lunged at him. At that signal, four assassins who had been posing as Brandel¡¯s guards sprang into action. ¡°Ahhhhhh!¡± ude let out a scream, only to be abruptly grabbed by the scruff of his neck and flung aside by Wendy. His body skidded backward and copsed in a heap. Brandel, the first to make a move, drew a sword concealed within his sleeve and aimed it straight for Ghiin¡¯s head. ¡®It¡¯s a sess!¡¯ From the moment he moved, Brandel had no doubts about his victory. There was no way someone without proper mana could defend against this attack. ¡®Huh?¡¯ Just as his de thrust forward, Brandel caught sight of Ghiin yawning. Although his sword was aimed precisely at Ghiin¡¯s forehead, by the time he regained his focus, the de had veered off course. Thud. Before he could make sense of the situation, something sharp struck his neck¡ªit was a pen. A simple pen, used for signing contracts, was now embedded in him. ¡®W-what¡­? A guy without mana¡­?¡¯ As Brandel¡¯s consciousness began to fade, Ghiin¡¯snguid voice drifted into his ears. ¡°My pen¡¯s stronger than your sword.¡± Ghiin casually pulled the pen from Brandel¡¯s lifeless body and ced it atop the contract. Dots of crimson blood spilled onto the parchment, obscuring some of the words. ¡°The contract¡¯s canceled. I¡¯ll be taking the penalty fee.¡± Ghiin paid no mind to the assassins who had moved alongside Brandel. Gillian and Wendy were already dealing with them. * * * ng! Wendy effortlessly blocked the sword of an assassin attacking ude with her dagger. ¡°You wench!¡± As the assassin tried to strike again, Wendy swiftly closed the distance and extended her hand. Several sharp needles shot out from her ring, piercing the assassin¡¯s neck. Thwack! ¡°Grrrk¡­¡± The poison coating the needles worked instantly. The assassin foamed at the mouth and copsed. Swoosh. Wendy, having finished off her target, immediately retreated. A second assassin¡¯s sword came shing through the air where she had just been standing. ng! Wendy quickly shifted her stance, and by the time she returned to her position, she was holding two daggers, one in each hand. Whoosh! ng! ng! The assassin deflected the rapidly thrown daggers with practiced ease. In an instant, he prepared to counterattack Wendy. Thud! That is, until a third dagger buried itself into his forehead. ¡°When¡­ did you¡­?¡± The assassin muttered weakly before copsing.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ude, who had been watching, mumbled under his breath. ¡°You¡¯re really strong. But, isn¡¯t this a bit underhanded¡­?¡± Wendy shot him a contemptuous re, and ude, pouting, averted his gaze. Meanwhile, the remaining two assassins on the other side met even swifter and more humiliating deaths. Gillian didn¡¯t dodge the iing attacks. Instead, he moved even closer to the assassins, reaching out with his hands. Thud! He didn¡¯t bother drawing a weapon. With nothing but his bare hands, he grabbed both assassins by their heads and smashed them together with tremendous force. Crack! The assassins died instantly, their skulls shattered without evernding a proper attack. The knights of Fenris who witnessed the scene clicked their tongues in disbelief. ¡°What kind of old man keeps getting stronger like this?¡± ¡°What on earth is he eating?¡± ¡°Look at those rippling muscles! Did he find a way to turn back time or something?¡± Since meeting Ghiin, Gillian¡¯s skills had improved at an astonishing pace. He had already been a formidable warrior, but Ghiin had filled in the gaps in his techniques. It was the kind of enlightenment only someone like Ghiin, who had once held a spot among the Seven Strongest on the Continent, could provide. For a powerhouse like Gillian, such insights were far more valuable than conventional training. Brandel and the assassins were dealt with in an instant. The Fenris knights standing nearby had nothing to do and no inclination to intervene. Why would they, when there were such monsters handling the situation? Besides, they weren¡¯t worried about what their lord ate. ¡°Anyone who can stomach the poison of a Blood Python can eat anything.¡± It was already a well-known fact among Ghiin¡¯s inner circle that his stomach could digest even steel. Elsewhere, assassins disguised asborers began drawing their weapons. They targeted the administrative officials who had been inspecting the inventory. Or, at least, they tried. Thud! Suddenly, the officials pulled out weapons of their own and ambushed the assassins. One particrlyrge and bald man tore off his uniform and shouted. ¡°I am Gordon of the Muscles!¡± ¡°Damn it! I thought he was suspiciously big for an administrator!¡± The assassins were thrown into chaos. Judging by how prepared their opponents were, it seemed their ns had already been exposed. Even with the surprise counterattack, the officials struggled to quickly dispatch the assassins. Among their ranks were highly skilled knights loyal to Count Desmond, making the fight a prolonged and chaotic battle. The scene descended into utter mayhem, and Ghiin rotated his shoulders leisurely, a grin on his face. ¡°Well, it¡¯s time to collect that penalty fee. Everything here is ours now, right? Let¡¯s finish cleaning up the rest. We don¡¯t want our people getting hurt.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but be in high spirits, having gained such enormous resources for free. Ghiin already knew that Brandel¡¯s merchant guild was owned by Harold Desmond. It had beenmon knowledge in his previous life. Back then, the ducal family¡¯s rebellion had seeded, and Harold had secured control of the north, leaving no need to keep such affiliations secret. So when the owner of such a guild requested a personal meeting, iming it was too much to handle in public? ¡°Well, the oue was obvious.¡± Even if they hadn¡¯t known Brandel¡¯s true identity, they wouldn¡¯t have been easily defeated. After all, the enemies still didn¡¯t fully understand his true capabilities. The same applied to poison. Normally, most poisons had no effect on Ghiin. His exceptional mana control allowed him to iste and neutralize toxic substances within his body. But after consuming the poison of the Blood Python, even that became unnecessary. He could simply drink it, and it would be transformed into flesh and blood. ¡°I should finish thatter.¡± It was quite potent, to the point that even his mana increased slightly. Once Ghiin entered the fray, the assassins were swept away in an instant. Concerned that the novice-level knights of Fenris might be harmed, he had used a bit more strength than necessary. There was no way the assassins could withstand that. Thest remaining assassin, trembling, spoke with a quavering voice. ¡°S-So, the rumors were true.¡± He was far too strong. Even they, who prided themselves on their skills, had been handled as if they were children. It was as if they were facing a monster. They had heard rumors of him breaking down a castle gate single-handedly, but they hadn¡¯t believed it. People with such exceptional skills were usually famous for their swordsmanship from a young age. However, the only rumors about Ghiin painted him as a wastrel, leading many to assume his swordsmanship would becking. Even so, they had carefully selected skilled individuals and conducted numerous rehearsals to prepare. Never had they imagined they¡¯d be so easily overwhelmed. Thunk! Without saying a word, Ghiin decapitated the assassin. Once the situation was resolved, ude came running, breathless, and asked, ¡°How did you know? Why didn¡¯t you tell me? I heard you disguised the knights as administrative officers because it was the first transaction and you wanted to be cautious. So, you knew this would happen too, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes. But if I had told you there would be a fight, you¡¯d have gotten cold feet and made it obvious you wanted to flee.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ude was at a loss for words, unable to refute. Truthfully, when the knights had disguised themselves as administrative officers, he had debated not showing up at all. Feeling embarrassed, ude changed the subject. ¡°Well, anyway, this was all free, right? What a jackpot!¡± Ghiin was just as satisfied as the ted ude. The more he gained, the greater Harold¡¯s losses would be. With this amount, Harold¡¯s finances were bound to take a hit for a while. Moreover, since the actual workers weren¡¯t assassins and had survived, unfavorable rumors were sure to spread about Harold. Ghiin intended to give a small constion payment to those who had lost their jobs and subtly encourage them to spread the word wherever they went. ¡®So, they¡¯ve started targeting me openly. In that case¡­¡¯ For Harold to y his hand by sacrificing such significant resources and a precious merchant guild meant something else entirely. ¡®It¡¯s a sign that Amelia¡¯s side has stepped back¡ªeither they¡¯ve finished their preparations¡­ or they¡¯ve delegated authority.¡¯ Raypold¡¯s rebellion was the most critical task Harold had been assigned. There was no way the ducal family would abandon it. If Harold had stepped away, it could only mean that Amelia herself was about to take action. Even though many parts of the future had changed, this particr event wasn¡¯t too far off from what Ghiin had predicted. ¡°Oh,e to think of it¡­ the rebellion will probably happen on the same day as in my previous life.¡± Nodding several times to himself, Ghiin muttered as he looked at the towering pile of resources. ¡°If it¡¯s Amelia, she¡¯ll seed no matter how much I interfere. I do owe her a bit for what she¡¯s done, but¡­ I¡¯ll have to trip her up a little.¡± Imagining Amelia¡¯s irritation, Ghiin chuckled to himself. * * * The road construction proceeded without pause. As thework of roads connecting castles, fortresses, and viges expanded, ude raised another issue. ¡°The construction is going smoothly, but I think it¡¯ll be hard to utilize them immediately.¡± Ghiin already knew what the problem was. ¡°It¡¯s because of transportation, right?¡± ¡°Yes. Most of the horses in the estate are reserved for military use. The number of horses is critically low.¡± No matter how excellent the roads were, they were useless without enough horses to travel them quickly. Horses were a valuable resource, expensive and difficult to procure. They were indispensable for warfare, transportation, and agriculture alike. Still, having roads was better than having none. ¡°At least for military movements and supply lines, the roads will certainly help,¡± ude noted. ¡°Hmm, true. For a transportation revolution, horses are essential. That¡¯s how the economy can grow more active.¡± Ghiin¡¯s seemingly indifferent response made ude cautiously ask, ¡°Do you have a n to secure more horses?¡± As a lord, if you couldn¡¯t acquire something, you made it, and if you couldn¡¯t make it, you took it by force. But no matter how he thought about it, there was no way to create or seize horses. Yet, just in case, ude probed. Ghiin answered casually, as though it was no big deal. ¡°Of course, I have ns to secure horses.¡± ¡°Whoa! As expected of our lord! What¡¯s the n? I won¡¯t object this time, so please tell me!¡± ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯t object?¡± The tone carried a hint of unease. While ude hadn¡¯t opposed recent projects like the construction of incubators or roadworks, the fact that Ghiin felt the need to confirm only heightened his suspicion. Still, ude pressed on boldly. ¡°Yes! I won¡¯t object!¡± Ghiin chuckled faintly. Even though ude imed he wouldn¡¯t oppose, Ghiin was sure that once he revealed his methods, they¡¯d all foam at the mouth with protests. So, for now, he had no intention of exining. ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter. There are some things I need to do first.¡± ¡°Damn, now I¡¯m even more curious. Why am I like this?¡± ude clicked his tongue in frustration before asking, ¡°What do you need to do first?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s host a banquet. Invite some young lords from the nearby estates.¡± ¡°A banquet? Really?¡± ude and the retainers tilted their heads in confusion. Ghiin wasn¡¯t particrly fond of the formal banquets of nobles. Even when he hosted one, he preferred mingling with themon folk and enjoying himself casually. The sudden decision to host a noble banquet was unexpected. ¡°It¡¯s just to build a bit of camaraderie among the younger generation. We¡¯ve grown quite a bit, haven¡¯t we?¡± ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s true. It¡¯s about time you startedworking too.¡± Even if they were only heirs now, most of them would eventually inherit something. Building connections with such individuals while they were young could only be beneficial. While ude was deep in thought about the idea, Ghiin grinned and emphasized, ¡°But there¡¯s one person you absolutely must invite. Use any means necessary. Even if you have to kidnap him.¡± Before acquiring horses, Ghiin had ns to first throw his enemies into disarray. Chapter 227 Chapter 227: It¡¯s Time for Me to im Everything (1) ¡°The Young Lord has arrived!¡± ¡°The position of the Second Young Lord has been secured!¡± ¡°Reports indicate the Third Young Lord has just entered the castle!¡± ¡°The Fourth Young Lord is expected to arrive soon¡­¡± ¡°The Fifth Young Lord¡­¡± Amelia frowned as her subordinates reported the situation in real time. ¡°He certainly fathered a disgustinglyrge number of children.¡± Amelia and her subordinates were currently gathered in a mansion near the lord¡¯s castle. Today marked the asion of a grand banquet. It was a day when the heirs of the estate and its key figures would all gather. For this reason, Amelia had chosen today as the day for her decisive move¡ªa chance to eliminate any who might resist her. However, the sheer number of children her father had sired made it a daunting task to monitor them all. Naturally, this situation was driving her to irritation. Clicking her tongue as she furrowed her brow, Amelia turned to Bernarf and asked, ¡°What about Ghiin¡¯s movements?¡± ¡°Thest report indicated he was enjoying the banquet with the other heirs across the estates.¡± ¡°Hmph, I suppose he feels quite rxed now that he has plenty of food andnd.¡± Thanks to Ghiin, Amelia had managed to secure a massive stockpile of food. She had followed his seemingly reckless n, despite anticipating losses, and that gamble had paid off spectacrly. Still, she hadn¡¯t been able to determine whether Ghiin¡¯s sess was purely due to luck or actual skill. After all, the idea of predicting the weather and stockpiling food seemed absurd. The intention behind the stockpile must have been something else entirely. That said, his move to start a war during the drought had been brilliant. If he had lost, it would have spelled disaster, but his swift victory had turned the tables. ¡®That part, at least, was skill. I have to admit it.¡¯ Looking at what he had gained, it was clear he wasn¡¯t someone to be underestimated. ¡®The Runestone, the iron ore¡ªthose are mine. They were always meant to be mine.¡¯ Once she secured Raypold, she knew she¡¯d inevitably have to confront Ghiin. To achieve her goals, she needed what he had. She had to obtain them before Harold could, ensuring her path to the next step. For that reason, Amelia had been paying close attention to Ghiin¡¯s movements ever since he imed the Cabaldi County. ¡°Still, I have to admit he¡¯s done me a favor in some ways.¡± Although Ghiin¡¯s actions had caused her some losses, the benefits she reaped thanks to him were significant. Ghiin had inflicted substantial damage on Harold as well, allowing Amelia to seize authority and n her rebellion at the moment of her choosing. ¡°And it feels great to see Harold suffer.¡± A cold smile spread across her lips. After all, she intended to suppress all of them eventually. With Ghiin and Harold weakening each other through their conflict, things couldn¡¯t have turned out better for her. ¡®Anyone who gets in my way will be crushed by force.¡¯ To im the Raypold estate, Amelia had prepared extensively for today¡¯s decisive operation. She brushed aside thoughts of Ghiin and Harold for now and turned to Bernarf. ¡°What about the other retainers?¡± ¡°There are no issues. We¡¯ve secured their positions and are also monitoring their families.¡± ¡°Good. Then all we need to do is wait for the right time. Everything is ready, correct?¡± Bernarf was the first to bow his head and respond. ¡°The escort knights and soldiers are fully prepared.¡± Next, a middle-aged man with a cold demeanor, d in a gray robe, bowed his head. ¡°We¡¯re ready.¡± This man was Caleb, the leader of the Wildcat Smuggling Syndicate, who had previously attacked Ghiin. ¡°Our boys are ready too!¡± A burly and intimidating man grinned widely as he spoke loudly. This was Vulcan, a notorious bandit once feared across the North and known as the ¡°Ruthless Butcher.¡± He carried a massive iron club and took twisted pleasure in beating people to death with it. Conrad, the leader of the Actium Merchant Guild, was next to bow his head. ¡°Our merchant guild¡¯s armed forces are ready as well.¡± Several other leaders of various factions followed suit, bowing their heads to signal their readiness. These were all individuals Amelia had recruited and nurtured over a long period. Amelia looked around at them and briefly closed her eyes. ¡°It begins now.¡± From the moment she had set her sights on her goal, she had steadily prepared, step by step. Originally, she had intended to be even more thorough in her preparations. However, Ghiin¡¯s actions had forced her to elerate her ns. His rampage hadplicated matters, disrupting Harold¡¯s ns to unify the North entirely. ¡°Still, it¡¯s not bad.¡± ns were, after all, just signposts. They could and should adapt to changing circumstances. What truly mattered was achieving the ultimate goal. Perhaps Bernarf, seeing Amelia¡¯s moment of reflection, felt a hint of concern. He cautiously spoke from beside her. ¡°Mydy¡­ Once you begin, there will be no turning back.¡± Amelia slowly opened her eyes and replied. ¡°I know.¡± She wasn¡¯t acting purely out of ambition or greed. Those close to her knew the deeper convictions she harbored in her heart. ¡°Even after obtaining Raypold, the road will remain difficult. The Northern lords and nobles won¡¯t recognize you as the Countess of Raypold. Such a thing has never happened in the long history of this kingdom.¡± ¡°This kind of thing has happened often. It¡¯s just that no woman has ever done it before.¡± ¡°Indeed. For that reason, people will nder you as a viiness, a witch. You¡¯ll lose all the reputation and honor you¡¯ve built up until now.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. What others think of me is irrelevant.¡± ¡°But as our notoriety grows, the entire world will be our enemy. We¡¯ll live our lives fighting a lonely battle. Not just against other lords and nobles but also against people¡¯s prejudices. Perhaps¡­ this fight may never truly end.¡± ¡°¡­That was something I was prepared for from the beginning.¡± ¡°If you stop now¡­ you could live afortable life as the daughter of a Great Lord, praised for your grace and elegance as a noble. You would never have to worry about anything.¡± ¡°That kind of life has no meaning for me. I don¡¯t want to live like a bird trapped in a cage.¡± ¡°If we fail¡­ we won¡¯t meet a gentle end.¡± ¡°No, we will seed.¡± With those words, Amelia closed her eyes once more. Even someone as bold as her couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous in the face of such a monumental task. She calmed herself for a moment and recalled the past. All the events that had shaped her into the person she was now. ¡ª ¡°What? You want to distribute more food to the people of the estate? You think that will make thend more prosperous? Ha-ha-ha! Such brazen words from a mere girl. Did you steal lessons in rulership from somewhere?¡± ¡ª ¡°Listen well. The people of the estate are nothing more than pigs and dogs. Keeping them alive, just barely, is enough. That is how our family and ournd will thrive.¡± ¡ª ¡°A woman meddling in politics? Ridiculous. Stop acting so insolent and focus on preparing for marriage like the other nobledies. You are nothing.¡± Her father¡¯s reaction was always the same: utterly pathetic. He couldn¡¯t even begin to think about what truly mattered in governing people. And it wasn¡¯t just her father. The retainers were no different. ¡ª ¡°Strengthening alliances between families is your duty, mydy. Your role is to marry well, nothing more. It¡¯s time to stop reading those useless books.¡° ¡ª ¡°The more serfs we have, the more prosperous our estate bes. That is a given. What more rights could you possibly want to grant them? Even as things stand, we are better off than the other estates in the North. This is already an act of generosity.¡° ¡ª ¡°We are a Great Estate. That means the way we¡¯ve always done things is correct. It will remain so in the future.¡° ¡ª¡° Mydy, do not speak of such ideas out loud. Do not stir unnecessary trouble. You are a woman. Not an heir to the family. You are nothing.¡°n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Nothing.¡± Why had that word pierced her so deeply? Why had everyone said such things to her? Why had they all been so quick to dere that she was incapable of anything? ¡ª ¡°Swear loyalty to the Ducal Family, and I will make you the master of Raypold.¡° ¡ª ¡°You¡¯ll live a life of luxury andfort. But that¡¯s where it ends. Don¡¯t waste your breath trying to change the world.¡° ¡ª ¡°Don¡¯t forget, Amelia. You are merely a noble¡¯s daughter. Without us, you are nothing.¡° Even the Ducal Family that supported her spoke to her like this. The memory brought a wry smile to her lips. ¡°Nothing,¡± huh¡­ ¡°Pardon? What do you mean by that?¡± Bernarf, who had been standing nearby, looked at her with a puzzled expression at her sudden words. Still keeping her eyes closed, Amelia shook her head with a faint smile. ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Yes, those words¡­ truly meant nothing at all. Creak¡­ The doors to the hall where they were gathered slowly opened, and the head maid who served Amelia entered. ¡°M-mydy¡­¡± Her voice trembled as she spoke. The weight of countless gazes bearing down on her made it hard to breathe. The head maid had encountered many nobles and knights in her lifetime, but she had never seen people as fearsome as those gathered here tonight. Some were tidy, others unkempt. Some looked brutish, while others exuded an eerie calm. Despite their outward differences, their eyes all bore the same expression: a resolute determination to drench this estate in blood tonight. The head maid closed her eyes tightly and addressed Amelia, who sat at the most prominent seat of honor. Her voice still quivered. ¡°The banquet¡­ has begun.¡± At those words, Amelia slowly opened her eyes. Having steeled herselfpletely, her voice emerged, chillingly cold. ¡°Refined honor, immortal loyalty, familial glory, and blood ties¡ªthese have all lost their meaning within me. From now on, I will act solely for my cause. Before that, neither rank nor virtue matters, neither the good nor the wicked, nor even the systems and customs that uphold this world.¡± After taking a moment to catch her breath, she gazed at everyone around her and continued. ¡°Any being that stands in my way will be broken, killed, and burned. Mark my words: from this moment on, my cause is the only justice, and it is the sole purpose for which you must stake your lives.¡± To fight against absurdity, one must be absurd. Amelia had decided to be a monster herself. She would trample everything and remake the world into the one she desired. Even if it meant burning the entire kingdom to ashes. Hearing her unyielding resolve, Bernarf lowered himself onto one knee and spoke. ¡°I will follow you to the end, mydy.¡± At that, everyone else in the room also dropped to one knee and dered in unison. ¡°We will follow you to the end!¡± Amelia¡¯s eyes shone fiercely as she looked at them. With a voice filled with unwavering conviction, she dered the beginning of the grand endeavor. ¡°Now, it is time for me to im everything.¡± * * * Nyaaang. A sleek, gray cat named Bastet treaded through the deep darkness, making its way toward the Lord¡¯s Castle of Raypold. The people on the streets hurriedly stepped aside with fearful faces whenever Bastet passed by. It wasn¡¯t the cat that frightened them¡ªit was the people following behind it that struck fear into their hearts. Nyaaang. With each step the cat took, the number of followers grew. Some joined from where they stood in the streets, while others emerged from mansions along the way. Their attire varied widely. Some were cloaked in gray robes, others were dressed like bandits, and still others appeared to be knights and soldiers in proper uniforms, equipped for battle. With every new follower, the number of torches illuminating the night streets also increased. What started as a small group steadily swelled until it had grown into a gathering of several hundred. At the forefront of this crowd, leading them all, was none other than Amelia. The cat, which had been walking proudly ahead, stopped when it reached the Lord¡¯s Castle and rubbed its face affectionately against its master¡¯s leg. ¡°Stop right there!¡± The guard captain stationed at the front of the Lord¡¯s Castle shouted loudly. Today was the day of an important banquet. No troops could move without prior approval. But the sudden appearance of such arge force left the guard captain baffled. ¡®What is this? How did such arge force gather so close to the Lord¡¯s Castle? What were the watchmen doing?¡¯ There hadn¡¯t been a single report from the city¡¯s watchmen, even as this sizable group approached the castle gates. The air was undeniably tense. Something was clearly amiss. The guard captain, suppressing his growing anxiety, addressed the person standing at the forefront of the group. ¡°Mydy, aside from a minimal escort, armed forces are not permitted inside the castle. Please disband your troops and proceed to the banquet.¡± Amelia did not respond to his request. Instead, with a graceful motion, she extended her hand forward and spoke a single word. ¡°Remove them.¡± Chapter 228 Chapter 228: It¡¯s Time for Me to im Everything (2) Swish, swish! Caleb and the gray assassins charged in first. ¡°Uwaaaaah!¡± Behind them, Vulcan and the bandits followed, and the rest of the forces quickly joined the assault. Boom! Despite the sudden attack, the captain of the guards drew his sword and shouted loudly. ¡°Emergency! It¡¯s an attack! Call for reinforcements! Lady Amelia has started a rebellion!¡± Piercing whistles echoed from all directions. The guards protecting the castle entrance immediately assumed battle positions to repel the assants. ¡°Reinforcements will arrive soon! Hold your ground and stop the enemy!¡± The captain roared at his soldiers, urging them to stand firm. True to its reputation as a major estate, the number of guards defending the lord¡¯s castle numbered in the hundreds. With such numbers, they believed they could fend off the attackers or at least hold them off until reinforcements arrived. But the attackers were no ordinary foes. Those leading the charge, in particr, outssed even most elite knights. Caleb¡¯s speed was unmatched, and every time Vulcan swung his iron club, multiple soldiers were swept away in one stroke. Boom! Boom! ¡°Aaaagh!¡± ¡°Where are the reinforcements?¡± ¡°Stop them! Don¡¯t let them into the castle!¡± The guards were ughtered with rming ease. The power disparity was simply too great. The captain, retreating step by step in fear, muttered to himself. ¡°Wh-what is this? Who are these people? And how did ite to this?¡± Reinforcements weren¡¯ting. Even the patrol units were unresponsive. Summoning the local defense forces was impossible amidst the chaos. The enemy¡¯s strength was overwhelming, giving the guards no chance to retreat or regroup. What had started as equal numbers quickly tilted into a noticeable disparity. Overseeing the entire situation from behind was Amelia, calmly directing her forces. The captain, observing the battlefield, wore an expression of disbelief. ¡°H-how is the youngdy managing to lead like this¡­?¡± Every time she gestured, someone blew a whistle, and the attackers adjusted their positions and formations with uncanny precision. The guards didn¡¯t even realize how they were being systematically surrounded and killed. This wasn¡¯t just a raid; it was a full-scale war, and the guards had made the grave mistake of underestimating the enemy¡¯s intentions. Lost in thought, the captain didn¡¯t even notice Bernarf approach. In a sh, Bernarf¡¯s de pierced his throat. With that, the guards were annihted, not a single one left standing. It was a wless victory. However, Amelia¡¯s expression remained unchanged, as if this oue was only to be expected. Bernarf casually flicked the blood off his sword and addressed her. ¡°Shall we proceed inside?¡± ¡°Meow.¡± Bastet raised her head and tail high, strutting into the castle ahead of Amelia. Bernarf twitched his lips as he watched the scene unfold. ¡®I swear, one day I¡¯ll get rid of that damned cat.¡¯ As the blood-soaked force suddenly appeared within the castle, the staff screamed in terror and scattered in all directions. Passing through a long, silent hallway, the attackers finally arrived at the banquet hall, its thick doors firmly shut. Creeeeak¡­ The doors opened, and every gaze in the hall turned toward the intruders. ¡°Meow.¡± The guests smiled as Bastet elegantly sauntered into the banquet hall. But their expressions stiffened the moment Amelia and her bloodstained subordinates followed behind. The group wasn¡¯t just armed but fully equipped for killing¡ªand drenched in blood, no less. It was a tant deration: they had broken through the guards by force. The music stopped, and an oppressive silence fell over the room. A handsome middle-aged man, ring at Amelia with a twisted smirk, finally broke the quiet. ¡°What is the meaning of this, Amelia?¡± Amelia responded with a seductive smile. ¡°I¡¯vee to im my title, Father.¡± The middle-aged man was Count Raypold, the great lord of the north. At her words, he burst into loudughter. ¡°Ha! Hahaha! So you¡¯ve finally gone mad? A woman¡ªnot even the heir¡ªdares to im a title? And by force, no less?¡± His sons, seated beside him, joined in,ughing mockingly. ¡°She must have lost her mind after spending too much time cooped up reading books.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why we should¡¯ve married her off sooner. Breaking off the engagement with Baron Fenris¡ªwhat was she thinking? Tsk, tsk. Her judgment has always been terrible.¡± ¡°Brother, do you really think she¡¯d have gone willingly? Didn¡¯t she drag her feet back then too, refusing the engagement until it was forced on her? Now she¡¯s too old for anyone to take her. Hahaha!¡± The banquet hall erupted inughter as the men ridiculed Amelia. Despite the sparse number of guards present, none of them seemed the least bit afraid. Count Raypold eventually ceased hisughter, casting a disdainful nce over the attackers. ¡°So, the filthy gray rat that¡¯s been up to no good in this estate. I let you live because you paid your taxes generously, but I should¡¯ve wiped you out sooner.¡± Caleb stood with his arms crossed, an icy expression on his face, unfazed by the insult. ¡°And here¡¯s that notorious bandit who was supposed to be dead.¡± ¡°Hahaha! The youngdy secretly saved me!¡± Vulcanughed heartily, his iron club resting on his shoulder. ¡°And isn¡¯t this the current head of the thriving Actium Merchant Guild? To think you¡¯d be on her side too.¡± Conrad ced a hand over his chest and bowed politely. Count Raypold smirked and continued speaking. ¡°All these wretched fools, flocking to the banquet under the orders of my insane daughter. If you wanted scraps to feed on, you should¡¯ve joined my side.¡± Amelia chuckled faintly at Count Raypold¡¯s derision. ¡°Hmm, it seems you¡¯ve prepared something, haven¡¯t you?¡± Suchposure in this situation could only mean he had a n. Otherwise, he should have been trembling and begging for his life. Count Raypold sneered as he raised a hand. Thud! Thud! The emergency doors of the banquet hall swung open, and a group of soldiers poured in, surrounding the attackers. Each soldier carried a powerful loaded crossbow aimed at the intruders. A simultaneous assault would undoubtedly inflict significant casualties on Amelia¡¯s forces. Amelia nced at the soldiers encircling them and nodded. ¡°You certainly came prepared. How did you know?¡± ¡°Haha, do you think holding power is so easy? A ruler must always suspect and scrutinize those around them. This level of readiness is standard. I merely reinforced it recently because of some unsettling rumors about my children.¡± Amelia smirked. It was so like her paranoid and self-centered father to take such measures. He likely feltpelled to bolster his defenses against his sons, who were undoubtedly eyeing his position with equal ambition. Judging by their smug demeanor, they seemed confident, as though tipped off in advance. Long years in power apparently honed a certain instinct for survival. As Amelia fell silent for a moment, Count Raypold arrogantly waved his hand. ¡°Turn them all into pincushions. Even if she¡¯s my daughter, I can¡¯t tolerate her madness to the extent of coveting my position. There are plenty of daughters to marry off¡ªit doesn¡¯t matter.¡± But the knight leading the soldiers didn¡¯t move. He stood still, expressionless. Thinking the knight might not have heard, Raypold barked again. ¡°What are you waiting for? I said kill them!¡± There wasn¡¯t even a hint of hesitation about ordering his daughter¡¯s execution. Seeing this, Amelia smiled and finally spoke. ¡°Turn your aim.¡± Click! Click! Click! At hermand, the knight raised his hand. In an instant, all the crossbows shifted their aim toward Count Raypold. ¡°W-what! What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± The count and everyone in the banquet hall were thrown into chaos. Should the crossbows fire, they would all be turned into pincushions. The knight bowed slightly toward Amelia. ¡°Apologies for the dy. I was summoned suddenly and couldn¡¯t report to you in time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I expected as much. It¡¯s typical of my father, after all.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Amelia had methodically won over or coerced countless individuals across the estate. When persuasion failed, she resorted to taking their families hostage as leverage. Thus, the majority of the troops guarding the lord¡¯s castle, along with theirmanders, had shifted allegiance to Amelia. Even the estate¡¯s court mage and the other wizards had done the same. They had already been persuaded and had promised to remain neutral, observing the unfolding events. These mages had made various excuses to excuse themselves from the banquet and were waiting in reserve. As the situation turned against him, Count Raypold bellowed furiously. ¡°You traitors! What are you doing? Kill that wretch! Kill her now!¡± But his frantic outbursts were meaningless. Every armed soldier present in the hall was under Amelia¡¯s control. The only forces remaining were the escort knights who had apanied the noble guests. However, since only a minimal number of them had entered the banquet hall, they were no match for Amelia¡¯s troops. Amelia smiled again as she watched Count Raypold raging and the young lords trembling in fear. ¡°Now, these faces are finally worth looking at.¡± The upper hand hadpletely shifted to Amelia. However, there was still one individual in the room who could act as a potential wildcard. ¡°Hmm, mydy, this prank of yours has gone a bit too far,¡± said a plump middle-aged man stepping forward. His physique suggested he had likely never undergone any real training. But those who knew his identity would never dare dismiss him so lightly. He was Yurgen, known as the ¡°North¡¯s Greatest Swordsman¡± and the leader of Raypold¡¯s knightly order. Drawing his sword slowly, Yurgen spoke in a calm yetmanding tone. ¡°If you withdraw now, I¡¯ll ensure that the lord forgives you and spares your life.¡± Hwoooom! As he finished speaking, an overwhelming aura radiated from him. He was truly worthy of his title as the greatest swordsman in the North. ¡°Oho! Yurgen! Yes, yes! Get me out of here immediately! I¡¯ll gather the army and ughter everyst one of them!¡± Count Raypold eximed, with hope in his eyes. He didn¡¯t care if everyone else in the room died, as long as he survived. Children? He could always have more. Yurgen gave a slight nod and spoke to the escort knights nearby. ¡°Form abat formation. I will escort the lord out of here.¡± The escort knights gathered around Yurgen and took a defensive stance. Their numbers were small, but they were determined to risk their lives to get the count to safety. Despair painted the faces of everyone else in the room. If a battle erupted, the odds of their survival were grim. As Yurgen prepared to move, Bernarf, who had been standing next to Amelia, took a step forward and spoke. ¡°Before you go, why don¡¯t you entertain me for a moment?¡± ¡°And you are¡­?¡± ¡°Bernarf,¡± he replied calmly. ¡°Ah, yes. I remember now. You¡¯re that pretty boy who got picked as thedy¡¯s escort just for your looks, aren¡¯t you?¡± Yurgen sneered. The evaluation of Bernarf in Raypold¡¯s estate was abysmal. Most dismissed him as nothing more than an ornamental guard, chosen solely for his outward appearance. Bernarf hadn¡¯t even been formally knighted. All he did was hover around Amelia with a cheerful grin, earning him derisive remarks like, ¡°Where did thedy pick up that halfwit?¡± And yet, this man was now challenging Yurgen, the North¡¯s Greatest Swordsman andmander of the knights. For someone like Yurgen, tolerating such provocation was unthinkable. He strode forward, his voiceced with the confidence of a seasoned warrior. ¡°Very well. I have more than enough time to kill someone like you before I leave. Draw your sword.¡± The remark exuded the leisure of a strong man. Bernarf grinned, gripping the hilt of his sword as he lowered his body and twisted slightly. Bernarf¡¯s left foot shifted a bit further, his posture lowering to what seemed like the final moment before drawing his de.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Yurgen, with the arrogance of a superior fighter, waited patiently for Bernarf to draw his sword. ¡°What¡¯s this? Hurry and draw already. What kind of strange stance is that?¡± ¡°Here Ie,¡± Bernarf replied. ¡°What?¡± Ssshnk. A faint scraping sound apanied the sh of light as Bernarf drew his sword. ¡°Urgh!¡± Yurgen instinctively leapt back, gritting his teeth. Blood gushed from a long sh across his chest. Had he reacted a fraction of a second slower, his head would have been severed. Bernarf clicked his tongue as he observed Yurgen. ¡°Hah, you live up to the name North¡¯s Greatest Swordsman. I went all out with a killing blow from the start.¡± Meow! Bastet, perched nearby, seemed to scold him for failing to finish the job. Bernarf silently vowed to deal with the troublesome creature someday. Yurgen seethed with anger, grinding his teeth. To suffer such a wound at the hands of a whelp unworthy of even being called a knight was a humiliation. He noticed Bernarf¡¯s unusual weapon¡ªa single-edged de with a slight curve, designed to cut cleanly as it was drawn. ¡°You insolent whelp! Such cheap tricks!¡± ng! Yurgen lunged like lightning, and Bernarf raised his sword to parry. The two shed in a storm of ferocious blows. Boom! Boom! The force of their strikes created mana-infused shockwaves, shattering the floor and forcing bystanders to stumble back in terror. Boom! Boom! The duel appeared evenly matched. Everyone in the banquet hall looked in stunned disbelief. No one had imagined that Bernarf, infamous as ayabout, had hidden such skill. However, Bernarf bit his lip, frustration evident on his face. ¡®So this is why they call him the North¡¯s Greatest Swordsman. I thought it¡¯d be an easy win, but he¡¯s stronger than I expected. And to think he hardly trains,zes around all day, and even has a belly!¡¯ It was impressive for someone so young to fight on equal footing with Yurgen, but Bernarf¡¯s thoughts were a storm of conflict. He needed to end this quickly, yet Yurgen was no ordinary opponent. His years of experience as a seasoned master were proving insurmountable. If this dragged on, it would devolve into a messy battle. Amelia, who had been watching the fight with a bored expression, finally spoke. ¡°I think that¡¯s enough. I gave you a chance because you insisted, but this is taking too long.¡± She disliked unnecessary dys and preferred to resolve matters as efficiently as possible. Having given Bernarf ample opportunity, she saw no need to wait any longer. It was obvious why Bernarf had stubbornly insisted on fighting Yurgen alone¡ªhe wanted to impress her. With a slight motion of her hand, Amelia gestured. Caleb reached into his coat and pulled out a serrated de known as a Sword Breaker, its jagged teeth cut deep along one side. Conrad drew the rapier sheathed at his waist, while Vulcan spun the steel mace resting on his shoulder. Amelia pointed her finger toward Yurgen. ¡°Take care of him.¡± The three men charged at Yurgen. Chapter 229 Chapter 229: It¡¯s Time for Me to im Everything (3) ng! Yurgen parried Bernarf¡¯s sword, which was flying at him head-on, and blocked Caleb¡¯s de, which came shing in from the side. But they weren¡¯t the only ones who charged at him. Whirrr! Vulcan¡¯s steel club swung in, aiming for Yurgen¡¯s legs. Seeing it, Yurgen tried to pull his sword away immediately. ck! However, Caleb¡¯s sword breaker caught the de, dying Yurgen from withdrawing his weapon. Naturally, his reaction was also slower as a result. Boom! ¡°Gahhh!¡± The steel club smashed into Yurgen¡¯s shin, causing him to stagger momentarily. Despite maximizing his mana to defend himself, it felt like his bones had fractured. Having expended too much energy fighting Bernarf earlier, he couldn¡¯t fully protect himself this time. Still, the title of ¡°Northern First Sword¡± wasn¡¯t for show. This much wasn¡¯t enough to bring him down. ¡°How dare you!¡± Crunch! With a burst of mana, Yurgen shattered the serrated edge of the sword breaker that had bound his de and yanked his sword free. Even Caleb, usually expressionless, showed a flicker of admiration at the sheer force before retreating a few steps. But Yurgen still had another opponent to face. Thrust! ¡°Urgh!¡± Taking advantage of Yurgen¡¯s unsteady stance after thebined assault, Conrad¡¯s rapier pierced his neck with lightning speed. ¡°You bastards¡­ urk!¡± However, Yurgen, who possessed overwhelming mana, wasn¡¯t going to die easily from a simple piercing wound. Determined to take at least one of them with him, he raised his sword once more, but Caleb, who had slipped behind him, drew a dagger and stabbed Yurgen¡¯s neck repeatedly. Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! ¡°Guh¡­ gah!¡± Caleb showed no change in expression as he coldly and methodically stabbed Yurgen¡¯s neck again and again. The other attendees in the banquet hall paled at the sight. ¡°Hey, hey! Move aside! The club¡¯sing through!¡± Hearing Vulcan shout as he raised his steel club high, Caleb stepped back smoothly. Gritting his teeth, Vulcan brought the club crashing down on Yurgen¡¯s head. Boom! With a deafening impact, Yurgen¡¯s head was utterly crushed in a single blow. Thud! Yurgen¡¯s corpse swayed for a moment before copsing onto the floor. A heavy silence filled the banquet hall. No one dared to speak. Yurgen, the Northern First Sword, was not only Raypold¡¯s pride but also a symbol of its martial strength. He was said to be capable of holding off a hundred knights at once. Such a feat was a prerequisite for earning the title of the best swordsman in a region. Indeed, Yurgen had numerous des, having ughtered dozens of knights single-handedly in various conflict zones. Yet, here hey, felled by the coordinated assault of a ragtag group brought by Amelia. It was a death as abrupt as it was tragic. It happened with just three people, and without even exchanging many blows. The event unfolded so swiftly that the other knights didn¡¯t even have a chance to intervene. Bernarf, who had been pushed back by the sudden interference of the other three, wore a sullen expression. ¡°I was the one who exhausted him¡­¡± He had wanted to use this as an opportunity to impress Amelia, but once again, he had missed his chance. All he got for his effort was wasted energy without any gain. Seeing Bernarf pout and stick out his lower lip, Amelia shook her head slightly. She knew exactly what he was after. His inner thoughts were so tantly obvious, to the point where it was both a strength and a weakness depending on the situation. ¡°You did well, Bernarf. Good job.¡± At Amelia¡¯s praise, Bernarf¡¯s face lit up immediately. ¡°I was the first one to beplimented, so that means I won.¡± Caleb, Vulcan, and Conrad didn¡¯t care in the slightest, but Bernarf was already deep in his own imaginarypetition, passionately dering himself the winner. For Bernarf, any contest was always about who could impress Amelia more. Whonded the killing blow on Yurgen didn¡¯t matter at all. As long as he received her praise first, that was enough. To him, it meant he was the best. Amelia looked at Yurgen¡¯s corpse and muttered softly. ¡°Phew, finally, the most troublesome one is dead. Why couldn¡¯t he just trust us to handle it?¡± She had meticulously studied everything about Yurgen, from his skills to his smallest habits, and had crafted the perfect strategy to deal with him. The only reason she hadn¡¯t acted sooner was because Harold hadn¡¯t trusted her and kept hesitating. From Harold¡¯s perspective, it was understandable. He didn¡¯t fully grasp the abilities of Amelia¡¯s subordinates, as most of them, including Bernarf, were individuals she had personally recruited. The only one Harold had any familiarity with was Vulcan, who had once been a fairly infamous bandit. Beyond that, he knew little about the others. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s tidy this up, shall we?¡± Amelia casually nced around at the terrified attendees who had huddled together, trembling. Count Raypold had copsed in shock after witnessing Yurgen¡¯s death. The knights who had been forming a defensive stance also lowered their swords in surrender. It was over. With Yurgen¡ªtheirst hope¡ªdead, no one could leave this ce alive without Amelia¡¯s permission. She gave Bernarf a slight nod and said, ¡°Sort them out. Make sure to send our guests off safely and respectfully.¡± Following Bernarf¡¯smand, Amelia¡¯s soldiers began herding the ones they had decided to spare into a corner of the banquet hall. These included powerless noble daughters, some officials, knights who had surrendered, and nobles who had been invited from other territories. Meanwhile, Count Raypold, tightly bound, was dragged away separately. ¡°Let go of me! You insolent scoundrels! I am the master of thisnd! Me! The one you should swear loyalty to is not that wench but me! I will never forgive you! My army and my vassals are watching with eyes wide open. I will have you all ughtered!¡± No matter how much he shouted, Count Raypold¡¯s knights and soldiers held him firmly with expressionless faces. The only ones remaining in the banquet hall now were the retainers who once held power, themanders of the gathered armies, and the sons and rtives of Count Raypold who were within the line of session. At a slight gesture from Amelia, her soldiers silently surrounded them. Seeing this, those left in the hall turned pale and cried out. ¡°Please, spare us, Amelia!¡± ¡°This is wrong! We are family!¡± ¡°Mydy! Please, have mercy! We swear loyalty to you! We will follow you unconditionally!¡± Despite their desperate pleas, Amelia didn¡¯t so much as blink. The moment her hand dropped. Thwack, thwack, thwack! Her soldiers unleashed a volley of crossbow bolts. The sharp projectiles tore through the defenseless people without hesitation. ¡°Arrrgh!¡± With screams of agony, they all copsed to the ground. It didn¡¯t take long for their lives to ebb away. The banquet hall¡¯s floor was stained crimson with their spilled blood. Those spared and set aside earlier trembled in fear, shrinking into themselves. ¡°Ugh¡­ ughhhh¡­¡± Count Raypold watched it all unfold with a hollow, broken expression. ¡°Ugh¡­ ughhhhh¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t even form coherent words, emitting only pitiful groans. Though his legs threatened to give out, he wasn¡¯t allowed the freedom to copse. The soldiers held him firmly, refusing to let him even sit down. Amelia walked up to Count Raypold, looking him straight in the eyes. ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you¡­¡± Count Raypold stammered, unable to speak properly due to the shock. The daughter he had always dismissed had snatched the throne from him in an instant. His loyal retainers were dead, and the Northern First Sword, who had always protected him, was also gone. He couldn¡¯t believe this was real. How could such a thing even happen? This had to be a nightmare. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± He had left her alone because of her quiet nature and good reputation, assuming she wasn¡¯t interested in marriage. After she had broken off her engagement with Ghiin Ferdium, her age made finding a new match difficult, but she still had a knack for calming the estate¡¯s people, so he had thought she was a benefit to the family. But all of that was an act? She had been preparing all along to steal his position? If he had known this, he would have married her off to even a lesser family long ago! ¡°You¡­ how dare you¡­ you wench!¡± He wanted to curse and spew venom, but no words came out. Something seemed lodged in his throat, making it impossible to utter a single syble. ¡°Guh¡­ guh¡­¡± They say power is not something even shared with one¡¯s own children. For Count Raypold, losing his throne to the daughter he had always ignored was far more agonizing and shocking than the deaths of his sons, his loyal retainers, and his knights. His bloodshot eyes burned with fury, and froth frothed at his mouth as he red at Amelia. She, however, said nothing. She simply stood there, staring at him in silence, as though contemting something. After what seemed like an eternity, she finally spoke a single word. ¡°Take him away.¡± ¡°You! You!¡± Even as he was dragged away in his wretched state, Count Raypold turned his head to re at Amelia with unrelenting hatred. As their eyes met, Amelia seemed to recall something. Her expression shifted slightly, and she called out. ¡°Wait.¡± The soldiers halted. Count Raypold, still turning his head, continued to re at her with a murderous gaze. Amelia¡¯s mind drifted back to a distant memory of happier times with her father. ¨D ¡°Daddy, Daddy!¡° ¨D ¡°Oh! My beloved daughter is here!¡° When Amelia was still young, the count had often lifted her into his arms, holding her tightly and rubbing their cheeks together. Even back then, their eyes would meet just as they did now. Looking into his eyes now, she remembered the words she had spoken back then with a bright smile. Smiling just as she had in the past, Amelia repeated those same words. ¡°Happy birthday, Father.¡± Today was Count Raypold¡¯s birthday. * * * ¡°Arrghhh!¡± ¡°Spare me!¡± The ughter that began in the banquet hall extended far beyond it into the night. Commanders who hadn¡¯t attended the banquet were ambushed and either killed or captured and executed. The same fate awaited the retainers and officials. Anyone who could have opposed Amelia or who had previously looked down on her was dealt with without exception. The now-vacant positions were filled with individuals loyal to her. By the time the new day dawned, the lordship of Raypold hadpletely shifted to Amelia¡¯s hands. News of this spread rapidly, and soon the people of the territory poured into the streets, shouting their approval. ¡°Hurrah! The lord has changed!¡± ¡°Lady Amelia is the new countess!¡± ¡°We pledge our loyalty to you!¡± The people were genuinely overjoyed. Amelia had always been held in high regard by the people of the territory. She had consistently cared for them and helped those in need for a long time. Not long ago, during a famine, she had distributed food generously to those suffering. It was food she had stockpiled at a low price thanks to Ghiin¡¯s efforts. Of course, Count Raypold and his retainers had harshly rebuked her for it. ¨D ¡°How dare you waste such precious food on those lowly peasants! Take it back and store it in the estate¡¯s granary immediately!¡° ¨D ¡°My wealth is mine to spend as I see fit. The estate exists because of its people. Please, treat them with respect.¡° ¨D ¡°How dare this wench speak so arrogantly in front of me! Seize all of Amelia¡¯s stored provisions immediately!¡± Count Raypold forcibly confiscated the food supplies Amelia had been stockpiling. Little did he know that what he took was only a fraction of the total. News of this spread across the estate in an instant, almost as if someone had deliberately set the rumors loose. Although food distribution ceased afterward, the estate¡¯s residents med Count Raypold alone, harboring no resentment toward Amelia. In fact, they revered her even more, praising her for defying her father¡¯s will to care for them. Amelia toured the estate in an opulent, open-view carriage typically reserved for triumphant processions, distributing food to the people once again. The cheers and excitement grew louder. The people were genuinely weing the change in leadership. Watching Amelia wear a radiant andpassionate smile, Bernarf couldn¡¯t help, but clicked his tongue. ¡°Truly, she¡¯s impossible to pin down. Sometimes she¡¯s like a demon, other times like an angel¡­ Ah! What am I even thinking? Of course, she¡¯s an angel!¡± Ashamed of his momentary doubts, Bernarf pped his own cheeks a few times. Amid the crowd gathered around the carriage, a young girl was waving a ne made of flowers enthusiastically. Noticing this, Amelia stopped the carriage, stepped down, and asked the girl, ¡°Did you bring this for me?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The girl nodded eagerly, her face flushed with excitement. ¡°Thank you so much. I¡¯ll treasure it.¡± Amelia put the flower ne around her neck and gave the girl a warm hug. Though the ne was a crude, shabby thing, Amelia treated it as though she had received a glittering jewel. ¡°Wow! That¡¯s our Amelia!¡± ¡°Meow!¡± The crowd¡¯s cheers grew even louder. Amid the lively and noisy atmosphere, Amelia also smiled brightly, though her gaze remained cold and calcting. Where could he be? Where could he possibly be hiding? A small issue had arisen during the cleanup of the ¡°banquet.¡± Upon inspecting the corpses of those who had died at the banquet, they discovered that the body of Fourth Prince Daven was missing. Daven¡¯s carriage had been spotted at the lord¡¯s castle, so they naturally assumed he had attended the banquet. Yet, not only was Daven missing, but his personal guard and attendants had also vanished without a trace. Suppressing her unease, Ameliapleted the parade without letting her feelings show. She nned to continue touring the estate to stabilize the public sentiment. Though she had long worked to build her reputation, it was crucial to solidify the transition of leadership swiftly and decisively. After returning to the lord¡¯s castle, Amelia tore off the flower ne from her neck and shouted, ¡°Daven! Have you found Daven yet?¡± ¡°I apologize, mydy. We still have no information¡­¡± Bernarf stammered nervously.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Initially, they had thought he might be in the restroom or having a secret rendezvous in the garden. Given that the castle was surrounded, they believed he couldn¡¯t escape. But no matter how thoroughly they searched, there was no sign of him. Amelia¡¯s face contorted with anger as she said coldly, ¡°Find that bastard immediately and drag him before me.¡± ¡°Meow!¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Chastened once again, Bernarf slumped and began an exhaustive search of the entire estate. Caleb¡¯s smugglingwork, Vulcan¡¯s bandits, and Conrad¡¯s merchant guild were all mobilized to track down Daven. As befitted a northern grand lord, Count Raypold had extensive personal connections and official alliances. Amelia had to renegotiate rtionships with his allies and vassals. If it became known that Daven was alive, it could cause severeplications. After all, the kingdom frowned upon women inheriting noble titles. But whether he had vanished into the earth or soared into the skies, Daven was proving impossible to locate. Amelia¡¯s subordinates retraced Daven¡¯s steps, piecing together fragments of information. It was only after several days that they finally found a lead. Upon learning of Daven¡¯s whereabouts, Bernarf¡¯s face hardened, and he muttered, ¡°He¡¯s there? Why? I heard he declined that banquet¡­ Wait, could it be?¡± Daven had left the estate over a month ago, leaving behind a decoy in his ce. At the same moment Bernarf confirmed Daven¡¯s whereabouts, Ghiin spoke with a trembling figure before him, smiling as he said, ¡°You realize I just saved your life, don¡¯t you?¡± Chapter 230 Chapter 230: No, You Have to Go Back. (1) The young lords of various estates who received invitations from Fenris mostly attended the banquet. After all, the most prominent young noble in the northern region at present was undoubtedly Ghiin. No one would miss an opportunity to establish connections with him. Among them, the fourth son of Raypold, Daven, received a slightly more special invitation. Instead of merely sending a written invitation, someone was dispatched to deliver it personally. ¡°So¡­ your name is Lowell, correct?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. I came on the orders of Count Fenris.¡± ¡°Ahem, ahem, I knew that friend would seed. We used to get along well back in the day. Who was it again¡­? Ah, yes! Kane, his cousin! The three of us even got into some trouble together.¡± Daven repeatedly emphasized his supposed past rtionship with Ghiin, feigning familiarity with an exaggeratedly friendly expression. In truth, there was no such connection. Since Ghiin was Amelia¡¯s fianc¨¦, Daven had merely treated him with basic courtesy but had often looked down on him behind his back. Still, the fact that Ghiin had gone so far as to send someone to personally invite him made Daven feel rather proud, as if it were an acknowledgment of his worth. Just as he was about to write a reply indicating his attendance at the banquet, Lowell lowered his voice and added something unexpected. ¡°The lord has requested that you visit the estate as discreetly as possible. We¡¯ll make all the necessary arrangements.¡± ¡°What? Why?¡± Daven frowned uneasily. Traveling in secret was inherently risky. If something went wrong¡ªif the other party intended harm or detained him¡ªit would be nearly impossible to seek help. Such actions were unthinkable unless the rtionship between the two parties was extremely close and trustworthy. In response, Lowell answered with an innocent expression. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were close? The lord is preparing a banquet that¡¯s¡­ difficult to publicize.¡± It wasn¡¯t unheard of for certain nobles who indulged in hedonistic pleasures to secretly gather for private affairs. These were gatherings where unsavory behaviors urred, ones that could cause scandal if exposed. However, even in such cases, attendees typically disclosed their destination to trusted aides as a precaution against the worst oues. Moreover, Daven himself wasn¡¯t actually on such friendly terms with Ghiin. ¡°Ahem, ahem, well¡­ It¡¯s been a while, so I suppose we¡¯re not as close as we used to be¡­¡± Just as Daven began voicing his reluctance, Lowell handed him another letter. As Daven read through its contents, hisplexion grew pale, and his hands began to tremble slightly. ¡°H-How do you know about this?¡± ¡°Our lord has been keeping an eye on you with great interest for some time now.¡± ¡°C-Could it be¡­ that he has such inclinations? Actually, I do too¡­¡± ¡°Absolutely not.¡± Lowell¡¯s firm denial made Daven awkwardly scratch his head. The letter contained detailed information about Daven¡¯s current situation. Count Raypold had many children. Among them, the eldest son bore a striking resemnce to his father¡ªgreedy and unimaginably cruel. It was a widely known, albeit unspoken, truth that the eldest was trying to eliminate his younger siblings. After all, anyone with the count¡¯s blood could potentially inherit the title. Because of this, the other sons formed factions to survive, constantly watching and scheming against one another. Daven, too, struggled desperately to survive in this harsh environment butcked any real power or backing. He was so frightened by the circumstances that he often found himself contemting escape, losing sleep, and even seeing his hair fall out from the stress. It was during this time that he received word from Ghiin. Setting aside the details of the situation, the message was simple and direct: [I will support you. I¡¯ll help you be the master of Raypold.] Ghiin, now backed by the Marquis of Branford, wielded considerable influence throughout the northern region. He had risen to the rank of a high-ranking noble¡ªa count. If Ghiin were to officially announce his support for Daven, even his brothers would hesitate to act against him. Moreover, Fenris Estate was abundant in resources like grain and iron ore. With Ghiin¡¯s backing, Daven could quickly build a faction of his own. Yet, doubts and fears still lingered in his mind. ¡°Ugh¡­ What should I do? Can I trust him and go? What if this is a trap to hold me hostage?¡± As Daven wrestled with his thoughts, Lowell interjected at the perfect moment. ¡°We wouldn¡¯t gain anything from keeping you as a hostage. It would only increase the risk for us. You needn¡¯t worry about such concerns.¡± Though Lowell¡¯s words struck a nerve, Daven couldn¡¯t refute him. Still, there was something he couldn¡¯t quite understand. ¡°Then why would he want to support me? My brothers are already here.¡± ¡°They already have established factions, don¡¯t they? People like that tend to be less grateful. Our lord wishes to forge a strong bond with the future master of Raypold.¡± Lowell¡¯s exnation made sense. Investments had always been about maximizing gains, and the most substantial returns often came from risky but promising ventures. If Ghiin chose to support someone like him, who had no current power, the rewards would indeed be manifold. Understanding Ghiin¡¯s intentions made Daven¡¯s heart begin to pound. ¡°Me¡­ the master of Raypold?¡± Raypold had been one of the most prominent estates in the North for centuries. Until now, Daven had never dared to dream of iming it for himself, thanks to his brothers¡¯ dominance. His only concern had been how to survive another day. But now, hearing Ghiin¡¯s proposal, the ambitions and greed he had buried deep in his heart began to resurface. At the same time, a murderous intent flickered in Daven¡¯s eyes. His long-suppressed resentment toward his brothers was finally bubbling to the surface. If given the chance, he wanted nothing more than to kill them. ¡°Hehehe¡­ So, I¡¯ll be the master of Raypold?¡± Was it a trait of his bloodline? Daven¡¯s face twisted cruelly, a reflection of his brewing ambition. ¡®If I can hold out for about ten years, I¡¯ll be able to build a sufficient faction. Once I secure Raypold for myself¡­ not even Ghiin would dare look down on me. After all, Raypold is the mightiest in the North. Of course¡ªour bloodline is different from the rest.¡¯ Lowell squinted slightly as he observed Daven. The greed practically oozed from the young lord¡¯s expression. Daven, after much conversation with Lowell, finally made his decision. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll meet with Count Fenris. You said it had to be done discreetly, right? Can you help me prepare?¡± ¡°Of course. That¡¯s exactly my area of expertise. Leave it to me.¡± The two moved quickly. A decoy was arranged, and Daven used the excuse of poor health to minimize his interactions with others. The spies Lowell had brought reced the existing staff. Their n was to leave only the decoy behind, along with a carriage, during Count Raypold¡¯s birthday celebrations, while they made their escape. After erasing all traces andpleting the preparations, Daven headed to Fenris to meet Ghiin. ¡°Count Fenris, how have you been?¡± ¡°Oh, Daven! It¡¯s been a while. Wow, you haven¡¯t changed a bit. Have you been well?¡± Ghiin greeted Daven with exaggerated warmth. Naturally, Daven hadn¡¯t attended the banquet. Ghiin had hosted the gathering to mislead other estates and obscure his true intentions. In their secluded meeting ce, Daven inquired about the ns going forward. ¡°By the way, you said you would help me¡­¡± ¡°Yes, but the timing isn¡¯t right yet. Hey, take this man and confine him somewhere quiet. Make sure no one can get to him.¡± ¡°What?¡± Just like that, Daven and his subordinates fell into Ghiin¡¯s trap and were immediately imprisoned. ¡°You bastard! You said you¡¯d help me! Did you trick me? My father won¡¯t stand for this!¡± Daven raged for days, but it was all in vain.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The realization that he¡¯d been deceived filled him with fury, but as time passed, fear began to creep in. ¡°Why¡­ Why did he imprison me? Is he going to kill me? Is he nning to use me as a hostage?¡± His mind teetered on the edge of insanity until, after a long period of confinement, Daven was finally released. And he was greeted with a shocking revtion. ¡°Lady Amelia has¡­ staged a rebellion and seized control of Raypold.¡± Before him stood knights covered in wounds¡ªknights he recognized as being from Raypold. The spies Ghiin had nted managed to rescue a few surviving knights who had barely escaped or survived the massacre. ¡°W-What about my brothers? They wouldn¡¯t just sit idly by, would they?¡± ¡°They are all dead¡­ The retainers and knights loyal to the young lords, as well as themanders, have all been executed.¡± ¡°H-How is that possible¡­ And my father? What about my father? There¡¯s Yurgen! The greatest swordsman in the North!¡± ¡°Commander Yurgen has also fallen. As for the lord¡­ we don¡¯t know his fate, but¡­ likely¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± At first, Daven refused to believe the news. However, as the rumors spread and were corroborated over the following days, he had no choice but to ept the truth. ¡°Am-Amelia¡­ How did she¡­ How could she seed in a rebellion¡­¡± How could a woman without power or influence pull off a sessful rebellion? A woman who lived holed up in the manor, reading books all day? As Daven sat in a daze, Ghiin spoke to him with a smirk. ¡°Now you understand why I locked you up, don¡¯t you? I saved your life.¡± Daven hung his head low. He had now lost even the ce he could call home. He no longer needed to worry about being killed by his brothers, but now he had to live in fear of being hunted by Amelia, someone he had never even considered a threat. Having seeded in her rebellion, there was no way she would let someone with a im to session like him live. She was undoubtedly hunting for him, her eyes alight with determination. Without realizing it, Daven dropped to his knees and pleaded. ¡°C-Count! Please spare me! I don¡¯t need Raypold. Let me stay here. Please, let me live!¡± If anyone discovered he was hiding in another estate, assassins would surely be sent after him. The only ces in the North where he might be safe were Fenris and Desmond. Anywhere else¡ªwhether another estate or even the capital¡ªwas beyond his reach. Escaping the North alive felt impossible, and the fear of assassins paralyzed him. Ghiin, who had been watching him silently, spoke in a t tone. ¡°No, you have to go back.¡± ¡°What? P-Please, don¡¯t do this! I beg you, please let me live!¡± It was a thunderous deration, like a bolt from the blue. If this was his n all along, why had Ghiin saved him only to imprison him? But Ghiin shook his head and continued. ¡°Go back. Fight Amelia. I¡¯ll provide you with enough supplies to sustain your efforts. If you don¡¯t want to die, you¡¯ll have to fight with everything you¡¯ve got.¡± ¡°How can I fight with just supplies?! I need people to fight alongside me!¡± Ghiin unfolded arge map. Pointing to a spot roughly between Raypold and Cabaldi, he said, ¡°Baron Valois, a loyal vassal of Raypold, remains. Go to him. He¡¯ll protect you.¡± Baron Valois was a loyal retainer of Raypold who, in a past life, had fought to the very end against Amelia¡¯s rebellion. Renowned for his exceptional defensive capabilities, he tirelessly sought the surviving heir of Count Raypold until the end. In the past life, the rebellion had urred slightlyter than the current timeline, and while food supplies had slightly improved, the aftermath of the drought still lingered. Despite these circumstances, Baron Valois held out against Amelia¡¯s relentless assault for an impressive three months, even with scarce provisions. It was only after concluding that all heirs had perished that Baron Valois opened the gates and surrendered. If Daven joined forces with him, Baron Valois would fight to the bitter end. That was the kind of man he was. ¡°Amelia is an exceptionalmander, but this is her first time leading a siege. Meanwhile, Baron Valois is an equally formidable strategist. Taking the castle won¡¯t be an easy task.¡± With adequate food supplies, Baron Valois could withstand the siege for an extended period. If the two sides shed, it would undoubtedly benefit Ghiin. ¡°I also need to weaken Raypold¡¯s forces as much as possible during this opportunity.¡± For Ghiin, who aimed to dominate the North, Raypold was an unavoidable obstacle. Regardless of Amelia, Raypold¡¯s forces were formidable on their own. Thus, Ghiin nned to exploit Amelia¡¯s rebellion to diminish Raypold¡¯s strength entirely. The ideal scenario would have been for Count Raypold to wage war against Desmond, but Ghiin knew that this wouldn¡¯t happen, whether due to Amelia or the drought. That was why Daven had been deliberately abducted. If Baron Valois chose to protect Daven, Amelia would not leave them alone. And while Baron Valois and Amelia were engaged in their fight, Ghiin would handle his other objectives. Ghiin issued a stern warning to Daven. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about trying tomand the war. Especially if Amelia shows up in person.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°Leave everything to Baron Valois. If you interfere recklessly, everything will fall apart.¡± Daven swallowed hard, feeling a lump in his throat. He knew of Baron Valois as well. A retainer who defended Raypold¡¯s southern region,manding outstanding knights and seasoned troops. In Daven¡¯s mind, Amelia was nothing more than someone who had secured her position through sheer luck. If Baron Valois supported him, there was a real possibility of seizing Raypold. With Ghiin promising to provide food, that concern was already addressed. ¡°Amelia doesn¡¯t know how to wield a sword, nor does she have any talent formanding troops. All she ever did was read books in the mansion or mingle with themon folk of her estate. She¡¯s probably just a figurehead the rebels propped up because of her poprity among the people.¡± When it came to Amelia, Daven believed he knew her better than Ghiin. After all, as her family, he had spent more time observing her. Seeing the ambition and greed flicker in Daven¡¯s eyes, Ghiin spoke in a cold, sharp voice. ¡°Don¡¯t entertain any useless thoughts. If you walk out of that gate, you¡¯ll be dead by the end of the day.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°And if you attempt to takemand, I¡¯ll cut off all support. Keep that in mind.¡± ¡°Ah, understood.¡± Amelia¡¯s true capabilities were something only Ghiin fully understood. Her terrifying strengthy in her exceptional ability to adapt in real-time on the battlefield. Her unpredictable maneuvers and unparalleled decision-making skills were unmatched. She could easily be considered one of the finest tacticians on the continent. ¡°Not even the Ducal family fully grasps her true abilities. They only see her as an intelligent woman with a fair sense of politics. Everyone underestimates her.¡± In their past life, Viktor, Harold, the Ducal family¡¯s elite knights, and their brilliantmanders had all fallen to Ghiin¡¯s de. Apart from the final battle, Ghiin had never tasted defeat. As one of the Seven Strongest on the Continent and the King of Mercenaries, his strength was terrifying. No one could face Ghiin on the battlefield and survive. No one, except one person. The only person to repeatedly face Ghiin and survive was Amelia. Even with his superhuman strength, he couldn¡¯t kill her. On the contrary, in any battlefield where Ghiin wasn¡¯t present, Amelia would always im victory. Someone like Daven would lose his head the moment he stepped out of the gates. Ghiin could only rely on the defensive expertise of Baron Valois. His n was to provide the baron with as much support as possible to help him hold out for as long as he could. ¡°And if the opportunity arises, I¡¯ll bring him over to my side as well.¡± Daven couldn¡¯tprehend Ghiin¡¯s true intentions, but he nodded in agreement. For now, it was crucial to keep his head low. He could evaluate the situation once he was there. After all, he was thest remaining and rightful heir of Raypold. ¡°So, when do we leave? Can you guarantee my safety until we get there?¡± ¡°Follow me.¡± For the first time, Daven stepped outside the lord¡¯s castle, following Ghiin, and his jaw dropped at the sight before him. Countless wagons loaded with enormous quantities of food stretched out before him. In addition, around a hundred knights and over two thousand soldiers stood waiting. Ghiin had already made all the necessary preparations. Chapter 231 Chapter 231: No, You Have to Go Back. (2) Outside the castle, Gillian bowed his head to Ghiin and reported. ¡°The preparations for departure areplete.¡± ¡°Good. Make sure to deliver Daven and the supplies to Baron Valois as quickly as possible, before Amelia has a chance to act.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Before Daven could even regain his senses, Gillian dragged him off and joined the procession. The forces of Fenris moved toward Baron Valois¡¯s territory at full speed, without rest. At that moment, Amelia received the report that Ghiin had taken Daven and clenched her teeth in frustration. ¡®How? How did he manage to time it perfectly and send Daven away?¡¯ She knew well that Ghiin had a detailed grasp of her actions. When he had extorted 20,000 gold from her in the past, it hadn¡¯t felt like a mere guess or random gamble. But predicting the exact moment she would act and removing Daven beforehand? That was something she hadn¡¯t anticipated. And to top it off, he had even held a banquet to throw up a smokescreen? ¡®That bastard Ghiin¡­¡¯ Amelia¡¯s insides boiled with rage. She had always thought of him as a peculiar but ultimately disposable opponent. But this time, after being thoroughly outyed by Ghiin, she realized how wrong she had been. Even while keeping an eye on him since he seized Count Cabaldi¡¯s territory, she had fallen for his schemes. ¡®The difference in information was too great. No, it¡¯s not just about information.¡¯ At this level, it was as if he had directly observed and predicted her and Harold¡¯s every move. Amelia revisited all of Ghiin¡¯s aplishments so far. The development of the Forest of Beasts, the victory in the Ferdium siege, the creation of cosmetics, his prediction of the drought, the rumors of a flying machine, and countless knights rallying under his banner. ¡®Is this¡­ something a single person could achieve in such a short period of time?¡¯ A chill ran down Amelia¡¯s spine. It was logically impossible. His achievements alone wereparable to those of a legendary hero in a nation¡¯s founding myth. Even the drought preparedness, which she had initially attributed to luck, now seemed like a genuine prediction. Could she have acted like Ghiin in his position? ¡®No. It was impossible.¡¯ It would require extraordinary knowledge and experience. On top of that, a near-supernatural insight and a great deal of luck. Crack. Her teeth ground together unconsciously. A strange sense of defeat overcame her. She was furious at the thought that Ghiin had foreseen and countered her every move. But now was not the time to dwell on such feelings. ¡®What¡¯s done is done. There¡¯s no point in regretting the past. I just need to settle the score.¡¯ ¡®Think. Think. What is that bastard nning to do next?¡¯ ¡®He¡¯s no ordinary opponent. I need to predict his actions.¡¯ ¡®If I were Ghiin, how would I exploit this situation?¡¯n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Once she had fully secured control over Raypold, she needed to join forces with Harold to strike at Ghiin. After all, Ghiin was currently the biggest obstacle to Harold¡¯s conquest of the north. Ghiin would surely anticipate that much. He would take measures to prevent her from aligning with Harold. ¡®Using Daven would provide a justification to attack this region.¡¯ Amelia considered this possibility but quickly shook her head. This was the same man who had extorted 20,000 gold by threatening his fianc¨¦e. Would someone like him ept the losses involved in deploying his own forces? Absolutely not. ¡®In that case¡­¡¯ There was only one answer. He would entrust Daven to someone capable of opposing her. ¡°Bring me a map! Now!¡± Shwaak! Amelia¡¯s eyes scanned the regions surrounding Raypold at lightning speed. Of the seven baronies, she had already secured the loyalty of four through a mix of coercion and persuasion. That left three. Amelia¡¯s mind raced. ¡®Where is it? Where could it be?¡¯ The fact that he had taken the heir away meant he intended to incite a civil war in Raypold. His goal was to tie her down and drain her strength. That was something she absolutely had to prevent. ¡®Not this one.¡¯ One of the remaining three baronies was too close to Raypold Castle andcked the strength to ensure Daven¡¯s safety. That left two. Both were rtively far from Raypold. In fact, they were closer to Ghiin¡¯s Count Cabaldi territory. Amelia¡¯s gaze locked onto a specific spot on the map as she bit her lips in frustration. The southernmost region of Raypold, known as the ¡°Shield of Raypold.¡± And ruled by a steadfast and loyal vassal of Raypold. ¡®Baron Valois!¡¯ If she were Ghiin, she would undoubtedly send Daven to this ce. Along with enough provisions to withstand a prolonged conflict. Amelia gestured sharply to Bernarf and spoke urgently. ¡°Form a pursuit team immediately and¡ª¡± She cut herself off mid-sentence, gritting her teeth. Her clenched fists trembled slightly. ¡®It¡¯s already toote.¡¯ Even if she mobilized troops now, it wouldn¡¯t make a difference. If Daven had traveled alone, he would already be safely within Baron Valois¡¯s territory. Sending forces now would be futile. If he had traveled with provisions, they might not have arrived yet, but the apanying troops would be substantial enough to render a hastily assembled team ineffective. Her opponent had been thoroughly prepared and deliberate in his actions. Rushing things now would only lead to failure. The Ghiin she hade to know was no longer an enemy to be underestimated. Closing her eyes, she steadied herself, her breathing gradually slowing until herposure returned. ¡°Bernarf.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Notify the lords of the two remaining baronies, excluding Baron Valois, that they have one month to pledge their loyalty. If they do not swear allegiance within that time, I¡¯ll deploy the army against them.¡± ¡°And Baron Valois?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no point contacting him. Begin preparing for an assault immediately. He¡¯ll hole up in his castle and refuse toe out. Ensure we have proper siege equipment for the attack¡ªI¡¯ll personally see to it that he is crushed.¡± At that moment, Conrad, the leader of the Actium Merchant Guild, cautiously offered his opinion. ¡°Baron Valois is a renownedmander. Wouldn¡¯t it be wiser to attempt persuading him?¡± ¡°He¡¯ll resist to the bitter end. That¡¯s just the kind of man he is. And besides¡­¡± Amelia¡¯s expression turned cold as she continued. ¡°Daven is there as well. I¡¯ll make sure to sever his head myself.¡± ¡°Good, everything¡¯s progressing smoothly.¡± When Gillian returned after safely delivering Daven, Ghiin¡¯s face lit up with a satisfied smile. Amelia would have no choice but to engage in war with Baron Valois. Once that happened, she¡¯d be too preupied with the conflict to meddle on this side. Any further schemes from her would also be difficult to execute. Baron Valois wasn¡¯t someone who could be dealt with easily while one¡¯s attention was divided. Meanwhile, Harold was under pressure from the Royal Faction, leaving him unable to start a war immediately. ¡®After his failed assassination attempt, Harold must be fuming and plotting his next move.¡¯ Both adversaries were in positions where they couldn¡¯t act recklessly. Ghiin intended to take advantage of this lull to focus on developing his territory. Within the territory, the number ofrge-scale incubators had increased dramatically, leading to an explosion in poultry production. With an abundance of meat, the citizens of the territory were ecstatic, their cheers echoing through thend. ¡°Lord Ghiin truly is remarkable!¡± ¡°How does he evene up with these ideas?¡± ¡°An abundance of meat! I never thought I¡¯d see this day in my lifetime!¡± For the territory¡¯s people, meat was a rarity¡ªsomething they could barely dream of. Many of them couldn¡¯t even afford bread, let alone meat. Previously, the limited meat supply was reserved for nobles and knights. Even they had struggled to enjoy it after the drought, which had significantly reduced livestock numbers. But now, meat¡ªchicken, specifically¡ªwas abundant everywhere, bringing immense joy to the people. Even the elves undergoing physical training indulged in the long-lost luxury of eating meat to their hearts¡¯ content, some of them tearing up with emotion. ¡®Damn it¡­ Why does this make me so happy? It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve been given a luxury item.¡¯ ¡®We used to eat only the finest foods¡­¡¯ ¡®This wretched territory¡­ it¡¯s so infuriating¡­¡¯ It was delicious, yet it brought them to tears. Watching Gordon devour 100 chickens on his own was particrly heartbreaking. ¡°Alright! If you¡¯ve finished eating, let¡¯s start exercising immediately! You need to absorb it quickly to build muscle! Let¡¯s make it a productive day¡ªno muscle loss allowed!¡± At Gordon¡¯s almost inhuman promation, the elves closed their eyes in despair. ¡®I¡¯m going to throw up, you bastard¡­¡¯ ¡®Can we please exercise like normal people?¡¯ ¡®Ah, another hellish day begins.¡¯ As the elves had predicted, Ascon, the ¡°master of anger management,¡± shot to his feet and erupted in a fit of rage. ¡°Hey, you idiot! Don¡¯t you know digestion slows with age? Do you think everyone¡¯s stomach is as reckless as yours?¡± True to his reputation, Ascon was exceptionally discerning about who deserved his wrath and who didn¡¯t. ¡®The mad lord, the pretty priest, the nagging head butler, the maid wizard, the best elder, and the nagging elder. As long as I avoid them, I¡¯m fine.¡¯ Other than them, Ascon hurled curses at everyone else without restraint. Especially toward Kaor, whose reactions were particrly satisfying every time he was insulted. Since Kaor couldn¡¯t retaliate by killing him, he often threw fits of rage instead, making him an entertaining spectacle. To be honest, Ascon had provoked others as well, but each time he ended up being summoned by the lord, where he faced a living hell. Thest time, even his great-grandfather and the World Tree had joined in to greet him. Especially that so-called pretty priest, Piote, or whatever. Wait, was it a man or a woman? Anyway, I can¡¯t mess with that one. They seem to be under special protection, even though they were so much fun to insult.¡¯ When Piote had cried after being insulted several times, Ascon nearly found himself buried alive¡ªpermanently. But the person standing in front of him now, Gordon? He was fair game. If Ascon could insult Kaor freely, Gordon was nothing more than breakfast. Indeed, Gordon, after being verbally assaulted, bit his lip and trembled with barely restrained rage. He couldn¡¯t kill him. He couldn¡¯t seriously injure him. At most, he couldnd a few blows and nothing more. Yet Ascon had an almost suspicious level of resilience. No matter how many times he was hit, he would get back up and continue spouting insults. The more Gordon listened, the more enraged he became. ¡°Stop insulting me!¡± In the end, Gordon swung his fist once more. ¡°Urgh!¡± Ascon went sprawling but didn¡¯t stop his tirade. ¡°Your mother¡¯s soup is the worst I¡¯ve ever had! I threw it up, you idiot!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare insult my mother, you crazy elf bastard!¡± Gordon¡¯s fist shot at him again, but Ascon¡¯s insults didn¡¯t falter. The elves watching nearby shook their heads. The longer this pointless fight dragged on, the less sleep they¡¯d get, which meant more training and exhaustionter. Lately, the elves had gained notable stamina from eating more meat, but this also meant Ascon¡¯s anticssted longer, making things just as grueling as before. Thanks to the abundance of meat, not only the elves but also those living near the lord¡¯s castle had be much healthier. However, therge incubators weren¡¯t yet spread across the entire territory. The cost of installing them was still too high. They required a significant amount of materials, and their construction couldn¡¯t proceed without the involvement of mages, which took a considerable amount of time. And now, simr incubators had to be built in Ferdium as well. As a result, distributingrge incubators to every vige had to be postponed. For now, the n was to produce resources in major cities and distribute them to smaller viges from there. The first step toward this n was infrastructure¡ªroads. Under Ghiin¡¯s orders, a massive workforce was deployed to build roads at a rapid pace. With Ferdium providing soldiers andborers, many of the main roads connecting major viges and castles were already in decent shape. The issue was that these roads weren¡¯t being fully utilized yet. Gathering his retainers, Ghiin made his intentions clear. ¡°Now that the roads are built, it¡¯s time to start a transportation revolution. Faster transport means faster development for the territory.¡± At this, ude asked, ¡°Are you going to procure arge number of horses as you mentioned before?¡± ¡°Exactly. Right now, the horses in the territory are mostly for military use, right? Because weck horses, transportation is slow.¡± Transporting food, meat, and construction materials was inefficient without proper means of carriage. However,pared to the size of the territory, the number of horses was woefully inadequate, leading to dys in resource distribution. In fact, the most time-consuming aspect of construction projects in Fenris was waiting for materials to arrive. Realizing this, Ghiin decided it was time to secure more horses¡ªnot just for transportation, but for another critical purpose. ¡°To train arge-scale cavalry force, we need far more horses.¡± To enhance military strength, the number of cavalry units had to increase. Currently, the bulk of the territory¡¯s forces consisted of infantry. Seizing the opportunity, ude revisited a previous conversation. ¡°So, how are you nning to procure them? You said you¡¯d exinter.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not against the idea, right?¡± ¡°Of course not! Everything you¡¯ve done so far has been a sess, so why would I oppose this?¡± By now, ude¡¯s nerves had toughened. Having witnessed countless absurd ideas seed, he had adopted a ¡°let¡¯s see what happens¡± mindset. The other retainers felt the same. They nodded with soulless expressions. ¡°Horses are absolutely necessary.¡± ¡°Our lord will surely find a way.¡± ¡°Let the lord do as he wishes.¡± Ghiin smiled in satisfaction. True sincerity eventually resonated with others, and now he could skip the tiresome exnations. Seizing the moment, he spoke boldly. ¡°You all know my father spent years struggling in the Northern Fortress, right?¡± ¡°Yes, of course. He worked tirelessly to fend off barbarian raids, despitecking funds and manpower.¡± ¡°Right. Our ancestors endured great hardships because of them, which kept our territory perpetually poor. It was bad enough already, but they made it worse.¡± ude¡¯s eyes darted nervously. Something felt off. Why was Ghiin making a speech instead of getting to the point about horses? The lord often said things that sounded nonsensical, but they always turned out to be crucialter. If he was going to procure horses, was this leading to something risky? As ude hesitated, Ghiin casually dropped his nextmand. ¡°Prepare for an expedition.¡± ¡°An expedition? Why? What does that have to do with getting horses?¡± Ghiin¡¯s expression turned resolute as he exined. ¡°I need to discipline those barbarians.¡± ¡®Why does it have to be you?!¡¯ ude felt his head spin. Chapter 232 Chapter 232: I Can¡¯t Live Without Retaliation (1) ude took a deep breath before starting to argue. ¡°Why is the Lord the one setting the discipline? Is the Lord supposed to be some drill sergeant for barbarians or something?¡± How long had it been since the war ended, and now they were talking about going on another campaign? And this time, it was against the roughest of adversaries¡ªthe barbarians. It wasn¡¯t just ude; everyone wore expressions of disbelief. But Ghiin, with a face that seemed to ask what was so strange about it, replied casually. ¡°Then who else should handle them if not me? My father is taking care of it for now, but it¡¯ll be my responsibility sooner orter, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± He wasn¡¯t wrong. The task of handling the barbarians had always fallen to the Ferdium family. That was why they were granted the authority and duties of the Margrave in the first ce. ¡°Well¡­ alright, fine. I get that you¡¯re the designated sessor for the task¡­ but weren¡¯t we just discussing how to procure horses?¡± ¡°Oh, those guys have plenty of horses.¡± ¡°Because they have plenty, we¡¯re just¡­ going to take them?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. What, is there aw saying we can¡¯t raid them? This time, it¡¯s our turn to plunder them. I can¡¯t just take things lying down.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ude¡¯s face showed clear exasperation. The horses in the northern regions where the barbarians lived were renowned for their strength. Naturally, the barbarians were also highly skilled horsemen. Their way of life revolved around swift mobility, raiding, and piging. It was fair to say that was their livelihood. However, as adept as they were at raids, they were notoriously weak in sieges. Theirck of unity, being spread out across numerous tribes, and their heavy reliance on cavalry made them ineffective at siege warfare. The barbarians themselves understood this, which was why they rarely attacked fortresses directly. Instead, they typically bypassed the strongholds to infiltrate the kingdom. Thus, the strategy of blocking key routes from the northern fortresses and pursuing the raiders had proven effective. It was also the reason why impoverished Ferdium had managed to fend off the barbarians for so many years. Now, Ghiin was dering his intent to take horses from the very barbarians who relied on them for survival. ¡°Wait¡­ can we really pull this off? If it were that easy, Ferdium wouldn¡¯t have struggled so much all this time¡­¡± ¡°They struggled because they were poor. They wanted to beat the barbarians butcked soldiers and provisions. But do you really think we can¡¯t do it now? Those guys are always fighting amongst themselves anyway.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Once again, the retainers were left speechless, bowing their heads. Ferdium had always faced an uphill battle. With limited troops and resources, they couldn¡¯t afford tounch rash campaigns. But now, with Fenris in a vastly different situation? They had surplus food, and they had 400 knights. The barbarians, grouped in small tribal units, wouldn¡¯t stand a chance if theymitted to it. ¡°Those guys are struggling with famine, too. We need to take their horses before they eat them all. Isn¡¯t that right? Besides, I had a tough childhood because of them. Now, it¡¯s time to collect what¡¯s owed.¡± Belinda nodded vigorously at Ghiin¡¯s words. ¡°That¡¯s right! Lord Ferdium had to deal with the barbarians so much that he couldn¡¯t even give Young Lord Ghiin much allowance. That¡¯s why the Young Lord turned rebellious in his youth¡ªit was all because of theck of money!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ude was at a loss for words and looked around. The other retainers seemed to feel the same, avoiding his gaze. Starting a war while they were focused on developing the territory felt burdensome. But after hearing Ghiin¡¯s logic, it didn¡¯t sound as impossible as he¡¯d first thought. Turning to Belinda, who had always stood by him in opposing these ns, ude asked, ¡°What about you, Steward? Are you against this?¡± Belinda thought for a moment before decisively replying, ¡°I¡¯m in favor.¡± ¡°What? Why? Haven¡¯t you always been against wars?¡± ¡°I just really hate those guys.¡± ¡°¡­¡­You¡¯re suggesting war because you don¡¯t like them?¡± ¡°Yeah. What else do you want me to do about it?¡± ude had nothing to say. After all, was there any clearer reason for war than hatred? Clicking his tongue, ude turned to someone else. ¡°Master Fergus! What¡¯s your opinion?¡± ¡°Hohohoho¡­ I¡¯ve always hated those barbarians.¡± ¡®It¡¯s hopeless.¡¯ The hatred Ferdium held for the barbarians ran deeper than he¡¯d realized. Shaking his head in frustration, ude turned to Ghiin. ¡°Even so, most of our troops are infantry. Can we really manage? The barbarians are exceptional horsemen. If they run, all our efforts will be in vain. And while we have plenty of knights, theyck the stamina for prolonged engagements.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll coordinate with Ferdium and get cavalry support. We¡¯ll pull some infantry aside to handle logistics and leave the rest to defend the territory.¡± ude and the retainers nodded in agreement. The Fenris Knights had unparalleled destructive power in closebat. Their sheer numbers made them virtually unstoppable when it came to overwhelming opponents. With cavalry to support them, they could conserve their energy and engage in longer battles. ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll begin preparations immediately.¡± ¡°Good. I¡¯m liking how the time spent arguing against me has shortened considerably.¡± ¡®It¡¯s not like they¡¯ve actually started listening to me¡ªhalf of them have just given up.¡¯ Still, since every endeavor Ghiin undertook ended in sess, their faith in him had grown slightly. Regardless of their inner thoughts, the reduced resistance was a relief for Ghiin as well. Leading an army and leaving the territory undefended meant that swift resolution was of utmost importance. ¡®I need to finish this while Harold and Amelia are upied. With the ducal families focused on the Royal Faction, now¡¯s our chance.¡¯ That was why, even with construction dys due to logistical challenges, he had waited for Amelia¡¯s rebellion to begin before taking action. The truth was that, even aside from acquiring horses, it was necessary to deal with the barbarians sooner orter. Before a greater war broke out, securing their rear was essential. A situation where they would need to split Ferdium¡¯s forces at a crucial moment was undesirable. It was better to scratch the itch now and move on. ¡°This was all part of the n, so let¡¯s act quickly and efficiently. Summon all the knights.¡± At Ghiin¡¯s orders, everyone busied themselves. With strengthened forces and abundant provisions, confidence among the people was running high. After all, Fenris had be one of the most formidable territories in the northern region. As ude prepared for war, he observed the atmosphere of the estate and shook his head. ¡®It¡¯s strange. All of this was made possible thanks to the lord¡¯s crazy schemes. Well¡­ maybe I should cooperate a little.¡¯ ude deliberately pushed away the thought that he was always coerced into cooperating. Looking at how Ghiin had instilled such confidence in people and built the strength to match it, he couldn¡¯t help but be impressed. While preparing for the campaign with a somewhat rxed mindset, ude was approached by Ghiin. ¡°You¡¯reing with us as well. Pack your belongings.¡± ¡°What? Why? Why me? I¡¯m terrible at fighting!¡± ¡°You¡¯reing as a strategist and for rear support.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ude deeply regretted not protesting more forcefully earlier. Waaaaaaaah! The northern fortress was in the midst of a fierce battle against the barbarians. ¡°Get up there!¡± Countless barbarians were swarming the northern fortress. They wore leather trousers and fur garments suited for horseback riding. With skull-shaped helmets and battle axes in hand, their appearance perfectly reflected their savage nature. While fending off the barbarian warriors scaling the fortress walls, Zwalter rallied his troops. ¡°Hold the line! We can drive them back!¡± Six smaller tribes had united to attack the fortress. While their numbers were greater than expected, Zwalter believed they could be repelled. His concern wasn¡¯t about the fortress being overrun. ¡®This is bad. They must be bypassing us.¡¯ The barbarians knew their own weaknesses in siege warfare. Their attacks on fortresses were usually less about actual conquest and more about tying down Ferdium¡¯s forces. The real threat came from the raiding party that would bypass the fortress to plunder northern viges. This tactic, while effective, wasn¡¯tmonly used by the barbarians because of the heavy toll it took on them. But the famine had driven them to desperation. They had to feed their tribes, even if it meant taking such drastic measures. Internal conflicts among their own people had also increased. ¡°Lord! No, brother! At this rate, other northern territories will be invaded, and those bastards will me us for it!¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Zwalter groaned in frustration. Being criticized was nothing new, so he didn¡¯t mind that. What churned his stomach was the thought of innocent people dying. What could he do? ¡®We can¡¯t afford to leave the fortress right now.¡¯ Though the situation had improvedpared to the past, conserving their forces was still critical. The barbarians were spread across the vast northern ins in countless numbers. If they suffered significant losses in an open engagement, rumors would spread, and other barbarian tribes might unite andunch another invasion. ¡®If we keep wearing ourselves down like this, this ce will eventually copse. There¡¯s no other way¡­¡¯ Ghiin had spoken to ude as if it were no big deal, but in truth, the situation was far from easy. The other lords, eager to conserve their forces, provided only token support and turned a blind eye. The Ducal Faction nobles showed no interest in the region. Meanwhile, the Royal Faction was too preupied countering the Ducal Faction to focus on anything else. Only Ferdium¡­ Only Ferdium had been fighting this lonely battle in the north for countless years. ¡®I had hoped to seek Ghiin¡¯s help¡­ but for them to unite and attack so soon¡­¡¯ Zwalter shook his head to shake off his frustration and shouted at the top of his lungs. ¡°Push them back! As soon as they retreat, we¡¯ll form a pursuit unit!¡± The knights and soldiers, gritting their teeth, threw themselves into the battle. ¡°You bastards!¡± ¡°Stop attacking already!¡± Their morale, while not low, was tempered by the relentless exhaustion and hardship they endured. They pushed forward by sheer willpower and by fueling the resentment that had built up over the years. Those who couldn¡¯t endure had long since left. That was why Ferdium constantly suffered from ack of knights. It was also why traitors like Jamal and Philip, who once kidnapped Elena, had emerged. Zwalter knew this all too well. He knew how harsh this ce was for anyone to endure on mere responsibility alone. ¡°It¡¯s fine! It¡¯s fine! We¡¯ll win, just like we always do!¡± He steeled his resolve once again. But he, like everyone else, understood the truth: even if the barbarians retreated, this wasn¡¯t a true victory. The only reason they could hold on at all was that the barbarians operated in tribal units instead of as a unified force. There were many times Zwalter wanted to give up. Yet, for his beloved family, the people of his estate, and even the kingdom itself, he continued to give it his all. As he gazed across the battlefield with weary eyes, a thought crossed his mind. ¡®I¡¯ve grown old¡­¡¯ The once-young and bold ¡°Wolf of the North¡± was slowly wearing down. His skills had grown sharper, and his experience had deepened, but his spirit was eroded daily by the harsh winds of the north. And when the heart weakens, no matter how strong the body may be, copse is inevitable. ¡®I just want to rest.¡¯ For even someone as steadfast as Zwalter to think such thoughts, it was clear how draining this life was for everyone else. Still, the people of Ferdium followed their lord to the end. Zwalter had something special. He was someone who cared for and loved everyone under his charge. No matter how difficult things became, he never abandoned his duties. It was his noble character that inspired the people of Ferdium to risk their lives and follow him on this grueling path. Unlike the weary soldiers of Ferdium, the barbarians grew more energetic with every passing moment. So much so that they seemed to forget their original objective. ¡°Hey, hey! Be careful, you idiots!¡± ¡°You crazy bastards! We¡¯re not here to capture the ce today!¡± ¡°Just hold your ground and buy time, damn it!¡± The barbarian war chiefs tried to rein in their warriors, but the aggressive nature of the fighters made them hard to control. Most of the barbarian warriors thrived inbat. Once blood was spilled, their frenzy overtook them. The original n had been to tie down Ferdium¡¯s forces while other warbands looted and piged. However, as their bloodlust consumed them, their attacks on the fortress grew more fervent. This inevitably led to increased casualties among the barbarians. Shhhk! ¡°Gaaaah!¡± ¡°Die, you bastards!¡± ¡°Go die yourself, you son of a bitch!¡± As the fighting intensified, emotions ran hotter, and the sh grew even more brutal. For the defenders, the battle became increasingly grueling, as holding the line was far harder than attacking. The barbarian war chiefs screamed orders from various points on the battlefield. ¡°Fall back! Rest for a bit, then we¡¯lle back!¡± ¡°Just two more days! Then the others will bring the supplies!¡± ¡°These idiots! You¡¯re just a bunch of suckers, northern fools! Hahaha!¡± The barbariansughed loudly. Though they suffered heavy casualties, they had sessfully tied down the fortress¡¯s defenders. Their initial reason foring¡ªfamine¡ªseemed irrelevant as they reveled in the fight. Mocking the Ferdium soldiers, the barbarians began to withdraw like the ebbing tide. The soldiers of Ferdium watched them with eyes heavy with fatigue. Even as the enemy suffered significant losses and retreated, there were no cheers of victory. Because this wasn¡¯t a true victory. Even at that moment, other barbarian warbands were likely infiltrating the northern parts of the kingdom, spreading destruction. Knowing this, they could do nothing but hold the fortress. The helplessness and humiliation of being unable to act weighed heavily on them. But what was even more overwhelming¡­ ¡®I¡¯m so tired¡­¡¯ Ferdium¡¯s knights and soldiers had grown stronger than ever, yet their exhaustion weighed ever heavier on their hearts. ¡®I just want to rest¡­¡¯ ¡®When will this endless fight against these bastards finally end¡­?¡¯ ¡®Won¡¯t someone, anyone, please¡­?¡¯ But it was a futile wish. This struggle would never end. It hadn¡¯t in the past, it wouldn¡¯t now, and it wouldn¡¯t in the future. The only way out was to flee or die. Yet they didn¡¯t give up. These soldiers were thest elite forces left in this ce, and they lived with the pride of defending the kingdom¡¯s northern border. As they watched the barbarians retreat with powerless gazes, one knight noticed a dust cloud rising in the distance. ¡°What¡¯s that? Are reinforcementsing?¡± The only forces that traveled mounted in this region were the barbarians. It was rare for so many of them to gather in one ce. The famine must have driven them to take bold risks. ¡°Prepare for battle again! Reinforcements areing!¡± Shouts rang out from the knights stationed around the fortress. If the barbarians¡¯ forces were bolstered, things would only get worse. But they had no choice. Their duty was to defend this ce with their lives. As they forced their exhausted bodies to rise and readied their weapons, one knight¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°W-wait! That g¡­¡± A ck banner adorned with a white wolf, simr to Ferdium¡¯s crest¡ªbut with one difference: the wolf was red. The Fenris banner. Shwaaah! It was the symbol of the rising powerhouse in the north. The red wolf¡¯s banner fluttered atop the approaching horde. As the sound of hooves drew nearer, more soldiers recognized the sight. Thud-thud-thud-thud! The ground shook with the thunderous gallop of warhorses, led by a figure at the forefront of the charge. A soldier, recognizing the leader, shouted at the top of his lungs. ¡°It¡¯s the Young Lord! The Young Lord has brought reinforcements!¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Ghiin was riding towards the fortress, leading the Fenris forces in an assault on the barbarians¡¯ rear. Chapter 233 Chapter 233: I Can¡¯t Live Without Retaliation (2) ¡°What the hell? Who are those bastards?¡± The barbarians sneered as they looked at the approaching army from behind them. The force seemed to number around three to four hundred¡ªa considerable amount. But what did it matter? Here, six tribes had united, bringing together over two thousand warriors. Even though their horses had been left further away due to the siege, the barbarians felt no fear. What of it? They could just block them with their bodies, like real men. They had fought other tribes in simr ways countless times before, so this didn¡¯t faze them. ¡°Raise your axes! Kill those bastards first!¡± ¡°It¡¯s even better when it¡¯s a frontal fight! Hahaha!¡± ¡°Today will be a festival of blood!¡± ¡°Uooooohhh!¡± With roaring cheers, the barbarians rekindled their fighting spirit. Engaging inrge-scale battles on the ins was their preferred method ofbat. Watching the barbarian¡¯s jubnt shouts, Ghiin smirked. This was his favorite kind of confrontation as well. Ghiin¡¯s eyes began to glow a deep crimson, and the spear he held shimmered with crimson mana. Thud, thud, thud, thud! The speed of Ghiin¡¯s horse at the vanguard picked up significantly, creating a growing distance between him and the knights following behind. A crimson streak. There was no better description for him at this moment. Without uttering a single word, Ghiin became a zing streak of light and charged into the midst of the barbarians. Boom! ¡°Uaaagh!¡± The barbarians, who had been ready to tackle him with their bodies, were instantly torn apart and scattered in all directions. Even in his past life, the King of Mercenaries¡¯ first charge was something even the Seven Strongest on the Continent dared not face recklessly. Die or flee. Those were the only choices avable to the King of Mercenaries¡¯ enemies. Crash! Crash! Crash! Ghiin tore through the barbarian army in a straight line,pletely splitting their forces in two. The barbarians, overwhelmed by the sheer destruction, hesitated to rush at him. While they faltered in confusion, the Fenris knights followed closely behind Ghiin and stormed in. Boom! ¡°Graaaah! Who the hell are these people?!¡± ¡°Since when did the Northern Fortress have warriors like this?!¡± ¡°Where the hell did theye from?!¡± The barbarians were utterly stunned. Every single one of the knights who followed was wielding spears enveloped in blue mana. Hundreds of knights? This didn¡¯t make any sense. In all their battles near the Northern Fortress, they had never seen such a force before. ¡°We outnumber them! Everyone, pile on them! I said, pile on them!¡± Spurred on by the great warriors¡¯ shouts, the barbarians charged in again, disying their characteristic ferocity. ¡°Die!¡± The reckless offensive of the warriors slowed the knights¡¯ momentum. However, the knights, all adept at using mana, weren¡¯t easily overwhelmed despite the slight slowdown. Among them, a few individuals stood out as exceptionally skilled. Thwack! With every swing of Ghiin¡¯s spear, barbarians fell, their heads pierced before they could evenprehend their deaths. Boom! Crash! Gillian and Kaor also ughtered countless barbarians. As the two rampaged, the battlefield descended into utter chaos. Kaor decapitated barbarians left and right,ughing heartily. ¡°Hahaha! Old man! Today I¡¯ll kill more than you!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Gillian ignored Kaor¡¯s provocation. He didn¡¯t have time to waste on exchanging words with him. ¡°Uaaagh!¡± As the knights continued their relentless assault, the barbarians¡¯ screams filled the air, and their ranks copsed into disorder. ¡°Graaaah! Don¡¯t retreat!¡± ¡°Hold the line no matter what!¡± ¡°We can win this!¡± The great warriors¡¯ roars spurred the barbarians to grit their teeth and surge toward the knights once more. But the Fenris knights weren¡¯t the only ones on this battlefield. Noticing the barbarians¡¯ crumbling formation, Zwalter shouted loudly. ¡°Open the gates!¡± Boom! ¡°Waaaahhh!¡± The knights and soldiers of Ferdium roared as they charged out from the fortress. Their morale was at an all-time high. What had once been a dire situation, where all they could do was endure, hadpletely turned around thanks to Ghiin¡¯s arrival. ¡°Gaaah!¡± With the Ferdium forces joining in, the barbarians began to fall one by one, caught between the attacksing from both front and rear. Having been caught off guard, they were unable to mount a proper defense. The soldiers of Ferdium, reinvigorated, fought with everything they had, even finding strength they didn¡¯t know they possessed. Among them, no one was more exhrated than Skovan, themander of the Forest of Beasts¡¯ garrison. ¡°Die! Die! You bastard!¡± Skovan, who had returned to Ferdium to report some matters and deliver supplies, found himself stuck at the fortress when the barbarian invasion began. I thought I had terrible luck, but with the situation unfolding like this, my perspective changed. ¡®This feels so satisfying!¡¯ The people living in the North harbored immense resentment toward the barbarians. Among them, the people of Ferdium bore an extraordinary level of hatred. They had lost countlessrades and citizens to the barbarians, living in constant suffering. In most sieges, the Ferdium forces were only able to focus on defense. They had never managed to annihte arge number of barbarians on this scale. Even when they dealt with a few raiders, the peace was always temporary. But to have something this cathartic happen? Though this wasn¡¯t a proper field battle and had only been possible with Ghiin¡¯s help during the siege, it didn¡¯t change the fact that they were ughtering barbarians to their heart¡¯s content. ¡®It would¡¯ve been even better to wipe them all out from the beginning without holding back.¡¯ Most of the Ferdium soldiers shared simr thoughts, but they also knew such a scenario was impossible. Ferdium couldn¡¯t afford to expend all its resources so recklessly. This meant they could only be satisfied with what they had achieved. ¡°Retreat!¡± ¡°Scatter! Scatter!¡± Even the battle-hardened barbarians had no choice in a situation like this. As individuals who valued their lives began to flee, the already disordered rankspletely copsed. The knights and soldiers of Fenris and Ferdium gritted their teeth and pursued, determined to kill as many as possible. By the time bodies were piled around the fortress and the sun began to set, Zwalter shouted. ¡°Enough! It¡¯s over! There¡¯s no need to chase them further!¡± Aside from a few barbarians who managed to escape, none survived. Ferdium had no intention of epting surrenders, and the barbarians never intended to surrender. Their enmity ran deep from years of prolonged conflict. ¡°Waaaahhh!¡± ¡°We won!¡± ¡°The Young Lord hase!¡± The Ferdium soldiers finally let out cries of victory. It was a stark contrast to the helpless days of merely watching the barbarians retreat. They had inflicted near-total destruction on thebined forces of six nearby tribes¡ªa feat worth celebrating. Zwalter, visibly ted, approached Ghiin. ¡°Ghiin! What on earth happened? How did you arrive so suddenly?¡± Ghiin smiled back as Zwalter approached. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the season when the barbarians are most active? With the famine, I figured their raids would be even worse.¡± ¡°Yes, you came at the perfect time. Truly, your arrival has brought us a great victory. In fact, I had been debating whether to ask for your help.¡± Ferdium, with its limited forces, was severely restricted whenever the barbarians united. Such urrences were rare in the past, but with the worsening famine, the barbarians had be increasingly desperate, exposing Ferdium¡¯s vulnerabilities. Suddenly, as if recalling something, Zwalter¡¯s expression turned grave. ¡°This isn¡¯t the time to celebrate. Their raiding parties have already entered the kingdom. Other viges are in danger. We must move quickly; we can enjoy the victoryter.¡± The role of the barbarians who had attacked here was to pin down Ferdium¡¯s forces while their raiding parties carried out their missions. These raiding parties were small, highly mobile units. By now, they had likely infiltrated several viges. Ghiin nodded knowingly. ¡°Let¡¯s move immediately. I¡¯ll split my forces and deploy them.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do that. I¡¯ll bring you the updated map.¡± Though the soldiers and knights were already utterly exhausted from the battle, none of them voiced anyints. They all understood that the longer they dyed, the more innocent lives would suffer. Taking the map handed to him, Ghiin spread it out and pointed to several locations. ¡°Gillian, Kaor, each of you will lead a hundred knights to these areas. The raiding parties have likely begun their piging, so make haste.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Leave it to me. I¡¯ll wipe them all out.¡± Gillian and Kaor immediately departed from the fortress, while Zwalter divided his forces with Randolph and also moved out. Time was of the essence. They needed to reach the viges before the barbarians could burn everything to the ground. Riding his horse, Zwalter clenched his teeth. ¡®It might already be toote¡­¡¯ The barbarians who had attacked here had fulfilled their role. They had dyed Ferdium¡¯s forces for far too long. Still, they were fortunate to be able to move now. If Ghiin hadn¡¯te, even this chance wouldn¡¯t have existed. Zwalter urged his knights and soldiers onward, shouting. ¡°Let¡¯s go save the people!¡± ¡ª ¡°Hahaha!¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°It¡¯s been a while since ourst raid!¡± ¡°What¡¯s this? These bastards have a decent stock of food!¡± The barbarians roared withughter as they set fire to a northern vige. It wasn¡¯t arge settlement, so they hadn¡¯t expected much, but the amount of stored food was far beyond their expectations. It was, in fact, the food Zwalter had distributed. Zwalter hadn¡¯t hoarded the food he received from Ghiin. Instead, he had distributed it to every citizen in Ferdium and even secretly shared it with viges in neighboring territories. It was his way of helping them build the strength to resist the barbarian threat. Protecting the people from the barbarians was his responsibility. Even if the viges didn¡¯t belong to his domain, Zwalter believed Ferdium had to provide support to fight off the invaders. This was why, despite being mocked as the ¡°pushover of the North,¡± Zwalter was deeply respected by the people. But this time, the barbarians hadunched a full-scale invasion, willing to take losses to achieve their goal. Normally, raiding parties like this would have been intercepted by pursuit squads from the fortress. However, Ferdium was currently tied up, leaving the barbarians free to revel in their long-overdue plunder. ¡°Kyahhh!¡± ¡°Please spare us!¡± ¡°At least save the children!¡± The screams of the vigers echoed endlessly amidst the burning buildings. The militia defending the vige had already been wiped out, leaving no one to stop the barbarians. The barbarians, consumed by madness, let out cries of triumph as they unleashed their savagery. ¡°Kahaha! It¡¯s all ours now!¡± ¡°Those pushover Northerners can¡¯t move right now!¡± ¡°I heard they¡¯re always looked down on by the other lords. Why do they try so hard when no one helps them? Bunch of idiots! Hahaha!¡± ¡°Alright! Kill all the women and enve the men!¡± At this, all the barbarians turned to stare at the one who had shouted. ¡°Hey, you¡­¡± ¡°N-no, it was just a slip of the tongue¡­¡± The atmosphere grew awkward for a moment, but it didn¡¯tst long. They quickly resumed their so-called festival, searching every corner of the vige to kill anyone they could find. ¡ª Thud! Inside a house, a barbarian searching every nook and cranny found a boy trembling while hugging his younger sibling. ¡°Well, well, well, what do we have here? Some little cuties hiding in here, eh?¡± The barbarian warrior grinned, exposing yellowed teeth. The boy, staring at the terrifying skull helmet and the blood-dripping axe, spoke in a quivering voice. ¡°P-please spare us.¡± ¡°Heeheeheek!¡± The barbarian responded with a grotesqueugh. The boy, now on the verge of tears, pleaded again. ¡°P-please, at least spare my little sibling.¡± ¡°Keeheeheek!¡± The barbarian let out another eerieugh and stepped closer. Step. Step. The boy, trembling, could only cry silently. To him, the barbarian¡¯s footsteps sounded like death itself approaching. ¡®Goddess, please¡­ Please help us.¡¯ Unable to endure the fear, the boy closed his eyes tightly. The thought of dying with his sibling made him shiver uncontrobly. Step. Step. ¡®Someone, please¡­ Please save us¡­¡¯ Step. Step. ¡°Keeheeheeek?¡± Thud! Boom! A dull, heavy sound echoed, and the footsteps ceased. Confused by the sudden silence, the boy slowly opened his eyes. The barbarian who had been approaching him was now lying lifeless, his skull pierced from behind. Standing in the doorway was a man holding a bloodied spear. He was dressed differently from the barbarians, and the boy instinctively realized that this man was their enemy. The house was dark, making it hard to see the man¡¯s face clearly. However, the zing fires consuming the vige outlined his figure sharply against the backdrop. And yet, even in the shadows, the man¡¯s crimson eyes glowed vividly. The boy asked in a trembling voice, ¡°W-who are you?¡± After a brief silence, the man spoke in a firm voice. ¡°Ghiin Ferdium. The one who will protect you from now on.¡± Chapter 234 Chapter 234: We¡¯ll Strike First (1) ¡°Graaagh! Who are these bastards?!¡± ¡°Gather up! Quickly, gather!¡± ¡°Where did theye from?!¡± The barbarians, who had been gleefully plundering, were suddenly attacked by knights, plunging them into chaos. They had let their guard down, assuming the main force was upied with the Northern Fortress¡¯s troops. Focused solely on looting, they were caughtpletely off guard. Knights appeared from all directions. Though the barbarians tried to mount a defense, their foes were far too strong. Every one of the knights wielded mana. Even when the barbarians blocked with their axes, the axes shattered, and their heads flew off. Barbarian warriors were undeniably formidable, often deemed capable of taking on three soldiers at once. However, even ten soldiersbined couldn¡¯t stand against a single knight. ¡°You filthy bastards!¡± One barbarian warrior, panicking as he scanned his surroundings, raised his axe to execute the captive he was holding. It was his cruel habit to take out his anger on the nearest helpless person. Boom! But before he could swing, a spear came flying from somewhere and shattered his skull. Ghiin, who had thrown the spear, drew the sword at his waist and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t let a single one live!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Lucas, who responded the loudest, leapt off his horse and charged toward the barbarians like a bolt of lightning. Boom! Boom! ¡°Urgh!¡± Each time Lucas thrust his spear, barbarian helmets and skulls exploded in unison. With every step he took, a barbarian warrior fell dead. ¡°Stop tormenting the weak ande fight me instead!¡± Lucas¡¯s booming voice echoed above the mes. Under Ghiin¡¯s guidance, Lucas¡¯s skills were improving at an astonishing pace. His talent, befitting someone who had reached the level of a master with just a spear in his past life, was remarkable. ¡°What the hell?! Why is this guy so strong?!¡± The barbarians were shocked at Lucas¡¯s prowess. His spear moved so fast that it pierced through heads and torsos before they could even think to block with their axes. Lucas, who loved showing off, wasn¡¯t about to miss such an opportunity. He fought with all his might, saving as many people as he could. The other knights also ran through the vige, dispatching the barbarian warriors. In their urgency, they didn¡¯t hold back their mana. Too many lives had already been lost. The barbarians fought desperately to survive but couldn¡¯t withstand the ambush from over a hundred knights. ¡°Graaaagh!¡± ¡°Curse you all!¡± ¡°Ourrades will avenge us!¡± One by one, the barbarians fell, screaming. Since their raiding party wasn¡¯t particrlyrge, it didn¡¯t take long to subdue them. Even after the barbarians were eradicated, the knights couldn¡¯t feel any sense of victory. The vige around them was a scene of devastation. ¡°Nooo! Mommy!¡± ¡°Honey, honey! Please open your eyes!¡± ¡°No, this can¡¯t be! Please, just this once!¡± The survivors were wailing, clutching the bodies of their loved ones. The mes that rose from all around robbed the vigers of their homes. The survivors would either have to spend years rebuilding their vige or join another and live as outcasts. This was the harsh reality of the North. In addition to its unforgiving environment, its people also had to endure constant threats from monsters and barbarian raids. The barbarians were held at bay by the Ferdium Count¡¯s family, but it was impossible to fend off every attack with limited resources. When barbarians united or slipped past their watch, as they had this time, there were always viges that ended up paying the price. Ghiin surveyed the area with a bitter expression. ¡®If they¡¯vee this far south, they must be desperate for food.¡¯ Over time, viges had relocated further south, thanks to Zwalter Ferdium¡¯s long-standing migration policies aimed at reducing the damage caused by raids. The viges that had been attacked this time were ones that had narrowly been excluded from those policies. It would have been ideal to move them south as well, but relocating an entire vige required immense resources. Finding arablend in the barren North was also no easy task. Poor estates couldn¡¯t afford much support. Ferdium had only recently begun to recover financially. Abandoning their homes wasn¡¯t an easy decision, and even if they did, finding a new ce to settle was just as challenging. For the people here, it wasn¡¯t as simple as it sounded. The nearby territories, also gued by barbarian threats, were too impoverished to offer any meaningful cooperation. ¡®I¡¯ll need to send moreborers to support them.¡¯ The Fenris Estate had been relocating isted viges closer to their castle and fortress, not just to prepare for war but also for future cmities. The Ferdium Count¡¯s family intended to follow Fenris¡¯s example, albeit gradually. Laborers were already being sent to pave roads and build essential facilities at strategic points.N?v(el)B\\jnn There was much to prepare, but with the number of viges suffering damage this time, they nned to expand their aid efforts. ¡°Let¡¯s head back. Take the survivors to the fortress.¡± Leaving these people behind would doom them. They wouldn¡¯t survive even another day without help. For now, they needed to stay at the fortress until they could be sent to a suitable vige with supplies. As Ghiin mounted his horse, preparing to leave, a child blocked his path. It was the boy Ghiin had saved earlier. Looking at the boy, Ghiin asked, ¡°Do you have something to say?¡± ¡°You said¡­ you¡¯d protect us, right?¡± ¡°Yes. What happened today is tragic, but I promise such things won¡¯t happen again.¡± At Ghiin¡¯s resolute answer, the boy hesitated for a moment before speaking. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to protect me.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I¡­ I want to fight alongside you.¡± ¡°How old are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fifteen.¡± Ghiin quietly observed the boy. Fifteen¡ªhe was close to adulthood. However, his small, frail frame, likely due to malnourishment, made him look much younger. ¡°It¡¯s too early for you. I¡¯ll ensure you get enough food so you can grow stronger first. Then, when you¡¯re ready, you can enlist as a soldier in Ferdium¡¯s army¡ª¡± Ghiin¡¯s words trailed off as he looked into the boy¡¯s eyes. There was something hauntingly familiar in that gaze. Though his body trembled and tears welled in his eyes, likely from lingering fear, Ghiin recognized the emotion hidden behind them. Guilt for being unable to help. Helplessness at his ownck of power. Regret for failing to protect those he cherished. Despair for what could never be undone. And, above all¡­ ¡°What do you want?¡± Ghiin asked. ¡°Revenge.¡± ¡°What kind of revenge?¡± ¡°I want every barbarian to die.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ghiin understood. He recognized those eyes and that sentiment. The unrelenting intent to kill one¡¯s enemies. A hatred so intense it would consume everything else. A madness that fueled self-destruction as one relentlessly whipped themselves forward, feeding on their pain. It was the same look Ghiin had once had after witnessing his domain¡¯s destruction in his past life. Drip. A single tear fell from the boy¡¯s wide-open eyes. Yet he didn¡¯t blink. He kept staring straight at Ghiin, as if convinced the man before him was the only one who could fulfill his wish. With the desperation of a drowning man clutching at straws, he silently begged for help in avenging his losses. Drip. Another tear fell. Ghiin silently watched him. Everyone reacts differently to tragedy. Somefort themselves by believing they did all they could. Others seek different paths to heal or solve the problem. The boy before him was eerily simr to Ghiin. If this boy chose the wrong path, he would likely be a monstrous killer. But if he set his sights correctly¡­ He would be an unstoppable force of terror to his enemies. The madness in the boy¡¯s heart would only end with the annihtion of one side¡ªeither himself or his target of revenge. Without intervention, he would inevitably walk a bloody road. The boy had already made his choice. ¡°I¡¯ll take you with me to my estate,¡± Ghiin said. ¡°I¡¯ll personally train you.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± ¡°You¡¯ll wish you were dead.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. If I can¡¯t endure that, then I might as well die.¡± At that, Ghiin smirked, feeling as if he were looking at his past self. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Arel.¡± Ghiin widened his eyes in slight surprise before letting out a chuckle. Arel. It was a name as familiar as the look in his eyes. ¡ª Thanks to the hard work of many, they had managed to locate and eradicate all the raiding parties of the barbarians. The Ferdium army, enraged, pursued the tribes that had lost their warriors, but they had already fled upon hearing the news. Returning to the fortress, Zwalter copsed into a chair, muttering under his breath. Fatigue was written all over his face. ¡°Though there were losses, it¡¯s truly fortunate we managed to stop it at this point.¡± Though his words spoke of relief, his expression said otherwise. For years, despite tough and challenging circumstances, they had managed to fend off such threats. Thanks to their efforts, the viges of the north rarely suffered plundering. Even if attacked, the Ferdium forces had always swiftly pursued the attackers, minimizing the damage. But this time was different. Many lives had been lost, and Zwalter¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t possibly be at ease. ¡°Still, it¡¯s thanks to you that we were able to stop it here. Thank you.¡± Seeing his father¡¯s haggard appearance, hisplexion visibly worsened from days of strain, Ghiin felt a pang ofplex emotions. He always carried out his responsibilities with utmost diligence, even if it meant sacrificing his own life. That unyielding sense of duty weighed him down and brought him pain, yet he could not abandon it. A son¡¯s heart could never be entirely at peace seeing a father like that. ¡°Soon, the estate will be able to produce more equipment. I¡¯ll also arrange additional supplies and workers to help rebuild the viges that were destroyed.¡± Currently, the fortress housed a considerable number of refugees from the ruined viges. ns were underway to construct a new settlement in a suitable location for them to resettle. ¡°Yes, thank you. You¡¯ve been an immense help to the estate.¡± Zwalter didn¡¯t react with his usual excitement or fervent gratitude. He was far too exhausted for that now. A wolf that had grown old, its fur shedding, and teeth dulled, appeared pitiful. Zwalter, burdened by decades of responsibilities, was aging in just that way. Afterposing himself for a moment, he spoke. ¡°You mentioned you came to secure horses? We¡¯ve acquired quite a lot from this war, so take as many as you need.¡± Since the victory had been thanks to Ghiin, it was only right for him to take the spoils. Although they had fought together, Zwalter had no intention of hoarding anything. After all, Ferdium had received far more from Ghiin over the years. Besides, with Ferdium¡¯s rtively small forces, they didn¡¯tck horses to the point of concern. ude, who had been listening from the side, spoke to Ghiin. ¡°We¡¯ve secured over 2,000 horses. That¡¯s more than enough for immediate use. It ended faster than expected.¡± Two thousand horses were a staggering number, even across the entire Ritania Kingdom. It was no surprise, given that six tribes had joined forces; the spoils of war were immense. Had the barbarians not united andunched their attack, such a haul would have been unthinkable. Of course, it had only been possible because of their victory. Zwalter agreed with ude¡¯s assessment and added his own thoughts. ¡°The tribes that united this time were from areas rtively close to the fortress. Now that they¡¯re gone, the region should be safe for a while. We can use this time to regroup and rest.¡± In Ritania, people often referred to them collectively as barbarians, but in reality, they were divided into numerous tribes. As a result, they often fought among themselves to defend their respective territories. With six tribes eliminated in this battle, the remaining tribes would now scramble to seize their territories, engaging in battles amongst themselves. Until a new tribe settled near the fortress, attacks on the fortress would naturally dwindle. This granted the northern fortress a rare window of opportunity to reorganize and strengthen its forces. However, Ghiin still had unfinished business. ¡°I¡¯m not nning to return yet.¡± ¡°Why? Do you have something else to do?¡± ¡°Yes, I do. It¡¯s nothing major.¡± The major battle was over. Hearing that it was nothing significant, Zwalter nodded lightly. ¡°Alright, what is it? Are you nning to help with the reorganization here before you leave? Or maybe assist with the rebuilding of the viges? Whatever it is, having your forces help would be a great boon.¡± Shaking his head, Ghiin replied firmly. ¡°Before theye back, we¡¯ll strike first.¡± Chapter 235 Chapter 235: We¡¯ll Strike First (2) Zwalter wore a dazed expression for a moment before asking, ¡°You¡¯re saying we should strike first?¡± ¡°Yes. We can¡¯t just keep taking hits like this forever, can we?¡± ¡°I understand how you feel. We feel the same way. But realistically, it¡¯s impossible. Thend is vast, and there are too many tribes. With our current strength, it¡¯s not something we can manage.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re saying we should just wait again?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the best course of action. The six tribes that were stationed nearby have already been eliminated. Without them, things will improve significantly.¡± I understood what Zwalter meant. However, I had no intention of doing that. The nearby tribes were gone? And what of it? Eventually, others would take their ce, causing havoc and tormenting us here all over again. I couldn¡¯t let that happen. This time, we needed to secure the rear properly. ¡°I¡¯m not saying we shouldpletely exterminate them. There are too many of them, scattered everywhere. We don¡¯t have the resources to hunt them all down. Instead, I want to give them a scare so severe they won¡¯t dare toe near this ce for a while.¡± ¡°Is there really a need to go that far? If we¡¯re not careful, the savages might retaliate and unite again. That would put us in even greater danger.¡± It wouldn¡¯t be hard to wipe out the smaller tribes one by one. But if the savages united, like this time, it would lead to a much greater ordeal. Given Ferdium¡¯s limited forces, avoiding arge-scale gathering of savages was the prudent choice. Zwalter tried to calm me with a concerned tone, but I shook my head. ¡°The food shortage is just as severe for the savages. There¡¯s no guarantee they¡¯ll stay quiet even if we do nothing. If we leave things as they are, some of them will band together and invade again.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Zwalter let out a heavy sigh, unable to refute my point. The savages would continue their raids in small groups to survive. If those raids were repeatedly blocked, they might band together again tounch arge-scale attack. The fortress wouldn¡¯t fall, of that much I was confident. The real problemy in the aftermath. If the frontlines were breached, as they were this time, the savages would rampage unchecked within the kingdom. Other territories that suffered losses would undoubtedly hold Ferdium ountable. Sigh, it¡¯s always the same dilemma, I thought. It was too much for one estate to handle alone. This was especially true for a poor and resource-scarce estate like Ferdium. If only the kingdom would help. But they were all too busy hoarding power and fighting among themselves. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Zwalter fell deep into thought. Ferdium¡¯s strategy had always been the same: block the routes and defend. Not because it was the most efficient method, but because going on the offensive wasn¡¯t an option. And now, his son was suddenly proposing a preemptive strike, leaving Zwalter torn. ¡°Ghiin has a point, but is it really wise to go on the offensive?¡± Having never attempted such a thing before, uncertainty came first. It shed entirely with Zwalter¡¯s personality, which prioritized stability and maintenance. While Zwalter hesitated, I exined my principle to him. ¡°Father, as a knight, you must know this well. In battle, which is more advantageous¡ªstriking first or getting struck first?¡± ¡°Well¡­ Striking first is more advantageous, of course.¡± Zwalter refrained from using crude expressions like ¡°hit first, win first,¡± as ude might. He was a dignified noble of the north, after all. But I discarded any notion of dignity and bluntly spoke the truth. ¡°But we¡¯ve always been on the receiving end. And because of that, we¡¯ve grown poorer with each passing day.¡± Zwalter red up at my words. How dare I say we just stood there and took it! ¡°Hey! We¡¯ve counterattacked and sessfully defended every time! Sure, there were times when we missed a few who slipped through the frontlines, but¡­ that¡¯s because, as you know, it¡¯s impossible to maintain such an extensive front¡­¡± I ignored his excuses. What mattered was that we were always the ones to be struck first. ¡°I understand the reasons. I really do. But the fact remains that they keep targeting us because we never retaliate. I can¡¯t just stand by and watch anymore. We won¡¯t endure it. We¡¯re going.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Zwalter pondered, wondering who on earth his son had inherited such a fiery temper from. ¡°It must be from his mother. There¡¯s no way it¡¯s from me. I¡¯m not this relentless.¡± Before Zwalter could respond, another staunch advocate of caution, ude, interjected. ¡°I¡¯m against this.¡± ¡°And why are you against it?¡± ¡°Oh,e on! We just got some horses! Why go looking for another fight? Are you so starved for excitement? We¡¯re already living a pretty dynamic life as it is!¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°So, you¡¯re suggesting we just leave things as they are?¡± ¡°Form arge settlement near the fortress and gather people there. Sure, we couldn¡¯t do it before because we couldn¡¯t feed them, but now we have surplus food. It¡¯s doable.¡± While I understood Ghiin¡¯s argument, ude agreed with Zwalter¡¯s stance that there was no need to provoke another fight. The nearby savages had been dealt with, so there wouldn¡¯t be any immediate tribal attacks. Even if other tribes united to strike back, there would be plenty of time to prepare before they arrived. Why fight when the problem could be solved without bloodshed? Randolph, who had been quietly listening, chimed in. ¡°I think that might be the better course of action. There¡¯s no guarantee the savages will unite again. And even if they do, they¡¯ll probably spend time fighting among themselves, giving us enough time to build a new vige.¡± The other retainers of Ferdium nodded in agreement. They weren¡¯t afraid of a fight, but they had no desire to pick one unnecessarily. The exhaustion they had felt from years of fighting the savages was immense. I stroked my chin, ncing around at everyone. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Seeing my contemtive expression, ude seized the moment and pressed his argument further. ¡°How about it? My idea¡¯s pretty solid, right? We¡¯ve secured over 2,000 horses, we can protect people safely¡ªit won¡¯t be perfect, but it¡¯ll be a lot better than now.¡± ¡°I really just don¡¯t want to get dragged into another war,¡± ude thought, keeping his true feelings to himself. I nodded in response to his argument. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why does this guy never listen to anyone?¡± ude thought to himself, before timidly asking, ¡°¡­Why not?¡± ¡°Because we need to make sure they don¡¯t even dare think abouting back. Now that we¡¯vee this far, we need to do it properly. Besides, 2,000 horses aren¡¯t enough.¡± I had no intention of letting things end like this. If that had been my n, I wouldn¡¯t havee here at all. ¡°I need to achieve the results I want within three months.¡± Once Baron Valois¡¯ civil war began, Amelia wouldn¡¯t have time to focus on this region. But that didn¡¯t mean I could leave it unattended for long. Who knows what schemes Harold or the Ducal families might hatch in the meantime? Though I had turned the tables on their assassination attempts, Desmond¡¯s territory was vast and capable of recovering quickly. Dragging this out for more than three months would only cause unnecessaryplications. ¡°To focus on the civil war ahead, I need to leave this region stable. I need them to tremble in fear at the mere mention of our name.¡± Only by securing the rear could Ferdium¡¯s forces operate freely when needed. I couldn¡¯t allow the savages to exploit any gap left behind. Hearing my resolute decision, Zwalter posed a rhetorical question, already knowing the answer. ¡°Even if I oppose it, you¡¯re going to act on your own, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Of course. But if you help, things will go much more smoothly. We need cavalry and Ferdium¡¯s knights for this.¡± It was true that Fenris Knights were less skilled in mountedbatpared to the savages. But Ferdium¡¯s knights and cavalry were on par with, if not superior to, the savages in horsemanship. Their experience didn¡¯te from just defending the fortress; they had also engaged in pursuit battles against the savages. With a deep sigh, Zwalter made up his mind. ¡°Fine. This time, we¡¯ll strike first.¡± He knew his son wouldn¡¯t listen anyway, so it was better to improve their chances of sess. The ones most ted by the decision were the knights and soldiers of Ferdium. ¡°Finally, we¡¯re going to crush those bastards!¡± ¡°Haha! It¡¯s about time! I was sick to death of always defending and chasing them!¡± ¡°This time, we¡¯ll teach them a proper lesson!¡± They were so excited that they couldn¡¯t sit still. Ferdium had neverunched a preemptive strike before, always opting to conserve their limited forces. After all, unless theypletely annihted the enemy, a few victories wouldn¡¯t change therger picture. But now, with Ghiin bringing 400 knights, they had enough manpower to wipe out several smaller tribes entirely. The thought of asking if they could seize the opportunity to help wipe out the savages had been tempting for a while, but now that Ghiin himself was proposing it, excitement spread among the ranks. ¡°With the Young Lord leading us, nothing can stand in our way!¡± ¡°Of course! He¡¯s the one who created that insane mana cultivation technique!¡± ¡°This time, let¡¯s follow his lead properly!¡± Everyone knew how instrumental Ghiin had been in the defense of Ferdium. His achievements were not mere luck, as proven by his capture of Cabaldi. And once again, in this battle, he had demonstrated extraordinary skill. No one doubted Ghiin¡¯s expertise in warfare anymore. They also recognized the effectiveness of the Fenris Knights. The detested mana cultivation technique had clearly been mastered by them. With their sheer numbers alone, their charge could overwhelm most enemies. Thebined forces of the Fenris and Ferdium knights quickly prepared for departure. There wasn¡¯t much to ready; with the fortress as their base, they were ready to move out. Zwalter emerged in full armor, exuding authority. Ghiin addressed him, ¡°I¡¯ll take the troops and handle this.¡± ¡°What? Why? I¡¯m ready to go!¡± ¡°Someone needs to stay and guard this ce. Isn¡¯t that right? Another tribe could make a move while we¡¯re away.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Zwalter red at Ghiin. He knew full well that his son was using this as an excuse tomand the operation himself. A sense of exclusion washed over him. ¡°Ah, my dear, why did you have to leave so soon¡­¡± If his wife were still here, they could have waited together, finding sce in each other¡¯spany. ¡°Fine, do as you please. You¡¯ve never listened to me anyway.¡± Zwalter grudgingly gave his approval. Someone had to remain behind, just in case. Ghiin was now the suprememander. As Ferdium¡¯s heir and of higher rank than Randolph, the captain of the knights, he held the authority. As soon as he mounted his horse, Ghiin raised his hand and shouted, ¡°Let¡¯s move! Follow me swiftly!¡± The force of 400 Fenris Knights, 20 Ferdium Knights, and 200 cavalrymen set off toward the nearest savage stronghold. The savages, known for relocating their bases with the changing seasons or shifting circumstances, had to be dealt with swiftly before they could disappear again. The thunder of over 600 horses galloping shook the ground and sent clouds of dust billowing into the air. At that moment, the savages at their target were enjoying a tranquil afternoon. ¡°Ah! I feel like going on a raid!¡± ¡°I heard some of the others banded together recently to attack those pushover guys.¡± ¡°Should we have joined in?¡± ¡°Pfft! As if they¡¯d let us in. We¡¯re not exactly on good terms with them. They¡¯ll probably hog all the spoils for themselves.¡± ¡°Still, we¡¯re low on food. We either raid another group or find another way into Ritania.¡± As they idly chatted, the tribe¡¯s war chief bellowed, ¡°It¡¯s time for the hunt! Gather up!¡± Not all their sustenance came from raiding. The savages also hunted monsters and beasts in the nearby forests and mountains. However, prey was limited, and they often ended up fighting other tribes over hunting grounds. Onlyrge tribes near the Forest of Beasts had the freedom to hunt without interference. Smaller tribes risked their lives sneaking into the forest, avoiding detection by the warriors ofrger tribes. The Forest of Beasts was vast, spanning Ferdium and even parts of the northernnds. Once inside, as long as they weren¡¯t caught, hunting was rtively easy. ¡°What¡¯s that over there?¡± ¡°Who are those guysing this way?¡± ¡°Enemies! Prepare for battle!¡± The savages, who had been getting ready to hunt, were startled to see an army charging toward them. At first, they thought it was another tribe attacking, but they quickly realized it wasn¡¯t. The entire force wore gleaming armor and carriednces. Thud-thud-thud-thud! The ground trembled with the sound of the approaching cavalry. A savage warrior, recognizing who they were, shouted in shock, ¡°It¡¯s the fortress people! Why are they here? Why now?¡± The so-called pushovers were charging at them with terrifying momentum. Completely unprepared for such an event, the savages panicked and scattered. They had never imagined that their enemies, who had always stayed on the defensive, wouldunch an attack. As the chaotic scene unfolded before him, Ghiin¡¯s lips curled into a cold, ruthless smile. He had long decided never to be treated as a pushover again. In fact, that decision had been made ages ago. He had simply been too pressed for time to act on it¡ªuntil now. It was time to exact retribution for all the plundering and suffering they had inflicted. Raising hisnce at an angle, Ghiin roared, ¡°Crush them all!¡± Chapter 236 Chapter 236: We¡¯ll Strike First (3) ¡°Enemy! It¡¯s the enemy! The fortress bastards have invaded!¡± Screams echoed in every direction. The barbarians hurriedly grabbed their axes and gathered together. They had been about to head out for a hunt. Naturally, they were unprepared, and their horses were not even saddled. ¡°Get ready quickly! They¡¯re already here!¡± The warriors scrambled to mount their horses, but Ghiin¡¯s army, charging forward with terrifying speed, was already upon them. The barbarians¡¯ horses, sensing the danger, were restless and difficult to control. No military unit could perform effectively without proper formation. In this chaotic situation, where even calming the horses was a challenge, formation was out of the question. As the barbarians floundered in disarray, Ghiin¡¯s army arrived like a storm. Boom! ¡°Aaaahhh!¡± Ghiin¡¯s spear shattered the heads of the barbarians in an instant as it passed through them. A crimson aura radiated from his spear, which glowed with the same intensity as his bloodshot eyes. Swish! Thud! Every time Ghiin swung his spear, a barbarian fell from their horse. They were killed without even a chance to resist. With overwhelming martial prowess, Ghiin carved a path forward in no time. Following behind him, Gillian¡¯s spear unleashed a simrly devastating power. With the strength of just two men, an entire barbarian tribe was on the brink of copse. Right behind them, the Ferdium knights descended upon the barbarians. Boom! Thanks to Ghiin, the knights, who had grown significantly stronger, utilized their exceptional horsemanship to ravage the barbarian vige. ¡°Hahahaha! This feels so damn good!¡± Randolphughed heartily, and the Ferdium knights joined him, shouting as they ughtered the barbarians. ¡°You bastards! Did you think we¡¯d keep taking your attacks forever?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe the Young Lord gave us an opportunity like this!¡± ¡°How does it feel to be on the receiving end? Feels great, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Their faces flushed red as they yelled and killed the barbarians. The pent-up anger they¡¯d carried all this time poured out with every strike. The Ferdium cavalry, who followed in their wake, were no different. Their faces were also red with rage as they mercilessly ughtered the barbarians. It felt as if the bitterness caused by the barbarians was finally being swept away. As for the Fenris knights¡­ ¡°Damn it! Why is everyone so fast?¡± Kaor shouted in frustration. He had thought of himself as a decent rider, but he couldn¡¯t keep up with the others. Come to think of it, he¡¯d rarely fought while mounted. In fact, he preferred dismounting and killing enemies up close for the satisfaction of it. The other Fenris knights were in the same boat. They had learned shock tactics from following Ghiin, but keeping up with seasoned cavalry was a different matter altogether. Boom! Still, their numbers¡ªhundreds strongpensated for theirck of skill in horsemanship. When the Fenris knights charged in, the barbarianspletely lost their wits. The massive damage from the first sh left the barbarians with no time to regroup their forces. Even so, they were northern barbarians, hardy and fierce. Despite their dire situation, they didn¡¯t lose their fighting spirit. They tried to gather and fight back. ¡°You damn bastards! Group up! Quickly!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the strength of warriors!¡± ¡°Stand your ground! We can kill them!¡± But it was easier said than done. At some point, the knights and cavalry had spread out, forming a surrounding formation. As soon as the formation wasplete, Ghiin shouted. ¡°Kill everyst one of them! Unleash all the anger you¡¯ve umted! Make them tremble in fear at the sight of the Wolf¡¯s Banner!¡± ¡°Yaaaaahhh!¡± Ghiin¡¯s speech ignited the hearts of the Ferdium knights and soldiers. They charged with burning determination, ughtering the barbarians. This was unlike anything they¡¯d done before. It wasn¡¯t like defending the fortress or pursuing and killing raiding parties. Even though it was just a small tribe, they were now striking at the barbarians¡¯ homnd. One, two, three, four¡­ With every barbarian they killed, it felt as if the knots in their chests were loosening. It felt like they were finally avenging their fallenrades. For the people of Ferdium, this attack was akin to a sacred ritual. The Fenris knights, on the other hand, had no personal grievances against the barbarians. They simply followed their training and carried out their orders with precision. Except for one person. ¡®I have to kill more than the old man!¡¯ Kaor fought with just as much fervor as the Ferdium knights. He couldn¡¯t stand the idea of losing to Gillian. ¡®The old man is my eternal rival!¡¯ Gillian didn¡¯t think that way at all. In fact, he didn¡¯t pay any attention to Kaor whatsoever. But Kaor was entirely serious. ¡°Aaaah! Curse you all!¡± The barbarians were dying rapidly. Some of them discarded their weapons and raised their hands in surrender. After all, there are always those who value their lives above all else. However, the knights and soldiers of Ferdium ignored them and silently swung their weapons. The pain they had umted over the years was too great to forgive. Thud! Thud! Thud! As Ghiin directed the battlefield, he shouted instructions every now and then. ¡°Don¡¯t kill the horses!¡± While wiping out the barbarians was one goal, capturing their horses was another. The horses were to be spared and taken as loot whenever possible. In the end, the barbarian warriors werepletely annihted without even getting the chance to properly swing their axes. All that remained were the elderly, children, and women trembling inside their tents. Rip! The knights and soldiers of Ferdium tore through the tents without hesitation, dragging them out. Thest time the Ferdium forces attacked a tribal stronghold, the barbarians had fled in advance. This time, however, the suddenness of the attack had left them no time to escape. A knight stood over a crying child, raising his weapon. Though hesitant, he was prepared to stamp out even the smallest potential threat. It was then that Ghiin¡¯s voice thundered across the battlefield. ¡°Stop!¡± The knights and soldiers lowered their weapons simultaneously. Perhaps, deep down, they had been hoping for someone to stop them. After all, they had never killed nonbatants before. Randolph, observing the scene with a grim expression, spoke up. ¡°Young Lord, it may be unsettling, but it¡¯s better to finish them all now. When those children grow up, they¡¯ll just add to the number of barbarians we¡¯ll have to face.¡± Ghiin replied with a detached expression. ¡°You¡¯re right. But I have a use for them.¡± ¡°A use? What kind of use?¡± ¡°There¡¯s something I need them for. Besides, I don¡¯t have a taste for killing people who can¡¯t even fight. It¡¯s beneath me.¡± There was an odd weight to his words, leaving Randolph tilting his head in confusion. ¡°If you had no use for them, would you have killed them all?¡± After a brief silence, Ghiin answered curtly. ¡°If necessary.¡± His tone was indifferent, but his eyes flickered with an unsettling intensity. Randolph felt a chill run down his spine. ¡®This guy¡­ Could it be¡­ he¡¯s already¡­¡¯ Randolph didn¡¯t know what Ghiin had done in his life. He had spent so much time being a troublemaker that Randolph had stopped paying attention to him long ago. There were undoubtedly gaps in Ghiin¡¯s past that Randolph knew nothing about. He considered asking something but held his tongue. It seemed unlikely that he¡¯d get an answer, and even if he did, it probably wasn¡¯t something he wanted to know. As a seasoned knight, Randolph had briefly glimpsed the terrifying malice and savagery that red in Ghiin¡¯s gaze. Just from that look, it seemed as if Ghiin had killed more people than Randolph himself, who had spent a lifetime on the battlefield. ¡®That¡¯s absurd. He¡¯s younger than me and has far less experience in war. Even if he¡¯d been secretly killing people all along, if it were to that extent, he¡¯d have been caught long ago. It must be my imagination.¡¯ Shaking his head vigorously, Randolph dismissed his thoughts. He quickly turned his attention to directing the soldiers as they cleaned up the battlefield. With a substantial number of prisoners and horses captured, Ghiin returned to the Northern Fortress. The knights and soldiers who had apanied him were visibly ted, boasting loudly about their achievements. ¡°Hahaha! Those bastards were so weak!¡± ¡°We should¡¯ve killed them all sooner! Look at all these horses¡ªwe¡¯re rich now!¡± ¡°I finally vented all the stress I¡¯ve been carrying!¡± Their bragging was endless, and others who listened with envious expressions began moring. ¡°Next time, take me along!¡± ¡°I¡¯m stronger than that guy!¡± ¡°Please let me join the next attack!¡± Amid the fervent requests, Ghiin grinned in satisfaction. He loved seeing such enthusiasm in his men. The higher their morale, the stronger they would be¡ªit was only natural. ¡°Good! We¡¯ll wipe them out one group at a time!¡± ¡°Yaaaaah!¡± The knights and soldiers of Ferdium who were unfit for furtherbat were reced by those stationed at the fortress. By rotating their forces this way, they could exterminate the barbarians more quickly and in greater numbers. Of course, the Fenris knights were excluded from the rotation. They needed harsher conditions and more experience to grow. Ghiin swiftly moved across the region, wiping out smaller tribes closer to the fortress. Because no survivors were left apart from the captives, the barbarians didn¡¯t realize something was wrong until dayster when neighboring tribes started noticing the problem. Even then, the exact details were unclear. All they heard were rumors that the fortress¡¯s weaklings had suddenly gone berserk. The barbarians were not ones to sit idly in the face of such a threat. A few tribes openly sought out Ghiin¡¯s forces. However, their small numbers were no match for the hundreds of knights and cavalry under Ghiin¡¯smand. ¡°Argh! Who the hell are these bastards?!¡± ¡°Why are there so many of them? Why are they so strong?!¡± ¡°It looks like the fortress sent out all their forces!¡± One tribe after another was crushed by Ghiin¡¯s army, making it clear this was more than just an empty threat. The nearby tribes finally started contacting each other. Eventually, 11 tribes, led by the prominent Windhowl Tribe, convened to discuss how to handle the escting crisis. ¡°Why are those bastards, who¡¯ve always been stuck defending themselves, suddenly acting like this?¡± ¡°Their forces are no joke. And in a time of famine, their movements are even more suspicious.¡± ¡°Whatever the reason, we can¡¯t leave them be! If we stay scattered like this, we¡¯ll be picked off one by one. They¡¯re advancing further north!¡± Ghiin had started by attacking the tribes nearest the fortress and was gradually expanding his range. It was inevitable that he would eventually sh with the 11 tribes. The Great Chieftain of the Windhowl Tribe, Custou, was deep in thought. He was renowned as one of the strongest warriors in the northern region. ¡®Damn it, why is Ferdium moving now? We haven¡¯t even finished dealing with the Sunstone Tribe yet.¡¯ The Sunstone Tribe was a rival major tribepeting with Windhowl for dominance. Both tribes had been waiting for the right moment to eliminate each other. And now, the enemy was advancing straight toward Custou¡¯s territory. If they suffered heavy losses fighting these enemies, the Sunstone Tribe might take advantage and destroy them. With his forces already stretched thin, Custou couldn¡¯t afford that risk. He considered relocating their stronghold, but that would require fighting the tribe currently upying the potential new site¡ªan impossible task given their current state. If they had to fight someone, it was better to eliminate Ferdium¡¯s forces first. Fortunately, 11 tribes had gathered to face this threat, all of them recognizing the danger posed by Ferdium¡¯s actions. ¡°Did you say six tribes were wiped out before?¡± At Custou¡¯s question, another chieftain nodded. ¡°Yes, over 2,000 warriors were killed. Their forces aren¡¯t ordinary.¡± ¡°They say they were ambushed during a siege.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. To be honest, we know capturing their fortress is difficult. And if we fail, we might be ambushed again. We¡¯ve never been good at sieges.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because we¡¯ve never truly united our forces. We¡¯ve always skirmished and then stopped short. And even when we could¡¯ve destroyed them, we left it at that, knowing the kingdom would just send another lord.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°But there¡¯s no reason to keep ying by their rules. Chasing them is only to our detriment. Gather all our warriors. Let¡¯s show them our overwhelming strength.¡± ¡°Are you suggesting¡­?¡± Custou paused for a moment, grinding his teeth, before speaking slowly. ¡°While their forces are out, we¡¯ll destroy their fortress entirely. Let¡¯s take Zwalter Ferdium¡¯s head. They call him the Wolf of the North in Ritania, don¡¯t they? I¡¯m curious if he lives up to his name.¡± ude stared at the map with weary eyes and spoke to Ghiin. ¡°The dangerous situation you¡¯ve been waiting for has arrived.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so dangerous about it?¡± ¡°Eleven tribes have united. They¡¯ve gathered over 5,000 warriors, and it seems they¡¯ve conscripted every able fighter they could find.¡± ¡°Oh, they¡¯ve gathered quite a crowd.¡± ¡°Yes! And now we¡¯re in serious trouble! Why did you have to provoke them into this mess?!¡± ude burst out, his frustration evident. This wasn¡¯t how battles against barbarians were supposed to be fought. If Ghiin¡¯s methods worked, the kingdom would¡¯ve eradicated them long ago.N?v(el)B\\jnn Even without the current conflict between the Royal Faction and the Ducal Families, the sheer number of tribes in the north made any extermination attempt impractical. That¡¯s why, for generations, they had settled for defense rather than offense. ¡°It¡¯s only natural that they¡¯d unite if you provoke them! Fighting them just increases our danger and losses! The royal family and other lords haven¡¯t left them alone all this time for no reason! Why did you have to shorten the timeline and invite disaster?¡± ude clutched his chest in frustration. Why couldn¡¯t his lord live a normal life? What kind of childhood experience could have filled him with so much dissatisfaction toward the world? ¡°Let¡¯s negotiate. We have plenty of food¡ªwe can offer them some. They¡¯re struggling too, after all.¡± Ghiin replied with a nk expression. ¡°Negotiation¡¯s fine. We can¡¯t eliminate all the barbarians right now anyway.¡± ¡°Exactly. Even if we fend them off this time, they¡¯ll regroupter.¡± ¡°But negotiations should be done from a position of strength. Who negotiates when they¡¯re at a disadvantage?¡± ¡°We negotiate because we¡¯re at a disadvantage!¡± ¡°Then we just need to change the situation to our advantage.¡± ¡°And how do you n to do that?¡± Ghiin grinned slyly. ¡°How? By cutting off the heads of every single one of those gathered bastards. Then the rest will listen to reason.¡± Chapter 237 Chapter 237: Deception, Encirclement, and Annihtion (1) ¡°Oh¡­¡± ude let out a dry chuckle, unable to say a word. Communication was, as expected, impossible. Honestly, he had anticipated this oue. Now, what should he do next? The answer came from Ghiin. ¡°Well, we all know talking more won¡¯t get us anywhere, right? Let¡¯s just move on quickly.¡± ude gave up and pointed at a few spots on the map as he replied. ¡°Yeah, yeah. I figured as much. Just as you predicted, my lord, the surrounding tribes have gathered along the route we¡¯re taking. They¡¯ve sent warriors in all directions to monitor our movements. But their basics are so sloppy that they keep getting caught by us. Ugh, what a bunch of simpletons.¡± Every day, ude sent scouts to survey the surroundings,pile reports, and ry the information to Ghiin. Since the savages moved periodically, Ghiin didn¡¯t have precise knowledge of their locations. Hence, it was necessary to dispatch scouts regrly to identify the tribes¡¯ current positions. In truth, this was a job meant for Lowell, the intelligence officer. However, Ghiin had brought ude along after a long time. Perhaps it was because they had worked together like this in their previous lives, but Ghiin felt more at ease bringing ude than Lowell. Moreover, ude was a highly capablemander and tactician. Although his current role as a homemaker seemed to obscure his talents, they were undeniably there. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s make those guys our next target. Do you have an idea of how they¡¯ll move?¡± Ghiin asked, even though he already knew the answer. It was time to start drawing out ude¡¯stent talents. Ghiin nned for ude to take the lead in devising and executing strategies on the battlefield in his absence. ude scratched his chin a few times before answering. ¡°Well¡­ in this kind of situation, it¡¯s pretty obvious. Most of them will likely just charge in without much thought, but the leader of the Windhowl Tribe seems to have a pair of brains.¡± ¡°People who try to use their brains half-heartedly tend to be the most pathetic.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true¡­ but their numbers are overwhelming. They¡¯re more than double ours. What are you going to do? Just defend?¡± ¡°I have a favorite tactic I like to use.¡± ¡°Pursuit, ambush, annihtion?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. But this time, we¡¯ll have to do it a little differently.¡± ¡°How different?¡± ¡°Deception, encirclement, and annihtion.¡± ¡°Pfft.¡± ude chuckled, his shoulders shaking. ¡°We¡¯re so outnumbered. How are we supposed to encircle them?¡± Ghiinughed along and replied. ¡°Encirclement doesn¡¯t mean you have to block every direction. You just need to cut off the critical paths. Let¡¯s start nning. Those guys may be strong, but they¡¯re simple-minded. Everything works on them.¡± ¡ª Custou had dered his intention to seize the fortress, but not all the other tribal leaders immediately agreed. They knew they were weak in siege warfare. They had attempted to attack a fortress a few times before and understood how difficult it was to capture one. There was also resistance to following someone else¡¯s opinion. After all, each of them was a tribal chief who believed they were the best. ¡°Why bother attacking the fortress? We can just use our numbers to kill them all when their main force is out!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Aren¡¯t there only a few hundred of them? Let¡¯s chase them down like real warriors and crush them!¡± ¡°We don¡¯t even have proper siege weapons, do we?¡± In the midst of the raucousmotion, Custou frowned. These ignorant fools had no concept of strategy or tactics. He wasn¡¯t like them. He was strong, but what set him apart was his ability to strategically think. That¡¯s why, under his leadership, the Windhowl Tribe had grown into a major power, contending for dominance in the north. If it weren¡¯t for those Ferdium bastards, the Windhowl Tribe would already have trampled over the other tribes by now. ¡°Use your brains for a moment. Their main force may only consist of a few hundred, but each one of them is either on par with or stronger than a war chief. They already ughtered 2,000 warriors without suffering a single casualty. Can¡¯t you even imagine how many losses we¡¯d suffer if we faced them head-on?¡± ¡°Our numbers are over 5,000! No matter how strong they are, how could a few hundred possibly stand against us? You¡¯re not acting like a warrior! Stop being so cowardly!¡± ¡°Even if we win, more than half of our warriors will be gone. Maybe even more than that. That¡¯s the kind of power knights from the kingdom wield.¡± Custou¡¯s statement would have been urate if it were about ordinary knights. However, he was unaware of one crucial detail: the Fenris Knights, while possessing incredible bursts of destructive power,cked endurance. If they were to confront an army of 5,000, they wouldn¡¯tst long enough to eliminate even half. At best, they might take down a quarter of that number before sumbing to exhaustion, even if they gave everything they had. The other tribal chiefs were equally unaware of this, leaving them unable to refute Custou¡¯s im. They fell silent, knowing that losing their warriors would make survival in the north impossible. As tribal leaders, there were lines they dared not cross. ¡°Damn it! Then what do you suggest we do?¡± ¡°¡­I already told you.¡± ¡°Take the fortress? And there won¡¯t be any losses from that?¡± ¡°There will be losses, of course. But it¡¯s better than shing with the knights directly. The fortress is small. Most of their main force has left, so it¡¯s only defended by weak soldiers. Think about it: what could they do if over 5,000 warriors attacked them?¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± The other tribal chiefs nodded in agreement. On second thought, it made sense. They had never attacked a fortress with this many warriors before. If the small fortress were surrounded on all sides and warriors rapidly ascended its walls, would it be possible for such an undermanned stronghold to defend every direction, especially with its main force absent? No one can block ten strikes with just one hand. Inevitably, breaches would form everywhere. The thought of an unstoppable attack grew more appealing the longer they considered it. ¡°Alright, but what about the troops that went on the expedition? What are you nning to do about them?¡± ¡°What do you mean, what do we do? If we seize the fortress and settle in, what could they possibly do? There¡¯s even a rumor that the fortress has plenty of food. With their base gone, they¡¯ll have no choice but to retreat back to the kingdom, since they won¡¯t be able to resupply.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ You really are quite clever.¡± ¡°Exactly. The point is to use our heads. Once we take the fortress, those guys, whock both siege weapons and sufficient numbers, won¡¯t stand a chance.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Without a home, they¡¯ll be forced to wander!¡± ¡°Not only that, once we break through the fortress, it¡¯ll be much easier to raid the kingdom¡¯s interior. Now, does anyone still want to reject my n?¡± The tribal chiefs deliberated briefly before nodding in agreement. ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll follow your strategy! Let¡¯s gather all the warriors and capture the fortress!¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the best course of action. If we¡¯re going to fight anyway, we should aim for the maximum gain.¡± Custou spoke with a face full of pride. No matter how he thought about it, he was the smartest person here. ¡®Heh, you fools can all die fighting on the frontlines. Once we seize the fortress, my warriors will consume your tribes as well.¡¯ If they captured the fortress and secured its supplies, the Windhowl Tribe would only grow stronger. That was why Custou was so eager to manipte the other tribes into aiding his n to take the fortress. Seizing the fortress would give him the leverage needed to subdue the other major tribes currently opposing the Windhowl Tribe. From Custou¡¯s perspective, this was the perfect opportunity. A chance to ovee their hardships and leap to greater heights. Clenching his fist tightly, he burned with ambition. ¡®I will unify the north.¡¯ ¡ª ¡°They¡¯ve deployed their forces. It looks like they¡¯ve taken all their knights with them. The numbers match what we confirmed earlier.¡± Custou and the tribal chiefs had dispatched warriors in all directions to monitor the Northern Fortress for several days. They confirmed that the few hundred knights they had only heard of in rumors had indeed marched out. Examining the map, Custou nodded. ¡°Good. They¡¯re moving in the direction we expected. Soon, they¡¯ll encounter the Iron Thorn Tribe. It¡¯s time for us to act.¡± After waiting for about half a day, the tribal coalition began their march toward the fortress. They had timed their advance to coincide with the return of the fortress¡¯s main force after their battle with another tribe. They nned to seize the undermanned fortress in one swift strike. ¡°Move quickly! Let the enemy know the terror we bring!¡± Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump! Drums made of beast hides and bones resounded loudly. Marching in sync with the drumbeats, over five thousand barbarian warriors advanced toward the fortress. Such arge alliance of tribes was an exceedingly rare event. They brought nothing butdders,cking any proper siege weapons, but their sheer numbers were overwhelming for the small fortress to withstand. Their anger was that intense, and their sense of urgency was that dire. ¡°Atst, the time hase to im that fortress!¡± ¡°Glorious warriors! Avenge our fallen brothers!¡± ¡°Oooooooh! Victory is ours!¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Following the war chiefs¡¯ cries, warriors roared in unison from every direction. These were people who relished battle from the start. With so many gathered, they felt no fear. Once they toppled the fortress, they could sweep through several impoverished northern territories of the kingdom. Small estates with minimal forces would be easy prey. The term ¡°barbarian¡± wasn¡¯t used lightly. They paid no heed to the aftermath of their actions. ¡°Uooooooooh!¡± The warriors¡¯ shouts shook the very air around them. Barbarians wearing skull helmets exuded an imposing presence. As thousands of such warriors charged forward, even the soldiers stationed at the northern fortress began to grow anxious. Though seasoned inbat against the barbarians, they had never faced such a massive horde all at once. Watching the approaching tide of barbarians, Zwalter couldn¡¯t hide his unease. ¡°Was this really the right choice? Could this truly work?¡± He couldn¡¯t pinpoint where things had gone awry. Despite widespread opposition, his son had insisted, bulldozing through objections as always. Zwalter had reluctantly relented, trusting in his son¡¯s past sesses. But now, standing before this massive army, his confidence was beginning to waver. It wasn¡¯t just Zwalter. Randolph, the knights, and the soldiers all felt simrly. ¡°That¡¯s an overwhelming number. We won¡¯tst even a day.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t hold them from this fortress. Even if we do, it¡¯ll cost us near-total annihtion.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s how terrifying they are when united.¡± Despite the hatred they¡¯d harbored over the years, fear began to take root. If such a massive force swarmed the fortress like ants, there was no stopping them. The disparity in numbers was that extreme. This was why the kingdom and the Ferdium family had given up on exterminating the barbarians. If provoked, they would unite and retaliate. It was far better to let them keep fighting among themselves and only fend off the asional small incursions. If the barbarians united and broke through the fortress, the entire northern region of the kingdom would face devastation. Swallowing his dry throat, Zwalter shook his head to clear away idle thoughts. Right now, his only task was to repel the barbarians. And do so with minimal losses. ¡°Light the beacons and begin the trebuchet attack!¡± ck smoke rose from various points of the fortress¡ªa signal to Ghiin, who was out on the expedition. Creak. Thunk! Thunk! The two trebuchets stationed at the fortress beganunching their payloads at the advancing barbarians. Boom! Boom! The rushing barbarians faltered for a moment, but the damage was minimal. True to their reputation as skilled warriors, they had spread out upon noticing the trajectory of the iing projectiles. While their formation became slightly disorganized, it was far from broken. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! As the distance closed, the trebuchets became less effective. Watching the enemy¡¯s relentless approach, Zwalter clenched his teeth. Their momentum is too strong. They¡¯re advancing faster than I expected. The barbarians charged forward, unafraid of being attacked, their frenzied madness driving them onward. They were confident that as long as they reached the fortress walls, victory would be theirs. ¡°Uoooooooh!¡± ¡°Raise your shields now!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll climb up in one swift motion!¡± Once they moved out of the trebuchets¡¯ range, the barbarians raised their shields above their heads, ready to deflect the inevitable rain of arrows. They also hoisted crudedders made of wood. Thesedders had been roughly measured to match the fortress walls¡¯ height during their previous skirmishes. What the barbarians failed to notice was that there were barely any archers stationed atop the walls. They were simply charging recklessly toward the fortress they saw before them. Staring at the swarming barbarians, Zwalter suddenly shouted in amanding voice. ¡°Open the gates!¡± Creak! The fortress gates, which had remained tightly shut throughout countless battles with the barbarians, began to open slowly. The barbarians halted one by one, confusion spreading across their faces. Opening the gates of an almost-empty fortress? Was this a gesture of wee? Or surrender? Either way, it hardly mattered to them. The unexpected sight silenced the war cries of the barbarian warriors. A strange stillness fell over the battlefield. Breaking the brief silence, chieftains and war chiefs shouted from all directions. ¡°All the better! Forget thedders¡ªjust rush in quickly!¡± ¡°They must be scared and ready to surrender!¡± ¡°We will not ept surrender! Kill them all! Leave no one alive!¡± As the warriors regained their resolve and prepared to charge again, one of them muttered to himself. ¡°Why are they¡­ing out?¡± Waaaaaaaah! From within the fortress, Zwalter and the knights of the Ferdium family who had stayed behind charged out at full speed. Chapter 238 Chapter 238: Deception, Encirclement, Annihtion (2) Dududududu! At the forefront, Zwalter¡¯s sword glowed with a vivid blue hue. Having mastered the mana cultivation technique passed down to him by Ghiin, he now radiated far more potent and intense mana than ever before. With hair streaming like a lion¡¯s mane, gleaming silver armor, amanding expression, piercing eyes brimming with vitality, and a neatly groomed beard from this morning¡ªZwalter and his followers now appeared like wolves racing across the northern ins. ¡°Charge!¡± ¡°Waaaaah!¡± When Zwalter roared, the soldiers behind him let out an echoing cry. Their cries were so deafening that the very ground seemed to quake underfoot. ¡®I can do this! I must do this! It¡¯s something we absolutely have to achieve!¡¯ Zwalter clenched his teeth, his heart pounding furiously. How long had it been since hest felt his blood boil like this? Against the savages, he had always employed defensive strategies to minimize casualties. He only pursued retreating enemies; never once had he ventured outside the fortress when enemies charged head-on. Dududududu! Leading the charge, Zwalter was followed by all the knights and cavalry of the Ferdium forces. But that wasn¡¯t all. Every soldier stationed at the fortress, including archers, surged out behind them. The sight threw the savages into disarray. Having never encountered such a scenario before, they were at a loss as to how to respond. ¡°What¡ªwhat¡¯s going on? Why do they still have so many troops?¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t their main force already deployed?¡± ¡°Drop thedders immediately! Prepare to fight them head-on!¡± They were unaware that Ghiin had recently joined with a new force of knights. To their knowledge, the active soldiers they had been facingtely were just a fraction of the usual northern fortress defenders. Confronted with the sudden appearance of reinforcements they thought didn¡¯t exist, the savages¡¯ morale faltered. However, the war chiefs soon erupted inughter. Upon reflection, the situation actually worked in their favor. ¡°We outnumber them anyway! Excellent! Crush them!¡± Engaging in open battle was preferable to scaling the fortress walls. While the enemy¡¯s numbers were higher than anticipated, they weren¡¯t so overwhelming as to induce fear. The northern fortress troops numbered just over a thousand at most. In contrast, more than five thousand savage warriors had gathered here. These were hardened men of the northern wilds. Fear before battle was a disgrace too great to bear. And now, with such a stark disparity in numbers? To sumb to fear would render them unworthy of being called warriors. ¡°They¡¯re weaklings!¡± ¡°Crush their skulls, everyst one of them!¡± ¡°The northern fortress will fall today!¡± The savage warriors¡¯ roars echoed far and wide. ¡°Oooooooooh!¡± Snapping out of their initial shock, the savages¡¯ eyes began to gleam with a feral, murderous intent. Their cries, amplified by the war chiefs¡¯ rallying shouts, swelled louder and louder. The overwhelming sound was enough to drown out the cheers of the Ferdium forces. Watching the savage warriors bolster their morale, Zwalter bellowed at the top of his lungs. ¡°Break through!¡± Kwaaaaaang! The knights at the forefront of the Ferdium forces pierced through the savage lines with relentless speed. Their newly honed mana cultivation technique had greatly strengthened them, enabling them to shatter the savage ranks with ease. Still, the savages were no strangers to mountedbat, and the cavalry¡¯s charge didn¡¯t intimidate them that much. From the various points in the formation, the war chiefs roaredmands. ¡°Let¡¯s go! Show these weaklings the terror of our strength once more!¡± For these savages, there was no such thing as specialized spearmen or anti-cavalry tactics. Such methods were for the weak and frail humans, not for them. Anti-cavalry strategies, after all, were meant to minimize one¡¯s own losses. As always, the savages relied on their own bodies to counter the charge. ¡°Ooooooooh!¡± ¡°The blessing of the great warrior is with us!¡± The warriors hurled themselves toward the charging cavalry without fear. Wielding axes, they swung at the horses¡¯ legs, showing no hesitation even as they risked being trampled. ¡°Hiiiiiiing!¡± Horses copsed, and the savages dragged the falling knights to the ground, rolling together in the chaos of battle. Facing an enemy unafraid of death was never easy. The true strength of the savages was revealed in these fierce closebat skirmishes. The unrelenting aggression of the savages made it difficult for the cavalry to fully capitalize on their momentum. ¡°Ugh!¡± Zwalter clenched his teeth. ¡®We can¡¯t afford to lose the advantage in morale.¡¯ He was well aware of the savages¡¯ fanatical will to fight. That¡¯s why he had avoidedrge-scale head-on battles with them until now. ¡°Grrrrr!¡± ¡°Die, you bastard!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s settle this today!¡± Thankfully, the Ferdium forces didn¡¯tck fighting spirit. They were already seething with anger from the savages¡¯ past attacks, and their morale was further bolstered by their recent victories under Ghiin¡¯s leadership, where they crushed several savage tribes. The soldiers gritted their teeth and shed fiercely with the savages. The savage warriors, confident in their numbers, continued to charge fearlessly. Drunk on the heat of battle, they were unfazed by the deaths ofrades right beside them. ¡°Keep pressing forward!¡± ¡°Show these weaklings from the kingdom how terrifying we are!¡± ¡°Northern wolves! You¡¯ll die here today!¡± With terrifying expressions, the savages swung their axes and charged, showing not a shred of fear. Both sides were too entrenched in their mutual hatred to consider retreat. In the beginning, the Ferdium forces held the advantage. Their organized formation and sessful initial attack had minimized their lossespared to the savages¡¯. But the savages attacked as though their annihtion didn¡¯t matter. With their overwhelming numbers, they began to stifle the soldiers of Ferdium under the weight of their unyielding frenzy. Kwaaaang! ¡°Ugh!¡± A savage threw himself onto the body of a mounted knight. The knight, Skovan, yanked the reins, narrowly evading the attack, and retaliated swiftly by swinging his sword. ¡®Damn it, is this really going to work? Can we win this way? The difference in numbers is just too great!¡¯ The n was devised by the Young Lord and that ude fellow, but the idea of abandoning the fortress to fight in the open seemed absurd no matter how much he thought about it. A brief moment of resentment crossed his mind, but he shook it off. After all, the Young Lord was bound to have some deeper motive behind his actions. Even if it left him uneasy, Skovan couldn¡¯t deny how exhrating the past few days had been while fighting alongside Ghiin. ¡®I am a knight of Ferdium!¡¯ He couldn¡¯t forget his fallenrades. Nor could he forgive the savages who had tormented theirnd for so long. The Young Lord had assured them that if they executed the n perfectly, they could annihte the savages entirely. And if the Young Lord said it, it had to be true. Deciding once again to trust the Young Lord, Skovan renewed his resolve. ¡°Aaaaaaah!¡± He roared with all his might, encouraging himself as he swung his sword. Time and again, he cut down the savages who came at him in droves. But as the saying goes, ¡°Even the strongest warrior can¡¯t ovee sheer numbers.¡± Eventually, a savage exploited a momentary gap in Skovan¡¯s defense, shoving him off his horse. ¡°Ugh!¡± Kaang! Kaaang! As soon as Skovan fell from his horse, several savage warriors rushed toward him, swinging their axes. However, Skovan instantly unleashed an explosive surge of mana, deflecting all their attacks. Crack! He sprang to his feet, shing the throats of every warrior who had closed in on him. ncing down at the lifeless bodies sprawled around him, he let out a self-deprecatingugh without realizing it. ¡®This crazy mana cultivation technique¡ªlearning it nearly killed me¡­ but it¡¯s saved my life.¡¯ Though it had its drawbacks, particrly itsck of sustainability, the technique¡¯s ability to unleash immense power in brief bursts proved invaluable. Thanks to it, Skovan had survived the coordinated assault and eliminated the savages in an instant. sh! ¡°Hah¡­ hah¡­¡± Skovan, after cutting down yet another wave of savages rushing at him, nced around with weary eyes. The tension of battle is bing unbearable. Even routine movements became several times more exhausting on the battlefield. Skovan, having already been cutting through waves of enemies while unleashing bursts of mana, was naturally reaching his limits. Anything less than exhaustion would have been unusual. ¡°Hah¡­ hah¡­¡± His legs felt like lead, and his blood-soaked body felt stiflingly hot, making it difficult to breathe. ¡®I need to retreat now.¡¯ The initial shock of the charge had worn off. While they had shattered the enemy¡¯s front ranks, the sheer number of remaining savages was overwhelming. The relentless resistance had prevented them from breaking through to the enemy¡¯s rear. ¡®They blocked the entire cavalry charge with their bodies. Damn savages are as crazy as ever.¡¯ It was time to pull back. Cavalry, after all, couldn¡¯t operate effectively in the chaotic melee that had developed. Most of the mounted soldiers had already withdrawn to the sides after the initial sh, seeking safer positions. Some knights had deliberately remained behind to ensure a secure retreat. As if reading Skovan¡¯s mind, Zwalter¡¯s voice boomed at just the right moment. ¡°Retreat to the nks! Knights, fall back now! Quickly!¡± Skovan began moving, cutting down savage warriors alongside the other knights. Every fiber of his being screamed for rest, but he gritted his teeth and pushed on. He had finally grown stronger, finally reached a point where life was bearable¡ªdying here would be too unjust. ¡®Ricardo, that bastard must be enjoying himself!¡¯ Always popr with women, always living carefree. Right now, he was probably dozing off at the garrison near the Forest of Beasts. Thinking about it made Skovan¡¯s blood boil. ¡®I won¡¯t die. No, I can¡¯t die!¡¯ Fueled by a mix of jealousy and spite, he summoned newfound strength and swung his sword with renewed fervor. ¡°Shields! Form a defensive line, now!¡± At Zwalter¡¯smand, the shield-bearers behind them began forming a defensive wall. Unlike usual, the soldiers carried massive, thick shields. Thunk! Thunk! Thunk! Where the knights and cavalry had retreated, a long, imprable wall of shields now stood. ¡°Woooooooah!¡± Seeing this, the savages let out triumphant roars. To them, it wasughable¡ªwhy venture out of the fortress only to hide behind shields? They grew even more frenzied in their attacks. They had suffered significant losses early on, but it didn¡¯t matter. They still vastly outnumbered the Ferdium forces, and their sacrifices only fueled their bloodlust. Bang! Bang! Bang! Savage warriors mmed their axes ferociously against the shields. The shield-bearers of Ferdium gritted their teeth, enduring the brutal onught. They didn¡¯t thrust spears through the gaps between their shields, focusing solely on defense. ¡°Hahaha! So you¡¯re scared now!¡± ¡°This is what weaklings do!¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re out here, why not surrender your necks to us!¡± Emboldened, the savages began trying to climb over the shield wall. The spearmen stationed behind the shield-bearers jabbed their spears, taking down any savages who attempted to breach the line. But the savages, fearless as ever, kept throwing themselves into the fray. This was the terrifying nature of savage warriors. Once they lost themselves to the frenzy of battle, they became blind to everything around them. Because of this, they failed to notice. The shield-bearers¡¯ formation was slowly extending outward on both nks. And Zwalter, his eyes glinting sharply, seemed to be waiting for something. ¡®The formation isplete¡­ but the transition happened faster than expected.¡¯ Ideally, they would have continued fighting for a bit longer before finalizing the formation. However, the savages¡¯ manic aggression left them with no choice but to elerate the n. Had they dyed further, the knights and cavalry would have suffered greater casualties. Now, all they could do was hold the line with shields and endure. ¡®Hurry¡­ hurry¡­ We can¡¯t hold out for long.¡¯ Contrary to Zwalter¡¯s desperate thoughts, the savages¡¯ attacks only grew more ferocious. Believing victory was within their grasp, they pressed on with even greater recklessness. The Ferdium forces were vastly outnumbered by the savages. Simply holding their ground would inevitably lead to their defenses being breached. At this point, only the savages were on the offensive. The Ferdium soldiers, aside from intercepting the asional enemy that crossed the shield wall, focused entirely on defense. Kaang! Kaang! ¡°Ooooooh!¡± ¡°Victory is ours!¡± ¡°Push harder! Keep pushing!¡± Drunk on the fervor of battle and the deafening roar of the battlefield, the savages didn¡¯t hear it. Dududududu! The powerful, rhythmic pounding of galloping hooves reverberated across the earth. Zwalter furrowed his brow as he spotted someone approaching from the distance. It wasn¡¯t the group he had been waiting for. Instead, it was a lone rider, speeding toward them on horseback. ¡®What in the¡­ why?¡¯ Kaang! Kaang! Kaang! Each blow of the savages¡¯ axes caused the shield wall to tremble. The relentless assault of half-crazed savages was bing too much for the ordinary soldiers to withstand. Even as Zwalter encouraged his troops with shouted orders, his eyes remained fixed on the lone rider. His expression was full of confusion. ¡®What¡¯s going on? Why? Why is heing alone?¡¯ It was true the n was progressing faster than anticipated. He had resolved to hold out no matter what. But it was as if the lone rider had anticipated this situation. Even though only one person had shown up, their arrival came earlier than expected. Dududududu! Feeling the vibrations of the approaching hooves, the savages in the rear ranks turned their heads. They noticed the lone figure charging toward them and began shouting. ¡°Enemy! An enemy is attacking from the rear!¡± ¡°What? Just one?¡± ¡°Is he crazy? Charging at us alone?¡± A briefmotion erupted at the back of the savage formation. However, those engaged with the Ferdium forces at the front paid no attention. They were solely focused on breaking through the defensive line. If a serious problem arose, they expected a signal from the rear. But no such signal came. The savages at the rear dismissed the lone rider as insignificant. After all, who would fear a singlebatant? Such a warrior didn¡¯t exist¡ªat least not here. Only a handful of warriors in the rear turned to face the rider, gripping their axes. For them, taking down one person was hardly a challenge. Yet as they turned, their eyes widened at the sight of the charging figure. Dududududu! With every blink, the rider¡¯s figure seemed to grow exponentially closer. ¡°What¡­ what is that? Why is he so fast? Is that even possible?¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om It was a feat that required one to be one with their horse, pushing its speed to the absolute limit. Even the savages, who had spent their entire lives on horseback, were astounded by the level of horsemanship disyed. The rider closed the distance in an instant, and Zwalter, recognizing him from afar, shouted at the top of his lungs. ¡°Ghiin¡ª!¡± The figure, whose crimson eyes gleamed with intensity, was none other than Ghiin. As he drew forth his mana, the spear in his hand began to glow a vivid blood-red. A cruel smile spread across Ghiin¡¯s face. ¡°Let¡¯s do this, Father.¡± Chapter 239 Chapter 239: Deception, Encirclement, Annihtion (3) Several savages, drunk on bloodlust, red at Ghiin with frenzied eyes, awaiting him. Most of the other savages were still preupied with attacking the shield-bearers, paying no attention to what was happening behind them. Thunk! Thunk! Thunk! In sync with Ghiin¡¯s charging speed, the Ferdium shield-bearers slowly closed the gap. However, not a single savage noticed this maneuver. Thudududu! The savages had already fended off the charge of a muchrger cavalry unit. To them, a lone rider rushing in seemedughable. Ghiin smirked as he looked down at the overconfident savages. The more arrogant they were, the better. He knew the pleasure of crushing their pride. Boom! ¡°Aaargh!¡± In an instant, Ghiin broke into the savage formation, forcing his way through. The savages couldn¡¯t even think to block him with their bodies; his speed and strength were overwhelming. Still, with so many of them clustered together, even Ghiin had no choice but to eventually halt his charge. ¡°He¡¯s alone!¡± ¡°Kill him quickly!¡± ¡°Finish him and push forward!¡± The savages, brimming with confidence, shouted as they moved. Their opponent might have seemed strong, but he was just one man. They believed a few warriors would suffice to deal with him. But they were mistaken. Vwoom! sh! sh! sh! When Ghiin swung his spear in a wide arc from atop his horse, the necks of the savages rushing at him flew off simultaneously. It was spear mastery of the highest order. The sight of it startled the savages charging from behind, causing them to hesitate. ¡°Oops.¡± Taking advantage of the moment, Ghiin dismounted, spinning his spear with ease. ¡°Seems like I came a bit too quickly.¡± Moving ahead alone had proven to be a problem. The Fenris Knights had yet to arrive. Clicking his tongue, Ghiinughed. ¡°Tsk, tsk. Stillcking training.¡± Had the knights heard this, they would¡¯ve felt wronged. Even Gillian had repeatedly tried to stop Ghiin, saying he was moving too fast. But Ghiin ignored him and rushed ahead alone. This wasn¡¯t the first time Ghiin had plunged into enemy lines by himself. Even in his past life, his subordinates begged him to move as a group, but he always led the charge. To the most dangerous ce, first. This was the creed of the King of Mercenaries, one of the Seven Strongest on the Continent. Whistle! While checking the position of his subordinates, Ghiin briefly nced back. In that instant, a savage warrior swung an axe at his back. ng! Ghiin blocked it effortlessly with his spear, disarming the savage of his axe in the process. ¡°Huh?¡± The savage widened his eyes in confusion, unable toprehend how he had lost his weapon. Crunch! Ghiin smashed the savage¡¯s skull with the stolen axe and murmured to himself. ¡°Hm, this has a nice heft to it.¡± Satisfied with the weight, he discarded his spear and picked up another axe lying on the ground. Now wielding an axe in each hand, Ghiin grinned broadly. ¡°Well, shall we get started again?¡± The savages, enraged by his nonchnt attitude, roared in fury. ¡°You arrogant bastard!¡± ¡°How dare you touch a warrior¡¯s weapon!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll rip you apart and offer you to the gods!¡± The savages charged at him with loud war cries, only to be cleaved apart as Ghiin swung his dual axes mercilessly. Heads and bodies were split open in his wake. His ferocity caused the savages fighting the shield-bearers at the front to turn their heads. ¡°Who the hell is that?¡± ¡°When did he get behind us?¡± ¡°Kill him quickly and move on!¡± Soon, more and more savages turned their attention to Ghiin, rushing at him en masse. But no matter how many came, they couldn¡¯t match Ghiin. The number of savages charging at him kept increasing. ¡°Aaaaaargh!¡± Boom! Boom! Boom! With each swing of his axes, the screams of warriors echoed. Yet, the surrounding savages kepting, like moths to a me. As the number of in warriors grew, so did the circle of savages encircling Ghiin. Watching Ghiin bepletely surrounded, Zwalter gripped his sword, ready to intervene. However, Randolph grabbed his arm firmly and spoke. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous to go in now! Trust the Young Lord as promised! If you go in now, you¡¯ll only get in the way!¡± ¡°But Ghiin is alone!¡± ¡°The knights are arriving! Look over there! Just a little longer, please! The Young Lord won¡¯t fall so easily!¡± Zwalter turned to where Randolph was pointing. Indeed, a cloud of dust was rising in the distance as a group approached swiftly. ¡°Damn it!¡± Zwalter clenched his teeth and released his grip on the hilt of his sword. They wereing. The Fenris Knights were charging madly toward the battlefield. Chiiiik! Ghiin, now drenched in enemy blood from head to toe, began emitting a crimson mist from his body. Fully bathed in red, Ghiin moved at a speed no one could match. ¡°Argh!¡± When Ghiin swung his axe, the savage in front of him was split clean in half. Another savage took the opportunity to attack him from behind. ¡°Die!¡± Swish. In that instant, Ghiin¡¯s figure blurred and vanished. The savage, missing his target, stood frozen in confusion. ¡°W-where did he¡ª?¡± Crunch! Hisst murmured question scattered into the air as his skull was smashed from behind. ¡°Huff¡­¡± With each exhtion, red smoke seeped from Ghiin¡¯s body. In mere moments, he had ughtered dozens of hardened warriors. Comparing these savages to ordinary soldiers, it was akin to killing hundreds of them. This overwhelming power finally began to instill fear among the savages. ¡°A¡­ demon¡­¡± ¡°The Crimson Demon has returned¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s the omen of our tribe¡¯s doom¡­¡± Among the savages, there existed a myth passed down through generations. ording to the tale, when the Forest of Beasts burned, a demon drenched in crimson blood would emerge from the mes and massacre everything in sight. The Forest of Beasts remained untouched, and Ghiin had note from the forest. Yet, his blood-soaked and crimson aura-streaked figure evoked such myths. The ¡°demon,¡± covered in blood from head to toe, grinned with bared white teeth. ¡°Noting to me? Then I¡¯lle to you.¡± Boom! Boom! Ghiin resumed his charge, swinging his twin axes with wild abandon. ¡°Raaaaargh!¡± The savage warriors roared, attempting to shake off their fear, and charged at him. Crunch! Crunch! The pile of corpses steadily grewrger. Watching this carnage unfold, Custou gasped in horror. ¡°What the hell is that bastard?!¡± Custou had deliberately stationed many of his warriors in the rear to conserve them. Yet, this single lunatic in the back was causing even greater losses. This couldn¡¯t go on. Custou had to kill that monster no matter the cost. ¡°Kill him! All of you, go and take that bastard down now!¡± The War Chiefs around Custou moved into action. Following their lead, dozens of warriors rushed toward Ghiin. ¡°Uoooooh!¡± A mass of war chiefs and warriors charged at Ghiin simultaneously. ng! ng! ng! ¡°Aaaargh!¡± The shing of weapons rang out without pause. Simultaneously, the screams of warriors echoed incessantly. aaang! Ghiin¡¯s movements grew even faster. His blocks and counterattacks came so swiftly that the sounds of weapons shing melded into one continuous noise, reverberating across the battlefield. ¡°Protect the chieftain!¡± ¡°Block his path!¡± ¡°Kill him first!¡± More and more warriors moved to block Ghiin¡¯s path, determined to keep him from reaching Custou. The sheer numbers slowed Ghiin¡¯s advance. He could only progress by killing the enemies in his way one by one. Finally, as Ghiin steadily pressed forward, the Fenris Knights arrived on the battlefield. Thududududu! At the forefront of the charge was Gillian. If he had been alone, he could have easily caught up to Ghiin earlier. However, leading the other knights meant he couldn¡¯t move as quickly. The Fenris Knights stillcked the equestrian skill for sustained long-distance charges. Pushing too hard would only break their formation. Thus, Gillian had no choice but to maintain the charging formation as per Ghiin¡¯s orders. ¡°My lord!¡± As soon as Gillian was confident his task wasplete, he spurred his horse even faster, racing toward Ghiin. ¡°Damn it! Wait for me, old man!¡± Not far behind, Kaor gritted his teeth and urged his horse to catch up to Gillian. Thududududu! As the dust cloud kicked up by the approaching cavalry drew closer, Zwalter shouted at the top of his lungs. ¡°Move out!¡± nk! nk! nk! The shield-bearers¡¯ formation shifted. The long defensive line bent inward, beginning to encircle the nks of the savages. Drunk on the frenzy of battle, the savages failed to notice. They were too preupied with breaking through the shield line or dealing with the rampaging Ghiin in their rear. It wasn¡¯t until the Fenris Knights were nearly upon them that the savages finally noticed the threating from their rear. ¡°Enemies! Enemies areing!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a cavalry charge! Scatter!¡± The savages, who had been clustered together to fight Ghiin, scrambled to scatter in all directions. However, their nks were already tightly blocked by the Fenris shield-bearers. ¡°No, this can¡¯t be!¡± ¡°We¡¯re surrounded!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a trap!¡± The savages finally realized it. The enemy hadn¡¯t abandoned the fortress for no reason. They had nned to annihte them entirely here. Thudududu! As the knights bearing shields approached, the savages banged on their shields with ferocious expressions. Yet, Ferdium¡¯s forces gritted their teeth and held their ground. Everything up until now had been for this moment. Finally, Gillian broke into the enemy lines first. Boom! Several savages were sent flying by Gillian¡¯s charge. ¡°My lord!¡± Without hesitation, he rushed toward Ghiin. He couldn¡¯t bear the thought of his liege sustaining even a single scratch during his absence. Swinging his weapon with reckless abandon, Gillian moved with relentless fury. The Fenris Knights followed closely behind, plunging into the densely packed savages. Boom! Boom! ¡°Arghhhh!¡± The savages screamed as they were crushed under the knights¡¯ charge. Though a few, consumed by rage, tried to counterattack, they were no match for hundreds of knights advancing in unison. Crack! Crack! The savages¡¯ bodies were torn apart and pulverized in an instant. This was an entirely different level from the earlier skirmish involving dozens of knights and cavalry. Hundreds of knights unleashed their mana. No one could withstand the sheer destructive power. This was the shock tactic Ghiin, the King of Mercenaries, had always prided himself on. As the knights stormed in, the savage formation fragmented into multiple groups. Ghiin seized the opportunity and shouted. ¡°Gillian! Kaor! Find the chieftains and kill them! They¡¯re the ones with the ornate plumes on their helmets!¡± ¡°Yes, my lord!¡± ¡°Leave it to me!¡± Gillian and Kaor each led their knights, carving paths through the enemy lines. Naturally, this reduced the number of warriors targeting Ghiin. sh! sh! Wielding his twin axes with relentless ferocity, Ghiin advanced further. None could stand in his way. Each warrior who charged at him had their heads smashed, arms severed, or necks shed, leaving a trail of corpses in his wake. Atst, Zwalter¡¯s long-awaitedmand rang out across the battlefield. ¡°All forces, advance!!¡± nk! nk! nk! The previously tight shield wall parted slightly, and spears thrust out from the gaps. Shunk! Shunk! Shunk! The savages pressing against the shields were caught off guard and fell without resistance. The soldiers had endured patiently until now to ensure no savage escaped alive. As the savages fell and space opened up, the soldiers¡¯ formation shifted once more. nk! nk! nk! The gaps between the shields widened, and spearmen charged out, attacking the savages. Meanwhile, the knights and cavalry, who had momentarily retreated to regroup, re-entered the fray. The Fenris knights pressing in from the rear also continued their relentless assault. Hundreds of gleaming swords and spears shed and stabbed within the prison of shields. The encircled savages, overwhelmed by the coordinated assault, fell one by one. ¡°Arghhhh! You bastards!¡± ¡°We curse you!¡± ¡°Our gods will never forgive you!¡± The battlefield resounded with anguished screams and curses. Some savages attempted to flee but found no escape. Their front and nks were sealed off by shields, while knights trampled theirrades to push in from behind. They were utterly surrounded. ¡°Gaaaargh!¡± No matter how fierce the warriors¡¯ fighting spirit, they couldn¡¯t withstand this onught. Devoid of divine blessings or battle frenzy, they fought to the bitter end but eventually fell one after another. Drenched in blood, Ghiin stepped over the corpses and finally stood before Custou. The massive man¡¯s towering frame and face covered with countless tattoos were striking. Ghiin looked up at him and asked. ¡°So, you¡¯re Custou?¡± ¡°You bastard¡­¡± Custou red at Ghiin with eyes full of fury. This single warrior had decimated countless of his rear-guard troops. The losses were catastrophic¡ªirrecoverable in the short term. Even if they somehow won this battle, the Windhowl Tribe would be devoured by another great tribe. ¡°I will never forgive you!¡± Custou channeled all the mana he could muster. Among the savages, some could wield mana. They called this ability the Blessing of the Warrior. Twice the size of Ghiin, Custou lifted his enormous axe. Savages prided themselves on their strength. Though a chieftain¡¯s dignity demanded they avoid fighting directly, Custou had no choice but to intervene to salvage the situation. To back down now would shatter his pride as the strongest warrior of the north. ¡°Die!¡± Vwoooom! ng! Ghiin crossed his twin axes to block Custou¡¯s strike. The force was so immense that Ghiin¡¯s feet were pushed back, leaving deep impressions in the ground. ¡°Oh, not bad. You don¡¯t be a chieftain of a great tribe for nothing.¡± Chieftains were not appointed lightly. In their culture, the title was reserved for the strongest warrior. It was both their custom and their honor. Custou¡¯s strength was befitting his title. His power rivaled that of the kingdom¡¯s most renowned knights. ¡°I am the great warrior Custou of the north!¡± Boom! Boom! Each swing of Custou¡¯s axe seemed to split the ground. His strength was indeed extraordinary.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om But that was all. His technique was crude. Ghiin dodged effortlessly and seized the opening, striking Custou¡¯s neck. Thwack! Blood gushed from Custou¡¯s neck as Ghiin¡¯s axended squarely on his carotid artery. Even so, Custou gritted his teeth and swung his axe once more. Whoosh! Ghiin took a step back, his expression one of disbelief. ¡°Damn, you¡¯re just tanking that, huh?¡± Chapter 240 Chapter 240: Deception, Encirclement, and Annihtion (4) I infused my axe with mana. Even though it struck the exact spot I was aiming for, the de didn¡¯t sink in deeply. Frustrated, I reached out and attempted to bind Custou¡¯s body with threads of mana. ¡°Arrghhh!¡± Crack! Crack! Crack! Custou, feeling something restraining his body, let out a beastly roar, breaking free in an instant. This guy was even more of a monster than I¡¯d anticipated. ¡°This¡­ this is simr to Viktor, isn¡¯t it? No, maybe his body surpasses even that.¡± Viktor, who once sought to be the greatest swordsman in the North, came to mind. Though I killed him during the Battle of Ferdium, his strength had been anything but trivial. Custou mightck Viktor¡¯s technique, but his raw power and durability far exceeded it. He made up for hisck of skill with overwhelming physical prowess. ¡°Die! Just die already!¡± Meanwhile, Custou, his eyes red with rage, swung his axe wildly in all directions, living up to the name of a barbarian warrior. Even if he was smarter than most of his kind, he couldn¡¯t hide his savage nature. Had it been anyone else, they¡¯d have been crushed by his sheer force and speed. But against me, Ghiin, whose swordsmanship had reached its peak, it was useless. Of course, that didn¡¯t mean I could approach recklessly. One clean hit from that axe, and my body would be pulverized instantly. Boom! Boom! The ground split continuously. With his alreadycking techniquepromised further by his rage, Custou¡¯s attacks failed tond on me at all. ¡°Why! Why!¡± Custou had believed himself to be unmatched in the North. Yet, here I was, evading him like a slippery eel. He came to see me as a monster after I had butchered his warriors, but facing me directly proved far more horrifying than he had anticipated. ¡°Arrrgh!¡± Custou roared, swinging his axe with all his might. He only needed one strike to connect. That would be enough to ensure my bones couldn¡¯t even be recovered. Booom! Yet again, his all-out attack missed. The excessive force left his shoulder wide open, exposing a ring weakness. Not one to miss an opening, I immediately discarded one of my axes and leapt behind him, wrapping an arm around his neck. If a single strike wasn¡¯t enough to kill him, it meant my attackscked power. And if Icked power? ¡°Then I just have to keep hitting until he¡¯s dead.¡± Grinning, I raised my axe high. ¡°You bastard!¡± Custou, seething with rage, tried to grab me, but my axe was faster, swinging toward his head. Thud! ¡°Gahhh!¡± Custou let out a guttural cry as he instinctively channeled all his mana to shield his head. Thud! Thud! Thud! I, too, drew upon my mana and mercilessly hammered my axe into Custou¡¯s skull. Yet, even then, his head refused to crack easily. I clicked my tongue at the incredible density of his skull. By any normal standard, this should have been enough to kill him. ¡°This guy¡¯s aplete monster. Was he born with divine power or something?¡± Rarely, some individuals were born with divine power. Even without learning mana or training, they exhibited extraordinary physical abilities. Their muscle density, bone structure, and durability were fundamentally different from ordinary people. Custou seemed to be one of those rare beings. Which made me wonder. ¡®Why didn¡¯t this guy unite the tribes in my previous life? Someone else did.¡¯ With his monstrous strength, he could have simply bulldozed through any warriors¡¯ attacks and crushed them. Even now, if Custou had led the charge instead of staying in the rear to preserve his forces, our defensive line might have already copsed. ¡®Is he overly cautious and protective of himself? Or is it pride as a tribal leader?¡¯ My thoughts didn¡¯t linger for long. Custou abandoned his weapon and attempted to grab me with both hands. Nearby warriors took the opportunity to attack me as well. ¡°Not so fast!¡± I leapt off Custou¡¯s body, dispatching two approaching warriors with lightning-quick strikes. During that time, Custou retrieved his weapon and charged at me again. ¡°This guy¡¯s too damn tough,¡± I muttered, dodging another attack. Conventional methods clearly wouldn¡¯t work on him. Scanning the surroundings, I saw that the number of warriors had drastically dwindled. The tide had turned in our favor. Thanks to perfect execution of our ambush and encirclement, our losses were negligible. ¡°Now, I just need to kill this bastard quickly.¡± If this monster were allowed to rampage, allied casualties would inevitably increase. Ghiin began gathering mana into his axe. Ziiing! The axe quivered as an immense surge of mana concentrated within it. Dodging Custou¡¯s relentless attacks, Ghiin continued to umte andpress the energy. Unlike when he breached the gates of Cabaldi Castle, he couldn¡¯t afford the luxury of gathering mana for an extended period. However, thanks to his rigorous training, he had be proficient enough to condense and unleash a substantial amount even in battle. re! Crimson mana coalesced into a seething, rippling mass. Ideally, this mana would be further refined andpressed, but there was no time for such calm precision. Vwooom! ¡°Dieeeee!¡± Custou¡¯s massive axe came hurtling toward Ghiin, who had briefly paused to concentrate. It was as if Custou sensed this as his final chance, pouring every ounce of his strength into the attack. The axe swung down with such ferocity that it seemed it could cleave him in half. But Ghiin gripped his axe with both hands and struck with all his might. BOOOOM! A thunderous explosion rang out as Custou¡¯s colossal axe shattered instantly. The battlefield fell silent as every warrior froze, turning to the source of the noise. There, in the midst of the battlefield, stood Ghiin, crimson smoke swirling around him as he drove his axe toward Custou¡¯s head. THUNK! Even with enough force to obliterate a giant steel axe, the de only managed to sink halfway into Custou¡¯s skull. Such monstrous durability was unheard of. Yet, no matter how strong someone was, surviving with half their skull cleaved open was impossible. Ghiin let go of his axe and leapt down to the ground. ¡°Y-you¡­ this¡­ bastard¡­¡± Custou, bleeding profusely from his forehead and eyes, tried to grab him. But his trembling hands failed to reach Ghiin. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Muttering the same word repeatedly, Custou¡¯s eyes lost their light. Slowly, his massive body copsed to the ground. Thud! The barbarians fighting nearby were too preupied with their immediate battles to realize Custou had fallen. Ghiin climbed atop Custou¡¯s lifeless body and bellowed. ¡°The Great Chieftain Custou is dead!¡± Barbarian warriors gasped in horror, their eyes widening at the deration. Custou had been the strongest among them, not just here but arguably in all the North. ¡°Custou¡­ is dead?¡± ¡°How could we lose, even with this many warriors gathered¡­?¡± ¡°Defeated by Ferdium of all ces¡­?¡± The remaining barbarians lost what little will to fight they had left. Some tried to resist with a final burst of desperation, but their actions were futile. They were already surrounded, their ranks decimated, and more of them continued to fall. Crack! Crack! ¡°Arrrgh!¡± Thud! Thud! The sound of weapons striking flesh, bodies copsing, and dying screams echoed across the battlefield. Thud! Thud! Thud¡­ And then, the battlefield fell silent. Only thebored breathing of the survivors could be heard. A decisive victory. Not a single barbarian escaped alive. ¡°It¡¯s finally over¡­¡± One knight murmured, and his words served as a signal. One by one, the soldiers began to remove their helmets and drop their weapons. The ground, now ake of blood, reflected their exhaustion. But no one seemed to care. Thump. Skovany back on the blood-soaked ground, too drained to stand. As he caught his breath, a chuckle escaped his lips. ¡®Unbelievable.¡¯ Topletely annihte a force of thousands of barbarians with less than half their numbers. Has Ferdium ever achieved such a feat? No. Not once in Skovan¡¯s time as a knight. They had always fought defensively from within fortresses, only asionally pursuing small groups of raiders. But to meet the barbarians in open battle and achieve such a decisive victory? This was unprecedented. The exhration was overwhelming. Though Ghiin¡¯s presence had changed things since the beginning, this victory surpassed all others. Skovan couldn¡¯t even begin to describe how he felt. So he simplyughed and shouted with all his might. ¡°Hahahahaha! We won! We killed them all! We¡¯ve won! Damn it, all hail the Young Lord! Hahahaha!¡± Hisughter sparked a chain reaction. All the knights and soldiers raised their arms and cheered. ¡°Hurraaaah! We¡¯ve won!¡± ¡°We¡¯ve triumphed!¡± ¡°They¡¯re all dead!¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Their joy was uncontainable. And everyone knew who was responsible for this monumental victory. Their cheers and shouts soon converged toward a single figure. The man standing in the middle of the battlefield, drenched in blood, grinning. ¡°The Young Lord has done it again!¡± Zwalter shook his head as he watched Ghiin mingling with the soldiers,ughing together. ¡®Every time I see him, I¡¯m amazed.¡¯ This recent battle had confirmed it. Revising the mana training method wasn¡¯t just a reckless whim. Ghiin already possessed skills superior to anyone in Ferdium. But what was even more astoundingy elsewhere. ¡®Where could he have possibly gotten such gall?¡¯ From Ghiin, Zwalter sensed aposure that even he, who had spent a lifetime on the battlefield, couldn¡¯t muster. There was hardly any sign of excitement from their victory. The expression and demeanor of his son conveyed only a sense that the oue was inevitable. He had felt something simr during the Ferdium defensive battle, but at the time, he dismissed it as a fleeting impression. Ghiin had immediately moved to conquer Digald, leaving no time for proper confirmation. Zwalter hadn¡¯t paid much attention to his son due to being absent for most of Ghiin¡¯s childhood. From what he remembered, Ghiin had never possessed such a personality. What could have transformed his son so drastically? ¡®And his strategies¡ªjust extraordinary. How could everything align so perfectly?¡¯ Although he had been startled when Ghiin charged in alone contrary to their ns, the results had unfolded exactly as nned. He had urately predicted the movements of the savages. Zwalter couldn¡¯t help but be impressed. ¡®He said he devised them with that man named ude?¡¯ Controlling the flow of battle requires gathering information. Only by analyzing that information to predict the enemy¡¯s actions can one formte the most effective strategies. ording to Ghiin, ude was the one who gathered the intelligence and helped devise the ns. ¡®If that¡¯s true, he¡¯s truly remarkable¡­.¡¯ ¡°Aiiigh! Our lord won again! Oh, how many wins is this now? Let¡¯s ignore the small stuff and count just the big ones¡ªthree battles, three victories, right? Or should we include thest one and say four for four?¡± Just then, ude appeared, dragging Wendy behind him, speaking in a theatrical, syrupy tone. He bent his back deeply and rubbed his hands together like a sycophant. Zwalter briefly felt disillusioned as he observed this. ¡®No matter how you look at it, this guy¡¯s a sycophant. He looks like someone who¡¯d ept bribes without hesitation.¡¯ The man¡¯s every movement was light and fidgety, as if hecked any solid core. It was hard to believe someone like him could gather such critical information and devise strategies. ude, ignoring Zwalter¡¯s suspicious gaze, turned to Ghiin and said, ¡°We¡¯ve secured thousands of additional horses in this battle. Isn¡¯t it about time we head back? I really want to go home.¡± They had already swept through several smaller tribes, umting a substantial number of horses. In addition to the horses seized from this battle, conquering the enemy¡¯s viges would likely suffice. But Ghiin shook his head. ¡°Since we¡¯re here, we might as well take more.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been gone too long. Count Desmond might try something again while we¡¯re away. He¡¯s probably already learned we¡¯re not at our estate,¡± ude argued. He wasn¡¯t wrong. Two months had passed since their arrival here. Given the geographical proximity to Desmond¡¯s territory, staying away for too long could lead toplications. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll wrap things up soon. By the way, have the prisoners been allowed to observe the battle as I instructed?¡± ¡°Yes, I ensured a few watched the entire fight from start to finish.¡± ¡°Good. Release them on horseback and let them spread the word.¡± ¡°Understood. That should make dealing with the rest of them a bit easier.¡± ¡°Exactly. After a beating like this, they won¡¯t dare underestimate us anymore.¡± Listening to their exchange, Zwalter cleared his throat and interjected. ¡°Ahem, well done. You¡¯ve performed excellently once again.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve done well too, Father. As expected of Ferdium¡¯s army¡ªthey executed the n perfectly.¡± ¡°Of course! Who do you think trained them?¡± Zwalter puffed out his chest with pride, a deliberate disy of confidence. Though Ferdium¡¯s army was small and poorly equipped, Zwalter took pride in their skills, honed through rigorous training and realbat experience. They had executed Ghiin¡¯s strategy almost wlessly this time too. While indulging in some inward self-praise, Zwalter posed a question that had been on his mind. ¡°But are you sure it¡¯s wise to release the prisoners? What if they regroup and return in greater numbers?¡± In response to his father¡¯s concerned inquiry, Ghiin grinned broadly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. For now, we¡¯ve just given them a reason to avoid fighting us.¡± Chapter 241 Chapter 241: Dedicate Yourself to Me. (1) Boom! The leader of the Sunstone Tribe, a prominent n near the Forest of Beasts, Woroqa, mmed his fist on the table. The table couldn¡¯t withstand the force and shattered instantly. The news that the Ritania Kingdom¡¯s army was currently conducting a subjugation campaign in the area was utterly shocking. Woroqa harbored great ambitions. His dream was to unify all the tribes in the region and establish his own kingdom. To that end, he had been steadily bringing the surrounding tribes under his control. However, with the tribes being wiped out one after another, his ns were at risk of falling apart. No, it wasn¡¯t just his ns¡ªhis own tribe was now in imminent danger. ¡°The Crimson Demon, you say?¡± In response to Woroqa¡¯s question, a warrior standing beside him replied. ¡°Yes, there are widespread rumors that it¡¯s the very demon from the legends.¡± ¡°Is the demon really that strong?¡± ¡°They say the eleven tribes that allied with the Windhowl Tribe werepletely annihted without leaving a single warrior alive. Even Great Chieftain Custou didn¡¯t survive.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Woroqa couldn¡¯t say a word. He was well-known as a mighty War Chief in the North himself. However, he had never achieved the feat of taking on over ten tribes at once. But what was even more astonishing was the detail that followed. ¡°Custou¡­ is dead?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s said that he fell in singlebat against the Crimson Demon.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ impossible¡­¡± The idea of defeating an allied tribal force without suffering a single casualty was already difficult to believe, but defeating Custou in one-on-onebat? That was even harder to ept. Custou was a rival in Woroqa¡¯s quest to unify the North. Woroqa knew all too well just how powerful he was. Custou was known to face dozens of War Chiefs alone and emerge victorious. Even Woroqa wouldn¡¯t confidently im he could defeat him in a duel. That was precisely why he had dyed confronting the Windhowl Tribe in battle. ¡°So it really is the Kingdom¡¯s army. If they¡¯re serious, it¡¯s tough for us few to withstand them. And now they¡¯ve sent a warrior capable of taking down Custou.¡± As Woroqa grumbled, a sudden question popped into his head, and he tilted his head in confusion. ¡°But why are they suddenly moving? I thought the North was left to Ferdium alone. As far as I know, the nobles were too busy keeping each other in check to muster arge army.¡± Even the barbarians had heard rumors about the state of the Ritania Kingdom. No one in the kingdom paid much attention to the northern Ferdium region. The nobles were more focused on managing their own territories than worrying about what happened in the North. That was why the tribes had been able to fight among themselves and pige freely. From what they knew, Ferdium¡¯s forces were far too weak to subjugate them. In response to Woroqa¡¯sment, the warrior next to him cautiously answered. ¡°Well¡­ it seems it wasn¡¯t the Kingdom¡¯s army.¡± ¡°What? Then who¡¯s leading the assault? Could it be another powerful lord?¡± ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s confirmed that only Ferdium¡¯s forces havee. And the Crimson Demon is said to be the son of Count Ferdium.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Woroqa was momentarily at a loss for words. The warriors had always dismissed Ferdium as a joke. Its forces were so weak that they had barely managed to fend off attacks from the tribes. They had never been the ones tounch an attack first. Woroqa himself had looked down on Ferdium. Once he unified the tribes, he nned to conquer the Northern Fortress and secure a foothold to invade the kingdom. But now, those very weaklings were sweeping through the North with overwhelming force. It was a turn of events that would astonish his ancestors. And what kind of training could have possibly produced such a monster of a son? ¡°So they¡¯ve been secretly amassing strength all this time. If we fight them head-on, we¡¯ll be defeated.¡± Woroqa assessed the situation with a calm head. He knew it. Even he could never fight against 11 tribes simultaneously ande out victorious¡ªespecially not without suffering any losses. Even the so-called Great Tribes could barely muster a little over a thousand warriors each. No matter how he looked at it, defeating Ferdium with their current forces was an impossibility. ¡°But I can¡¯t just let us be crushed like this. I won¡¯t be the one to end the tribe.¡± No matter how strong the enemy, retreating wasn¡¯t an option for a warrior. Simply surrendering one¡¯s life was a disgraceful act. He couldn¡¯t die without fulfilling his dream. After brooding for a long time, Woroqa turned to the warrior beside him and spoke. ¡°Contact the ck Cloud Tribe and the Mountain Echo Tribe. Tell them to halt their fighting for now and join forces with us.¡± ¡°W-Will they agree to that?¡± ¡°If they don¡¯t want to die to outsiders, they¡¯ll have no choice. Especially if the rumors about the Crimson Demon are true.¡± The two tribes were the most influential in the area, but they had a long-standing grudge against the Sunstone Tribe, having shed with them for years. However, Woroqa was confident they¡¯d agree to an alliance. Dying at the hands of outsiders was the greatest dishonor for their kind. They¡¯d choose temporary cooperation over disgrace. In the same way, Woroqa reached out to all the nearby small and medium-sized tribes. Whether it was out of fear from the rumors or sheer pragmatism, there wasn¡¯t much resistance to the idea of banding together, even temporarily. Eventually, they gathered a force of 7,000 warriors. Even with the Crimson Demon¡¯s reputation for strength, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to ovee such numbers. ¡°I¡¯ve assembled the warriors. But¡­ is it enough to fight them like this?¡± Woroqa spent days wrestling with the dilemma. The enemy had annihted over 5,000 warriors in a single stroke and had even killed Custou, the Great Chieftain, in one-on-onebat. Even with 7,000 warriors on his side, Woroqa couldn¡¯t see a clear path to victory. While losing was uneptable, the alternative¡ªsuffering devastating losses in battle¡ªwas just as dangerous. Even if they won, the tribes¡¯ future would be bleak. If they lost too many warriors, dreams of unification would copse, and mere survival would be the priority. ¡°We¡¯re already struggling with food shortages. Without warriors, we can¡¯t even enter the Forest of Beasts.¡± Their current survival depended on resources extracted from the forest¡¯s outskirts. Arge-scale battle would stretch their already limited resources to the breaking point. The other tribal leaders and warriors were all eager for battle, their fighting spirit aze. But Woroqa was different. Though he was undoubtedly the strongest warrior of his tribe, he was also an ambitious strategist¡ªa rarity among the savages. ¡°Fools who know nothing but fighting and raiding.¡± They lived for the present, oblivious to the future. It was because of their short-sightedness that Woroqa¡¯s dream of tribal unification had even seemed possible. But now, their inability to think strategically in the face of an external threat was a grave problem. After long deliberation, Woroqa finally proposed apromise. ¡°Let¡¯s negotiate a truce.¡± The reaction was immediate. The other tribal leaders shouted and pointed their fingers at him. ¡°A truce with outsiders? How disgraceful!¡± ¡°It¡¯s shameful for a warrior to even consider such a thing!¡± ¡°The Northern Fortresscks the forces to sustain their campaign! One victory, and they¡¯ll be finished!¡± ¡°Ferdium? I¡¯ll never bow my head to them!¡± The tent where the leaders had gathered became a chaotic uproar, everyone shouting about the pride of warriors and insisting on fighting. Bang! Woroqa mmed his fist down on the table, and the tent fell silent. No one here could defeat him in singlebat. He was, after all, one of the strongest in the North, a rival to Custou himself. Fighting Woroqa in front of the others wouldn¡¯t end well for anyone, so the tribal leaders shut their mouths. Woroqa growled, his voice low and menacing. ¡°These are people who wiped out 5,000 warriors without significant losses. They even killed Great Warrior Custou in a one-on-one duel. Let¡¯s say we managed to win in the end¡ªdo you think we¡¯lle out of it unscathed?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°And what happens after that? Do you think we can survive in this harsh North with depleted warriors? Do you want to live in fear of wandering monsters and trembling in their very shadows?¡± Someone shouted dismissively, ¡°We are mighty warriors! That kind of thing doesn¡¯t scare us! Losing our warrior pride is worse than death!¡± ¡°Think for once, you fools! Dying in battle is less disgraceful than starving to death!¡± ¡°¡­¡± In truth, Woroqa had other reasons for wanting to avoid the fight, but he didn¡¯t feel the need to voice them. These were people who lived solely by their pride. Stimting that aspect made it easy for Woroqa to steer them in the direction he desired. For warriors, failing to hunt and dying of starvation with their families was both a sign of weakness and one of the greatest disgrace. In an already worsening food shortage, this reasoning alone was enough to shift the atmosphere quickly. There were some who resisted and refused to give up, but Woroqa managed to persuade everyone with a mixture of threats and coaxing. Eventually, the savages who agreed to negotiate sent an envoy to the Northern Fortress. Zwalter, who was inspecting the knights¡¯ training with Ghiin, made a baffled expression upon hearing the news. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be damned. They actually want to negotiate. You were right.¡± ¡°Yes. If the negotiations go well, they probably won¡¯t dare approach the Northern Fortress for a few years. Though, of course, a few of them might still attempt small-scale raids.¡± ¡°Even that much is a relief. I¡¯d feel much safer with just that.¡± It was a perspective befitting a lord who always worried about the well-being of his people. The nearby tribes had already been annihted, and even the coalition of 5,000 savages had been destroyed. Even if the savages tried raiding again, they could be stopped far more easily than before. Unthinkable developments were happening one after another.N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡®Ha! I really did raise a good son. Who could have predicted such events? Even my father wouldn¡¯t have seen thising.¡¯ Zwalter looked at Ghiin with a contented smile. His calm andposed demeanor, as if the result was only natural, felt especially reassuring. A few dayster, on the wide in in front of the Northern Fortress, the savage army faced off against the forces of Ferdium and Fenris. White gs rose in both camps, and the representatives from each side soon sat at a table prepared between the camps to begin the negotiations. The savages were represented by Woroqa and a few warriors, while the Ferdium side included Zwalter, Ghiin, and several close aides. ¡°I am Woroqa, chieftain of the Sunstone Tribe. We do not wish for any more fighting.¡± Despite his words of peace, his face was terrifyingly contorted. Though he proposed the ceasefire for political reasons and ambition, his pride as a warrior had taken a blow. Zwalter, who had his own share of grievances, made no effort to hide his difort. ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s hear the conditions you¡¯re proposing.¡± ¡°A five-year truce. We will cease raids on northern Ritania and find other routes. I¡¯ll do my best to control any attempts at raids by smaller tribes.¡± ¡°So, after tormenting us all this time, all you have to offer is a promise to stop raiding? That¡¯s it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a bad deal for you either. Haven¡¯t you been spending a lot on military efforts to stop us? This will give you some peace of mind. Isn¡¯t this enough? Continuing to fight us does neither of us any good.¡± In essence, it meant: ¡°We¡¯ve beaten you up until now, but we¡¯ll stop, so let¡¯s call it even.¡± Though arrogant, his words weren¡¯t entirely wrong. Ferdium¡¯s perpetual poverty wasrgely due to the funds spent fending off the Forest of Beasts and the savages. Five years wasn¡¯t a long time, but for Ferdium, it was enough. With the food and mana cultivation techniques they had gained through Ghiin, they could strengthen their foundation during that period. Zwalter considered this for a moment before asking, ¡°How can we trust you? What¡¯s to stop you from breaking your promise and attacking us suddenly?¡± At this, Woroqa, his expression twisted in fury, shouted, ¡°I am a War Chief! I will never lie!¡± Though pride prevented him from admitting it, the truth was that Woroqa had nothing to give Ferdium. As a nomadic tribe dependent on raids, they had never umted significant resources. They were so desperate that they even fought among themselves for spoils. On top of that, their own fortresses were experiencing even greater food shortages. Even if Ferdium demanded something, they had nothing to offer. For him, all he could rely on were his warrior¡¯s promise and his pride. ¡°Hmph¡­ so that¡¯s all you¡¯ve got,¡± Zwalter said, his expression slightly bitter. Yet, he understood the savages¡¯ plight and the War Chief¡¯s pride. He knew this was their best offer. Besides, Zwalter wasn¡¯t keen on continuing the fight. It seemed reasonable to conclude matters here. Even if they couldn¡¯t fully trust the savages, breaking the agreement would only bring about the same familiar circumstances. It was better than suffering major losses dealing with the savages¡¯ massive coalition. Making a pragmatic decision in line with his cautious nature, Zwalter nodded. ¡°Fine, then. Let¡¯s draft the agreement¡ª¡± Before he could finish speaking, Ghiin, who had been standing silently beside him, spoke with an emotionless expression. ¡°Deliver 5,000 horses immediately. Additionally, provide 200 horses annually for the next five years.¡± ¡°W-What?¡± Woroqa looked at Ghiin, stunned. Just when it seemed things were wrapping up amicably, an unexpected figure intervened. Furious, he scowled and retorted, ¡°Who are you to demand that? What if I refuse?¡± Ghiin looked down at Woroqa arrogantly and replied, ¡°If you refuse, you will all die here today.¡± Chapter 242 Chapter 242: Dedicate Yourself to Me. (2) ¡°This bastard!¡± Woroqa grabbed his axe and swung it toward Ghiin without hesitation. He was also a warrior of the North. No matter how much he valued political judgment over brute forcepared to other savages, he couldn¡¯t endure such humiliation. ng! Ghiin swiftly drew his sword, blocking Woroqa¡¯s axe, andughed. ¡°Shall we start right here?¡± ¡°You bastard¡­ Are you saying you won¡¯t negotiate?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about such nonsense. If you want to kill me, try. If you can kill me, do it.¡± ¡°You¡­!¡± The atmosphere grew tense in an instant. As the two locked weapons and red at each other, no one around remained idle. Shing! ng! Everyone present drew their weapons and aimed them at one another. Even the army stationed in the rear tensed, readying for battle. ude leaned over to Wendy and whispered. ¡°Carry me quickly. Let¡¯s run away right now.¡± Wendy looked at ude with a gaze full of contempt. In the precarious standoff, Zwalter raised his voice, feigning outrage. ¡°Stop it! Stop it! Is this not a ce for negotiations?¡± At Zwalter¡¯s words, Ghiin smirked at Woroqa and sheathed his sword. Woroqa, too, reluctantly suppressed his fury and lowered his axe. However, neither of them stopped ring daggers at the other. Woroqa found it difficult to contain his anger. Just when the negotiations seemed to be heading in a favorable direction, this brat had barged in and started making threats. ¡°Five thousand horses, you say? Are you trying to take nearly all the horses of the warriors gathered here?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You still need to eat, so I¡¯ll settle for just that much for now. Look how considerate I am.¡± ¡°This insolent¡­¡± Woroqa gritted his teeth. Without horses, the mobility of their warriors would inevitably weaken. Given the tribes¡¯ reliance on raiding to secure food, losing their horses would make gathering provisions nearly impossible. With a growl, Woroqa spoke again. ¡°Do you think we¡¯ll ept such an outrageous demand? A warrior without a horse cannot survive here.¡± ¡°Then die here and let me take everything. That would be more convenient for me.¡± ¡°You bastard¡­¡± Woroqa gripped his axe tightly once more. It seemed the only way to make the negotiations progress was to kill the man before him. Among savages, negotiations often proceeded in this manner. Killing a few to demonstrate strength typically yielded more favorable terms. Ultimately, Woroqa couldn¡¯t escape the savage mindset. Just as he was about to swing his axe again, a thought shed through Woroqa¡¯s mind. ¡®Wait¡­ Did he block my axe so easily?¡¯ It had clearly been his attack that initiated the exchange. Considering the time it takes to draw a sword, his opponent shouldn¡¯t have been able to block so effortlessly. Suppressing the chill creeping up his spine, Woroqa asked, his voice trembling. ¡°Are you¡­ the Crimson Demon?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what you seem to call me. Though I¡¯m not a demon. I¡¯m a nonviolent pacifist.¡± Though no one ever believed him, Ghiin genuinely preferred resolving matters peacefully. Circumstances just always seemed to steer him toward violence. Woroqa red, his hand twitching, yearning to swing his axe at the insolent brat before him. ¡®This young punk¡­ Could such a whelp really be the Crimson Demon?¡¯ But this was the man who had killed Custou. The one who had decimated five thousand warriors. The desire to test himself against such a foe battled with the fear of inevitable defeat, growingrger in equal measure within him. Grit. Woroqa¡¯s mind churned in turmoil. His warrior¡¯s pride shed repeatedly with his ambitions. Watching the tense exchange, ude sighed deeply and bowed his head. ¡®Ah, of course. There¡¯s no way this would end peacefully with that temper of his.¡¯ Had he asked for just two thousand horses, it might have been manageable. But demanding five thousand? Who would agree to that? Even ude, who had some understanding of the savages, could predict what would happen next. Having already brandished their weapons, they would soon storm out and prepare for battle. ¡®I just need Wendy to carry me already.¡¯ As ude readied himself to flee, he anxiously nced around for an opening. But then¡­ ¡°You¡­¡± Woroqa remained still, grinding his teeth and ring at Ghiin. His behavior was uncharacteristic for a savage. ¡®Didn¡¯t he just swing his weapon? Why is he acting like this now? Did our crazy lord do something again?¡¯ ude squinted at Woroqa and Ghiin, alternating his gaze between the two. As Woroqa stood there, fists clenched and trembling with rage, Ghiin spoke nonchntly. ¡°What are you waiting for? If you want to fight, then fight. If you¡¯re bringing the horses, do it now. Or should I make this simple with a one-on-one duel?¡± Strictly speaking, it was improper for Ghiin to take charge. The negotiations were Zwalter¡¯s responsibility. ¡®Manners or not, if I leave this to Father, he¡¯ll just end up being a pushover again. He¡¯s too soft-hearted.¡¯ Zwalter would undoubtedly sympathize with the savages¡¯ situation and make concessions. He might even justify it as a way to stabilize rtions while building their forces. Ghiin could understand his father¡¯s reasoning, but that wasn¡¯t his way. Take everything possible right now. And if someone stood in the way¡ªkill them. When dealing with savages, these two principles were enough. Woroqa turned his head and vented his frustration on Zwalter. ¡°Wolf of the North! Are you not the representative of these negotiations? Is this proposal truly yours?¡± Zwalter sighed and rubbed his forehead. Nothing ever went smoothly when his son got involved. In the past, Zwalter¡¯s subordinates would have quickly condemned Ghiin¡¯s rudeness. But now, no one spoke up. Everyone knew that the recent improvements in Ferdium¡¯s situation were thanks to Ghiin. Somehow, Zwalter felt a twinge of istion. ¡®My dear¡­ Why did you leave so soon¡­?¡¯ His eyes reddened momentarily, but he quickly shook his head and answered. ¡°I¡¯ve delegated everything to him.¡± Denying responsibility now would only damage his dignity. With that, Zwalter handed the negotiations entirely to Ghiin and gazed off to the side. The breeze felt refreshing. ¡°Ah, such nice weather.¡± ¡°You¡­ you scoundrel!¡± With even Zwalter feigning indifference, Woroqa fumed and eventually slumped into his seat. ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t convince them.¡± If it were just the Sunstone Tribe, he might manage. But the other tribes would surely rebel. If they were to lose their horses without any gains, they¡¯d rather fight to the death than submit. Yet, calling for a fight wasn¡¯t an option either. His opponent¡¯s military achievements were overwhelming, and the skill Ghiin had just demonstrated was extraordinary. Woroqa had no confidence in victory, and even if by some miracle they won, the cost would be devastating. That would shatter his dreams, bringing his tribe to the brink of annihtion. Caught between his ambitions, his responsibility as a leader, and his pride as a warrior, Woroqa found himself paralyzed. ¡°Hmm.¡± Ghiin looked toward the barbarian army lined up in the distance and spoke. ¡°You were acting all high and mighty, but now you seem ready to talk. Let me offer you a bit of strength.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯m saying I¡¯ll fill in some of what youck.¡± At that, a warrior standing beside Woroqa shouted. It was one of those who had earlier drawn an axe alongside him. ¡°You¡¯re taking all our most important horses, and now you¡¯re saying you¡¯ll give us something? What nonsense is that?¡± ¡°And who are you?¡± ¡°I am Monga Bujokeda, the Great Warrior of the Sunstone Tribe! Weck nothing, so we neither give nor take. If you want a fight, then fight to the death!¡± ¡°¡­You seem tock quite a bit,¡± Ghiin muttered.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Woroqa clenched his jaw shut. Though Monga disyed confidence and aggression befitting a Great Warrior, his actions weren¡¯t what Woroqa wanted. And, as the Crimson Demon pointed out, their tribecked plenty. They struggled to survive day to day. Now, with Ghiin offering an opening for negotiation, Monga had needlessly disrupted the atmosphere. Naturally, Woroqa found it infuriating. ¡°The discussion isn¡¯t over yet. Who told you to interfere?¡± At Woroqa¡¯s menacing re, Monga lowered his head and fell silent. As the tension eased slightly, Woroqa turned back to Ghiin. ¡°What is it you¡¯re offering to help with?¡± ¡°Provisions.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll provide enough food to sustain your people for the time being.¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡¯ll give us food?¡± ¡°Yes. And I¡¯ll also hand over all the prisoners we¡¯ve taken so far.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Woroqa was deep in thought. For the savages, food was the most essential resource. After all, wasn¡¯t raiding Ritania to secure food their main purpose? epting the prisoners wasn¡¯t a bad option either. Most of them would be the elderly and weak, but among them would be children. Those children could grow into fine warriors for the tribe. The problem was that until those children grew up, the current warriors would have to support not only themselves but the prisoners as well. Receiving food might solve the issue temporarily, but starvation would soon follow, making things even harder. As Woroqa pondered, Ghiin smiled slyly and spoke. ¡°If you tribute 200 horses every year, I will grant you food as a reward. And¡­ I¡¯ll leave the authority to distribute that food in your hands. You understand what I mean, don¡¯t you?¡± At those words, Woroqa¡¯s eyes gleamed. For now, he would have to distribute the food fairly to pacify the tribes who lost their horses. But afterward? If he could hold a monopoly on the food supply, his tribe could be the most powerful. With that power, unification would be much easier. ¡®The others will keep attacking, but¡­ wasn¡¯t I nning to subjugate them by force anyway?¡¯ The warriors, proud as they were, wouldn¡¯t bow to Woroqa even if he controlled the food. Instead, they would burn with determination, trying to take it by force. But warriors with full stomachs would always prevail. Wasn¡¯t the Sunstone Tribe already one of the strongest among the tribes? Woroqa¡¯s eyes sparkled with greed. Losing the horses seemed a small price to pay if it meant he could suppress the other tribes faster. Ghiin, observing his reaction, chuckled softly. ¡®I knew you¡¯d ept it.¡¯ Unlike other savages, Woroqa was a thinker. In his previous life, he had eventually unified the tribes. The mindless savages couldn¡¯tpete with someone who knew how to strategize. However, even after unification, Woroqa constantly struggled with the food supply issue. After Ferdium fell, he had even sought food aid from the Duke of Delfine, agreeing not to interfere while the Forest of Beasts was being developed. But it wasn¡¯t enough. The opportunity he seized in his desperation was the King of Mercenaries and Ritania¡¯s year-long war. As the kingdom plunged into chaos, he exploited the situation to push his forces forward. Of course, he never forgot to curry favor with Ghiin, offering numerous gifts. ¨D ¡°I¡¯ll only take a few pieces ofnd. I swear not to harm the King¡¯s army.¡± ¨D ¡°Do as you please. But if you hinder my ns, I¡¯ll crush you first.¡± ¨D ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be of help.¡± Woroqa wreaked havoc, seizing thends Ghiin had already ravaged. Ghiin, who intended to weaken Ritania¡¯s forces, let Woroqa do as he pleased for the time being. His ultimate goal was to sever the Duke of Delfine¡¯s head. Of course, Ghiin had nned to wipe out the savages entirely afterward. Though he hadn¡¯t lived long enough to aplish that. It was with that context that he made his proposal to Woroqa. Among the savages, Woroqa was the only one indifferent to the loss of horses. His ambition and greed for unifying the North far outweighed such concerns. After a long contemtion, Woroqa nodded decisively. ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll hand over the horses. I¡¯ll persuade the other tribes. But the food¡ªgive all of it to me. I¡¯ll handle its distribution.¡± ¡°Very well. Go and convince the other tribes.¡± ¡°They will agree if food is involved.¡± Woroqa spoke with confidence and left. Food was what they needed most at the moment. ¡®Hmph, once I get the food and unify the tribes, none of you will be spared. If I raise those prisoner children well, we¡¯ll have far more numbers than anyone else.¡¯ Hiding his thoughts, Woroqa smirked. In his mind, a grand northern kingdom was taking shape. Watching the entire exchange, ude clicked his tongue and shook his head. ¡®Not a demon, huh? He¡¯s aplete demon.¡¯ It was all too clear. The savages who lost their horses would lose both mobility andbat power. But the bigger issue was the inevitable infighting over the food supply. The tribes would now endlessly fight over the food Ghiin had offered them. One side would try to dominate the tribes by securing the food, while the others would try to steal it. If, by some miracle, the food was distributed fairly and the tribes united their strength, Ferdium might be in danger. But Woroqa didn¡¯t seem like the type to do that. Even if the tribes unified, it would still be a problem. The more people there were, the harder it would be to feed them. ¡®A five-year truce? Does he n to unify the tribes at that time? Even if they unify, they¡¯ll stillck food. They¡¯ll have no choice but to rely on the food we provide, handing over their horses and bowing to us. Tsk, tsk. He¡¯s ambitious but too greedy to think that far ahead.¡¯ In his ambition, Woroqa had sacrificed the future of his tribe. Now, the savages wouldn¡¯t be able to invade Ritania¡¯s northern regions. During the five-year truce, the lord would tame them thoroughly using food. ¡®Still, this feels fishy. If I didn¡¯t know better, I¡¯d say the lord¡¯s schemes are too perfectly aligned.¡¯ Everything was unfolding exactly as the lord had nned. From ude¡¯s perspective, it was baffling and infuriating. ¡®I¡¯m dying to know!¡¯ This wasn¡¯t knowledge one could gain from books. It required experience. But the lord had no such experience, which made it all the more maddening for ude. Oblivious to ude¡¯s frustrations, Ghiin wore a satisfied smile. ¡®Got the horses in bulk and I also prepared the leash. Now there¡¯s no need to worry about being stabbed in the back.¡¯ Ghiin needed to conserve his forces as much as possible. Woroqa didn¡¯t understand that. Of course, if Woroqa had resisted, Ghiin would have wiped him out even at a loss. Securing the safety of the rear was a critical goal. ¡®Now that they can¡¯t attack for a few years, Ferdium can safely deploy its troops wherever they like.¡¯ News had reached him of a civil war between Amelia and Baron Valois. Amelia was likely more focused on defeating Daven than anything else. Even if she won quickly, she wouldn¡¯t be able to extend her influence to the Fenris Estate for some time. She¡¯d need to recover and reorganize. ¡®Just wait a little longer, Harold Desmond.¡¯ Ghiin smirked cruelly. Step by step, he was preparing to sever that man¡¯s head. Chapter 243 Chapter 243: Starting a New Venture (1) The savages gathered at the negotiation table, drawn by the bait of food, all expressed their agreement. Though there were some voices of dissent, Woroqa¡¯s persuasive words managed to sway everyone. After all, his tribe held the most power, and opposing him would yield no benefits. At another negotiation held a few dayster, Woroqa spoke confidently. ¡°The allied tribes have all agreed. For five years, we will cease our attacks and raids on the Ritania Kingdom. As for the minor tribes that aren¡¯t part of the alliance, I will personally ensure they refrain from raiding.¡± ¡°You¡¯d better keep them under control. If I have to see you again because of this, there will be consequences. Send an annual tribute of horses to the Northern Fortress.¡± At Ghiin¡¯s arrogant remarks, Woroqa¡¯s lips twitched. He wanted nothing more than to split this insolent man¡¯s head open with his axe, but the risk of battle was too great. To be honest, he didn¡¯t even want to think about the names Ferdium or Fenris. ¡°To think that I would one day fear the name of Ferdium¡­¡± He had never imagined such a day woulde. Until now, he hadn¡¯t spared a thought for Ferdium, focusing solely on unifying the tribes. To bow his head before those he had previously ignored was a bitter pill to swallow. Of course, he had no intention of letting things end this way. ¡°Just wait. If I can unify the North¡­ not only Ferdium but also the Ritania Kingdom will kneel before me. I will never forget today¡¯s humiliation.¡± Seeing Woroqa¡¯s face twisted with difort, Ghiin let out a faint chuckle. It was obvious what was going through his mind. ¡°Tsk, tsk. You¡¯ll never get the chance.¡± Running a tribe and governing a nation were entirely different matters. While Woroqa had managed to establish a unified nation in the past life, he failed to handle the myriad problems that arose. Lacking not only food but also infrastructure, the nation had no chance of functioning properly. Had Ghiin not waged war at the time, Woroqa would have been unable to hold out and would have attacked the Ritania Kingdom out of desperation. ¡°And then Duke Delfine would have had his head for it.¡± At that time, the Ritania Kingdom, wielding absolute monarchy and subjugating all nobles, was terrifyingly decisive and powerful. Only someone like Ghiin, one of the Seven Strongest on the Continent, could stand against the kingdom. Woroqa¡¯s abilities would never have allowed him to survive. ¡°If only I had more time, I would have wiped them outpletely. It¡¯s a bit of a shame.¡± To annihte not just the tribes allied with Woroqa but all the other tribes would take more than a few months. But Ghiin couldn¡¯t afford to linger here indefinitely because of Harold. He had to wrap things up quickly and return, though it left a bitter taste in his mouth. ¡°Well¡­ this isn¡¯t the only opportunity I¡¯ll get.¡± Once the civil war was over, Woroqa would have to make a definitive choice. Submitpletely¡ªor face total annihtion. In any case, the negotiations concluded sessfully. Zwalter was relieved that the relentless battles with the savages had ceased, and Ghiin was pleased to have acquired the vast number of horses he needed and ensured the stability of his rear. As for ude, he was just sad that Wendy wouldn¡¯t carry him on her back. With over 10,000 horses, including those obtained as spoils of war, Ghiin began the return journey to his domain. ¡ª The sight of the horses entering the castle in long lines left the estate¡¯s residents wide-eyed with amazement. They had never seen so many horses in their lives. ¡°Wo! Incredible!¡± ¡°That many horses? Is that even possible?¡± ¡°Amazing! Truly, our lord is extraordinary!¡± Given the staggering price of a single horse, it was nearly unheard of for any estate to possess this many. The domain quickly took on a festive atmosphere. The roads had been in disrepair, and theck of horses had hindered proper transportation. But now, there was an abundance of horses. Even after allocating some for military use, thousands could be reserved for transportation. Ghiin gathered his retainers to boast of his achievements. ¡°Look at this! After enforcing some discipline, we¡¯ve acquired an enormous number of horses!¡± The most excited of all was Belinda. She was more thrilled by the news of the savage tribes being thoroughly beaten than by the acquisition of horses. ¡°Of Course, That¡¯s our Young Lord!¡± ¡°As expected of our young lord! I wish I could have gone along and helped beat them up!¡± As the estate continued to develop, Belinda found it increasingly difficult to make time for such adventures. Managing the ever-growing number of staff took up most of her schedule. Ghiin, understanding her situation, decided to involve her only in critical battles from now on. The other retainers nodded approvingly at the results, as if they were only natural. ¡°He¡¯spletely be a bandit now.¡± ¡°If he needs something, he just takes it.¡± ¡°But since his opponents are savages, no one can really criticize him.¡± When iron ore was needed, they seized a mine. When horses were needed, they took horses. Now, the thought of what Ghiin might decide to secure next was almost terrifying. But each action came with a reasonable pretext and justification, so no one could object. Ghiin truly was a lord who did whatever he wanted while earning surprisingly little resentment. ¡°Now that we¡¯ve got the horses, how about starting a transportation revolution?¡± Ghiin spoke with confidence, but ude quickly stepped in to rain on the parade. ¡°There¡¯s a problem.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°I said, there¡¯s a problem.¡± ¡°¡­Do you have some kind of problem spirit attached to you? Why is there always a problem? Were you cursed somewhere?¡± ¡°It¡¯s your fault! You! YOU! YOU! Everything is always rushed and chaotic because of YOU!¡± Even though he had voiced his frustration many times before, it never sank in with Ghiin. ude just sighed and buried his irritation. ¡°¡­Anyway, there¡¯s a problem.¡± ¡°Fine, what is it now?¡± ¡°Horses are great to have, and that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t oppose this expedition. But¡­ you¡¯ve brought back far more than we can handle.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t having more better?¡± ¡°It¡¯s better if it¡¯s reasonable. Right now, we can¡¯t even manage the sheer number of horses we have. We don¡¯t have enough stables or people to care for them.¡± ude had a point. Simply bringing the horses back and leaving them unattended wouldn¡¯t work. Maintaining over 10,000 horses required an enormous amount of resources. Ghiin, however, brushed off the concern with ease. ¡°Just build more stables and hire more people. Problem solved.¡± ¡°¡­And where is the money for that supposed toe from? Digging it out of the ground? Right now, a massive amount is already being spent on estate development and military expansion. Keeping those horses will cost even more.¡± Although they were raking in money through the sale of food and cosmetics, there were limits. Much of the ie was being reinvested into purchasing resources. Additionally, the quantities of food and cosmetics they could sell were finite. Food, in particr, was being consumed at an rming rate. Not only did it payborers¡¯ wages, but it also fed the residents of both the Fenris and Ferdium estates. In short, they needed a new source of ie. With that in mind, ude offered a suggestion. ¡°How about selling half of the horses we acquired? Even with just half, we¡¯ll have more than enough for transporting materials and training cavalry. Plus, horses fetch a high price, so we could secure the funds we need.¡± ¡°No.¡± Ghiin¡¯s firm rejection left ude inwardly sighing. ¡°¡­Of course. I knew you¡¯d say that. You never listen to reason!¡± Still, ude refrained from exploding. Instead, he aimed to exploit Ghiin¡¯s dislike for unnecessary expenses. ¡°Well, we can manage to keep them if we push ourselves. We just need to sell more food to cover the costs. But for now, they¡¯re of no immediate use to us.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Because we don¡¯t have enough people who can actually ride them. What¡¯s the point of building roads and stockpiling horses when we don¡¯t have enough manpower to operate them?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± ¡°And besides, our estate is already overwhelmed. Even now, material deliveries¡ªlet alone food and meat¡ªare getting dyed. Most of these horses will just end up idling in the stables. Damn it! I¡¯m jealous of them already!¡± It wasn¡¯t enough to simply own horses. They needed trained people to handle them. But among the formerly impoverished estate residents, few had experience with horses. The soldiers were mostly infantry, providing little help in this regard. So far, they had managed material transport by scraping together anyone who could drive carts or ride horses. In emergencies, even knights had been drafted into transport duties. ¡°Two Problems, One Solution¡± ¡°Because of these two issues, we simply cannot handle such arge number of horses at the moment. They¡¯re just a drain on our resources. We need to sell the ones we can¡¯t use immediately and increase their numbers againter as needed.¡± ude smiled confidently, believing this time even Ghiin would have no choice but to concede. Doing things on a massive scale just for the sake of it wasn¡¯t always wise. It was crucial to act ording to the situation. Expanding resources prematurely could lead to greater losses¡ªa simple truth. But who was Ghiin? He was someone who would force situations to bend to his needs if necessary. Can¡¯t use all the horses right away? Then create circumstances where they¡¯re needed. ¡°Build more stables, hire more caretakers, and train more riders,¡± Ghiin said matter-of-factly. ¡°And when exactly do you n on training them?¡± Training skilled riders wasn¡¯t a simple task. It required professional equestrian training, not just basic riding but the ability to maneuver quickly and freely. That¡¯s why the n to develop cavalry had been in ce for a long time, something the other retainers were well aware of. But even that n required only about half the horses they currently had. Having more was excessive and impractical. Still, Ghiin interrupted ude and continued to speak. ¡°This isn¡¯t a problem. I already have a n to solve everything.¡± ¡°What n?¡± ¡°First, we¡¯llunch a new business using the roads.¡± ¡°Roads¡­ a new business?¡± The retainers, including ude, looked at Ghiin with uneasy expressions. Solutions and projects from Ghiin¡¯s mouth were rarely normal. Ghiin ignored their wary looks and went on. ¡°The roads in our domain are mostlyplete, right?¡± ¡°Yes, except for some smaller viges and remote areas. Most of the cities, castles, and towns are connected. That includes Ferdium as well.¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll expand and connect these roads to the capital and the domains of the royal faction and neutral lords. Leave out the ducal faction and any suspicious characters.¡± It was an enormous undertaking, the kind of thing one might expect from an emperor in history. No matter how abundant their resources andbor, it was a project few would dare to attempt. ¡°¡­Connecting all the royal faction lords¡¯ domains and the capital could take years,¡± ude said cautiously. ¡°Not necessarily. Road construction is straightforward. Simple tasks like that can bepleted much faster than you¡¯d think.¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°By throwing money and manpower at it. You¡¯ve all seen how effective that is, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The retainers had no rebuttal. After all, Fenris had developed at an astonishing pace by literally pouring money and people into its projects. But there was another issue. ¡°Even if it works, will the lords allow us to build roads through their domains? It¡¯s not like we can just decide that on our own.¡± ¡°Why would they refuse? Roads benefit them. And if they do refuse, so what?¡± ¡°¡­What do you mean, ¡®so what¡¯?¡± ¡°If the royal family and the Marquis of Branford tell them to allow it, what choice do they have?¡± That was a fair point. The Marquis of Branford wouldn¡¯t deny Ghiin¡¯s request. Properly built roads could also serve military purposes, making them advantageous for defensive measures. While some lords might hesitate to allow roads out of fear they could facilitate invasions, connecting the royal faction¡¯s domains would make it easier to call for reinforcements. They would have little reason to object. Hearing Ghiin¡¯s grand vision, ude felt a headacheing on. The scale of connecting all these domains was mind-boggling. ¡°Where will we get the money and manpower? Even with our resources, we can¡¯t fund such a massive project on our own!¡± ¡°That¡¯s where the other lordse in. Each lord will providebor from their own domain, while we cover the financial costs. In return, we¡¯ll charge a toll for road usage. We¡¯ll get the royal family¡¯s approval for a road toll collection license. Can you imagine how much money that will bring in?¡± Gulp. ude swallowed involuntarily. Well-paved roads were rare, making transport and travel slow and inefficient. If awork of fast, reliable roads was established and tolls were charged? The flow of goods and people across those roads would turn directly into money flowing into Fenris. On paper, it was a groundbreaking idea¡ªif it could actually be implemented. ¡°Let¡¯s say we securebor from the lords. Do we even have the funds to back this?¡± Ghiin grinned confidently, as if it were no big deal. ¡°We¡¯ll use some of our own money and get investments by splitting shares. Rosalyn and Mariel can handle that. I heard they¡¯re part of some noble investment group. We¡¯ll draw in all their money. The Juana Order will help too. You know how construction speeds up when priests get involved.¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The Order of Juana would indeed need to send priests to support the wearyborers¡ªor risk being used of heresy and burned at the stake. ¡°¡­¡± Ghiin spoke without hesitation. For others, this would be impossible, but for someone with his extensive connections, it seemed achievable. As the retainers sat dumbfounded by the sheer scale of the n, Ghiin added with a serious tone. ¡°And second, the road toll business won¡¯t be the end of it. Once the roads areplete, we¡¯ll start a delivery service using all those extra horses.¡± ¡°¡­A delivery service?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve alreadye up with a name.¡± ¡°What is it¡­?¡± The retainers watched Ghiin with a mix of anticipation and dread. Savoring their reactions, Ghiin smirked and dered: ¡°Fenris Arrow Delivery. How¡¯s that?¡± The tant and crude name made everyone facepalm in unison. Chapter 244 Chapter 244: Starting a New Venture (2) ¡®Fenris Arrow Delivery? What¡¯s that supposed to be?¡¯ ¡®This is crazy. Last time, he gave the cosmetic business a weird name too.¡¯ ¡®Can¡¯t we do something about his naming sense?¡¯ Even without knowing the details of the business, just hearing the name was enough to give the retainers a headache. As they stared at him with their mouths agape, Ghiin pushed forward confidently. ¡°Why? What? What¡¯s wrong with it? A name needs to be intuitive so people can understand it easily. Don¡¯t you get it? Last time, I gave in because the cosmetics were meant for nobles. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Ghiin had spent far more years as a mercenary than as a noble. Naturally, he preferred fast, straightforward names over unnecessary, flowery phrases. He still felt a little regret over giving up the ambitious name ¡°Lovely Bling-Bling.¡± Back then, the reactions were overwhelmingly negative, and since the product was a luxury item for nobles anyway, he had let it go. But this time, he was determined not to back down. ude, who had been listening with a nk expression, finally asked, ¡°¡­So, what exactly is this arrow delivery? I think I have a rough idea, but can you exin it clearly?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple. It¡¯s a business where we deliver letters or goods for people.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯ll set up ¡®telegraph offices¡¯ in each town and vige, charge a small fee, and ensure the safe delivery of letters and goods. The ultimate goal is to have telegraph offices in every town and vige connected by roads.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± In the current era, it wasn¡¯t easy for ordinary people to send letters or goods to distant rtives or acquaintances. Instead of sending them whenever they wanted, they had to rely on travelers, merchants, or the military when they were passing through. That was the limit of the times. Of course, they could request a merchant guild or hire someone specifically for the task, but that was not an option for the impoverished residents of the fief. It could take months just to send a single letter. If the fief could take on the task of delivering items as a formal business, it would allow anyone to send letters and goods with ease. Ghiin continued speaking as if he wasn¡¯t finished yet. ¡°Since we need the roads to be connected, we¡¯ll start operations within the fief for now. Even so, there will likely be plenty of users. At the very least, soldiers stationed away from their families will have no choice but to use it frequently.¡± The retainers nodded nkly. ¡°And even in areas without connected roads, deliveries are still possible. It¡¯ll just take longer. For now, we¡¯ll run it within the fief and solidify the basic system. Once that¡¯s done, knights, administrators, and migrants from afar can use it too¡ªthough they¡¯ll have to pay higher fees.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Everyone looked impressed. It was clearly a n with significant business potential. Fenris¡¯ fief wasn¡¯t popted solely by people whose families had lived there for generations. Due to several wars and territorial mergers, there were people from Ferdium, Digald, and Cabaldi mixed in. Migrants from entirely different regions numbered in the thousands. Additionally, many knights and administrators hade to Fenris alone at Ghiin¡¯s invitation, leaving their families and rtives behind. Especially for soldiers stationed away from their families due to their duties, sending letters to check on their loved ones would significantly boost morale. ¡°And that¡¯s not all. Once the system is fully established, it will be easier for the residents to obtain goods. The fastermunication between towns and viges bes, the quicker we can identify needed supplies and materials.¡± As Ghiin finished speaking, ude broke into a cold sweat, lost in thought. ¡®What is this? How did hee up with something like this? This is on apletely different level from the businesses he¡¯s done before. If it seeds, it could make an enormous amount of money. Toll collection rights and a delivery service spanning half the kingdom!¡¯ Ghiin smirked as he watched ude deep in thought. ¡®I sure did a lot of delivery jobs as a rookie mercenary.¡¯ Even now, nobles and merchants often hired mercenaries to deliver important items. Mercenaries even escorted people, essentially delivering them safely to their destinations. If bandits or monsters attacked along the way, both people and goods could be lost. Hiring mercenaries was a way to reduce that risk. The better the mercenaries or therger the merchant guild, the higher the delivery fees. ¡®It was convenient in my past life, though.¡¯ Such businesses had existed in my previous life, though not for profit. Instead, they were an unavoidablemunication system established to cope with times of chaos. Intermediate outposts, initially created for troop movements and supply deliveries between fortresses, had been repurposed for this functionality. Having already experienced the convenience of such a system, I decided to establish it as a proper, sustainable enterprise at the estate level. ¡®It¡¯ll be a tremendous help during civil wars or emergencies. Even when I need to deal with insubordinate fools, it¡¯lle in handy.¡¯ This wasn¡¯t solely about making money. During peacetime, the system could serve as a delivery service, while in wartime, it could function effectively for military purposes. Since it was something I¡¯d eventually need to do anyway, I figured I might as well turn a profit in the process. Watching me brim with confidence, ude began to strategize. ¡®This lord has already pulled off countless outrageous schemes. I get the feeling this one will somehow work out too.¡¯ Building roads was a matter of throwing enough money and manpower at it. Stables and ry stations? Those could also be built with more manpower. All of that was manageable. However, there was one problem that couldn¡¯t be solved by merely throwing people at it. ¡°There aren¡¯t enough people who can ride horses. What¡¯s the point of connecting roads if there¡¯s no one to handle the deliveries? Don¡¯t tell me you n to borrow riders as well. Cavalry are a high-ss military unit, and their numbers are limited. No other lord would support such an effort.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I n to train professional riders. In times of emergency, they can serve as cavalry; otherwise, they¡¯ll work as delivery personnel. I already had ns to develop a cavalry unit, so this fits perfectly. Ha.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but marvel as I spoke. Riders would naturally improve their equestrian skills while working. Training soldiers and earning money at the same time¡ªhow could I resist such an ingenious n? No matter how I looked at it, the idea was simply brilliant. This was why I had gone to such lengths to procure an excessive number of horses. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The others were left speechless by my shocking statement. ¡®This lord really ns to work people to the bone. They¡¯re going to serve as soldiers and delivery workers at the same time?¡¯ ¡®We need to build roads and train cavalry simultaneously. People are going to copse from exhaustion.¡¯ ¡®Why can¡¯t he just live afortable life now that our estate is wealthy? Why is everything he does so extraordinary?¡¯ Of course, not everyone was wholly negative. The sheer scale of the undertaking had left many stunned, but there were those who saw the bright side. ¡®To safely send letters and goods anytime? If that¡¯s possible, it¡¯ll make an absolute fortune.¡¯ ¡®As expected of our audacious lord. Delivery personnel? Delivery soldiers? He¡¯s practically inventing a whole new profession.¡¯ ¡®If this seeds, it¡¯ll be a monumental achievement. If our estate guarantees its reliability, the entire kingdom will have no choice but to use it. With the Royal Faction behind us, it¡¯s even more feasible.¡¯ At present, there wasn¡¯t a single estate or organization in the kingdom that operated a proper transport business. No one had even entertained the thought of connecting roads over such vast distances. In the past, I wouldn¡¯t have dared propose something so audacious. But now, with abundant horses and an increased poption of estate residents, it felt like an achievable venture. ude, too, acknowledged the business potential in my n. Although it would add significantly to the workload, the estate now wielded both the influence and resources to make it work. And ultimately¡­ I wasn¡¯t the kind of lord who listened to objections. With a heavy sigh, ude finally relented. ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll send people to each estate and the capital to present the business proposal. First, we need to start road construction and secure toll collection rights. As for training cavalry, that will inevitably take some time, so in the interim, we¡¯ll incur substantial losses¡­¡± Before ude could finish speaking, I waved him off. ¡°What losses? Why would we suffer losses? It only takes a month or two to train cavalry. I¡¯ve got it all nned out.¡± ¡°What? How can cavalry be trained that quickly? That¡¯s impossible.¡± In response, I shed a sly grin. ¡°It¡¯s not impossible. The time hase to make use of the elves.¡± ¡ª It had been several months since the elves began their physical training. By now, I figured their basic stamina must have improved considerably. While I was off on a campaign in the north, I couldn¡¯t check in on things midway. However, I knew that Gordon had been putting in absurd amounts of effort. Now, as I prepared to move on to the next phase of my ns, I decided to visit the elves with a few retainers. ¡°One! Two! Three! Four! Five¡­¡± Even from a distance, Gordon¡¯s booming voice rang out. Smiling in satisfaction, I picked up my pace. When we arrived at the training grounds, everyone whoid eyes on the elves was utterly shocked. ¡®Are these¡­ elves?¡¯ ¡®Why do their bodies look like that¡­?¡¯ ¡®No matter how much they¡¯ve been exercising, what on earth have they been eating?¡¯ At first nce, it was hard to tell who was Gordon and who were the elves. They were all so heavily muscled that moving seemed like a challenge. It didn¡¯t matter if they were tall or short, male or female. Every single one of them had be hulking brutes, their shoulders impossibly broad. Their trapezius muscles bulged so much it looked difficult to turn their heads. Yet, oddly enough, their lower bodies were underdeveloped. It seemed they¡¯d focused entirely on their upper bodies, resulting in a strikingly disproportionate, inverted triangle physique. ¡°¡­¡­¡± I blinked in silence at the sight of the elves I hadn¡¯t seen in a while. What had they been doing to end up like this? Spotting me, Gordon, who had been exercising alongside the elves, greeted me with unrestrained enthusiasm. ¡°My lord! When did you return? I¡¯ve been rigorously conducting ¡®physical training!¡¯ Next, we¡¯ll work on building their lower bodies!¡± The elves, noticing me, struck confident poses as if to show off their muscles. ¡°This is actually pretty fun once you get into it! Hahaha!¡± ¡°With these muscles, I feel way more confident now!¡± ¡°At first, it was a little gross, but now I think it looks pretty cool! Hihi!¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°¡­¡­¡± I stood silently, watching the elves unt their muscles, before turning to the retainers with me and asking: ¡°Why¡­ did no one stop this from happening?¡± Gillian, ude, and I had been away on the campaign, so we hadn¡¯t been able to monitor the situation. But others could have checked in, couldn¡¯t they? The retainers avoided my gaze and muttered excuses. ¡°We¡¯ve been swamped with work¡­¡± ¡°We thought they were handling things well on their own¡­¡± ¡°It didn¡¯t seem like something that required much attention¡­¡± The elves¡¯ training ground was tucked away in a corner of the lord¡¯s castle. Unless someone made a deliberate effort to visit, it was easy to overlook their condition. The retainers had been too busy with their own responsibilities to spare the time. They had simply provided whatever Gordon requested without question. Gillian let out a deep sigh and bowed his head to me. ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡± After all, he had been the one to rmend Gordon. He had instructed Gordon to focus on ¡®stamina training,¡¯ but Gordon had interpreted that as ¡®physical training.¡¯ There was no excuse for the oversight. ¡°I¡¯ll work on reducing their muscle mass.¡± ¡°¡­Good.¡± I had nned to mold the elves into a new specializedbat unit suited to their abilities. With their excessive muscle growth, they wouldn¡¯t fit the roles I had envisioned. They weren¡¯t meant to be shield-bearers or shock troops, and such a build would only hinder their agility and endurance. Excessive muscle could reduce their overall effectiveness, especially when agility and stamina were critical. A heavily muscled physique might suit warriors who relied on raw power, but it was entirely unsuitable for the slender and agile elves. Unaware of the gravity of the situation, Gordon cheerfully approached me, grinning from ear to ear. ¡°My lord! What do you think? To prevent muscle loss, I¡¯ve been feeding them nothing but chicken breasts every day¡ªgah!¡± Before I could respond, Gillian began pummeling Gordon in silence. ¡®Why is it so hard to findpetent people?¡¯ The elves, witnessing Gordon¡¯s punishment, quickly stopped flexing their muscles and began nervously ncing around. Interestingly, Ascon, the foul-mouthed troublemaker, had the most normal physique among the elves. He had maintained a lean, athletic build with well-toned muscles. It turned out that his habit of cking off and neglecting training had worked in his favor. ¡°You see? You should¡¯ve followed my example and kept things moderate. Now look at the rest of youpletely ridiculous.¡± Ascon smoothed back his hair with a smug expression, clearly proud of himself. Shaking my head, I immediately called the elves to assemble. ¡°We¡¯re stopping the¡­ physique¡ªno, stamina training here. It¡¯s time to move on to the next task.¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Even their responses had be strange. Though elves had adapted to life in the human world, it seemed they had be even stranger during my brief absence. ¡°From now on, you¡¯ll work with Gillian to rebuild your bodies properly. After that, we¡¯ll begin basic training.¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°¡­And change the way you talk.¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°¡­Ascon.¡± At my call, Ascon approached cautiously, his expression wary. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°From now on, there¡¯s a task the elves will focus on daily. After morning training, you¡¯ll devote your afternoon time to this.¡± ¡°And what exactly¡­ is it?¡± ¡°Starting now, all of you elves will be horse trainers. Your job will be to tame the horses quickly so others can ride them.¡± Ascon¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief at the sudden order. Horse training? That was entirely foreign to him. He had always traveledfortably in carriages and had no experience with horses. ¡°What the hell¡­ How are we supposed to do that? We¡¯ve never raised anything, not even a dog!¡± Smiling mischievously, I ced a hand on Ascon¡¯s shoulder. ¡°No, you can do it. Only elves are capable of this job. You¡¯ll need to use your race¡¯s unique munion ability.¡± Chapter 245 Chapter 245: Starting a New Venture (3) ¡°Empathy¡­ ability? Are you talking about that thing our ancestors supposedly had?¡± Ascon¡¯s question was met with a nod from Ghiin. ¡°That¡¯s right. If dwarves were blessed with the art of crafting, then the true blessing granted to elves was the ability tomunicate with nature and animals. It¡¯s what allowed them to be unparalleled spirit mages.¡± Despite Ghiin¡¯s serious tone, the elves all burst intoughter, clutching their stomachs. ¡°Pwahaha!¡± ¡°Wow, my lord! You¡¯re still like a little boy!¡± ¡°Empathy ability? That¡¯s the kind of thing you hear about in storybooks!¡± ¡°If we could do something like that, we wouldn¡¯t have gotten beaten up by you so much! As if that kind of thing exists!¡± Without saying much, Ghiin rolled up his sleeves. The elves immediately stoppedughing and straightened up. In that moment, Ghiin seemed tomunicate directly with their hearts. The retainers who apanied him couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the ability to ¡®empathize¡¯ was real, given the elves¡¯ swift reaction. Ghiin slowly lowered his fist, looking at the elves. ¡°You just read my mind, didn¡¯t you? You can do this, right?¡± ¡°Argh!¡± The elves responded with a resounding shout, and Ghiin nodded. ¡°Good. Since you can, don¡¯t worry. Alright, bring out the prepared horses.¡± A momentter, soldiers brought out enough horses to match the number of elves. But the sight of the horses was anything but ordinary. Hiiiiinnng! ¡°Whoa, whoa! Calm down!¡± ¡°Why are they so strong?¡± ¡°Please, just listen to me!¡± The horses snorted and kicked wildly, even attacking the soldiers handling them. It was clear that the soldiers had gone through hell bringing them here, judging by their disheveled state. These were warhorses hardened by the brutal northern environment, constantly battling for survival. Naturally, their temperaments were savage. Ghiin stroked his chin as he watched the scene unfold. ¡°Hmm, we¡¯ll have to tame them quickly. Their temper is getting worse.¡± Even bringing them to this location had been no easy feat. It was only thanks to hundreds of knights capable of wielding mana that they were able to forcefully control the horses and bring them here. The sudden change in their environment had only added to the horses¡¯ stress, making them more unruly by the day. The elves gulped nervously as they eyed the fierce horses. ¡®He expects us to tame those things?¡¯ ¡®More like they¡¯re going to tame us.¡¯ ¡®Wow, look at those muscles. Even a horse shouldn¡¯t look like that. Must¡¯ve been running nonstop every day.¡¯ The elves had no idea how to even begin taming such wild creatures. Having lived in noble households, the most they¡¯d interacted with were a few pets, and even then, it wasn¡¯t anything special. While they¡¯d heard tales about their ancestors¡¯ abilities, they dismissed them as exaggerated legends. Seeing their anxious faces, Ghiin spoke. ¡°Alright, each of you grab a horse and start taming it.¡± ¡°How¡­ exactly?¡± ¡°Just ask sincerely. Tell them you want to be friends or ask for their help. They¡¯ll sense your intentions and respond ordingly. That¡¯s the blessing elves are born with¡ªit¡¯s no different from your affinity with spirits.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± The elves looked pitiful as they tried to plead with Ghiin. ¡°Can¡¯t we just skip this?¡± ¡°Start now.¡± Ghiin brushed off their protests without much concern. This method had already been tested and proven in his previous life. The elves just hadn¡¯t tapped into it yet. Back then, his elvenrades, who fought alongside him during the cmity, all possessed this ability. Thanks to them, cavalry units could be quickly raised whenever they had horses. With just a few conversations, the elves could make the horses obedient and cooperative. Unlike Ghiin, however, the current elves, whocked confidence, approached the horses with expressions as if they were marching to their deaths. What followed was a fierce battle between elves and horses. Hiiiiinnng! ¡°Aaaargh!¡± Following Ghiin¡¯s advice to be genuine, the elves threw themselves into a battle of wills. ¡°Stay still! You! Be my friend!¡± With their disproportionately developed upper bodies, the elves mbered onto the horses and attempted to subdue them by sheer force. They wrapped their biceps around the horses¡¯ necks, trying to wrestle them into submission. Their solution? Trust in the muscles they had trained so diligently. However, these horses had survived in the North by killing both humans and monsters. Their ferocity and wild energy were iparable to that of ordinary horses. Snort! With their bloodshot eyes, they bucked and raged. Several elves, unable to withstand their strength, were thrown to the ground. Thud! ¡°Gaaah!¡± The horses didn¡¯t hesitate to kick or stomp on the fallen elves. Fortunately, the elves had trained their bodies well, so none of them were killed. ¡°How dare a horse act so arrogant!¡± ¡°You think we¡¯re a joke?¡± ¡°We are the rulers of nature and animals!¡± Whack! Thud! Bam! Angered, the elves began punching their so-called animal friends, turning the training ground into utter chaos. Amid the bem, one horse stood out. A ck stallion, its body more muscr and its mane more majestic than any of the others, was unmistakable. Hiiiiinnng! ¡°Wow! What¡¯s up with this horse?¡± ¡°Why is it so strong?¡± ¡°It looks ridiculously cool, though!¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The enraged ck stallion kicked and thrashed violently, its wild demeanor making it impossible for the elves or soldiers to get close. As if unsatisfied with just throwing a tantrum, the horse began charging at the people nearby with reckless abandon. It was clear at a nce: this was one monstrously bad-tempered horse. ¡°Ahhh! Get out of the way! We lost control!¡± ¡°That thing¡¯s just a crazy horse!¡± ¡°Damn it! It¡¯s just like the lord!¡± As people cursed and scattered, the ck horse began looking for a new target to vent its fury on. Thud, thud, thud, thud! With gleaming eyes and an air of ferocity, it charged straight toward Ghiin. Its gallop was like a storm, ready to sweep everything away. The retainers around Ghiin cried out in rm. ¡°My lord!¡± ¡°Get out of the way!¡± When Gillian and the knights tried to step in, Ghiin raised a hand to stop them and boldly stepped forward instead. Hiiiiinnng! The ck horse neighed savagely, not slowing down in the slightest as it charged, as though ready to collide head-on. As the horse closed in, Ghiin slowly pulled back his fist. The moment the horse and Ghiin were about to sh¡ª Bam! Ghiin¡¯s punchnded squarely on the horse¡¯s face, twisting its head around and sending it tumbling to the ground. The horse copsed, foaming at the mouth and trembling. Ghiin looked down at it calmly and spoke softly. ¡°Sit or you¡¯ll die.¡± Thud! The horse, as if it had never fainted, immediately stood up, folded its legs, and sat down in a posture perfect for mounting. The moment Ghiin climbed onto its back, the horse straightened its legs and raised its head proudly. Its haughty demeanor matched Ghiin perfectly. Although the horse¡¯s face was slightly swollen from the punch, its muscr build and majestic mane concealed any trace of the injury. Surveying the area with an arrogant gaze, Ghiin spoke. ¡°See? When you show your true intentions, others will understand.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± A heavy silence fell over the training ground. The spectators and elves stared at Ghiin in stunned disbelief. Even the once-rampaging horses froze, their gazes fixed on him. ¡°What? What is it? This is my true intention, so what? Anyway, this guy¡¯s strong, has a bad temper, and looks solid. I¡¯ll use him. What should I name him? He¡¯s ck, so how about ck Bean? Doesn¡¯t that sound cute?¡± The more vicious and strong-willed a horse, the greater its potential on the battlefield. Ghiin, pleased with his new acquisition, smiled in satisfaction. Meanwhile, the retainers buried their faces in their hands at his peculiar naming sense. ude cautiously approached Ghiin and whispered, ¡°My lord¡­ why not just punch all the horses? That way, this would be over quickly.¡± ¡°No. If I do that, I¡¯d be the only one who could ride them. Everyone needs to tame their own horses so we can quickly raise a cavalry unit. What are you waiting for? Go persuade them sincerely!¡± Once again, the elves¡¯ battle with the horses resumed. Inspired by Ghiin, some elves tried punching the horses in the face. Of course, those elves ended up being kicked in the chest and sent flying. Nobody had any idea how tomunicate with the horses. In the end, all they could do was cling to the horses¡¯ necks and curse. ¡°Please, just listen to me, you monstrous beasts!¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather just lift weights!¡± ¡°How the hell are we supposed tomunicate like this?¡± Lumina, like the others, clung tightly to the horse¡¯s neck, drenched in sweat. ¡®How am I supposed to do this?¡¯ Communicating sincerely? Easier said than done. How could an animal possibly understand human speech? Even now, the horse was bucking wildly with her on its back. All she could do was hang on for dear life. ¡®Please¡­.¡¯ Giving up on brute force, she simply closed her eyes tightly and pleaded inwardly. ¡®Just calm down!¡¯ ¡®I swear, this damn estate is going to kill me!¡¯ ¡®Can¡¯t you just let me ride you without all this trouble?¡¯ At first, her thoughts were filled with frustration and resentment. She had lived afortable life as a noble, but everything had been turned upside down sinceing here. A crazy lord, insane retainers, and now these maddened horses¡ªit was all driving her to the brink. But gradually, her resentment turned into earnest desperation. She wasn¡¯t sure if this would work. To be honest, she thought it was impossible, a ridiculous task forced upon her by a madman of a lord. But if she seeded, that lunatic might finally stop this madness. All she could do was keep pleading with the horse. ¡®Please calm down¡­.¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t care if we¡¯re friends or whatever. Just listen to me.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m begging you.¡¯ As she desperately tried to soothe the horse, stroking its mane even amidst the chaos, she kept pouring her heart out. At some point, she no longer felt fear from the horse¡¯s wild movements. She began to perceive them as natural, a simple rhythm of life. ¡®It¡¯s okay¡­.¡¯ Ziiing¡ª! Suddenly, Lumina felt something ripple through her, starting from the crown of her head and running down her spine. Her eyes snapped open wide. ¡°Ah¡­.¡± Something was there. The whisper of the wind, the steadfastness of ancient trees, the murmurs of swaying grass. The birds were speaking. The insects were speaking. She couldn¡¯t understand them precisely, but it was clear that everything was trying tomunicate with her. ¡°Ah¡­.¡± Whummm! The world seemed to blur and blend like a watercolor painting before reassembling itself with rity. And then, Lumina felt it¡ªsomething she had never experienced before. She could sense the emotions emanating from every nt and animal around her. She couldn¡¯t understand their wordspletely, but she could grasp their essence: Don¡¯t harm us. Love us. Be with us. That¡¯s what everything around her was saying. ¡°Ah¡­.¡± Finally, Lumina understood. This was why elves were called the guardians of nature. They had no choice but to protect it. Once you experienced its beauty, once you heard the whispers of life, once you felt their emotions¡ªyou couldn¡¯t ignore it anymore. All of it sank deep into her heart, bing one with her. ¡°Ah, so that¡¯s how it is¡­.¡± This must have been why elves chose to live alongside nature. ¡°It¡¯s alright¡­.¡± Lumina gently stroked the horse¡¯s mane again. The horse was still thrashing, but remarkably, she remained steady on its back without exerting any force. As if it were natural, Lumina moved in harmony with the horse. ¡°I won¡¯t hurt you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll protect you.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll always be together.¡± With each soft-spoken word, the horse¡¯s movements began to slow. Lumina could now sense clearly what the horse wanted. ¡°You¡¯ll roam the battlefield again. You¡¯ll run endlessly. I don¡¯t want that, but¡­ that lord will make sure it happens.¡± Her sincerity reached the horse. The animal gradually stopped its bucking, snorted a few times, and finally calmed down. Lumina dismounted slowly, then gently stroked the horse¡¯s cheek. ¡°You¡¯ll stay with us, won¡¯t you?¡± Snort. In response, the horse nuzzled its head against her cheek, as if to say it agreed. Then it neighed loudly, as if dering its intention to help. Hiiiiinnng! The horse¡¯s call brought the entire training ground to a halt. Every other horse froze, their eyes turning toward Lumina. Even the elves¡ªthose on the ground or still clinging to their horses¡ªstared at her in disbelief. ¡°Is this¡­ real?¡± ¡°How did that crazy horse calm down so quickly?¡± ¡°This doesn¡¯t even make sense!¡± It wasn¡¯t just the elves. The retainers watching from beside Ghiin stood with their mouths agape. They had dismissed this as just another of their lord¡¯s entricities, never truly believing it would work. But here it was¡ªthese savage Northern horses, now as docile as pups. Only Ghiin seemed unsurprised, watching the scene with a pleased smile. ¡°See? I told you, sincerity works.¡± Despite his words, the elves still looked skeptical. Perhaps Lumina had just gotten lucky with a calmer horse? That suspicion lingered in their minds. But that couldn¡¯t exin why every other horse had suddenly quieted down. Ascon nced at the horse in front of him with a mix of doubt and curiosity. The horse stared back. Their gazes locked in a tense standoff. Snort. The horse¡¯s eyes began to gleam with ferocity again. Ascon narrowed his eyes, recalling Ghiin¡¯s advice. ¡®Sincerity, huh? He said to speak with sincerity.¡¯ Until now, he had only tried to overpower the horse with strength, never attempting to truly connect with it. Cautiously, Ascon approached and ced his hands on either side of the horse¡¯s face. Surprisingly, the horse didn¡¯t resist his touch this time. Encouraged, Ascon decided to convey his heartfelt thoughts. ¡°You little bastard.¡± At that moment, Ascon felt his sincerity reach the horse. The horse, too, responded with its own sincerity. Hiiiiinnng! Thud! The horse¡¯s hind legs struck Ascon square in the chest which sent him flying. Chapter 246 Chapter 246: Starting a New Venture (4) ¡°Ughhhk!¡± Ascony sprawled on the ground, repeatedly attacked by the horse. Ignoring Ascon, who was gleefully being trampled, Ghiin turned to Lumina and spoke. ¡°How about that? When you speak with sincerity, they really listen, don¡¯t they?¡± Lumina nodded with a bright smile. ¡°Yes, and now I understand what our race must do.¡± She was no longer the elf who had sumbed to idleness and apathy. Through exercise, she regained a healthy body and mind and even realized the mission of her race. Ghiin smiled in satisfaction and nodded. ¡®Now she finally seems a bit like a true elf.¡¯ If the elves regained their true selves, they would be a great help in the times of chaos. When that time came, racial divisions would lose their meaning. Protecting the world was the same as protecting nature, so in his previous life, even the reclusive elves had allied with humans to fight together. ¡°From now on, Lumina is the representative of the elves. Everyone should follow her lead and focus on taming the horses for now. Make them easy for others to ride. After that, we¡¯ll move on to the next training.¡± ¡°Argh!¡± Since Ascon had no desire to be a representative, he didn¡¯t resist much. Even if he hadints, he was too busy cursing while being trampled by the horse to voice them. Taking advantage of the horses calming down, the elves rushed toward Lumina. ¡°What¡¯s this? How did you do it?¡± ¡°Teach us the method too!¡± ¡°These weren¡¯t docile horses, were they?¡± Lumina smiled and exined the method to the elves. ¡°You just have to speak with sincerity.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± It was the same thing the crazy lord had said. ¡®Could the horses really understand if we speak sincerely?¡¯ Reading the disbelief and doubt on the elves¡¯ faces, Lumina continued. ¡°I thought the same as you at first. But for our race, this is truly easy. It¡¯s the blessing that the World Tree gave us. Trust yourself and try it. Speak with genuine sincerity.¡± Lumina¡¯s confident words made the elves move hesitantly, though still doubtful. Since Lumina had seeded and the horses had calmed down, approaching them wasn¡¯t difficult. The elves tried tomunicate with the horses in their own ways, sincerely as best they could. ¡®I¡¯ll give you a carrot. Just stay calm a little longer.¡¯ ¡®Please, at least pretend to cooperate.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯ll introduce you to a girlfriend.¡¯ Snort. Though some made nonsensical promises, a few horses began to connect with the elves, sitting down or nuzzling their heads against the elves¡¯ cheeks. ¡°Wow, wow! Ohhh!¡± Cries of astonishment erupted from the elves who managed to bond with the horses. Of course, they hadn¡¯t achieved the deep level ofmunication that Lumina had. Thanks to her, the horses had found some stability, making basicmunication possible. Now that they had an idea of how to do it, the elves would soon exhibit their natural affinity. As more and more elves seeded in bonding with the horses, the retainers turned their astonished gazes to Ghiin. ¡°This¡­ this really works¡­¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t just a coincidence¡­¡± ¡°How did the Lord know about this¡­¡± Even when Lumina seeded, there had been doubts. They thought the horses had calmed down by sheer luck. But with multiple elves seeding one after another, it was no coincidence. As Ghiin said, elves truly possessed the ability to connect with nature. Of course, it would take more time for all the elves to fully recover theirmunication abilities. But it was only a matter of time. Those who understood the method could help and teach the others. Ghiin smiled at Lumina and said, ¡°Now there shouldn¡¯t be any problem raising these horses, right? Make sure even regr soldiers can ride them well.¡± ¡°Of course! I¡¯ll do my best along with the others. Don¡¯t worry about anything.¡± Lumina, who had embraced the mission of her race, smiled warmly without ceasing. She no longer cursed or harbored negative thoughts. Finally, she was beginning to exhibit the elegance and grace traditionally associated with elves. Ghiin nodded deeply and continued. ¡°All right, then let¡¯s start taming the horses from today. As quickly as possible. You know my style, right?¡± ¡°Yes! Leave it to me! I swear it on the honor of the elves!¡± ¡°Good. Very reliable. Hey, bring the rest of the horses.¡± Thud, thud, thud, thud! The horses, their eyes reddened and drool dripping from their mouths, began dragging the soldiers in their frenzied stampede. ¡°Huh¡­?¡± Lumina¡¯s face turned pale as she witnessed the scene. She had barely arrived before being thrust into physical training and had no idea how chaotically this estate operated. She also didn¡¯t realize how many horses the lord had brought back after his expedition. Ghiin, seeing her frozen in shock at the oundish sight, patted her shoulder and smiled again. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry. This estate is busier than you think.¡± Thud, thud, thud, thud! Soldiers screamed as they were dragged along by the unruly horses. ¡°Ahhh! Help me!¡± ¡°These horses are too wild!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorryyyy!¡± Lumina, staring nkly at the approaching chaos, muttered to herself involuntarily. ¡°Damn it¡­ What the hell is this estate¡­?¡± She deeply regretted speaking so confidently earlier. She couldn¡¯t hear any whispers of nature, no soothing harmony¡ªonly the overwhelming sense that nature had abandoned her. Changing her words to Ghiin was not an option. Knowing his personality, he would never tolerate backtracking. She was stuck. Meanwhile, Ascon was still being trampled by an enraged horse. ¡°Ahh! Dammit! Stop hitting me, you crazy beast!¡± The horse, deeply municating¡± with his sincerity, showed no intention of stopping. ¡°Wow! The number of cavalry is growing like crazy!¡± Ghiin inspected the horses tamed by the elves over the past few days, a deeply satisfied smile on his face.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Neigh! Horses carried soldiers as they galloped across the training field. None of the riders looked frightened. ¡°Wow, I can ride a horse this well?¡± ¡°It moves exactly as I want it to!¡± ¡°They weren¡¯t this docile before!¡± The soldiers had seen firsthand how ferocious the newly acquired horses were. Yet, after a few ¡°conversations¡± with the elves, the horses transformed into docilembs. Even soldiers with only basic riding skills could now handle the horses with ease. The animals responded precisely to the riders¡¯mands. While they weren¡¯t at the level of skilled cavalry yet, wielding weapons and maneuvering on horseback posed no problem. Naturally, the number of cavalry units skyrocketed. ¡°Elves are shedding weight like crazy too!¡± The elves didn¡¯t need any special training to lose muscle mass. Wrestling with the mad horses took care of that naturally. Seeing how smoothly things were progressing, Ghiin decided to push even harder. ¡°Let¡¯s take this opportunity to teach all soldiers how to ride.¡± The horses were so well-trained that learning equestrian skills was easy. In just a few days, the soldiers could be beginner cavalrymen. Ghiin envisioned an entire infantry force capable of riding. ¡°If every soldier mounts a horse and turns into cavalry, how could I pass up on this?¡± The mere thought was electrifying. Leading a force capable of adapting to any terrain and situation was everymander¡¯s dream. Even the retainers, observing this transformation, were stunned. ¡°I can¡¯t believe cavalry can be trained this quickly¡­¡± ¡°At this pace, they¡¯ll be useful for both transportation andbat in no time.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s why he brought the elves. Who knew they could handle horse taming so effortlessly?¡± With the number ofpetent riders rapidly increasing, it was time tounch a new business. Stables, ry stations, and logistics warehouses were swiftly constructed across viges and towns, and soldiers trained in equestrian skills were deployed. The soldiers, however, muttered gloomily among themselves. ¡°So, we¡¯re supposed to bew enforcement, handle deliveries, fight as cavalry in wars, act as infantry, and train nonstop?¡± Learning to ride was nice, but the workload was overwhelming. The soldiers, who had been ustomed to good meals, ample sleep, and regr training, felt as though their world was copsing. Still, the additional pay was too good to refuse. In fact, their families were so eager that they pushed them to join faster, leaving the soldiers no choice but to work through their tears. ¡ª Though not wless, the groundwork wasplete. Ghiin gathered his retainers to announce the start of the Fenris Arrow Delivery business. ¡°Tomemorate theunch of our business, we¡¯ll offer free service to our estate¡¯s residents for one month!¡± Ghiin clenched his fist with confidence as he dered this. His retainers, by now ustomed to the entric lord, simply epted it andmenced the business as nned. Arge-scale promotional campaign followed, but the estate¡¯s residents were lukewarm in their response. ¡°Arrow delivery¡­? What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°They¡¯ll deliver letters and goods quickly and safely?¡± ¡°How is this different from hiring a merchant guild or mercenaries?¡± The concept was so unfamiliar that people didn¡¯t even consider using it. For an entire week, not a single person visited, prompting the retainers to speak up cautiously. ¡°Taming the horses and increasing the cavalry numbers is great, but¡­ does this business really have potential?¡± ¡°The response has been underwhelming.¡± ¡°Why not just use it for transporting goods? At least it won¡¯t be a loss.¡± Despite their concerns, Ghiin shook his head. ¡°People just don¡¯t know how convenient this is yet. There¡¯s no need to worry. Keep expanding.¡± Ghiin was utterly confident. In his past life, once someone tried this service, they never went back. Word would spread quickly, even if only a few people used it. The retainers, ustomed to their lord¡¯s stubbornness, merely shrugged. ¡®The expenses are steep, but¡­ we can afford this loss now.¡¯ ¡®Just training cavalry this fast is already a huge gain.¡¯ ¡®Not everything the lord tries will seed, right? If this flops, maybe he¡¯ll start listening to us more.¡¯ Having dealt with so many unusual ideas before, they had developed a tolerance for such risks. Finally, after a week of inactivity, a middle-aged woman walked into one of the empty ry stations. ¡°Wee!¡± The young man working there leapt to his feet and greeted her. Though the pay was excellent, he had been idle for a week, doing nothing. Working at such an easy job made him overly enthusiastic about providing good service¡ªhe really didn¡¯t want to be fired. The woman hesitated for a moment before cautiously asking, ¡°Do you really deliver letters and goods immediately?¡± ¡°Of course! At Fenris Arrow Delivery, we provide the fastest and safest delivery service anytime you need it. Even if there¡¯s only one request! Plus, it¡¯s currently free during ourunch period!¡± ¡°What if it¡¯s perishable, like meat? Can you still handle it?¡± ¡°Absolutely! Every ry station, logistics hub, and delivery point is equipped with refrigerated carriages!¡± ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯d like to send some meat. And I heard you could help write letters too. Is that true?¡± Although many academies had been established in Fenris, teaching people to read and write, most of the poption was still illiterate. To address this, each ry station employed staff to write letters for customers. From a corner where he had been dozing, a man raised his hand and said, ¡°I can write for you. Usually, we keep it short, but¡­ since there are no other customers, I can write as much as you¡¯d like.¡± Having not written a single letter all week, he feltpelled to justify his wages. The woman smiled brightly and asked for assistance. Her letter wasn¡¯t long. ¡°It¡¯s to Ricardo, who works in the Forest of Beasts garrison in Ferdium. He has blue hair and is about¡­¡± The woman was Ricardo¡¯s mother. After Ghiin had taken control of Fenris, she and her husband had moved from Ferdium to seek work. Moving between Ferdium and Fenris was rtively easy, as the two territories allowed free movement of residents. Though poption size directly tranted to strength in this era, Ferdium actively encouraged its people to migrate to Fenris. This was because Ferdium struggled to manage the rapid poption growth after absorbing half of Digald. The young man, meticulously recording all the details about Ricardo, nodded repeatedly. ¡°We¡¯ll make sure this gets delivered safely.¡± ¡°I¡¯m counting on you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Speed and safety are the core principles of Fenris Arrow Delivery.¡± The staff, thrilled to have their first customer, sprang into action. A waiting soldier examined the items and promptly hitched a small refrigerated carriage to a horse. ¨D ¡®Serve every customer with utmost dedication. If the customer desires, deliver even to the most remote areas.¡¯ This was the motto of Fenris Arrow Delivery. Every delivery soldier had been drilled on it so many times it was etched into their minds. And they were reminded¡ªfailing to follow through might mean death at the hands of their lord. The soldier, fully resolved, loaded the letter and meat into the carriage and set off with a determined expression. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± At hismand, the horse began to stride forward energetically. Delivery soldiers wore blue vests to distinguish themselves from others. The back of the vest bore bold letters: [Arrow Delivery] Thus began the very first mission of Fenris Arrow Delivery. Chapter 247 Chapter 247: Let¡¯s Secure Some Investment (1) Thud, thud, thud! The courier drove the horse tirelessly. It was a horse galloping across the vast northern ins. Running along a straight road, it began to reach speeds unmatched by any other horse. If the distance was too great, the courier could switch to another horse stationed at the various hubs. Thus, endurance was not an issue. Currently, this system was limited to operation within the estate, but as the roadwork expanded and more hubs were established, the range of deliveries would grow significantly. A courier who set off in the morning arrived at the Forest of Beasts¡¯ garrison by evening. ¡°This¡­ this is from my mother? Sent this morning?¡± ¡°Yes, Fenris Arrow Delivery prioritizes speed as our core principle.¡± Ricardo examined the courier from head to toe, his expression skeptical. ¡®No matter how close the estate is, can it really arrive this quickly?¡¯ Typically, sending such letters required hiring a merchant group or mercenaries. That meant the process was expensive and time-consuming. Unless someone was willing to pay an exorbitant price, it was unthinkable to make such arrangements for one person. ¡®Come to think of it¡­ didn¡¯t the Young Lord recently cause a stir, iming he¡¯d start some delivery business?¡¯ Ricardo vaguely recalled hearing about roads being paved, telegraph offices, and various hub facilities being built in Ferdium. The delivery service had been promoted heavily. ¡®Still, there¡¯s no reason for anyone to pull this kind of prank on me.¡¯ It didn¡¯t seem like a joke. The courier standing before him was covered in dust, drenched in sweat¡ªa far too earnest sight to be part of a prank. Ricardo unfolded the letter. His mother couldn¡¯t write, so she would have dictated the contents to someone else, but he could recognize the tone. [When on earth are you getting married? Stop seeing so many women and settle down already. My friend¡¯s son is married and already has grandchildren¡­!] ¡®Ah, this does sounds like Mom.¡¯n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The nagging tone was identical to what he always heard when visiting her. It conveyed a mix of genuine concern and frustration. She must have been desperate to resort to using the newly established ¡°Arrow Delivery¡± service for this letter. ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll be off now. Could you please sign here to confirm receipt¡­?¡± ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Ricardo couldn¡¯t let it end here. He had to verify the authenticity. Hastily, he wrote another letter and handed it to the courier. ¡°This is free for now, right? Can you send this to my mother?¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯re currently offering a free trial period. I will deliver this to your mother.¡± Although he could have used the telegraph, Ricardo wanted immediate confirmation. The letter contained details of an event from his childhood that only his mother would know, a way to ensure the truth. Once his mother received it, she could have someone nearby who could read, write back or use the telegraph herself. The next evening, Ricardo received a response from his mother. His letter had been delivered in the morning, and his mother had replied immediately. ¡°Wow, this is real? The speed is insane!¡± The letter contained precisely the kind of details that only his mother could know. It was wless. Having experienced the efficiency of the Arrow Delivery service, Ricardo enthusiastically shared his discovery with his fellow garrison members and even boasted about it to the women he socialized with. Ricardo¡¯s parents, who lived in Fenris, were equally impressed and spread the word among their neighbors. Initially skeptical, people began sending letters to nearby rtives within the estate. Their amazement soon turned into unreserved praise. ¡°Wow! It really is as fast as an arrow. I¡¯ve already exchanged letters and even gifts with my rtives in Ferdium several times!¡± ¡°Is it because the roads are so well-paved? It only takes a day or two for deliveries to arrive!¡± ¡°Have you tried ordering something? They actually bring it straight to your doorstep!¡± As word spread, telegraph offices began to overflow with people. Existing staff couldn¡¯t handle the influx, leading to new hires, and additional offices were established in towns and cities with high demand. The most popr service was goods delivery. People frequently used the telegraph office to order items that were difficult to find locally or required inrge quantities. While the selection of avable items wasn¡¯t vast, customers could browse the list of deliverable goods and quantities at the telegraph office and have them brought directly to their homes. People began to go wild over the service. ¡°I can¡¯t live without Arrow Delivery anymore!¡± ¡°They say the list of items you can order keeps growing! The Lord said he¡¯d expand it even further.¡± ¡°To think something like this exists in our estate! As expected, our Lord is remarkable!¡± The more people praised it, the higher Ghiin¡¯s confidence soared. With a smug expression, he lifted his chin and addressed his retainers. ¡°How about that? You see it now, don¡¯t you? People always seek speed and convenience. That¡¯s why I always insist on getting things done quickly.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ude and the retainers had no response. It was undeniable¡ªArrow Delivery was quickly bing a widely used service. This sess, however, made the administrators busier than ever. Since it was a project operated by the estate, not an individual, the responsibility for maintaining it fell on the administration. Daily inventory checks of logistics warehouses and ensuring that goods for towns and cities were promptly restocked¡ªall of it was now their duty. ¡°This is impressive. If it¡¯s this effective just within the estate, imagine what will happen once it expands across the entire kingdom. The number of goods we can deliver and the people using Arrow Delivery will skyrocket.¡± The retainers nodded in agreement, though a shared thought lingered in their minds. And we¡¯re the ones who¡¯ll pay the price with our exhaustion. The royal court had yet to approve Ghiin¡¯s request to charge tolls for the roads he was building. Additionally, the venture had not yet secured external investment. Once these hurdles were cleared, the entire Royal Faction¡¯s territories would adopt the Arrow Delivery system. The problem was that, no matter how much investment came in, the Fenris Estate would remain the sole operator of the business. This meant that the estate¡¯s administrators would have to hire personnel and oversee operations across multiple locations, spreading themselves even thinner. ude, wanting to slow things down, cautiously interjected. ¡°However, we¡¯re incurring significant losses. The cost of establishing the infrastructure is far higher than anticipated. Even after the free trial period ends, the service fees are low enough that turning a profit will be difficult for a while.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine. It doesn¡¯t matter if we¡¯re in the red for now. What¡¯s important isying the foundation. Eventually, we¡¯ll generate enormous revenue. After all, we¡¯ll have a monopoly.¡± Well, that didn¡¯t work. ude clicked his tongue in frustration, watching Ghiin repeat back predictions ude himself had made. If they could build an overwhelming logistics infrastructure, other merchant guilds would have no choice but to use Arrow Delivery. If they refused, they¡¯d have to pay road usage fees instead. But something feels off. His confidence isn¡¯t just about predictions¡ªit¡¯s almost too certain. Could he be having prophetic dreams or something? The things Ghiin had done so far were all unprecedented, crafted from scratch. Initially, ude had dismissed his confidence as youthful bravado. But the more he listened to the Lord, the more he realized Ghiin¡¯s logic and knowledge were sound. It was clear that his repeated sesses weren¡¯t just due to luck. As ude observed Ghiin with a skeptical gaze, the Fenris Estate continued to develop at a breakneck pace. Thanks to newly constructed roads and an increasing number of horses,rge quantities of meat, grain, and other resources were being transported across the estate at an astounding speed. Receiving daily updates on the progress, Ghiin smiled contentedly. ¡°Everything is running smoothly. But there¡¯s still much to do, so let¡¯s pick up the pace.¡± Transport-rted facilities such as telegraph offices, stables, and logistics warehouses were only part of the picture. For the estate to grow stronger, more facilities were necessary. The more Ghiin pushed, the harder the administrators worked. However, the pace of development in the estate surpassed anything seen before, and the quality of life for its residents steadily improved. It was doubtful that such a livable estate could be found anywhere else on the continent. Seizing the momentum, Ghiin moved on to his next objective. ¡°Time to visit the Marquis of Branford. Let¡¯s secure the toll rights and some investment.¡± ¡ª ude and the retainers worked to finalize a business n designed for maximum efficiency. This venture would epass half the kingdom¡ªa scale even the royal court likely hadn¡¯t anticipated. Toll rights? The Marquis of Branford would undoubtedly secure them for them. Given the current circumstances, the Royal Faction could not afford to reject such a proposal. Once the toll rights were obtained, it would be a done deal. Some lords mightter refuse to pay, citing costs as a reason. But knowing Ghiin, if that happened, he¡¯d likely show up with an army. Having a justification makes it easier to suppress others. ude reviewed the business n with a meaningful smile. ¡°As the Lord said, it doesn¡¯t matter if we suffer some losses. What¡¯s more important than a few coins is that our estate¡¯s influence will grow immensely. If we utilize this well, we¡¯ll end up holding the leash on lords and merchant guilds.¡± If they could secure the right to impose tolls, they would control not only logistics but also the movement of people. Once the system was properly established, no one would dare to challenge Fenris. Of course, it wasn¡¯t all a rosy future. To wield that level of influence, they needed a strong military force¡ªone that would deter anyone from attempting to seize control of their roads. Although they were stillcking in that area, having the Marquis of Branford as their backer for now eased their concerns. ¡°In any case, the top priority of our estate is building a powerful military. And it¡¯s growing rapidly. The Royalist nobles aren¡¯t an issue, but¡­ the uing civil war is.¡± The ducal families had their sights set on the Royalist faction. If Fenris got swept up in that, it could very well spell the end for their estate. But what if the Royalist faction won the civil war? Or, even if they lost, what if Fenris survived? And what if, in the meantime, they managed to build the formidable military the Lord envisioned? ¡°Perhaps¡­ instead of the ducal families, we could rule the kingdom¡­¡± The words escaped his mouth unconsciously. ude pped a hand over his mouth in shock. Did he truly harbor such ambitions? He hadn¡¯t realized it amidst the exhausting days. He¡¯d always thought he¡¯d be content with a life of idleness andfort. When he met Wendy¡¯s eyes, she tilted her head curiously. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°N-nothing.¡± Spending so much time with the Lord must have rubbed off on him. ude shook his head repeatedly, trying to dispel such reckless thoughts. Civil war or not, the immediate tasks at hand were more pressing. After several days of meetings with the retainers, they had finallypleted a detailed business n. All that remained was to send it to the Marquis of Branford. The problem was that Ghiin was too preupied with estate development. No matter how many times ude asked, Ghiin remained resolute. ¡°Are you really not going to the capital?¡± ¡°Ugh, it¡¯s too troublesome. I¡¯m super busy right now. I have to check on the development status, train, and oversee the troops¡¯ training. Just send someone. The Marquis will approve it anyway.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Of course, the letter could be delivered by someone else. However, their counterpart was none other than the Marquis of Branford, the most powerful figure in the kingdom. Even if the Lord went himself, it wouldn¡¯t be enough, so who could they possibly send? ¡®I don¡¯t want to go¡­¡¯ ude still had vivid memories of the time when Ghiin had nearly gotten him killed while trying to save Rosalyn. Honestly, the Marquis had terrified him back then. Just thinking about facing him made ude feel like he¡¯d wet himself. Even aside from that, he was far too busy. So ude passed the task of delivering the letter onto someone else. Summoning Lowell, he set the mood and said solemnly: ¡°You go to the capital.¡± ¡°Huh? Me?¡± ¡°Yes. Go and exin our business n to the Marquis of Branford. Get the toll rights approved. Also, try to convince Lady Rosalyn and Countess Mariel to invest.¡± ¡°How can I handle such a big task! I don¡¯t want to! It¡¯s terrifying! I¡¯m busy too!¡± ¡°You can do it. Now, go. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll have Wendy kill you.¡± Wendy, who was listening nearby, shot ude a contemptuous re, but he pretended not to notice. He was beginning to understand why the Lord forced people to act. ¡®Just do it! Why do you keepining? It¡¯s exhausting!¡¯ Under ude¡¯s relentless pressure, Lowell had no choice but to head to the capital in tears. He was already swamped with work, and now it was going to pile up even more by the time he returned. Between the Lord and the Chief Overseer, they were both driving him to an early grave. ¡ª The Marquis of Branford received the business n and scrutinized it coldly, ring at Lowell, who stood before him. ¡°A road project? Toll rights?¡± ¡°Y-yes¡­ Apparently, it¡¯s necessary¡­ and would greatly benefit the Royalist faction.¡± Even the usually eloquent Lowell stammered in front of the Marquis, overwhelmed by the oppressive atmosphere exuded by the retainers, knights, and soldiers nking him. Compared to thex and chaotic Fenris estate, this ce felt like standing on the edge of a sharp de. After tapping his chin a few times, the Marquis spoke in a displeased tone. ¡°And this small border lord dares to propose a project that spans the entire kingdom?¡± ¡°¡­It seems so.¡± Lowell nodded timidly, trembling. Ghiin was the type to push forward with anything he wanted. Asking Lowell was pointless¡ªhe had no control over his Lord. ¡®Why are you asking me? Even you can¡¯t stop him.¡¯ As Lowell grumbled inwardly, the Marquis fell into deep thought. ¡®An audacious one. Using this opportunity to earn money and expand his influence. To think he could conceive of such a n.¡¯ Most nobles wouldn¡¯t entertain such an idea. Building roads in another¡¯s territory seemed like a losing proposition to them. The costs were staggering, making it a venture unimaginable for anyone but the royal family at the kingdom level. But this audacious project wasing from a single lord. Had anyone else proposed it, the Marquis would have dismissed it as folly. But Ghiin, who controlled abundant grain and manpower, changed the equation. ¡®An excellent idea. Ifpleted, it will be a great asset in the fight against the ducal families.¡¯ By now, avoiding civil war was impossible. To confront the most powerful single force, the ducal families, the royal family and Royalist lords would need to unite. When attacked, neighboring estates would need to swiftly send troops and supplies to withstand the assault. Of course, if multiple estates were upied, it might end up handing the enemy the means to advance. But that was a risk they had to take. Without proper routes, the Royalists would fail to move quickly and copse regardless. ¡®This one seems to be nning for a post-war scenario. Confident of victory, is he? Arrogant fool.¡¯ Such confidence wasn¡¯t inherently bad, but the idea of someone growing beyond his control unsettled the Marquis. ¡®Still, the royal family cannot execute this project.¡¯ The aftermath of the famine still lingered. Most lords were barely managing to maintain their armies. Only someone with an abundance of grain and wealth could attempt a project of this scale. And with Ghiin taking the lead, the other lords would only need to provide workers. Even so, it seemed Ghiin sought significant investment, unable to manage it entirely on his own. ¡®No single lord, no matter how wealthy, could handle this alone.¡¯ After deliberating for a long moment, the Marquis finally spoke. ¡°Very well. I approve the project and will order the lords to cooperate. In the name of the royal family, I will grant Count Fenris the toll rights.¡± ¡®Oh!¡¯ Lowell was astonished. He hadn¡¯t expected the Marquis to make a decision on the spot. ¡®It¡¯s just as the Lord said. Amazing.¡¯ But the Marquis wasn¡¯t finished. ¡°However.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Fixing Lowell with a piercing gaze, the Marquis continued coldly. ¡°We¡¯ll need to increase our share.¡± Chapter 248 Chapter 248: Let¡¯s Secure Some Investment (2) The Marquis of Branford would likely ept the proposal, as it benefited the Royal Faction, but he intended to curtail Ghiin¡¯s growing influence even slightly. After all, he wanted to prevent the emergence of a new ducal family following their victory in the civil war. He was confident in his ability to avoid such a scenario, but¡­ when it came to that man Ghiin, he couldn¡¯t afford to make hasty assumptions. ¡®His military power is growing too quickly. For now, leaving him unchecked benefits us, but¡­ the issue will arise after the civil war. We cannot allow funds to continue flowing to him unchecked.¡¯ If the royal family and I back the project, the road construction initiative will undoubtedly seed. The profits must be siphoned off to bolster our military, ensuring Ghiin cannot act recklessly even after the civil war ends. ¡°How much of a stake would you consider eptable?¡± At Lowell¡¯s question, the Marquis of Branford responded indifferently. ¡°Double the 20% stake proposed by Count Fenris, making it 40%. If they don¡¯t ept, tell them the deal is off. Contact them and return once a decision is made.¡± ¡°No need to contact them. We will proceed with your lordship¡¯s terms.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± The Marquis looked puzzled at Lowell¡¯s prompt agreement. He had doubled the stake, yet this was neither a lord nor a nobleman but a mere administrator, agreeing without hesitation? ¡°Have you been given full authority? Are you sure you can make this decision on the spot?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been given full authority. We will proceed as you have instructed.¡± The truth was, Lowell had already received prior instructions from Ghiin. He had predicted the stake would increase and had told Lowell to ept anything below 50% without hesitation. For Ghiin, profits were not the priority. Of course, profits would be helpful, making it slightly easier to secure funds, but they were merely a supplementary factor. ¨D ¡°What¡¯s crucial is establishing the narrative that I own this road.¡± Once the project was publicly announced under his name, that alone would suffice. Any dissenters in the future could simply be subdued by force. Currently, the power of the Marquis of Branford and the Royal Faction far outweighed Ghiin¡¯s. Thus, the Marquis likely believed that even with simr levels of profit, he could effectively control Ghiin. But in reality, that wasn¡¯t true. What Ghiin needed was time. With sufficient power, he could sweep away any oppositions without needing any forms of justification. He was simply employing this strategy to elerate his preparations. To confront the ducal families, he needed to amass strength far quicker than he was doing now. Unaware of Ghiin¡¯s true intentions, the Marquis of Branford regarded Lowell with a suspicious gaze. ¡®It¡¯s as if he predicted my response and prepared his answer in advance. That man is willingly conceding profits this easily? Why?¡¯ From what the Marquis had seen, Ghiin was obsessed with wealth¡ªnot money itself but whatever served his self-interest. Even when he had made donations under Porisco¡¯s name, the Marquis had been convinced it wasn¡¯t out of pure intention. It was suspicious. Very suspicious. And the fact that he couldn¡¯t discern Ghiin¡¯s intentions made it even more unsettling. ¡®This project will undoubtedly benefit us. That man leading the charge makes it even better. But why does it leave such a bad taste in my mouth?¡¯ The Marquis was perturbed not only by Ghiin¡¯s possible schemes but also by the eerie feeling that his own thoughts were being read. Every interaction with that man left him with a faint yet irksome feeling that he was being led around on a leash. Still, the Marquis of Branford wasn¡¯t one to let emotions dictate his decisions. He had calcted the circumstances and chosen the most practical course of action based on the benefits. That would suffice. ¡°Very well. Under the royal family¡¯s name, I will grant taxation rights and inform the lords involved. Ry this and handle the rest ordingly.¡± ¡°Thank you. Thanks to the Marquis¡¯ benevolence, we¡¯ve been able to resolve this challenging matter. We will not forget that you are our greatest patron and will always follow your will.¡± The Marquis smirked and responded. ¡°You have a rather smooth tongue. For the remaining investment matters, consult with Rosalyn.¡± ¡°I will do so, lord.¡± After leaving the Marquis, Lowell immediately sought out Rosalyn. She meticulously reviewed the project n and nodded approvingly. ¡°With support from the Marquis¡¯ household, this project has a strong chance of sess. Very well, I¡¯ll persuade Lady Mariel and the noble investors at the gathering. Has the stake percentage been finalized with your father?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡± ¡°Did Count Fenris have anything else to say? Something other than money?¡± ¡°No, nothing else.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Rosalyn felt her face flush again and took a deep breath. Ever since recovering from her illness, her face tended to heat up whenever she got angry. ¡®That bastard really has nothing to talk about with me except money!¡¯ Her irritated expression made Lowell shift back slightly in his seat, nervous. ¡®What¡¯s wrong with her? Did I do something she didn¡¯t like?¡¯ Biting her lip hard, Rosalyn finally spoke. ¡°I¡¯ll send the investment funds along with the payment for the cosmetics as soon as they¡¯re secured. For the capital and nearby territories, we¡¯ll recruit workers on our end and begin construction.¡± This was a project that promised a 40% profit margin. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t just Rosalyn¡¯s personal venture but one being handled directly by the Marquis¡¯ household. It couldn¡¯t be taken lightly. Although she was annoyed that all Ghiin seemed to care about was money, she wasn¡¯t the type to let personal feelings interfere with her work. Lowell smiled warmly at Rosalyn¡¯s decisive attitude and bowed deeply. ¡°Understood. Thank you for your swift decision. We¡¯ll begin work immediately as well.¡± * * * Once Lowell departed, Rosalyn began recruiting nobles on arge scale to secure investments. ¡°Oh! If it¡¯s a venture led by the Marquis¡¯ household, it¡¯s certainly trustworthy.¡± ¡°With the support of the royal family and the Marquis himself, this is bound to seed.¡± ¡°We must invest! Not investing would be foolish!¡± The surge of investment proposals from nobles was so overwhelming that she had to carefully select who to ept. Although Ghiin was the real leader of the project, no one considered him to be its owner. With the Marquis of Branford involved, everyone assumed it belonged to the Marquis¡¯ household. This was a testament to the Marquis¡¯ immense reputation and the trust he had built over the years. Thanks to this, Rosalyn was able to secure a massive amount of investment funds. Since the project had the involvement of the Marquis of Branford, there were no disruptions or dys caused by any meddling parties. Even the lords of the individual territories, though reluctant, didn¡¯t dare oppose it. ¡°Ugh, that brat sure is trying all sorts of things.¡± ¡°He¡¯s strutting around with the Marquis of Branford backing him. It¡¯s hard to watch.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll have to teach him a lessonter. For now, it¡¯s an important project, so we¡¯ll have to endure it.¡± Grumbling as they were, the lords providedborers for the project. Since the Fenris territory had agreed to cover thebor costs, they didn¡¯t have to spend much money. Moreover, by taking taxes from the wages earned by the workers, they stood to benefit financially. * * * Road construction began to connect the Fenris territory with neighboring regions. In the capital, Rosalyn personally supervised the roadwork. In each territory, managers and technicians dispatched from Fenris oversaw the workers and directed the construction. With multiple roads being built simultaneously, an enormous workforce was mobilized. Pouring money and manpower into the project ensured rapid progress. Among the workers involved in the road construction, most remained silent and focused on their tasks. However, three individuals whispered among themselves, their chatter never ceasing. ¡°Boss, what¡¯s going on here? We¡¯ve been working nonstop all day. I¡¯ve never seen a ce that makes us work like this.¡± ¡°Even Count Desmond doesn¡¯t push us this hard. At this rate, we won¡¯t even have the strength to escape even if we tried.¡± At theirints, a middle-aged man with an unremarkable appearance sighed and replied glumly. ¡°Exactly¡­ Why isn¡¯t this work ending? Why are we just endlesslyboring?¡± These men were spies sent by Count Desmond. Previously, the territory¡¯s strict istion had prevented infiltrators from entering Fenris. However, with migrants being epted across the kingdom, these spies had managed to slip into the estate undetected among the neers. Due to therge number of impoverished individuals without proper identification among the migrants, Ghiin hadn¡¯t been able to screen out all the infiltrators. The leader of the spies sighed deeply and continued. ¡°There¡¯s a lot of work, but¡­ if we want to gather information naturally, there¡¯s no other way. We have to work hard.¡± ¡°But¡­ we still haven¡¯t stolen the cosmetics or incubator technology, have we? Do you think we even can?¡± ¡°Well¡­ let¡¯s postpone that for now. We¡¯ll need to find a way to ess those technologies or get involved in those tasks.¡± As they worked in Fenris, the spies uncovered many astonishing facts. One thing, in particr, stood out: the food supply never seemed to diminish. Rumors swirled about some kind of monstrous grain that made it possible. They also learned about the existence of a massive incubator that produced chickens in droves. Cosmetics had been a notable target of investigation even before their infiltration. However, they had been unable to uncover any production techniques. As for the monstrous grain, they had only managed to learn that it was mass-produced in the former Fenris territory, but further details remained elusive. Even if they wanted to investigate more, the reality of their situation was unforgiving. ¡°Getting out of hereter might be a problem, but having no useful information is an even bigger issue. They don¡¯t let anyone rest, not even for a moment.¡± ¡°What if we just say we¡¯re too tired to work and quit? That¡¯d give us some time to investigate.¡± ¡°No way. For people like us, with no connections, that¡¯s even more dangerous. It¡¯s better to stick to the construction work. Didn¡¯t you see those unlucky guys who got conscripted as soldiers aftering here? That¡¯s a death sentence. They¡¯d have to fight against our territory¡¯s army. No matter how impressive Count Fenris is, he can never defeat Count Desmond.¡± Ghiin had implemented special policies for the new migrants entering the Fenris territory after lifting its istion. Those who loafed around aimlessly or seemed likely to cause trouble, as well as anyone whomitted actual crimes, were rounded up and ced in the ¡°Labor Assault Unit,¡± an unusual group name for a penal workforce. The unit was managed by Kaor, infamous as the ¡°Mad Dog,¡± and former knights of the Mad Dogs corps. The spies shuddered at the thought of being dragged into the penal workforce. They were determined to avoid such a fate. ¡°Ugh¡­ that¡¯s true, but this is so exhausting¡­¡± For the spies, the most critical objective was to be recognized as legitimate residents of the territory. That way, they could freely gather more information. They had been thrilled to sneak in undetected among the migrants without much preparation. But simply entering Fenris territory wasn¡¯t the end of their problems. They had uncovered remarkable technologies such as the cosmetics and the massive incubator, but without ess, they couldn¡¯t learn anything substantive. To avoid arousing suspicion, they had started working at the construction site¡ªa grave mistake. ¡°I feel like I¡¯m dying here. My whole body aches.¡± ¡°Same. I barely have time to sleep. How can we gather information without any free time?¡± ¡°What if we just escape now? Since being forced onto the road construction, we haven¡¯t been able to contact the guild.¡± The spies muttered gloomily among themselves. After volunteering for construction work, they had been drafted for road building without any choice. Having never experienced such gruelingbor, they struggled to cope. Still, avoiding suspicion was their top priority, so they worked tirelessly. The phrase ¡°a thief has a guilty conscience¡± fits their situation perfectly. ¡°My arms hurt so much from carrying materials all day that I can barely lift them.¡± ¡°Everyone else seems to be working hard, too, but why do we feel so much worse?¡± Theirck of skill and experience made the work especially taxing. As the group grumbled, the leader nced around cautiously and whispered. ¡°Why don¡¯t we just quit being spies and settle down here?¡± ¡°What? What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Think about it. We¡¯ve already made a lot of money here and even bought houses¡­¡± ¡°So what? How is that relevant?¡± ¡°Consider this: do you guys have houses back in Desmond¡¯s territory?¡± The leader¡¯s question made the others fall silent. ¡°No. I used to live at my parents¡¯ house. Housing is expensive in our territory.¡± ¡°I have one¡­ but it¡¯s just a small log cabin in a tiny vige.¡± The leader seized the moment, his eyes gleaming. ¡°See? Why not just stay here? We have homes and make good money. Isn¡¯t this better than being a spy?¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°No way! Are you crazy? If we stay here, what about our families?¡± ¡°Exactly! If they find out we betrayed them, they won¡¯t leave our families alone!¡± No territory would send spies without safeguards in ce. Naturally, they would ensure loyalty by holding families as hostages, the mostmon tactic. When one of the group raised his voice, the leader frantically gestured for silence. ¡°Shh, shh! If we fake our deaths, our families will be fine. They¡¯ll just keep an eye on them in case we betray them. It¡¯ll be okay as long as we y dead.¡± ¡°You¡¯re out of your mind, traitor¡­¡± Before he could finish, the spy froze. Nearby, amotion signaled the arrival of someone important. The leader murmured while bowing his head slightly. ¡°Looks like the lord is here. Let¡¯s talk about thister. For now, let¡¯s stay low and avoid drawing attention.¡± Soon, Ghiin appeared at the construction site. It was well-known that the lord inspected various construction sites daily without fail. Ghiin meticulously checked every corner of the site before his gaze fell on the three spies huddling in one area. ¡°Hmm? You seem familiar. Where have I seen you before?¡± At Ghiin¡¯s muttering, the leader broke into a cold sweat. Although they hadn¡¯tmitted any major offenses yet, their true purpose made them nervous. After pondering briefly, Ghiin nodded and said. ¡°Ah, I remember now. You were the ones working on the housing project earlier. And you were always sticking together, weren¡¯t you?¡± Hearing this, the spies turned pale as white sheets. Chapter 249 Chapter 249: Our Knights Will Wear These (1) The leader of the spies broke out in a cold sweat, nervously darting his eyes around. ¡®What¡¯s this? He must have only caught a glimpse of us in passing, yet he remembers us? Out of all those workers?¡¯ What terrifying observational skills. Although he¡¯d never personally witnessed the lord¡¯s capabilities, the thought crossed his mind that the rumors of him being near-master-level might actually be true. ¡®What do I do? What am I supposed to say?¡¯ The spies were flustered. They couldn¡¯t afford to leave any impression on others. Blending into the background and avoiding notice was the cornerstone of being a spy. Quickly regaining hisposure, the leader answered. ¡°We became close while relocating. Being outsiders, we naturally needed someone to rely on.¡± ¡°Oh, really? No family?¡± ¡°No, we¡¯re all alone. Some of us were orphans, while others lost their families during the war. Having no one else to lean on brought us closer together.¡± The leader tried to keep his mind calm. He had carefully prepared a backstory for this type of questioning. No matter what was asked, he was ready to respond. Their identities had been meticulously fabricated. Fake hometowns, false acquaintances¡ªeverything had been set up. Of course, all of it was tied to fellow spies. Ghiin smirked and ced a hand on the leader¡¯s shoulder. ¡°True, making friends is crucial when you¡¯re living far from home. But all three of you seem to be in great shape.¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s a bit embarrassing, but I used to live as a rogue in the slums. I¡¯ve since repented and am trying to be useful to the estate.¡± ¡°A rogue, huh? That¡¯s a fancy way of putting it. So, just an unemployed thug?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡°And the other two?¡± Ghiin turned to the other two spies, who straightened nervously before answering. ¡°I used to do odd jobs, mostly manualbor for a merchant guild. They had me work briefly as a guard because of my strength.¡± ¡°I mainly worked at construction sites. I also did a short stint as abor battalion guard.¡± They responded as trained, prepared for questions like these. They had even acquired relevant knowledge in case anyone probed further. After all, their physiques could raise suspicions. ¡°Hm¡­¡± Ghiin scrutinized the three men from head to toe with a suspicious gaze before speaking again. ¡°Take off your shirts.¡± They couldn¡¯t refuse, not in front of him. Hesitantly, the three men removed their shirts. As expected, all three were well-built. Ghiin observed their upper bodies and hands briefly before making his next remark. ¡°No matter how I look at it, those are the bodies of men trained in swordsmanship. And your hands¡­ they suggest knowledge of assassination techniques.¡± The spies turned pale at his words. Despite the mild weather, cold sweat began to pour from them. ¡®What the hell? How can he tell just by looking?¡¯ ¡®He¡¯s bluffing, right? He has to be. Please let it just be a bluff.¡¯ Most spies learned swordsmanship and assassination techniques as part of their preparation, to carry out assassination orders or escape whenpromised. Of course, some spies didn¡¯t train inbat. But those were the elite, the intellectual type who infiltrated as administrators or schrs. Unlike the two subordinates whose faces turned ashen, the leader¡¯s mind raced coldly and quickly. ¡®Should I just confess and sell these guys out? I really wanted to settle down here! I even bought a house and saved up a lot of money!¡¯ He had intended to abandon his previous life and make this ce his home. He¡¯d even started persuading his team members to do the same. The idea of being caught as a spy and dying here filled him with frustration. No, this couldn¡¯t be the end. Not after finally achieving home ownership. ¡°Actually, to tell you the truth¡­¡± The leader hesitated but began to speak. However, before he could finish, Ghiin cut him off with a casual remark. ¡°Well, whatever. Whether you¡¯re spies or not doesn¡¯t matter.¡± The three men stared at him in shock. ¡®Was he just bluffing all along?¡¯ ¡®What does he mean, ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter if we¡¯re spies¡±?¡¯ As the three struggled to process his words, Ghiin grinned. ¡°I¡¯m a pacifist, you see. Killing people just because they¡¯re suspicious? That¡¯s something only a madman would do, right?¡± ¡°Y-Yes, that¡¯s true¡­¡± ¡°And our estate is short on manpower. Killing strong, capable-looking men like you just because you¡¯re suspicious would be a huge waste. Even if you were spies, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to kill you.¡± ¡°Is that¡­ so?¡± ¡°But I can¡¯t exactly let suspicious people roam free either. So, I¡¯ve prepared a special ce for people like you.¡± ¡°What and where might that be?¡± Ghiin nced at Gillian beside him and spoke.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°Send all these guys to the ¡®Labor Assault Corps.¡¯¡± ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± At the shockingmand, the trio of spies immediately dropped to the ground, groveling. ¡°Please, my lord! We¡¯ve done nothing wrong!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll work hard!¡± ¡°Please spare us!¡± The spies wailed in desperation. The ¡®Labor Assault Corps¡¯ was infamous for being assigned to the most dangerous tasks in the estate. Members underwent military training and were rumored to serve as the vanguard in times of war. With the looming certainty of a confrontation with Count Desmond, they knew being forced into the vanguard would mean death at the hands of their supposed allies. Despite their desperate pleas, Ghiin shook his head. ¡°Why are you so scared? It¡¯s just another work assignment. Only a little more demanding. Prove your innocence by working hard there.¡± The three men were dragged away, looking utterly dejected. While they were relieved to avoid immediate execution, the inevitability of death in wartime loomedrge. Moreover, they would suffer before their deaths. Rumors about Kaor, the man in charge of thebor battalions, described him as a relentless taskmaster. Even as he was being led away, the leader gritted his teeth. ¡®I won¡¯t die! No matter what, I¡¯ll survive! I¡¯ll live to enjoy a peaceful life in my house!¡¯ Before owning a house, he had been a loyal spy to Count Desmond. But after acquiring afortable home, his perspective shifted. He wanted to marry, have children, and live happily in hister years. It all came down to property. Spy wages would never have been enough to buy a home in Count Desmond¡¯s expensive territory, especially when one mistake on the job could cost his life. ¡®I¡¯m done with that life! Here, I can earn more just by working honestly than I ever could as a spy!¡¯ Even the strongest loyalty crumbled under the allure of financial stability. He believed that if he worked diligently in thebor battalion, he might eventually be released. After that, he could save money and lead afortable life. Determined, he made up his mind. ¡®I will survive! I¡¯ll even kill as many of Desmond¡¯s men as I can in the war and im credit for the victory!¡¯ A legendary traitor was about to be born. * * * When Ghiin returned to his office after sending the spies to thebor corps, Galbarik and a group of dwarves burst in, tears streaming down their faces. ¡°My lord! My lord!¡± ¡°What¡¯s this about?¡± The dwarves, looking like scruffy goblins with beards, appeared haggard as usual. Yet, their faces shone with happiness rather than exhaustion. ¡°Oh, could it be?¡± Ghiin¡¯s eyes glimmered with anticipation. Receiving the hopeful gaze, Galbarik grinned widely and shouted. ¡°We¡¯ve done it! We¡¯ve finally seeded in creating Galvaniium!¡± ¡°You did it!¡± Ghiin¡¯s face lit up with joy. It had taken a long time, but unlike therge hatchery, he had been certain this would seed. After all, Galbarik had managed to figure it out even in his past life without knowing anything about the materials. With a confident expression, Galbarik responded to Ghiin¡¯s smile. ¡°That¡¯s right! It worked perfectly when we followed your guidance! Hahaha!¡± Galbarik¡¯sughter echoed proudly. While Ghiin had provided assistance, the discovery of a new technique was a monumental achievement. Galbarik carefully pulled a metal ingot from his pocket and handed it over. ¡°This is Galvaniium! Check it for yourself!¡± Ghiin took the ingot and examined it thoroughly. It was exceptionally lightweight. No one would believe that this alloy could be as durable as iron. Ghiin drew his sword immediately, swinging it with moderate strength and without channeling mana. ng! The sword bounced off without leaving a single scratch. ¡°Ah!¡± It was perfect. Ghiin couldn¡¯t help but admire it. It was identical to the Galvaniium he remembered from his past life. With a satisfied grin, he spoke. ¡°Excellent. It¡¯s wless. Just like the one made by the legendary cksmith.¡± ¡°Then introduce me to that cksmith!¡± ¡°¡­I told you, I don¡¯t know where they are.¡± Ghiin turned away, feigning ignorance. It was hard to exin that he¡¯d see the cksmith every time he looked in the mirror. Galbarik, slightly disappointed, nced at a nearby mirror to groom his beard before continuing. ¡°Anyway, this is an achievement that will go down in history! And what¡¯s more important is that we are the only ones who can produce this for now!¡± As Galbarik pointed out, this technology was unique to Fenris territory. Although no secretsted forever, it wouldn¡¯t spread anytime soon. ¡°Good. Let¡¯s start mass-producing Galvaniium. Teach the method only to the most skilled and trustworthy artisans. Pay them several times the usual wage so they have no reason toin.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Galbarik nodded enthusiastically. The creation of Galvaniium marked the dawn of a new era for Fenris territory. ¡°Understood! I will make sure not a single piece of information leaks. Don¡¯t worry about it!¡± Galbarik knew full well that this territory would eventually have to face Count Desmond in battle. That meant the secrecy of this technology was paramount. He also fully understood the implications of Ghiin¡¯s instructions. ¡°Trustworthy¡± artisans and ¡°several times their regr pay¡± essentially tranted to keeping the artisans confined and forcing them to work. With enough manpower, mass production would be no issue. The territory had already built massive foundries and forges in preparation for this day. ¡°Then, I will begin the preparations and training for mass production immediately! If you¡¯ll excuse me¡­¡± Galbarik and the dwarves tried to make a hasty exit. They knew there was no benefit to lingering in conversation with the lord. But Ghiin grabbed Galbarik¡¯s shoulder and smiled. ¡°Why are you leaving so soon?¡± ¡°To start production quickly¡­¡± Sensing trouble, Galbarik and the dwarves avoided making eye contact and muttered under their breath. Their pleading expressions were evident¡ªthey hoped to be dismissed. ¡°Come on, you know our style by now. You¡¯ve seeded with Galvaniium, so it¡¯s time to move on to the next task.¡± ¡®You¡¯re not human¡­¡¯ Galbarik felt tears well up. Creating Galvaniium had been a grueling process, and now they were expected to mass-produce it. On top of that, there was already talk of another task. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t have promised to work so hard!¡¯ Yet, the dwarves¡¯ pride wouldn¡¯t allow them to refuse. They never seemed to realize that this very pride was their downfall. ¡°Fine¡­ What is it this time?¡± ¡°We¡¯re making equipment.¡± ¡°Equipment? Didn¡¯t we already n to rece all weapons and armor with Galvaniium versions?¡± The n was indeed to upgrade all the knights¡¯ and soldiers¡¯ equipment with Galvaniium. The same applied to everyday tools and other iron goods, except for items like portcullises, where sheer weight was an advantage. But Ghiin had something even more extraordinary in mind. ¡°We¡¯re not just switching materials for the current equipment. I¡¯m talking about creating entirely new designs. I also want to add new weapons, but let¡¯s start with the armor and helmets for the knights. Take a look at this.¡± Ghiin handed Galbarik a set of blueprints he had prepared in advance. Galbarik carefully examined the schematics for a while, his face filling with curiosity. ¡°What¡¯s with the grooves on this armor and helmet? Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± ¡°Exactly. We¡¯re embedding Runestones into them.¡± ¡°You¡¯re nning to carve magic arrays into armor and use Runestones too? And you want 400 sets of this? Are you sure about the cost calctions?¡± Ghiin nodded firmly, and Galbarik¡¯s astonishment grew. If these blueprints were followed, each set of armor would be worth enough to allow an ordinary person to live a life of luxury for the rest of their days. Producing 400 of them would exceed the budget of a typical territory for decades. These would undoubtedly be the most expensive items in the territory¡¯s expenditure. ¡°I¡¯m not great with finances or administration¡­ but if you make this, won¡¯t itpletely drain the estate¡¯s funds? The Galvaniium alone is costly, but the Runestones are the bigger issue. Using them means we¡¯ll have fewer to sell.¡± Galvaniium was still in its initial production phase and required significant resources, resulting in high production costs. Converting all of the territory¡¯s iron equipment and tools would already demand an astronomical sum. Adding Runestones to the mix would cause an uproar among the retainers. ude, in particr, would almost certainly protest vehemently. Galbarik, clearly uneasy about the idea, pressed further. ¡°Thebat power will improve, sure, but this seems excessive. No other territory has equipment like this. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to use that money to expand the army and buy more weapons?¡± ¡°Our knights will wear these.¡± Ghiin wasn¡¯t aiming for ordinary knights who merely wielded mana. He envisioned a corps of knights capable of fighting anywhere, under any conditions¡ªa force with unparalleled versatility inbat. Chapter 250 Chapter 250: Our Knights Will Wear These. (2) The need for a steady increase in troops and weapons was unquestionable. But no matter how much wealth Ghiin umted or how developed the estate became, how much could they truly afford to have? ¡®It¡¯s nowhere nearparable to the Ducal Family¡¯s forces and resources.¡¯ If the goal was simply to topple Count Desmond, then, as Galbarik suggested, increasing troops and weaponry would suffice. However, the Ducal Family¡¯s forces operated on an entirely different scale. Considering the troops of the lords and nobles aligned with the Ducal Family, their forces easily exceeded one hundred thousand. Preparing aparable force in a short time would be impossible. In that case? ¡®Each individual must be able to fight as a force of a hundred.¡¯ The 400 knights would need to be capable of fighting 40,000 enemies¡ª100 times their number. Simrly, 1,000 soldiers would need to face tens of thousands of enemies. Even then, there was no guarantee of victory against the Duke of Delfine¡¯s forces. ¡®To achieve that, their skills must be honed to the utmost limit, and they must be equipped with the best gear there is.¡¯ The armor and helmets were to be engraved with various enchantments: weight reduction, night vision enhancement, increased strength and agility, temperature control, and adaptability to various environments. The mechanism was simple¡ªwhen the knights infused mana into the runestones embedded in the equipment, the magic circle would activate. This would allow for near-permanent usage of the gear. The same principle applied to the soldiers. They too would be armed with Galvaniium equipment and subjected to rigorous training to be elite warriors. ¡®What might seem like an army to others is, in truth, insignificantpared to the Ducal Family¡¯s forces. they¡¯ll always be smallerpared to the Ducal Family. Therefore, I must create a small, but formidable, elite force.¡¯ And the Ducal Family wasn¡¯t the only adversary to consider. Galbarik, reviewing the documents, mumbled unconsciously. ¡°This gear will certainly make them stronger, but¡­ Are you sure this is meant to fight people?¡± It didn¡¯t matter how he looked at it¡ªthis seemed far too excessive for battling humans. Too much money and advanced technology were involved. Wearing such equipment, a knight could probably handle an ogre with ease. At Galbarik¡¯s words, Ghiin smirked. ¡°Our enemies are simply that formidable. And yes, I do n to hunt foes scarier than humans in the future. Regardless, this is critical work, so make sure it¡¯s done right.¡± Sensing something unsaid, Galbarik chose not to pry further and simply nodded. ¡®Considering how much money is being poured into this, maybe he¡¯s nning to hunt monsters. Is he thinking of heading back to that Forest of Beasts? Still, it¡¯d be cheaper to recruit and train more troops with this money.¡¯ In terms of efficiency, this approach was the epitome of financial recklessness. ¡®Where does this audacity evene from?¡¯ Perhaps it was just youthful vanity driving him to burn through his wealth. Galbarik let the thought slide and instead asked something else he was curious about. ¡°But why ck? Why are all the ordered armor and helmets ck?¡± ck armor required a special coating to ensure it didn¡¯t reveal a silver sheen even when scratched. This made it much more expensive, so it was rarely used outside certain groups. ¡°It¡¯s good for moving at night andunching ambushes.¡± ¡°¡­Ah, yes. It suits the purpose.¡± It seemed Ghiin had beenpletely consumed by the art of warfare after all these recent battles. To prioritizebat efficiency over the knights¡¯ pride in their silver armor and cover it in ck instead. ¡°Oh, and the symbolism isn¡¯t bad either. Back in the Ferdium Siege, when Viktor and Count Digald saw the ck forces approaching, they practically had seizures.¡± Indeed, while ck armor mightck the elegance of silver, itmanded an aura far superior in terms of intimidation. ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll increase Galvaniium production and proceed with the armor and helmet manufacturing. Though, the mages will surely throw a fit¡­¡± The mages were already overworked, constantly summoned to various sites and projects with no time to rest. It was inevitable that they would rebel upon learning of the additional workload. In a tone suggesting he was doing them a favor, Ghiin spoke. ¡°Let them know they¡¯ll get the same vacation as before once the armor and helmet production ispleted. The mass production of Galvaniium and the manufacturing of gear take the highest priority¡ªeveryone should focus on this.¡± ¡°Oh! Vacation? Got it! Don¡¯t worry!¡± In this estate, the only luxury was gorging on food and resting for a brief period. Galbarik and the dwarves had adapted to this perfectly, as if it were second nature. ¡°Always fast and reliable. Got it?¡± ¡°I got it, geez¡­ You really nag a lot, you know that?¡± I¡¯d heard those words so many times they felt almost meaningless. Grumbling, Galbarik left the room. Ghiin watched him walk away, a sly grin spreading across his face. The Galvaniium would significantly enhance the estate¡¯s capabilities. Such was the immense power of this new material. Though Galbarik might not know it yet, Ghiin was already envisioning additional weapons to craft using Galvaniium. Oncepleted, these innovations wouldpletely redefine the concept of mobile warfare. ¡°Get it done quickly. We¡¯ve got more work to do after this.¡± Ghiin smiled expectantly, his face full of anticipation. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ude sat silently, staring at the funding request submitted by the dwarves for what felt like an eternity. After a long moment, he simply approved it. The dwarves looked at him with surprise, their eyes sweeping over him a few times before they left. ude, showing no further reaction, merely closed his eyes and sipped his tea. Even Wendy, who rarely spoke to ude unless absolutely necessary, couldn¡¯t contain her curiosity at his uncharacteristic behavior. ¡°Why¡­ did you just let it go?¡± Normally, ude would have raised a huge fuss, argued with the lord until the matter was settled, and only then grudgingly approved the request. He objected not because he hoped to stop it, but to make the lord reconsider. The man spent money as recklessly as he deemed necessary, so ude would resist to prompt even a moment of hesitation. This time, however, he had done nothing, and Wendy couldn¡¯t help but wonder why. Setting his teacup down, ude responded with a serene smile. ¡°It¡¯s easier if you just give up.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°This miserable estate¡ªif it goes bankrupt, so what? It¡¯s not my money.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± For Ghiin, once a decision was made, it was simply carried out. But calcting the costs, allocating funds, and assigning tasks fell squarely on ude¡¯s shoulders. No matter how much money the estate brought in, its financial situation remained tight, and keeping the gears greased drove ude to the brink of insanity. Even with no money, whatever the lord ordered had to be done. It was truly a mad estate. Other people at least earned absurdly high wages, finding sce in that. But as an unpaid servant, ude had nothing. It was driving him insane. ¡°Ah! If only another war would start! What¡¯s Count Desmond waiting for? Is he scared?!¡± If the estate was going to ruin itself, it might as well do it quickly. Such were ude¡¯s increasingly erratic thoughts. Wendy, rarely inclined to pity, nced at him with an unusual mix of sympathy and exasperation before steering the conversation elsewhere. ¡°Still, the Galvaniium alloy seems incredible. It will enhance the soldiers¡¯bat effectiveness and could really improve people¡¯s lives.¡± ¡°Yeah, sure. Now we¡¯ll just produce it like crazy.¡± The estate had built numerous foundries and smithies, scattered throughout itsnds. Until now, however, these facilities were only minimally operational, just enough to keep them maintained. The n had always been to fully activate them after developing Galvaniium. Compared to the other craftsmen in the estate, cksmiths had lived rtively leisurely lives.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Now, with Galvaniium ready, every foundry and smithy would spring into fric activity. The cksmiths were initially stunned when they received their first samples of the alloy from the dwarves. ¡°This¡­ this is incredible! How did they create such a thing?¡± ¡°As expected of the dwarves!¡± ¡°They say the lord provided the technology.¡± It was truly a remarkable alloy. A metal as light as this, with strengthparable to steel, was beyond anything they¡¯d ever imagined. When the dwarves offered to teach them the techniques, the cksmiths were ecstatic. Mastering such a skill was a source of great pride. Though trustworthy individuals had been carefully selected,rge-scale production inevitably required expanding the workforce. And not everyone could be perfect. Some of the cksmiths began harboring sly ideas. ¡®If I learn this technique and leave for another estate, I could make a fortune.¡¯ No matter how high the wages were, selling the technology would be even more lucrative. In another estate, they could monopolize the knowledge for even greater profits. People are the same everywhere¡ªgreed arises when treasures are within reach. Learning an alreadypleted technique wasn¡¯t particrly challenging. Within days, a few cksmiths who had picked up the new skills started acting suspiciously. ¡®The travel restrictions have been lifted. If Ie up with the right excuse, I could slip away from the estate.¡¯ Their ns were crushed as soon as the training for the new technique ended. ¡°Who¡­ are you?¡± ¡°Since you¡¯ve mastered a critical technology for the estate, we¡¯ll be providing you with escorts for the time being.¡± ¡®Escorts? This is surveince!¡¯ Under the guise of protection, two soldiers were assigned to each cksmith. With no way around it, the cksmiths gave up on escaping and resigned themselves to their high wages aspensation. However, the soldiers¡¯ overzealousness soon became unbearable. ¡°Damn it! Stop following me around! This is the bathroom!¡± ¡°Why are you watching what I eat?!¡± ¡°Following me to the bath? People are going to misunderstand!¡± The soldiers clung to them like leeches, making it difficult even to use the restroom in peace. Drinking with friends became a challenge as well. ¡°It¡¯ste, you should head home.¡± ¡°If you get too drunk, it could be problematic.¡± If they seemed too drunk to watch their tongues, the soldiers would swiftly drag them away. At night, a fresh pair of soldiers would rece the previous ones to ¡°guard¡± them until morning. It was a nuisance, but not unbearable. After all, having personal escorts wasn¡¯t entirely unpleasant. Yet, the cksmiths couldn¡¯t shake a growing unease. Galvaniium was produced exclusively in arge-scale smelting district near the lord¡¯s castle. The finished product was then distributed across the estate. Near this smelting area, several spacious, elegant, and well-maintained houses sat empty. ¡°Could it be¡­?¡± Until now, they had passed by these houses without much thought. But with the soldiers monitoring them so closely, an ominous premonition arose. Not long after, their fears were confirmed. ¡°Honey! When did you buy such a beautiful house? I¡¯m so sorry for nagging you while you were working so hard to save money! And they¡¯re even assigning bodyguards to us? When did you be so sessful?¡± ¡°Wow! Dad¡¯s the best! Is this really our new house? It¡¯s huge!¡± The child¡¯s mother beamed with happiness. ¡°Now that Dad works right next door, he¡¯lle home right after work. And if he¡¯s busy, we can always visit him at the workshop.¡± ¡°Yay! I want to see Dad working!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± The cksmiths, seeing the joyful faces of their wives, children, or parents, hung their heads. They realized escape was now impossible. When they were forcibly moved, everything was already prepared in the new homes without their knowledge. Faced with their families¡¯ delight, the cksmiths couldn¡¯t bring themselves to refuse. One cksmith¡¯s wife, overwhelmed with emotion, kept wiping her tears. ¡°You idiot, why didn¡¯t you tell me you were working so hard by yourself? I was such a fool to think of divorcing you¡­! No, never mind that! You¡¯re truly the best!¡± ¡®No, please¡­ it¡¯s not like that. I didn¡¯t even work that hard¡­ Say you don¡¯t like this house. Say you want to go back to our old one!¡¯ Oblivious to his thoughts, his wife let her hair down and gave him a sultry look. ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll take a quick bath.¡± ¡°W-what do you mean? A bath? Why?¡± Terrified, the cksmith took a step back. Simr scenes yed out in the homes of all the cksmiths tasked with Galvaniium production. These men were now effectively confined to the smelting district, with their homes right next to their workces. Even if they tried to sneak off, their families and the soldiers kept a vignt watch. ¡®This estate¡­ is really the worst.¡¯ Some cksmiths, desperate to avoid going home, volunteered for overtime, further elerating Galvaniium production. The finished Galvaniium was then sent to cksmiths in various regions, who used it to craft weapons and tools for the estate¡¯s residents. Finally, the long-dormant forges and smithies throughout the estate roared to life. Fires burned through the night, never extinguished. ng! ng! ng! ng! ¡°Argh! Why is there so much work?!¡± The sound of hammering and the cries of cksmiths echoed across the estate. The first items produced were armor and weapons for the soldiers. With every smith in the region working tirelessly, a staggering number of items were churned out daily. The soldiers who received the new armor were dumbfounded. ¡°Full te armor? Are you sure this isn¡¯t a mistake?¡± ¡°We¡¯re light infantry, not knights.¡± ¡°How are we supposed to wear this? We¡¯ll be exhausted in no time.¡± Ordinary soldiers typically wore padded cloth armor. Even in wealthy estates, they might receive breasttes or leather armor at most. Equipping every soldier with gear fit for knights would bankrupt even the richest lord. Besides, no matter how thin or lightweight, most soldierscked the strength and skill to fight effectively in metal armor. Yet, with no regard for unit type, all soldiers were issued such equipment, leaving them bewildered. ¡°It¡¯s nice, but¡­ even if it¡¯s well-made, it¡¯s still going to be heavy¡­¡± Muttering, one soldier picked up a piece of armor, only to fall silent in shock. It was unbelievably light¡ªso light it felt impossible. Chapter 251 Chapter 251: A ce That¡¯s Incredibly Impressive (1) The soldiers wore skeptical expressions as they assessed the unbelievable lightness of the armor. Come to think of it, the armor¡¯s color wasn¡¯t the glossy silver typically seen on the knights¡¯ equipment. Instead, it was closer to a matte silver, giving it a more refined and subdued appearance. Yet, this only deepened their suspicions. It had to be made from shoddy materials. Thinking someone was ying a prank, the soldiers began to toy with the armor. ¡°Hey, hey! Give this thing a whack!¡± At one soldier¡¯s suggestion, another drew his sword and struck the armor. If a superior caught them, they could just im they were testing the issued gear. If the armor had been sent as part of some prank, it wouldn¡¯t matter whether they fooled around with it or not. ng! ¡°¡­¡­?¡± The soldier holding the armor, the one who struck it, and those watching all blinked in astonishment. If the armor were truly of poor quality, the spot struck by the de should have been dented or pierced. Yet, the armor didn¡¯t even have a scratch. The soldier who swung his sword looked at his hand with disbelief. ¡°This¡­ It felt almost identical to hitting real, high-quality armor.¡± Since he had attacked yfully, he hadn¡¯t put much thought into the strength of his swing. The shock from the impact, however, was transmitted directly to his hand. The stinging pain in his hand was unmistakable¡ªjust like the sensation of striking hardened te armor. While everyone stood speechless, the Centurion of the light infantry came running over, sweating profusely. ¡°Phew, sorry for beingte. Had to, uh, take care of something urgent. Everyone got their armor, right?¡± ¡°This¡­ Is this really for us?¡± ¡°Yeah, Lord Fenris himself ordered it. From now on, no more low-grade armor for the troops.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Wow.¡± It was widely known that when Lord Fenris decided to spend money, he spent extravagantly. But recing the equipment for all 3,000 soldiers in the garrison? Such extravagance was unheard of, even among royalty. A soldier raised his hand and asked, ¡°But why is this armor so light? Is it enchanted or something?¡± ¡°No, no. This is a newly developed material by the dwarves. It offers the same defensive strength as the standard armor but weighs less than half.¡± ¡°Wow¡­¡± The soldiers finally broke into wide smiles. te armor was considered the pinnacle of metallurgy. Without a blunt weapon to crush the armor outright or the skill to exploit its joints, killing someone wearing te armor was almost impossible. Against knights, the armor¡¯s effectiveness depended on the opponent¡¯s skill, but for regr soldiers, te armor offered overwhelming protection. Now, they had reduced the weight of such heavy armor to that of leather armor. This wasn¡¯t just impressive¡ªit was nothing short of a miracle. ¡°Woohoo!¡± Cheers erupted from the troops. The greatest fear for soldiers on the battlefield was death. But with full te armor, they could fight with the confidence of taking down several enemies on their own. The cavalry and archers, who were undergoing training, were just as thrilled. The lighter armor meant their horses would tire less quickly. As production ramped up, more and more soldiers donned the new armor. Visually, it became hard to distinguish who was a knight and who wasn¡¯t. The polished silver armor with the emblem of a red wolf engraved on the left breastte became the symbol of Fenris¡¯ soldiers. Weapons crafted from Galvaniium¡ªspears, shields, and swords¡ªwere also distributed ording to the needs of each unit. The soldiers marveled at the new gear. ¡°Wow, these weapons are so light!¡± ¡°It won¡¯t tire you out even if you carry them all day!¡± ¡°With this, I could swing it all day long!¡± For blunt weapons, where weight was as critical as durability, the reduction was minor. But for ded weapons, the lighter design made them significantly easier to handle. The ones most delighted were the heavy infantry. Their role often required them to holdrge, thick, and heavy shields throughout prolonged engagements, making them one of the most physically demanding units. However, everything changed once they received their new shields. ¡°Charge with your shields!¡± At the instructors¡¯mands, the shield bearers ran forward, swinging their massive shields one-handed. These shields wererge enough to cover their entire bodies. The concept of ¡°heavy infantry¡± no longer applied within the Fenris domain. With differences only in weapon types and shield sizes, everyone was equipped with heavy gear but could move as quickly as light infantry. ¡ª Everyone was undergoing horseback training, to the point where the concept of cavalry itself seemed to be disappearing. However, the improved equipment didn¡¯t mean the soldiers had it easier. Their training grew increasingly grueling with each passing day. ¡°More! Swing harder! Move faster! Don¡¯t rely on your gear! Get strong enough to kill your enemies even barehanded!¡± Despite Gillian¡¯s shouts, soldiers copsed one after another, their faces etched with exhaustion. ¡°Ughhh!¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m going to die.¡± ¡°We got amazing equipment, so why is everything even harder now?¡± Equipment is meant to maximize efficiency in actualbat. If the user is weak, they can¡¯t utilize its full potential. The person must be stronger. That was Ghiin¡¯s creed. And here, there was someone who followed his orders to the letter. ¡°What are you doing? Move faster! Faster, you idiots! At this rate, you¡¯ll drop dead before you even reach the battlefield! If you don¡¯t get up right now, I¡¯ll break your legs myself!¡± It was unmistakable that Gillian had once been a mercenary. Normally quiet, he turned into a devil when training the soldiers. The well-fed and physically strengthened soldiers were driven to their limits every day. ¡®This ce is hell! Everyone here is a demon!¡¯ ¡®They¡¯re insane. Are they trying to turn us all into knights? This domain really is insane.¡¯ ¡®We¡¯re well-fed, paid handsomely, and equipped with great gear, but damn it, I just want to run away!¡¯ While the soldiers were caught in a whirlwind of joy and despair, the domain¡¯s civilians harbored only pure joy. The iron tools they had been using were being reced with galvaniium tools. As they used the new equipment, they couldn¡¯t stop singing its praises. ¡°Who¡¯d have thought farming tools could be this light? They¡¯re sturdier than wood but far lighter than iron!¡± ¡°Lighter pots make cooking easier! I don¡¯t even have to secure them when usingrger ones.¡± ¡°Same goes for metal sheets. This is seriously revolutionary!¡± Of course, tools like hammers and pickaxes, where weight was an asset, didn¡¯t change much. But tools where weight wasn¡¯t critical were quickly reced with Galvaniium alternatives. Heavy tools are difficult to handle, and their weight makes work cumbersome. Changing just one tool for an individual might seem like a small convenience, but when that change spread across the entire domain, it became a game-changer. As the efficiency of theborers improved, the productivity of the associated industries also surged. Such was the profound impact Galvaniium had on the domain. The people were ecstatic, constantly praising the lord and the dwarves who developed this new material. ¡°Our lord is truly incredible. They say he provided the technology for this too!¡± ¡°It wouldn¡¯t have been possible without the dwarves.¡± ¡°Someone told me Galvaniium is named after Lord Galbarik because he poured his soul into making it.¡± Ghiin, observing these changes in the domain, felt deeply satisfied. However, it still wasn¡¯t enough. The domain was stillcking in many resources. There were still materials that couldn¡¯t be obtained with money alone. It was time to secure them. * * * ude spoke with a serious expression. ¡°There¡¯s a problem.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°¡­Do you really?¡± Ghiin replied in an uninterested tone. ¡°We¡¯re running short on leather, aren¡¯t we?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. How did you know?¡± ¡°It¡¯s obvious. With the advent of Galvaniium, production across the board has increased. Naturally, the demand for leather would rise alongside it.¡± ¡°Then couldn¡¯t you have prepared for it in advance? Or at least consider reducing production for now?¡± ude¡¯s usatory tone made Ghiin roll his eyes in disbelief. ¡°Do I have two bodies? My original n was to secure leather supplies alongside horses, but Galvaniium waspleted first, so that took priority. Either way, I have no intention of cutting back on production, so we need to resolve this quickly before it bes a bigger problem.¡± Leather is one of the most widely used resources. It¡¯s essential for making clothing, shoes, gloves, and protective covers for various items. Weapons and armor also use leatherponents, and leather straps are often employed for binding. With the mass production of equipment and tools spurred by Galvaniium, the demand for leather naturally skyrocketed. As if he already had a solution in mind, Ghiin spoke confidently, sparking ude¡¯s curiosity. ¡°So, how are you going to secure it this time? Can you create leather out of thin air, like you did with cosmetics or Galvaniium?¡± ¡°No, am I a god? How could I make leather?¡± ¡°¡­Then are you nning to steal it, like how you acquired horses and iron ore?¡± ¡°Steal? What am I, a bandit? Why do you always think I¡¯m going to rob someone? I¡¯m not that kind of person, you know?¡± ¡®Why does talking to this guy make me so mad?¡¯ Whenever a problem arose, the lord would either pull out some absurd new piece of knowledge or beat someone into submission to take what was needed. Naturally, ude expected Ghiin to either provide another brilliant solution or seize resources from somewhere else this time as well. Instead, Ghiin had the audacity to scold him, which only served to irritate ude further. After taking a few deep breaths to calm himself, ude asked again. ¡°So, what will you do? Leather isn¡¯t easy toe by these days. It¡¯s getting harder and harder to source.¡± The recent drought had led to a significant loss of livestock, which in turn decreased the avability of leather derived from those animals. Still, the situation wasn¡¯t as dire as with food or meat, as monsters could still be found scattered across the continent. Ghiin pointed out this very fact. ¡°We¡¯ll have to hunt monsters and use their hides. It¡¯s hard to source leather right now, and stealing it from others isn¡¯t an option.¡± ¡°¡­That won¡¯t be easy.¡± The Ritania Kingdom didn¡¯t have many monster habitats left. Over the years, humans had expanded their territories by relentlessly hunting monsters. Thanks to the kingdom¡¯s longstanding policies, the number of monsters had dwindled significantly. The kingdom of Ritania wasn¡¯t considered a major power for nothing. With the recent drought further reducing monster poptions, even the remaining ones were hunted down by desperate people, making sightings increasingly rare. In the north, monsters had already been nearly wiped out long before the drought due to extreme poverty in the region. ude, with a puzzled expression, voiced his concerns. ¡°It¡¯s nearly impossible to find monsters in our domain. We¡¯ve hunted down every single one and squeezed them dry. The situation is likely the same for the neighboring territories. How can we hunt monsters when there are none left?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why we¡¯ll go to a ce where there are plenty of monsters.¡± At Ghiin¡¯s reply, ude suddenly realized something and nodded. ¡°Ah, you mean the ¡®Forest of Beasts¡¯, right?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°No? But it does seem like a reasonable choice. Didn¡¯t you say the outer areas of the forest had been sessfully cleared before?¡± ¡°The Forest of Beasts isn¡¯t cost-effective. There are more monsters there that don¡¯t yield usable leather than those that do. Hunting carnivorous nts or pudding trees is pointless. It¡¯s a waste of time and resources to clear them for leather.¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°But didn¡¯t you say before that you nned to retake the Forest of Beasts?¡± ¡°I do, but not right now. We need the strength to clear it with minimal losses before attempting that.¡± Previously, the Forest of Beasts had been targeted because of the nearby runestones which provided a significant financial opportunity. At the time, there was no other way to secure such funds. However, in the current situation, attempting to reim the forest would be a loss. Ghiin¡¯s n was to wait until they could overwhelm the forest with ease and extract its resources efficiently. Hearing that the Forest of Beasts wasn¡¯t a viable solution, ude rubbed his temples. He could already guess what Ghiin was nning. ¡°You¡¯re nning to leave the domain again, like when you fought the savages, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re catching on quickly.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ This time, it¡¯s going to be even farther, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Oh? You already figured out where I¡¯m heading?¡± ¡°Of course. If monsters are scarce, you go where there are plenty. That¡¯s your style, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯ve got you all figured out.¡± Ghiinughed heartily at ude¡¯s response. Indeed, spending time together fostered understanding. With a satisfied smile, Ghiin revealed his n. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m heading to the ¡®Shadow Mountains of the Turian Kingdom¡¯. It¡¯s a ce overflowing with monsters¡ªa truly, unbelievably impressive ce.¡± Chapter 252 Chapter 252 ¨C A ce That¡¯s Incredibly Impressive (2) The Kingdom of Turian was located beyond the Kingdom of Seiron, where ude had been. While it was just as small as Seiron, it was renowned as the ¡°Land of Knights¡± due to its abundance of exceptional knights. It wasn¡¯t just the knights who were remarkable¡ªthe kingdom¡¯s people as a whole were strong and held martial arts in high regard. There was a good reason for that. An enormous number of monsters resided in the Shadow Mountains, which stretched across the kingdom. Just as Ferdium had fought against the savages for countless years, the Kingdom of Turian also waged endless wars against the monsters. However, they couldn¡¯t handle the sheer number of monsters descending from the mountains on their own. The more they fought, the more resources and manpower the kingdom expended. Thus, the Kingdom of Turian devised an alternative n. ¡ª ¡°Anyone is free toe here and hunt monsters. We won¡¯t ask about your status or identity¡ªbe you a criminal, adventurer, or mercenary, it doesn¡¯t matter. Hunt monsters, and you¡¯ll have full rights to the byproducts.¡± When the royal decree was announced, people from all over the continent flocked to the kingdom. After all, they could make a fortune with only a small tax. It was a mutually beneficial strategy¡ªthe kingdom reduced its losses, and outsiders gained wealth. Thus, people who specialized in hunting monsters in the ¡°Shadow Mountains¡± came to be called ¡°Monster Hunters¡±. Now, Ghiin also nned to head there to hunt monsters and procure hides. ude agreed that Ghiin¡¯s idea was the best course of action. However, having a lord frequently absent from his territory was hardly ideal. ¡°How long do you n to stay there? I heard Count Desmond is seriously mobilizing troops and inspecting his forces now. It seems like they¡¯re finally trying to resolve things with strength.¡± ¡°What about Amelia¡¯s side?¡± ¡°She¡¯s still locked in a siege battle with Baron Valois. But it seems like she¡¯s holding back to avoid excessive damage, as her offensive approach has been very passive.¡± At that, Ghiin let out a quietugh. Amelia¡¯s usual style was to overwhelm her enemies to the point they couldn¡¯t recover. If she was acting cautiously, she was undoubtedly aiming for something specific. And Ghiin had a general idea of what that might be. ¡°For now, keep a close eye on both sides. I¡¯ll only be gone for a short while.¡± ¡°Do you really think a short trip will suffice for securing a steady supply of hides? It¡¯s not like there¡¯s anyone over there who can provide you with arge quantity of hides all at once, like the savages could. Are you nning to steal all the hunters¡¯ hides?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll guide them at the start, and after that, I¡¯ll leave the work to someone else. I¡¯m nning to take around fifty knights with me¡ªonly the least skilled ones.¡± ¡°Who do you intend to leave in charge?¡± ude tilted his head. The only person suitable to oversee the knights in Ghiin¡¯s stead was Gillian. However, Gillian was unexpectedly busy. He wasn¡¯t just responsible for the knights but also managed the soldiers¡¯ military training. Leaving someone like that to handle things for an extended period wasn¡¯t feasible. While Ghiin could step in to oversee training himself, he was even busier than Gillian. And it wasn¡¯t an option to assign such a critical responsibility to the rtively inexperienced young knights. While ude mulled it over, he quickly came up with a surprisingly suitable candidate. ¡°Ah! Someone who¡¯s good for nothing but fighting, with no immediate use for territorial development! I¡¯ll leave it to that guy.¡± ude¡¯sment made Ghiin chuckle. ¡°Yes, I was nning to leave it to him.¡± * * * ¡°Ugh, damn it! This is so frustrating.¡± Kaor kicked a rock in frustration, his annoyance evident. Lately, all he felt was irritation. ¡°Ah, fighting the savages was fun. Aren¡¯t we going to war again anytime soon?¡± After muttering to himself a few times, he plopped down on the ground and scratched his head furiously. In truth, Kaor had been feeling quite anxioustely. He believed Gillian to be his eternal rival, yet Gillian seemed to grow stronger by the day. During their battles against the savages, Gillian had demonstrated an entirely different level of skill. Honestly, Kaor felt like he¡¯d lose if they fought now. It wasn¡¯t just Gillian. Belinda was the same. If she backstabbed him in the middle of a battle like during the war, he¡¯d likely fall without being able to counter her. That alone was unsettling, but what made it worse was that even those who had once been weaker than him were rapidly improving. Especially that guy Lucas, whose growth was almost unbelievably fast. ¡°Damn, am I going to end up the weakest at this rate? That can¡¯t happen.¡± ¡ª He had definitely be stronger than before, thanks to Ghiin¡¯s help. And he was still growing, little by little. However, as his skills didn¡¯t improve as quickly as he¡¯d hoped, uneasiness took hold of Kaor. At this rate, he felt like even Alfoi might surpass him someday. ¡°Tsk, fighting is the only thing I¡¯m good at.¡± Even he admitted to himself that this was my only redeeming trait. But if even that got overtaken, it would utterly make him feel miserable. He wasn¡¯t of much help in the development of the estate. While everyone else was busy with training and development projects, he just went around ordering the bor assault team¡± to work. Aside from that, he asionally helped out with the garrison¡¯s duties. It felt like everyone else was busy finding their ces, while he alone wandered without direction. The longer this situation went on, the greater the sense of istion grew. ¡°I¡¯m bored. Isn¡¯t there something else I could do to help the estate? I¡¯d like to be of some use too¡­¡± Without realizing it, Kaor muttered those words to himself and was startled enough to mp his mouth shut. ¡®Me, Kaor, who was once famed as the ¡°Mad Dog of the North,¡± saying something so soft-hearted and virtuous?¡¯ He¡¯d lived his life by the motto, ¡°bad boys are cool,¡± so there was no way he could ept bing some diligent, earnest type of person. ¡°Argh! Forget it. I¡¯ll just go have a drink.¡± Springing to his feet, I began berating the members of thebor assault team. ¡°Hey! Move faster! Why are you so damn slow? Especially you three! You¡¯ve got strong bodies, but why are you so disgustingly bad at this? You useless idiots!¡± The three spies nted by Count Desmond, who had been moving arge boulder, tried to slink away unnoticed. But he was faster. Kaor darted over like lightning and began pounding on the three of them. Whack! Whack! Whack! ¡°Argh! Why are you doing this again?!¡± ¡°What did we do to upset you now?!¡± ¡°You madman! You can¡¯t just start hitting us out of nowhere!¡± Panting heavily, he barked back at their protests. ¡°There¡¯s something about you bastards that I just don¡¯t like! You give off a terrible vibe! You¡¯re spies, aren¡¯t you? Yeah, that¡¯s right. You¡¯re definitely spies. Your faces annoy me, your attitude annoys me¡ªeverything about you annoys me. So from today on, you¡¯re officially spies. Got it?¡± He was just venting his frustrations and making baseless usations. Hearing his outburst, the three flinched slightly, but continued to vehemently deny the im, emphasizing how unjustly they were being treated. ¡°We¡¯re not that kind of people!¡± ¡°We¡¯ve lived honest lives, working diligently!¡± ¡°Madman! This is seriously too much!¡± He pretended not to hear them. ¡°Shut up! If I say you are, then you are!¡± And so, his irritation only continued to grow as the days went by. The biggest reason was the frustration of not being able to improve his skills as fast as he wanted. The stress from feeling like he might fall behind in thepetition,bined with the inferiorityplex of not being able to contribute much to the estate¡¯s development, started to eat away at him. ¡°Even that idiot Alfoi is doing a ton of work!¡± Honestly, if he were in another estate, he wouldn¡¯t have been this stressed. In other estates, knights did nothing but train and practice all day, being nothing more than a drain on resources. But in Fenris Estate, one capable person handled multiple responsibilities at once. Most of the other knights didn¡¯t seem to care much, but Kaor thought of himself as one of the estate¡¯s key figures. So, Kaor couldn¡¯t help but constantlypare himself to Belinda, Gillian, Vanessa, and ude. ¡°Damn it, should I go to the lord and ask him to teach me more?¡± After giving the three spies a thorough beating, he fell back into his thoughts. He¡¯d already received plenty of special treatment. Asking for more would hurt his pride.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Still, he couldn¡¯t bear the thought of losing to Gillian, who¡¯d joined around the same time as him. The ones climbing up from below were also starting to get on his nerves. In the end, he swaggered his way to Ghiin¡¯s office. Once there, he stood silently, as if staging a protest. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Say something.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It seems like it¡¯s been a while since you¡¯ve had any special training.¡± As Ghiin rolled up his sleeves and rose from his seat, he finally opened his mouth. ¡°¡­¡­Don¡¯t you have anything?¡± ¡°Anything like what?¡± ¡°Just, you know, something nice¡­¡± Kaor approached Ghiin with great determination, but when the time came to exin his reasons, the words wouldn¡¯te out. As someone who had survived in the North on nothing but grit and pride, asking for something good felt embarrassing and beneath for Kaor. ¡®It¡¯d be nice if he just handed something over likest time.¡¯ But Ghiin, of course, was unsympathetic. ¡°If you¡¯re feeling weak, go ask ude for some mandrake roots or beg Piote to heal you with his holy power. But do you really need anything? You look perfectly healthy to me.¡± ¡°Damn it¡­¡± Kaor pouted and turned his head away. He was annoyed. He didn¡¯t want to ask for help, but the frustration inside was driving him mad. When he stayed put, sulking like a child and refusing to speak, Ghiin chuckled. ¡°Why? Feeling stifled?¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°Frustrated that your skills aren¡¯t improving as fast as you¡¯d like? But your pride won¡¯t let you admit it?¡± ¡°What the¡­?¡± Kaor widened his eyes and stared at Ghiin. He hadn¡¯t said anything yet¡ªhow did he know? Was he that transparent? Ghiin nodded a few times before continuing. ¡°It¡¯s amon feeling. I know because I¡¯ve been there.¡± ¡®At your age, what could you possibly have been through?¡¯ It was hard to take his words seriously, but Kaor didn¡¯t dwell on it. Solving his own problem came first. ¡°Then please teach me something better!¡± It was easier to ask once he¡¯d acknowledged the issue. Emboldened, Kaor spoke bluntly. But Ghiin shook his head. ¡°Even if I taught you the best mana cultivation techniques or swordsmanship in the world right now, it wouldn¡¯t help.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to teach me, just say so!¡± Kaor snapped. Learning something better would obviously make me stronger. Look at Gillian¡ªhe was advancing rapidly right now! He must have been learning inferior techniques, which exined why his growth was slower. Ghiin, unfazed by Kaor¡¯s outburst, replied calmly. ¡°Gillian has already carved out his own path. He¡¯s spent years diligently building his skills, so he can grow quickly as long as he stays on course. But you¡¯re not there yet. You¡¯re still too¡­ lightweight.¡± ¡°What do you mean by ¡®lightweight¡¯?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve lived relying only on quick wits and improvisation withoutying a proper foundation. The fact that you¡¯ve survived this long means you have talent, but you haven¡¯t built anything solid. That¡¯s why it¡¯s hard for you to move forward, and that is also why you¡¯re feeling impatient.¡± Ghiin himself had once been in a simr state in his previous life. He had been blinded by vengeance, pouring all his efforts into honing his skills. But the more he pushed, the more his progress stalled. He hadn¡¯t been patient enough to build a solid base, instead seeking shortcuts to power. Of course, shortcuts could be good paths too¡ªthere was no one ¡°right¡± answer in life. But impatience prevented people from finding the right shortcuts. Kaor was in that exact state now. ¡°That¡¯s how the basics work. It takes time to rebuild and solidify your foundation, but once you do, you can be stronger than anyone.¡± ¡°I want to get stronger right now!¡± By the time he was Gillian¡¯s age, he might surpass him. No, he definitely would. But what good was that? he wasn¡¯t someone who cared about age. In a world where you could die at any moment, being strong now was what mattered for Kaor. The things Ghiin had taught him at first had made him stronger quickly because they addressed his weaknesses. But now, it was just tedious repetition. Naturally, Kaor¡¯s progress had slowed. He had finally hit a massive, unyielding wall after breaking through smaller ones all this time. Desperate, he shouted again. ¡°There has to be something better!¡± ¡°There isn¡¯t. Even if there were, it wouldn¡¯t matter to you right now. You¡¯d just hit another wall soon enough. From now on, you need to take your time and build step by step.¡± ¡°Damn it! But you¡¯re so strong even though you¡¯re young! How did you get so powerful without some special method? Did you get extra time or something?¡± Ghiin clicked his tongue at his rude remark. Normally, Ghiin would have dragged him off for some ¡°physical therapy,¡± but his lord let it slide this time. Ghiin understood how frustrated he must be. Yes, Ghiin had gotten extra time, thanks to his regression. But in Ghiin¡¯s previous life, when he rose to be one of the Seven Strongest on the Continent, it hadn¡¯t been like that. It had taken grueling effort and countless years to build his skills. Though, he had used one special method. ¡°There is a way to speed things up,¡± Ghiin said. Kaor¡¯s face lit up. ¡°Really? There is? Don¡¯t keep it to yourself¡ªteach me!¡± ¡°Your life.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Put your life on the line and umte realbat experience.¡± ¡°So¡­ I just need to roam the battlefields?¡± ¡°Sure. But even that won¡¯t be very effective unless you¡¯re fighting nonstop every day.¡± ¡°Then what should I do?¡± ¡°Kill a lot of monsters.¡± I scoffed at that. ¡°I¡¯ve already killed plenty of monsters. Didn¡¯t we go to the Forest of Beasts together?¡± ¡°How many have you killed in your life?¡± ¡°Well¡­ probably about a thousand!¡± He exaggerated a bit. Adding up everything from his mercenary work and the Forest of Beasts, it was more likely just a few hundred monsters. Ghiin looked at him with an amused smile. ¡°That¡¯s nowhere near enough.¡± ¡°Then how many do I need to kill?¡± Ghiin grinned wickedly, his lips curling upward. ¡°About¡­ ten thousand.¡± Chapter 253 Chapter 253: A ce That¡¯s Incredibly Impressive (3) Kaor wondered if he had misheard the number and asked again. ¡°Ten thousand?¡± Ghiin slowly shook his head. Kaor repeated his question, his voiceden with disbelief. ¡°¡­Really, a hundred thousand monsters?¡± Nod, nod. Kaor erupted in anger. ¡°No, how does that make any sense? A hundred thousand? How are we supposed to hunt that many monsters? Is there even a ce where that¡¯s possible? Oh,e on! Stop joking and tell me the truth!¡± ¡°Why not? There is. A ce where monsters endlessly appear.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no such¡­ Wait. Oh? Could it be?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s exactly the ce you¡¯re thinking of. That famous one.¡± Kaor, momentarily dumbstruck, asked again. ¡°I heard rumors that there are a lot of monsters there, but¡­ Are there really as many as a hundred thousand?¡± ¡°Of course. That¡¯s why it¡¯s been such a big deal for so long. Even if they don¡¯t show up all at once, they keeping steadily, so the numbers add up easily.¡± ¡°So, what, I¡¯m supposed to live there until I die?¡± ¡°If you kill a hundred a day, it won¡¯t take you too many years.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If you want to speed it up, kill a thousand a day or something.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Kaor was speechless. Though he was often called ¡°Mad Dog¡± for a reason, the lord standing in front of him seemed like an entirely different species. Seeing Kaor¡¯s silence, Ghiin continued. ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t have the guts to stake your life on it, just go back and train quietly.¡± Saying no would be humiliating. The proud Kaor immediately raised his head haughtily. ¡°I can do it, you know?¡± ¡°No, on second thought, it¡¯s not going to work. It¡¯s too dangerous. You¡¯re not good at fighting, after all.¡± That was the one thing Kaor hated to hear the most. He instantly red up. ¡°I¡¯m good at fighting!¡± ¡°Can you beat Gillian?¡± ¡°¡­Probably? I think I can.¡± ¡°Well, if that¡¯s the case¡­ Thene with me. Let¡¯s grab some monster hides while we¡¯re at it.¡± ¡°Why are youing, my lord?¡± Kaor¡¯s prickly response made Ghiin chuckle. ¡°Because if I send you alone, you¡¯ll die in no time. That ce is pretty dangerous. You¡¯re not good at fighting, after all.¡± ¡°¡­I told you I¡¯m good at it.¡± ¡°Sure, sure. Anyway, I¡¯ll help you adjust a bit, then I¡¯ll head back. Let¡¯s move out immediately.¡± Although the lord would apany him there, he¡¯d be returning alone. Kaor felt a twinge of unease. Truthfully, he didn¡¯t want to be left alone in an unfamiliar ce.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°Are we going just the two of us?¡± ¡°No, we¡¯ll bring all the weak andzy ones.¡± Ghiin gave him another cryptic smile. * * * Fifty knights, who had been training so hard they were coughing up blood, were suddenly summoned. Ghiin and Gillian meticulously selected the ones who would apany them to the Shadow Mountains, evaluating their performance and current training progress. They picked those who were the weakest, or who had grown increasinglyzy andcent. Since the criteria were so varied, the knights had no idea why they had been chosen. ¡°Why us? Where are we going?¡± ¡°Maybe they picked only the best-looking ones?¡± ¡°Looking at your face, that doesn¡¯t seem likely.¡± As murmurs spread through the group, Ghiin approached and addressed them. ¡°From now on, we¡¯ll be hunting monsters.¡± The knights exchanged nces. They hadn¡¯t been briefed properly and had been yanked straight from their training. ¡°Are we going to the Forest of Beasts?¡± One of the mercenaries, who had apanied them during the mission to retrieve the runestone, asked cautiously. There was a hint of tension in his voice. More than half of the mercenaries who had gone on that mission had died. It had been a grueling journey. Though he had grown much stronger since then, the dreadful memories still lingered. Ghiin shook his head and replied nonchntly. ¡°No, not there.¡± ¡°Then where are we going?¡± ¡°We need more monster hides for the estate, so we¡¯re heading to a ce with plenty of them: the Shadow Mountains of the Turian Kingdom. It¡¯s just a light trip, so don¡¯t worry too much.¡± By Ghiin¡¯s standards, it really was a light trip. In his previous life, he had often gone there for pocket money and some casual exercise. ¡°Oh¡­¡± The knights nodded at his offhandment. They had heard of the Shadow Mountains¡ªa dangerous ce where monsters appeared incessantly. Still, they weren¡¯t too frightened. They¡¯d only heard stories and had never experienced it themselves. Besides, their skills had improved considerably through war, and their confidence had grown with their victories. It was said that the area was filled with hunters and fortresses. Monsters? With the lord apanying them, hunting a few hundred would surely be easy. ¡°But isn¡¯t this a bit excessive? At this rate, we might take down a few thousand.¡± ¡°Maybe they really need a lot of hides?¡± ¡°Phew, I guess I¡¯ll get some exercise while I¡¯m at it.¡± The knights, their tension easing, burst outughing. With that monster of a lord and fifty knights heading out, the monsters wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. They¡¯d be wiped out. Watching theughing knights, Ghiin smiled too. ¡°That confidence is great. Let¡¯s just focus on hunting as many as possible, quickly. It¡¯s practically like going on a pic.¡± The mood among the knights grew even livelier. They had been grinding themselves into the ground with endless training recently. Repeating the same drills over and over was driving them to the brink of madness. The idea of heading out, hunting monsters, and taking a bit of a trip sounded like a perfect way to blow off steam. ¡®I never thought I¡¯d get such a sweet opportunity. People really need to get out more.¡¯ ¡®Heh, maybe they picked me because I¡¯m just that skilled. Honestly, who else but me could handle this quickly?¡¯ ¡®Maybe it¡¯s a reward for working so hard. A little break, perhaps?¡¯ Meanwhile, those who hadn¡¯t been selected looked on with envy. ¡®I¡¯m stronger than that guy!¡¯ ¡®I worked harder than him!¡¯ ¡®Lucky bastards. They¡¯re going on a trip, hunting a few monsters, traveling, and probably eating delicious food too!¡¯ Though they wanted to throw tantrums and demand to be included, they restrained themselves. Nobody wanted to risk being assigned to ¡°special training¡± instead. However, not everyone was envious. A few knights who understood Ghiin¡¯s personality wore suspicious expressions. ¡®The lord is going himself? Then it¡¯s better not to go.¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s rough, but training here is still safer.¡¯ ¡®Going out with him might actually get you killed.¡¯ * * * As the knights geared up, ude arrived with a report. ¡°We¡¯ve packed light, as requested, with simple dried rations for swift movement. Supply deliveries will be arranged to meet your schedule.¡± ¡°Good. Make sure everything goes smoothly. Don¡¯t ck off monitoring Desmond and Amelia, either.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Oh, and bring Kkoko over. We¡¯ll be riding that from now on.¡± ¡°¡­Kkoko?¡± ¡°The ck bean. My new horse.¡± ude¡¯s face twisted into one of pleading desperation. ¡°Could you please reconsider the name?¡± ¡°Why? It¡¯s cute, isn¡¯t it? Adorable, even.¡± The retainers around them wore expressions of disbelief. That ferocious warhorse and that cutesy name? It was an outrageous mismatch. ¡°You really need to change it. Everyone will mock you.¡± ¡°Imagine someone shouting, ¡®Herees the lord riding Kkoko!¡¯ How would that sound on the battlefield?¡± ¡°My lord, you can do whatever you want, but please, just don¡¯t name things yourself anymore.¡± The retainers looked ready to cry. They didn¡¯t mind Ghiin¡¯s entricities most of the time, but this was too much. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Faced with their collective opposition, Ghiin took a step back. When it came to battles or anything he was confident in, he always stood firm. But with everyone united against him, he couldn¡¯t help but reflect on whether he truly was terrible at naming things. Even in his previous life, mercenaries had asionally doubled over inughter at the names he came up with. Though back then, a few punches usually shut them up, and they¡¯d end up liking the names after all. But he couldn¡¯t go around beating his retainers. Unlike the mercenaries, they weren¡¯t mocking him; they were begging him not to do it. Most of them were physically frail and would probably die from a few hits anyway. So this time, he decided topromise. When Kkoko was brought out, Ghiin pondered for a moment. The horse deserved a fitting name. What was his title in his previous life? One of the Seven Strongest on the Continent, the King of Mercenaries. Surely, a regal name would suit the horse. ¡°Horse King?¡± No, that sounded odd. Even for someone who tended to name thingszily, Horse King seemed a bit much. ¡°This guy¡¯s incredibly fast. How about Speed King?¡± Everyone shook their heads simultaneously. Ghiin looked the horse over once more. Its jet-ck coat gleamed, the defined muscles and flowing mane exuding elegance. The horse seemed to know its own magnificence, asionally flicking its mane to one side and tossing its head dramatically. ¡°Alright, you¡¯re ck, so from now on, you¡¯re ck King.¡± ude, who had been quietly observing, raised an eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯re really giving a horse a name like ¡®King¡¯?¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll be riding it, after all, so it deserves that much. Anyway, I¡¯m tired of arguing, so no moreints. It¡¯s good enough. And its nickname is still Kkoko. Got it?¡± The retainers, though reluctant, nodded begrudgingly. Even thispromise was a small victory. At least ¡°ck King¡± sounded dignified. It could be used officially in public and recorded for posterity. ¡°Please, my lord, keep the nickname to private moments only.¡± Even ck King seemed pleased with its new name, snorting and baring its teeth in approval. With the horse-naming debate settled, Gillian approached and asked, ¡°Are you sure I shouldn¡¯te along?¡± ¡°Yeah. Someone needs to keep training the knights and soldiers. I¡¯ll be back soon enough, so don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Understood. Take care out there.¡± After Gillian bowed, Ghiin turned to Arel and said, ¡°Don¡¯t ck off on your basic training while I¡¯m gone. Once your stamina improves, I¡¯ll teach you the mana control technique. Until then, follow Gillian¡¯s guidance.¡± ¡°Yes, my lord!¡± Arel bowed deeply. For now, he was focused entirely on building his stamina through regr meals and rigorous physical training. Having been a frail rural boy picked up during the subjugation of the savages, Arel needed time to develop a solid foundation. Despite his humble origins, the estate¡¯s people treated him carefully. After all, they assumed he was Ghiin¡¯s disciple. Moreover, Belinda doted on Arel as if he were Ghiin¡¯s younger brother, which made everyone extra cautious in their interactions with him. ¡°My lord, please return safely. I¡¯m so worried I can¡¯t go with you this time because of all the work here. Don¡¯t skip meals, alright?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be back before you know it.¡± Knowing Ghiin¡¯s strength, Belinda was far less dramatic than before, though her concern remained due to his unpredictable personality. After exchanging farewells, Ghiin and the knights set off. As they departed, Kaor muttered to Gillian as he passed by, ¡°Remember my words. When I return, I¡¯ll crush you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Gillian ignored him as usual. In the past, he might have thrown a punch and left Kaor half-dead, but with Ghiin present, he chose to stay silent. Kaor, knowing this instinctively, only picked fights when others were around. He had never once provoked Gillian in private. Still, Gillian¡¯s disregard for him never failed to rile him up. ¡°Just you wait! I¡¯ll kill those hundred thousand monsters and take you down!¡± Fueled by anger, Kaor apanied Ghiin and the knights to the Turian Kingdom. ¡ª Under the guise of cavalry training, they moved tirelessly and arrived near the Shadow Mountains faster than anticipated. ¡°Wow¡­¡± ¡°So this is the Shadow Mountains we¡¯ve heard so much about¡­¡± ¡°Incredible.¡± The towering mountains loomed high, casting deep, ominous shadows over the surrounding area. The knights were overwhelmed with a mixture of awe and apprehension. The mountain range, nketed in endless trees, seemed to twist and distort under the heavy darkness. The oppressive atmosphere underscored just how dangerous this ce was. As they gazed upon the mountains, the knights revised their earlier thoughts. ¡°This¡­ doesn¡¯t feel like a vacation.¡± ¡°Maybe I wasn¡¯t chosen because I¡¯m handsome after all¡­¡± ¡°I have a bad feeling about this.¡± * * * The Turian Kingdom had built multiple fortresses along the Shadow Mountains to defend against the monster hordes. Each fortress was positioned at a critical choke point, and behind them stood walls to protect cities in case the defenses failed. Since it was impossible to enclose the entire mountain range, only key routes to the cities were blocked. Any monsters slipping through unguarded sections of the range were dealt with by hunters or the kingdom¡¯s army. Though some monsters managed to bypass the fortresses and walls, their numbers were much smallerpared to the main assaults, preventing any major crises. Ghiin and the knights headed to ¡°Ironcliff¡±, one of thergest and most prominent fortresses in the region. Acting as both a military base and a bustling city, the fortress housed numerous hunters, traders, and soldiers. Seeing the massive fortress encircled by towering walls, the knights¡¯ jaws dropped. True to its reputation, it stood as a testament to countless battles fought against relentless monster waves. As soon as they arrived at the gates of Ironcliff, Kaor, brimming with energy, asked eagerly, ¡°Can we drop off our gear and head out to hunt monsters right away?¡± Ghiin shook his head and replied, ¡°There¡¯s something more important to do first when you¡¯re in awless town like this.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Ghiin raised a fist, his lips curling into a sly grin. ¡°You start by punching someone.¡± Chapter 254 Chapter 254: This ce is Ours Now. (1) Boom! The massive gates of the fortress creaked open. Ghiin and the knights casually stepped inside. Here, no one bothered to check identities. The rules were simple: those who came weren¡¯t stopped, and those who left weren¡¯t chased. That was thew of this ce. Once inside, there were only a few rules everyone had to follow: ¨C ¡°Killing was forbidden within the fortress.¡± ¨C ¡°Social hierarchy held no weight here.¡± ¨C ¡°No one must forcefully drag someone outside the fortress.¡± Any other disputes? They were left to the hunters to resolve amongst themselves. The Turian Kingdom, locked in endless battles against monsters, needed to gather as many hunters as possible. Acknowledging noble authority in this ce would shatter the fragile bnce they had painstakingly maintained. If nobles freely killed hunters or forcibly dragged them away as criminals, it would deal a devastating blow to the Turian Kingdom. ¡°Hunters must die fighting monsters, if they are to die at all.¡± This principle had been firmly upheld by the kingdom, which even extended its authority to restrain foreign nobles. As a result, many criminals roaming the continent found refuge in the fortresses scattered along the Shadow Mountains. Inside, the fortress resembled a regr city¡ªalbeit with filthier, more ramshackle facilities and stters of blood in in sight. ¡°Ugh, disgusting.¡± ¡°This city looks like the middle of a battlefield.¡± ¡°Stay here long enough, and you¡¯ll catch something.¡± The knights, ustomed to living in the cleaner, morefortable estates, clicked their tongues as they took in their surroundings. The hunters, visible everywhere, wore all sorts of garb. While most donned standard armor, some sported equipment fashioned from monster bones or hides. These rough individuals shot hostile res at Ghiin and his knights as the neers stepped further in. Long ustomed to risking their lives hunting monsters, the hunters exuded a menacing aura. ¡°Hmm.¡± Ghiin smirked, clearly amused. He enjoyed ces like this. If the opportunity arose, he could have a satisfying brawl. The knights apanying Ghiin weren¡¯t much better. They, too, were a rowdy bunch with foul tempers. ¡°What are you staring at, you bastards?¡± Kaor growled as he shot daggers at the hunters. The other knights followed suit, matching their defiant gazes. Back in their mercenary days, they might¡¯ve been intimidated by the hunters¡¯ ferocity. But those days were long gone. After countless wars, they had earned the grim reputation of ¡°butchers.¡± ¡°Ha, looks like we¡¯ve got some noble guests.¡± ¡°Why would theye here?¡± ¡°Bet those fancy armors would fetch a nice price.¡± Despite the knights¡¯ sharp reactions, the hunters merely observed with sly grins. Everyone noticed that Ghiin¡¯s group wore matching armor. Until they could confirm whether the group had been officially dispatched by the kingdom, the hunters held back. For now, no shes erupted. Ignoring the hunters, Ghiin walked toward the central building of the fortress. Kaor and the knights followed behind, their expressions smug. The central building was where hunter IDs were issued, and neers signed agreements acknowledging the fortress¡¯sws. The Turian officer at the desk nced at Ghiin¡¯s identity and spoke indifferently. ¡°In this ce, noble status holds no weight. A lowly ve is considered equal to you, Count. Do you agree?¡± ¡°I agree.¡± ¡°We do not intervene in disputes. Do you agree?¡± ¡°I agree.¡± ¡°Killing is forbidden. idents during duels may ur, but killing is fundamentally prohibited. Do you agree?¡± ¡°I agree.¡± ¡°Then sign here. We¡¯ll register you in the hunter database, and the agreement will be sent directly to the royal court.¡± Ghiin nonchntly stamped his seal on the document. Here, he was no longer a noble¡ªjust another hunter. After receiving Ghiin¡¯s signed agreement, the Turian officer delivered his final instructions. ¡°We only ensure that this fortress functions at a basic level. As long as you don¡¯t interfere with us or this building, we won¡¯t intervene. Should issues arise with the hunters, resolve them yourself. We offer no assistance.¡± ¡°Understood. I haven¡¯t arranged for lodging yet. Can I leave my horse here for the time being?¡± ¡°As it¡¯s your first visit, we can extend that courtesy.¡± ¡°Good. Then I¡¯ll go find a ce to stay. I imagine we¡¯ll be seeing a lot of each other.¡± The Turian officer smirked darkly. ¡°Wee to thewless zone. Enjoy your stay¡ªif you make it out alive.¡± As Ghiin finished registering and stepped outside, a man with a rat-like face approached him. ¡°You seem to be new here, am I right? Did you register as a hunter?¡± ¡°I did,¡± Ghiin replied casually. The man gave a satisfied smile, and the hunters nearby began to eye them with renewed interest. It was clear that Ghiin¡¯s group hadn¡¯t been officially dispatched by the kingdom. The rat-faced man¡¯s expression shifted, now unconcerned about formalities, as he continued. ¡°Even though this is awless zone, it¡¯s still a ce where people live, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°In any ce where people live, a w and order¡¯ of sorts naturally emerges.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re asking for money, aren¡¯t you?¡± The bluntness of Ghiin¡¯s remark caught the man off guard for a moment, but he quicklyposed himself. It wasn¡¯t surprising, given the reputation of this fortress; Ghiin might have heard about it beforehand. ¡°It¡¯s nice dealing with someone quick to catch on. Here, we have a group called the ¡®Hunter Cooperative.¡¯¡± ¡°What a ridiculous name for an organization,¡± Ghiin said with a smirk. ¡°It was established to protect the rights and interests of hunters. Joining is strongly rmended. Of course, there¡¯s a small membership fee and monthly dues.¡± Ghiin rubbed his chin thoughtfully before asking, ¡°And who exactly do I pay this to?¡± ¡°The association, of course.¡± ¡°And who¡¯s in charge of this association?¡± ¡°That would be the ruler of this ce, the ¡®King of Ironcliff,¡¯ Lord Doncard.¡± Ghiin nodded slightly. The world did have its fair share of self-proimed kings. Well, even his own nickname had ¡°King¡± in it, so why not a person? Such schemes amused him, both in his past life and now. ¡°What benefits do I get for joining?¡± ¡°Heh, you¡¯ll be able to live herefortably. No one will mess with you, and you can focus solely on hunting monsters.¡± The benefits seemed unimpressive. Ghiin wasn¡¯t a fan of arrangements like this. ¡°Are you guys bandits?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Bandits are unforgivable. Taking what belongs to others by force is the thing I hate most.¡± ¡°Now, wait a moment¡ªwhat are you¡ªurk!¡± Before the man could finish his sentence, Ghiin¡¯s fist flew straight into his face. The rat-faced man tried to resist but had no chance. Thud! Thud! Thud!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Ugh! If you mess with me, the King of this ce¡ª¡± ¡°Bring him here. I¡¯d love to see this ¡®King¡¯s¡¯ face.¡± ¡°Ugh! Please spare me!¡± The rat-faced man didn¡¯tst long and copsed unconscious after just a few hits. Ghiin rummaged through the man¡¯s pockets, pulling out a few silver coins. With an arrogant grin, he dered, ¡°This ispensation for the mental distress of almost being robbed as soon as I arrived. Next time, try living an honest life.¡± The hunters who had been watching looked stunned. No one had ever shown up here and immediately beaten someone senseless like that. And it wasn¡¯t just anyone¡ªthe man Ghiin had attacked was one of Doncard¡¯s men, sent by the so-called ¡°King.¡± Even the most hot-headed hunters would at least hesitate when they heard someone¡¯s title included ¡°King.¡± They¡¯d take time to assess the situation before choosing to fight or negotiate. But this guy? He¡¯d thrown a punch simply because he didn¡¯t like the man¡¯s attitude. His temper was beyond foul¡ªit was exceptional. ¡®Did he bring so many subordinates because he¡¯s that fearless?¡¯ ¡®Doncardmands over 300 men, doesn¡¯t he?¡¯ ¡®This is going to be interesting. Doncard won¡¯t let this slide.¡¯ The hunters all had simr thoughts. None of them believed that Ghiin¡¯s knights were actual knights. After all, it didn¡¯t make sense for a lord, especially one with fifty knights, to visit a ce like this. ¡®They probably just dressed up to look impressive. They do seem to have plenty of money, though.¡¯ That was the extent of their assumptions. If Ghiin¡¯s group had been smaller, the hunters likely would¡¯ve joined forces with Doncard¡¯s man to provoke them. It was customary to establish dominance over neers at least once. But challenging a group of fifty knights was a risky move, so for now, they held back. Hearing the murmurs around them, Kaor lowered his voice and asked Ghiin, ¡°Will this be all right? They seem to have a considerable number if they band together. This Doncard, or whatever his name is, must be the boss here.¡± ¡°Are you scared?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not scared!¡± Kaor snapped. He was no stranger to facing territorial disputes. It was amon urrence in the mercenary world. It wasn¡¯t fear holding him back¡ªhe just didn¡¯t know enough about the fortress yet and wanted to proceed with caution. If someone was called a ¡°King,¡± it meant they had a lot of subordinates. He was confident that if the fight continued to the end, he would emerge victorious. Truly, he was certain of it. Seeing Kaor grumble, Ghiin let out a smallugh and continued speaking. ¡°Anyway, once they figure out who¡¯s on top, they¡¯lle over to our side on their own. All we need to do is show them our skills. These are people who live by their fists, not byws. Let¡¯s find a ce to stay first.¡± This ce had everything a city might have. Merchants often visited to provide hunters with various supplies they needed. Retired hunters also opened shops here one by one, earning their livelihoods in the process. However, there was always the risk of losing everything if the monsters overran the area, and theck of resources made prices significantly higher than in other cities. Without asking anyone for directions, Ghiin strode forward confidently to find thergest inn. The knights trailing behind him grew curious and asked, ¡°My Lord, how do you know your way around here so well?¡± ¡°You also seem to know quite a bit about registering as a hunter.¡± ¡°Have you been here before?¡± Ghiin nodded and replied, ¡°I know this ce very well. I used toe here often¡ªespecially to Ironcliff.¡± In his past life, the fortress his mercenary corps visited the most was none other than this ce. That was because more monsters emerged here than in any other fortress. Whenever they needed urgent funds, he would gather his subordinates and sweep through the mountains in a single campaign. He had also spent long periods here training alone. Thus, Ghiin held a certain fondness for this ce. ¡®There was someone special here too.¡¯ One of the Seven Strongest on the Continent would one day rise from this Kingdom of Turian. Though this individual had yet to make a significant mark, their name would resound across thends during the age of chaos. ¡®If the chancees, I should challenge him.¡¯ A pleased smile spread across Ghiin¡¯s face. Defeating the Duke of Delfine and preparing for the era of chaos was his top priority. But battles against the strong were just as significant to him. In this lifetime, he was determined to im the title of the strongest on the continent. Watching the satisfied smile on Ghiin¡¯s face, the knights thought to themselves. ¡®Our Lord, he just can¡¯t open his mouth without lying.¡¯ ¡®How can someone his age have been everywhere and know everything?¡¯ ¡®It must be that the Chief Overseer handed him all the information after doing thorough research.¡¯ While they acknowledged his immense skill and impressive knowledge, the increasingly outrageous ims were starting to get on their nerves. They wanted to call him out, but they knew it would only result in ¡°special training,¡± so they kept their mouths shut. Avoiding conversation seemed like the best way to maintain peace of mind. The inn they arrived at was a massive building,rge enough tofortably house over a hundred people. Though its exterior was a mess, patched together with various mismatched additions, its size was all that mattered. Ghiin nodded in approval as he examined the building¡¯s facade. ¡°As expected, this is thergest ce. Let¡¯s make this our base of operations.¡± Kaor nodded in agreement. ¡°Shall we rent out the entire ce?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s head inside first.¡± When they opened the door and stepped in, a gruff-looking middle-aged man was yawning as he polished a cup. Around him, hunters were lounging about, ying card games or drinking with lethargic expressions. The interior of the inn was filthy. It was old, dark, and so neglected that insects and rats roamed freely on the floor. Still, the hunters seemed entirely at ease, as if they were used to such conditions. The innkeeper frowned as he noticed Ghiin¡¯s group entering en masse. ¡°Are you neers? We¡¯re not open for business, so get out.¡± Despite the ce being packed with hunters, the innkeeper imed it wasn¡¯t operational. Judging by the state of things, it seemed the inn was being used as a private base rather than a legitimate business. Tilting his head slightly, Ghiin approached the innkeeper. ¡°You¡¯ve got so many customers, yet you¡¯re not open for business?¡± ¡°Whether we¡¯re open or not is up to us.¡± The innkeeper put down the cup and red at Ghiin. If the neer knew whose territory this was, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to step inside. It was always troublesome dealing with these fresh-faced upstarts. Such a nuisance. He raised his hand to shoo them away, but Ghiin spoke first. ¡°Rx. We didn¡¯te here for something as trivial as that. We¡¯re just here because this is the biggest ce around.¡± ¡°Then what do you want?¡± Ghiin smirked arrogantly, raising his chin as he met the innkeeper¡¯s eyes. ¡°Starting today, this ce belongs to us.¡± Chapter 255 Chapter 255: This ce is Ours Now. (2) The innkeeper stared nkly at Ghiin. The knights and hunters, too, blinked in confusion, as if they had misheard. At an inn, you either rent a room or leave. What was this nonsense about ¡°taking over¡±? Ghiin, clicking his tongue in irritation, spoke as if he was growing weary of the situation. ¡°What are you all doing? Pack your bags and clear them out already.¡± The innkeeper was bbergasted. Did this guy even know what he was getting into? Was he acting like this just because he had a few people with him? To confirm, the innkeeper asked directly. ¡°You¡­ Do you even know who I am to say something like that?¡± ¡°We came here to im the inn. Why would I need to know anything else?¡± ¡°Pft, hahaha! What kind of lunatic are you?¡± The innkeeper burst intoughter. The hunters watching the scene also clutched their bellies as theyughed uproariously. ¡°Is he insane?¡± ¡°He¡¯s probably just some rookie who just got here. You should at least learn who you¡¯re messing with.¡± ¡°Haha, every now and then, you get these clueless idiots. They don¡¯tst long.¡± Kaor, in the scene, nced around before asking Ghiin. ¡°What are you doing right now?¡± ¡°What do you think? I¡¯m looking for lodging.¡± ¡°Have you turned to robbery full-time now? Well, it does suit you¡­ But if you¡¯re going to start a gang of bandits, you should at least give me a heads-up. I need time to prepare myself for it.¡± Kaor grumbled on, clearly unsettled. During his mercenary days, Kaor had been known as ¡°Mad Dog¡± for his violent temper and penchant for causing trouble. Even so, he had never stooped to outright banditry. That crossed a line¡ªit was a matter of pride for him as a man. He may have overcharged his clients a few times, but that was all within the norms of their trade. Ghiin, responding to Kaor¡¯s mutterings, remained indifferent. ¡°Are you scared again?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not scared!¡± Kaor snapped back, clearly irritated. Ghiin smirked and continued. ¡°These guys are all bandits anyway.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°This ce isn¡¯t called awless zone for nothing. Originally, there was nothing here.¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°Someone started something small, then someone else stole it, and then someone else stole it again. It just kept growing as people kept taking it from one another. Look around this ce properly. Does this inn seem like it¡¯s run by normal means?¡± Kaor and the knights began to survey their surroundings as Ghiin had suggested. The rundown building reeked of decay, and a faint, ominous stench lingered in the air. Dried bloodstains were scattered all over the ce. Kaor¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he nodded slowly. ¡°Didn¡¯t they prohibit murder?¡± That may have been the official rule, but the reality was surely different. In a ce filled with criminals of every stripe, murders must happen. It was inevitable. Even if there weren¡¯t officially recorded deaths, there were undoubtedly many unrecorded ones. Crack. Crack. The knights, sensing the growing tension, stretched their necks and prepared themselves. The hunters around them began to eye them suspiciously. The innkeeper, who hadughed to his heart¡¯s content, finally turned back to Ghiin. ¡°Ten gold coins per head.¡± Ghiin grinned and asked, ¡°Lodging fees? That¡¯s a bit much. Are you trying to scam us because we¡¯re outsiders?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s the price for your lives.¡± The innkeeper rang the small bell sitting in front of him. Ding, ding. In response, the sound of another bell echoed from a distance. Ding, ding. The ringing stopped, and soon, hunters began to pour down from the upper floors of the inn, movingzily. Clunk! A trapdoor on the floor creaked open, and hunters crawled out from beneath it. Every one of them was armed. The innkeeper, ncing around at the gathered hunters, spoke. ¡°Hey, hey. Put the des away for now. If this many people die, the kingdom will have no choice but to intervene. Just beat them half to death and throw them outside. Let them figure out if they want to crawl back home or starve to death. Oh, and take everything valuable they have.¡± Even in awless zone, there were minimal rules. Killing indiscriminately was frowned upon. Fights to steal what others had weremon, but the various factions kept each other in check to prevent things from spiraling out of control. If too many hunters were driven out, it would eventually threaten the survival of those remaining. As such, they maintained a crude form of order, abiding by their own set of principles. The kingdom only intervened when things reached a breaking point. But for naive fools who didn¡¯t understand how things worked, immediate punishment disguised as ¡°education¡± was the norm. This was necessary to maintain discipline and set an example. The hunters nodded and began picking up blunt weapons or clenching their fists. Roughly 200 of them gathered, enough to fill the first floor of therge inn. That was more than enough to beat a group of rookies into pulp. As the hunters surrounded Ghiin and the knights, the innkeeper swaggered forward, a mocking smile on his face. ¡°Well? Judging by your appearance, you seem like nobles. If you don¡¯t want to leave here with a disgrace you¡¯ll never forget, why not settle this with money? Or, go ahead and try your luck.¡± The hunters were seasoned fighters who had honed their skills in real battles while hunting monsters. They were on apletely different levelpared to ordinary soldiers. Most of them were at least at a squire¡¯s level, and some were even capable of using a bit of mana. Ghiin scanned the group with a faint smile. BOOM! Before anyone could react, Ghiin grabbed the innkeeper by the head and mmed it down onto the wooden bar table. The table shattered to pieces, and the innkeeper copsed, unconscious, his head bleeding. The sudden attack stunned the hunters into silence. Ghiin looked around and spoke again, his tone dripping with mockery.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°What? Haven¡¯t we started yet?¡± ¡°Puhahahaha!¡± Kaor burst into loudughter. Now he understood why the Lord had brought him to this ce. Looking around, this seemed like the perfect ce for someone like him. Over time, living alongside decent people at the estate, Kaor had felt the urge to emte them. His deep-seated feelings of inferiority and insecurity had only grown under their influence. But now, he realized there was no need for that. ¡®A Mad Dog should live like a Mad Dog. There¡¯s always a role that suits a Mad Dog.¡¯ There was no point in trying to mimic those ¡°good people.¡± Kaor had always openly dered that being a ¡°bad guy¡± was far cooler. Kicking the nearest hunter squarely in the chest, Kaor shouted. ¡°Shitheads! Come at me! All of you!¡± The hunters, snapping back to their senses, charged forward. ¡°Take them down!¡± THUD! As the two sides shed, chaos erupted instantly. Furniture was smashed without mercy. The knights of Fenris began breaking chairs and swinging anything they could get their hands on. Having lived as mercenaries, they were well-acquainted with brawls like this. WHAM! ¡°Argh! What the hell are these guys?¡± Despite outnumbering them, the hunters began to lose ground. The knights all had the ability to use mana, giving them a significant edge. Still, the hunters, who had survived countless life-or-death hunts, didn¡¯t go down without a fight. Among them, those who knew how to wield mana intercepted the knights¡¯ strikes, creating openings for others to swarm and attack the knights together. Their coordinated timing, likely a skill honed from hunting monsters in groups, was impable. WHACK! THUD! SMASH! Even so, the knights began to take some hits. A few received injuries, others were knocked to the ground and trampled. Meanwhile, Ghiin had slipped out of the melee and was observing from the corner with a look of satisfaction. ¡°Hmm, not bad. This can count as training. Plus, it¡¯s a good way to bond with the hunters quickly.¡± If they were going to stay here for long, Ghiin figured they needed to make a name for themselves and establish their position. In his eyes, this was the perfect situation¡ªnot only to build rapport but also to seize control of the inn quickly. WHAM! WHACK! BAM! ¡°You bastards! Do you even know where you are? Gah!¡± ¡°We don¡¯t care! Just die, assholes!¡± The air was filled with screams, curses, and increasingly frenzied fighting. Since no one was using des, those who were knocked down often scrambled back to their feet and rejoined the fray. This only made the punches and kicks grow even more brutal. As the fight dragged on, more and more participants suffered broken bones or were incapacitated entirely. ¡°Shit! I¡¯m the strongest! Not even the old man can beat me!¡± ¡°What nonsense! I¡¯m still young, you idiot!¡± The standout fighter in the brawl was, without a doubt, Kaor. He rampaged like the ¡°Mad Dog¡± he was, taking down anyone who darede near him. But even he wasn¡¯t immune to injuries. Teaming up, a few skilled hunters managed tond blows on him. One of his eyes swelled shut, and blood trickled down from the back of his head. Without a weapon, it was difficult to instantly kill or incapacitate opponents, so Kaor had no choice but to take multiple hits. However, his unrelenting ferocity and years of experience gradually overwhelmed his opponents, one by one. BAM! BAM! As the fight intensified, Kaor¡¯s eyes began to burn with murderous intent, his rage growing more feral with every passing second. ¡°RAAAAGH!¡± Kaor mercilessly stomped on a fallen hunter and bit into another¡¯s neck. Whenever he saw a chance to break a limb, he seized it without hesitation. His attacks showed no mercy. The infamous ¡°Mad Dog¡± of the past had finally returned. Covered in blood, Kaor¡¯s relentless assault began to terrify the hunters. They started to back away, their spirits crushed. ¡°What the hell is with this guy? He¡¯s insane!¡± ¡°Were they all actual knights?¡± ¡°Everyone, fall back! Retreat for now and regroup!¡± The remaining hunters scrambled toward the door in a panic. The tide had already turned. Their opponents were far stronger than expected. In situations like this, the only option was to run. But they didn¡¯t make it outside. ¡°You might¡¯vee in freely, but leaving is another story.¡± Ghiin was standing in front of the door, blocking their escape. One of the hunters shouted, ¡°It¡¯s just one guy! We¡¯ll trample him and get out!¡± ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡± WHACK! Ghiin swung his fist lightly, and the hunter who had charged forward crumpled to the ground, his neck twisted at an unnatural angle. Foam bubbled from his mouth, and he looked half-dead. Witnessing that single strike, the other hunters froze in their tracks. From behind, an enraged Kaor and the knights approached, breathing heavily. With about fifty hunters still left behind them and only Ghiin blocking the front, they assessed the situation. The lone figure ahead seemed formidable, but it still appeared easier to break through the front. ¡°Push through!¡± one of the hunters yelled, rallying the group. Ghiin grinned slyly, and at that moment, his fists flew toward the oing hunters. BAM! BAM! BAM! Each time the crisp sound of impact rang out, another hunter dropped to the floor. Ghiin¡¯s timing and precision were wless, his punches striking their targets like clockwork. THUD! Thest hunter to fall mumbled to himself as he hit the ground. ¡°What kind of monster is this¡­?¡± The inn was now filled with the sounds of ragged breathing and groans of pain. Surveying the floor littered with copsed hunters, Ghiin casually remarked. ¡°Not too bad, right?¡± Kaor and the knights broke intoughter. Their hair was a mess, and they lookedpletely disheveled, but the long-overdue fight had left their bodies feeling loose and energized. This kind of brawling was distinctly different from the battles they fought on the battlefield with swords. Without the constant threat of spilling blood, it felt almost like a game. A brawl like this also doubled as a means of establishing dominance. Ghiin swept his gaze across the group, grinning widely. ¡°This ce is now our base.¡± * * * The defeated hunters were unceremoniously tossed outside the inn. Naturally, the sight of nearly 200 battered bodies piled up drew considerable attention from the onlookers. Ghiin walked out of the inn and announced loudly. ¡°This ce is now ours. I¡¯m sure you all understand. If anyone hasints, feel free toe and talk it over. By the way, the lodging fee is 100 gold per day.¡± The crowd nodded in unison. The previous innkeeper, Arnold, had been a notable figure in the area, known for his significant influence and strength. And yet, these neers had managed to thrash so many hunters and drive them all out in one fell swoop. In a ce where power trumpedw, no one dared oppose or even consider challenging such formidable individuals. ¡°Arnold got his head smashed and passed out? He went down that easily?¡± ¡°Who the hell are these crazy people? Are they going to be okay here?¡± ¡°Still, they¡¯re pretty strong, aren¡¯t they? If they negotiate well with Doncard, they could be a major force.¡± It was rare for anyone to cause such a hugemotion and disy such skill as soon as they arrived. Judging by the scene, these neers seemed likely to establish their own foothold in the region. Despite the spectacle, the crowd lingered, their curiosity about the neers keeping them from leaving. Meanwhile, Ghiin and the knights busied themselves cleaning the inn. ¡°Phew, now it looks a bit cleaner. People shouldn¡¯t live in filth, after all.¡± Admiring the now somewhat tidier inn, Ghiin shed a satisfied smile. After finishing the cleanup, they took a day to rest. The following morning, Ghiin gathered everyone together. With the base now secured, it was time to move forward. Ghiin looked around at the assembled group and spoke. ¡°Now that we¡¯ve established our base, I¡¯ll exin what we¡¯re going to do here. Just follow the goals I set for you.¡± One of the knights raised a hand and asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t it simple? We just hunt monsters and gather hides, right? Isn¡¯t that why we came here?¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± Ghiin replied. ¡°But our estate needs a lot of hides. Once things settle down here, I¡¯ll head back. You¡¯ll stay behind and keep sending hides and other byproducts to the estate.¡± The knights exchanged knowing smirks. If the Lord left? That meant they could ck off, drink, and enjoy themselves while sending just enough supplies to get by. It felt like a vacation already. With exaggerated enthusiasm, they all shouted in unison. ¡°Yes! We¡¯ll do our best and send plenty!¡± Their enthusiasm brought a smile to Ghiin¡¯s face. ¡°For your skill improvement, I¡¯ll also include training alongside your duties. Hunting monsters will help you grow stronger.¡± The knights chuckled to themselves. It was always amusing how their Lord underestimated them. ¡°Lord, we¡¯re former mercenaries. We¡¯ve hunted plenty of monsters before.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already mastered mana. Catching a few monsters won¡¯t improve our skills by much.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve even been to the Forest of Beasts, haven¡¯t we?¡± Fighting monsters daily wouldn¡¯t drastically enhance their abilities. If that were the case, every hunter would already be a Sword Master. While realbat experience could improve skills, it was also incredibly risky. A single mistake could lead to death before any progress was made. The best way to hone one¡¯s skills was to spar with a capable opponent consistently. Fighting monsters blindly wouldn¡¯t yield significant improvements. But Ghiin had a different n in mind. ¡°Of course, just working hard won¡¯t cut it. I¡¯ll set a target to make sure this counts as proper training.¡± ¡°¡­What¡¯s the target?¡± one knight asked cautiously. ¡°Within six months, you¡¯ll need to hunt 100,000 monsters.¡± At the absurd deration, the knights¡¯ faces turned pale. Chapter 256 Chapter 256: Just Hit The Weak Points. (1) There are things people can do, and things they can¡¯t. How many monsters would one have to kill daily to y a hundred thousand within half a year? For junior knights like themselves, it was utterly impossible. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The knights, who had remained silent, turned to look at Kaor. That guy should have been throwing a fit, but he showed no reaction. Instead, he arrogantly kept his head high, as if confident about something. Judging by his expression, it seemed like he had already received a heads-up. ¡®Well, that lunatic¡¯s a crazy bastard anyway.¡¯ ¡®Does he think he can actually kill a hundred thousand by himself?¡¯ But they were ordinary people, normal human beings. If something didn¡¯t make sense, they had to point it out. So, the knights did what Kaor wasn¡¯t doing and threw a tantrum in his ce. ¡°No! How is that even possible? How are we supposed to kill a hundred thousand monsters in just six months with our skills?¡± ¡°Is there even a single person in this world who can do that?¡± ¡°We¡¯re junior knights! Please show some consideration!¡± Ghiin, however, didn¡¯t even pretend to listen, speaking nonchntly. ¡°Have you tried?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to try something to know it¡¯s impossible!¡± ¡°If I¡¯m telling you to kill them, it means you can. What¡¯s impossible about it? Has there ever been something we couldn¡¯t do?¡± The knights couldn¡¯t refute that statement, so they shifted their arguments in another direction. Even if they trained hard and somehow became strong enough to kill that many, there was another ring issue. ¡°Do a hundred thousand monsters even live here?¡± ¡°They do. The Shadow Mountains are vast and deep. If monsters disappear from one area, they¡¯ll keep crawling out from elsewhere.¡± Ghiin continued speaking with an air of certainty. ¡°If you think the monsters are respawning too slowly or their numbers are dwindling, then move to the next mountain. If they¡¯re not there either, try the next one. Just find them and kill them, no matter what.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Send me the hides of a hundred thousand monsters within six months. Also, secure as many tendons as possible and send those too. If you work hard enough, it¡¯s doable. Once you meet the quota, I¡¯ll rotate in other knights to take your ce.¡± As always, the lord was as unreasonable as ever. Thus, the knights attempted a lighter form of coercion. ¡°Uh¡­ haven¡¯t you considered the possibility that we might just run away if we can¡¯t meet the quota?¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine. If you want to spend the rest of your lives wandering the continent in hiding until you die, feel free to run. For your information, I¡¯m very persistent.¡± They knew that all too well. They¡¯d witnessed more than once how he pursued something relentlessly once he set his mind to it. If they ran, he would undoubtedly send pursuers after them for the rest of their lives. The knights sighed deeply and pleaded. ¡°¡­We really don¡¯t think our skills are up to the task.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll get there by fighting nonstop. That¡¯s how I trained here too.¡± Ghiin grinned broadly. This ce held very special memories for him. Before he earned the title of the King of Mercenaries in his previous life, his nickname had been the ughterer of the Shadow Mountains. ¡®Ah, I killed so many back then.¡¯ There was a time when he was consumed by rage and constantly sought out battles. He had realized that risking his life inbat was the only way to improve quickly. He couldn¡¯t go to the Forest of Beasts, as the Duke of Delfine¡¯s family was already cultivating that area. So he had chosen the Shadow Mountains as his alternative. He had lived and trained here for years. He had ughtered so many monsters that entire sections of the mountains had been left deste. ¡®I even came back here asionally with my subordinatester on to earn some pocket money.¡¯ Looking back, they were oddly fond memories. Returning now with a new group of subordinates, nostalgia washed over him, bringing a faint sense of joy. But fond memories were fond memories, and training was training. ¡®Let¡¯s make sure they all go through hell.¡¯ The knights stared at Ghiin with skeptical expressions. His im that they only needed to fight nonstop left them uncertain. The numbers were simply too high to fathom, and Ghiin¡¯s confidence made the entire situation feel surreal. ¡®He probably just means to give it our all, right?¡¯ ¡®Our lord has always had an absurd sense of scale.¡¯ ¡®Yeah, maybe he¡¯s just setting a big goal to motivate us.¡¯ Even as they clung to such hopes, a sense of unease lingered. Nothing Ghiin had ever done before was ordinary. As he watched the hesitant knights, Ghiin spoke up. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. If you try, you can do it. We¡¯re heading out to hunt right now, so get your weapons ready.¡± At hismand, the knights hauled out dozens of massive wooden crates. The crates contained enormous two-handed greatswords, eachrge enough to crush or decapitate most monsters with a single blow. Thud! Ghiin grabbed one of the greatswords with one hand, nting its tip on the ground with a grin. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s head out. Time to smash some monster skulls.¡± * * * Before departing, Ghiin moved deeper into the central area of the fortress rather than heading outwards. Kaor, puzzled by his actions, asked, ¡°Where are you going? The exit to leave the fortress is in the opposite direction.¡± ¡°To thebor depot.¡± ¡°Why? Are we recruiting people from there?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t carry everything from the monster hunts ourselves, can we? We need people to disassemble the carcasses and haul the materials. We¡¯re hiring porters.¡± ¡°Ah, I see.¡± Kaor and the knights quickly understood. Carrying heavy loads would only hinder their ability to focus during battles. The more they hunted, the more burdensome the logistics would be, making it challenging to move efficiently. ¡°But are there many porters here, apart from hunters?¡± ¡°Of course. Wherever there¡¯s money to be made, people gather.¡± ¡°Ha, our lord knows everything. Truly, the North¡¯s master of profit¡ªoof!¡± Kaor¡¯s attempt at ttery earned him a sharp blow, forcing him to rub his eyes as he quietly followed Ghiin. Just as Ghiin had said, the area was bustling with people eager to make money. Some were merchants who processed and traded monster materials, while others performed various menial tasks for hunters. There were even hunters who avoided fighting altogether and earned money through other means. Whenever people needed something, someone would inevitably create a business to meet that need. Among them, several merchant guilds had establishedbor depots specializing in hiring porters. When Kaor and the knights reached the fortress¡¯s bustling center, they gawked in amazement. ¡°Wow, there are so many people here.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no different from the big cities in the North.¡± ¡°Well, except it¡¯s filthier.¡± The fortress¡¯s central district was so developed that it resembled themercial areas of any major city. Throngs of people bought and sold goods among the rows of shops, while workshops dismantled monster byproducts scattered across the area. Smaller groups or solo hunters often came here to find new party members. For hunters, porters were essential, making the area around thebor depots especially noisy with people vying for jobs. ¡°We¡¯ve got veteran porters with five years of experience!¡± ¡°Former hunters avable to fight in emergencies!¡± ¡°S-ss hunters hiding their strength, working as porters!¡± Ghiin approached a reasonablyrgebor depot and spoke to one of the bustling staff members. ¡°I¡¯ll hire a hundred people.¡± ¡°Yes! Ten people! Please wait a moment, I¡¯ll bring them over right away.¡± ¡°I said a hundred.¡± ¡°Pardon? A hundred?¡± The employee blinked in surprise. On average, hunters typically hired around ten porters. Since most hunts weren¡¯t prolonged, hiring more would usually be unnecessary and uneconomical. Hiringrge numbers of porters was typically reserved for well-established hunter guilds orrge-scale parties. The employee gave Ghiin a once-over before asking again, ¡°Are you heading off to a war or something?¡± ¡°My rule is to bring back as much as possible in one go. Plus, we have quite a few people.¡± Noticing the fifty armed individuals waiting outside with greatswords in hand, the employee nodded. ¡°We only have about thirty avable right now.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll hire all of them.¡± Ghiin went from depot to depot until he had gathered a hundred porters. With the knights included, his group now numbered over 150 people, drawing stunned looks from the surrounding hunters. ¡°Didn¡¯t those guys just arrive recently?¡± ¡°They barely even know theyout of this ce, and they¡¯re already pushing themselves too hard.¡± ¡°They look like they¡¯ve got some skill, but greed like that always gets you killed first.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see how much they actually manage to bring back. Bet they won¡¯t even get half of what they¡¯re nning. Hah!¡± Ignoring the mockingughter and murmurs from the hunters, Ghiin moved forward confidently. The porters, initially nervous, seemed somewhat reassured by therge group¡¯s size. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s move quickly. We need to sweep up all the best hunting grounds before anyone else gets to them.¡± In the huntermunity, monster territories were referred to as hunting grounds. While there were plenty of these, some were far more ideal for hunting than others. An unspoken rule existed that parties already upying a hunting ground should be left undisturbed. Of course, if someone was confident they wouldn¡¯t get caught, wiping out the upying party and taking the spot wasn¡¯t entirely off the table. Kaor, his curiosity piqued once again, turned to Ghiin with a question. Yes, there are new names and terms introduced in this section: ¡°Is there such a thing as a good hunting ground? Isn¡¯t it all over once you clear it out?¡± ¡°Within a few days, the area gets filled again. The type of monsters might change a bit, but it¡¯s always teeming with them to an unusual degree.¡± ¡°Wow, that¡¯s fascinating. There really are that many monsters, huh? But, Lord Ghiin, how do you know all this?¡± Ghiin didn¡¯t answer, brushing it off with a smile. This wasmon knowledge for hunters who had spent a lot of time in the area. In truth, he only knew because he¡¯d been here often in his previous life. Even then, the exact reason behind the phenomenon was never uncovered.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Outside the fortress¡¯s massive gates, carts and coachmen were waiting in droves. These coachmen offered to transport hunters conveniently to the mountain¡¯s foothills. Since the journey involved venturing into the mountains, taking horses wasn¡¯t feasible. However, walking to the base of the mountain was a considerable distance. With monsters potentially lurking along the way, building the fortress directly beneath the mountains wasn¡¯t an option. Returning with monster byproducts after a hunt made things even more taxing. Naturally, this situation created opportunities for profit. ¡°Base rate to the mountain¡¯s foothills: 5 silver per person!¡± ¡°Fast andfortable service guaranteed!¡± ¡°S-ss hunter disguising his strength as a coachman!¡± Kaor and the knights chuckled in disbelief at the bustling scene. ¡°Man, they¡¯ve got everything here.¡± Living in dangerous ces forced rapid adaptation. Fortresses near the Shadow Mountains had all developed in ways that prioritized hunting convenience. The group split up into a fewrge carts disguised as carriages, allowing for a quick andfortable trip to the mountains. Of course, returning the same way wasn¡¯t something they could guarantee. The coachmen, unwilling to risk danger, typically returned as soon as they dropped off their passengers. Only those willing to gamble on greater profits stayed behind at the mountain¡¯s base. Thud-thud-thud-thud! The horses galloped with power, and as their speed increased, the carts began to rattle and shake violently. tter! tter! tter! The ride was horrendously rough. The carts had been modified purely to carry as much cargo and as many people as possible, with no regard forfort. ¡°We¡¯ll get you there fast! Just trust us!¡± The coachmen cheerfully drove on, eager to maximize their earnings. Without even needing to be told, they naturally headed toward the mostmonly visited foothills. Hunters tended to frequent the same areas, so it was standard practice to head there first. However, from the lead cart, Ghiin called out to the coachman. ¡°Change direction. Go the way I¡¯m pointing.¡± ¡°What? Why?¡± ¡°Other hunters are probably hunting in the usual area. Since they hunt there almost every day, the monsters will have thinned out.¡± ¡°W-What?¡± The coachman¡¯s face turned pale. Even the original destination was considered dangerous. If the popr hunting grounds were risky, other areas would be far worse. Theck of regr culling meant far more monsters would be present. ¡°Look, there are plenty of monsters where we¡¯re already going! That¡¯s the main route where monsterse down to the fortress! That¡¯s why most hunters hunt there!¡± ¡°Why so much chatter when your customer¡¯s giving directions?¡± ¡°This must be your first time here! Why would you deliberately go somewhere more dangerous? I can guide you safely!¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t my first time. I want to catch more, so turn the cart. Or I¡¯ll break it.¡± No amount of persuasion worked. Reluctantly, the coachman gave in and changed direction. ¡°I¡¯m heading straight back as soon as I drop you off!¡± ¡°Fine by me.¡± The porters looked visibly uneasy. Entering an unfamiliar area would make it much harder to react to potential dangers. Ghiin and the knights, however, didn¡¯t seem the least bit concerned. Ghiin¡¯s confidence came from experience, while the knights simply didn¡¯t understand the gravity of the situation yet. They still couldn¡¯t fully grasp what wasing. Finally, the carts stopped in a chillingly eerie location. The icy wind howled through the air, and the massive shadow of the mountain seemed to weigh down on everyone. Setting foot here meant confronting countless monsters. Even the knights now wore tense, wary expressions as the threat became real. But Ghiin jumped down from the cart with a broad smile. ¡°Alright, there are tons of monsters here. Let¡¯s start sweeping through them while getting some training done. Don¡¯t worry¡ªthere aren¡¯t any freakish ones like in the Forest of Beasts. There are just¡­ a lot of them.¡± As soon as Ghiin finished speaking, a monstrous roar echoed in the distance. Kaaaargh! ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The knights couldn¡¯t utter a word. Before they had even set foot on the mountain, monsters were already rushing toward them, almost as if to wee them. ¡°W-What the hell? They¡¯re alreadying at us?¡± The monsters were a pack of Owlbears¡ªbeasts with the body of a bear and the head of an owl. Towering over the average adult male and with massive, muscr builds, they were notoriously ferocious. ¡°Owlbears are descending the mountain!¡± ¡°I told you this was a bad idea! Why didn¡¯t you listen?!¡± The coachmen and porters were thrown into a panic. There were dozens of owlbears rushing toward them, easily numbering in the tens. The former hunter who imed to have ¡°hidden his strength¡± as a porter jumped back into the cart, shouting in fear. ¡°What are you doing? Let¡¯s run! There are too many of them!¡± This caused chaos among the group. While the coachmen could flee without consequence, the porters had already been paid. Running away now would damage their reputations and make it hard to find future work. Even the knights, momentarily overwhelmed, showed signs of hesitation. ¡®What the hell¡­ Owlbearsing down the mountain?¡¯ ¡®What kind of ce is this? Are we seriously training here?¡¯ ¡®This ce is just as crazy as the Forest of Beasts.¡¯ Owlbears typically lived deep within the mountains. For them toe down to the foothills meant they had either been disced in a territorial conflict or had gone mad. Kaaaaargh! Leading the pack was thergest and fastest owlbear, far ahead of the others. Its mouth dripped with a vile liquid, and its eyes were blood-red. It was clearly deranged. Ghiin smiled, seemingly pleased. ¡°Nice. We¡¯ll get some quality hides right from the start. Watch closely¡ªI¡¯ll show you how to kill monsters easily and harvest their hides cleanly. All you have to do is target their weaknesses.¡± His confident words made the knights nod in agreement. Any monster became easier to defeat if you knew its weaknesses and how to exploit them. Even the coachmen and porters paused, momentarily calmed by Ghiin¡¯s rxed demeanor. He exuded the aura of a strong hunter who could face dozens of monsters alone. Ghiin raised his hand and shouted. ¡°Prepare for battle!¡± Clink! Clink! Clink! The knights readied their greatswords but didn¡¯t charge forward. They were waiting for Ghiin to demonstrate how to exploit the owlbears¡¯ weaknesses. Sssssss. Ghiin¡¯s eyes turned crimson. In that instant, it became unclear who was crazier¡ªthe rabid owlbear or Ghiin. Boom! With a burst of mana, Ghiin leapt forward. Chapter 257 Chapter 257: Just Hit The Weak Points. (2) ¡°Kaaaargh!¡± The leader of the Owlbears let out an even more ferocious roar as it charged forward. As the Owlbear closed the distance, Ghiin suddenly stopped in his tracks. Thud, thud, thud! His abrupt halt left deep marks on the ground as his momentum dragged him forward, sliding toward the Owlbear. ¡°Kaaaaargh!¡± The Owlbear raised its ws high, preparing to m them down on Ghiin as he approached. ¡°Hup!¡± But Ghiin was faster. Before their bodies even collided, his greatsword traced a wide arc. Shrrrk! The charging monster¡¯s head shot high into the air. Its decapitated body wavered briefly before copsing to the ground. Thud! As the Owlbear fell, Ghiin turned back and shed a bright smile. ¡°See that? Take off the head, and it¡¯s over. Plus, the hide stays nice and clean. Most monsters die if they lose their head. Numbers are about even, so each of you take one as an opponent.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The knights were at a loss for words. Losing one¡¯s head was fatal for humans, too. Actually, for most creatures, that was true. If that was considered a weakness, then it was like saying even dragons carried their weak spots out in the open. They wanted to protest, but there was no time. The Owlbears were already charging towards them. Ghiin stepped back quickly and shouted. ¡°Alright, everyone attack! Aim for the weak points!¡± ¡°Tch! Let¡¯s go! I can do at least that much!¡± Kaor shouted confidently and rushed forward. When it came to fighting, he didn¡¯t want to lose to anyone. The knights followed closely behind him, raising their greatswords. Each of them had trained extensively under Ghiin¡¯s direction in various weapon techniques. While spears and swords were their primary weapons, they had also practiced with greatswords, so fighting monsters wasn¡¯t unfamiliar to them. Kaor swung his greatsword, packed with mana, at an approaching Owlbear. Ka-ga-gak! The swing was a bit rough, but he managed to sever its neck in one stroke. Cutting through the thick, tough neck of an Owlbear in one go was no small feat¡ªit was a testament to his skill. ¡°Whoa!¡± ¡°That guy¡¯s amazing too!¡± ¡°Maybe they really can take them all down?¡± The porters who had been fleeing stopped to watch the scene unfold in front of them. Two Owlbears had already been decapitated with a single stroke. Seeing that, they began to hope the remaining 50 knights could do the same. ¡°Argh!¡± However, the knight who aimed his greatsword at an Owlbear¡¯s neck failed to sever itpletely and was struck, sent flying through the air. The other knights didn¡¯t fare much better. Some managed to cut halfway through the neck, while others couldn¡¯t even prate the thick hide. ¡°It¡¯s not cutting!¡± ¡°W-wait! Hold on!¡± ¡°What kind of monster is this!?¡± For beginners, slicing through the moving neck of a massive monster was far too challenging. ¡°Keeek!¡± The enraged Owlbears retaliated fiercely, their pain fueling their attacks. The knights, unable tond decisive blows, were struck repeatedly and sent tumbling to the ground. ¡°Run! We were wrong!¡± ¡°Get on the carriages! These guys are done for!¡± The coachman and porters, who had been hiding their strength, began stirring the group into a panic, prompting everyone to scramble back onto the carriages. At that moment, Ghiin re-entered the fray, slicing through Owlbear necks effortlessly while berating the knights. ¡°Tsk, tsk. I knew this would happen. That¡¯s why I keep telling you¡ªtrain like your life depends on it. Get up, now! We¡¯ll start special training as soon as we get back.¡± The knights scrambled to their feet, terrified by his low voice. Fortunately, their armor, lined with Blood Python leather, had prevented serious injuries. Though shaken, they could still move. ¡°Haaahp!¡± ¡°Please, just cut!¡± ¡°Die! Die!¡± The prospect of Ghiin¡¯s dreaded special training spurred the knights to pour all their strength into attacking the Owlbears. These knights were the least skilled and mostcent members of the group. Until recently, most hadn¡¯t even been able to wield mana properly. But despite releasing bursts of mana, they struggled tond precise blows. Instead, the area around the Owlbears¡¯ necks was torn into a bloody mess. ¡°Kaaaargh!¡± The Owlbears screeched in agony. The sloppy attacks didn¡¯t kill them but caused immense pain. Amid the chaos, Ghiin and Kaor repeatedly intervened to clean up the mess. To be fair, the knights weren¡¯t cking. A direct hit from an Owlbear¡¯s attack could easily leave them gravely injured or dead. Ghiin supported those in dangerous situations while shouting instructions. ¡°Keep your stance straight! Hold your sword properly!¡± ¡°Your legs are weak! I¡¯ve told you how to fix that¡ªwhy are you still like this?¡± ¡°You idiots! What have you been training for all this time?¡± It wasn¡¯t that Ghiin had been cking¡ªit was just that he had been too busytely to push them harder. When he decided to act, however, he did so with the decisiveness befitting his mercenary roots. While severing the necks of Owlbears, he also delivered blows to the knights. ¡°Ugh! My lord! We¡¯re in the middle of a battle¡­ Kgh!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you hit us after we finish?!¡± ¡°How can you attack us first?! Argh!¡± Despite the knights¡¯ protests, Ghiin didn¡¯t stop. ¡°I brought you here because talking doesn¡¯t work on you. Realbat is training.¡± The knights found themselves enduring more hits from Ghiin than from the Owlbears. Watching this, Kaor breathed a sigh of relief. ¡®Phew, good thing I can handle these on my own.¡¯ It would¡¯ve been humiliating to be struck in front of so many onlookers. He prided himself on always looking his best. Thud! Thud! Thud! Thanks to Ghiin¡¯s tireless efforts, all the Owlbears were soon taken down. Alongside themy the knights, battered and bruised by their lord. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± ¡°I think I¡¯m gonna die¡­ from training¡­¡± ¡°I must¡¯ve been insane¡­ I should¡¯ve run away earlier.¡± The knights were utterly spent. And this wasn¡¯t the worst of it¡ªthey suspected Ghiin would actually demand they kill the full 100,000 monsters before letting them return home. Meanwhile, the porters and coachmen who had witnessed everything were dumbfounded. ¡°What is that guy? He¡¯s way too strong!¡± ¡°He took down dozens of monsters and knights on his own¡­¡± ¡°He might be the strongest hunter I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± While the group marveled at his strength, Ghiin was busy inspecting the Owlbear corpses, grinning from ear to ear. ¡°This is fantastic. We¡¯re off to a great start¡ªjust look at all this Owlbear hide.¡± Owlbears¡¯ bodies were simr to bears, meaning the group had essentially secured arge amount of bear pelts. The problem was their size. Hauling such massive bodies up the mountain would be incredibly inefficient. Fortunately, they hadn¡¯t yet entered the mountain proper, so the issue was easily resolved. Ghiin turned to the coachmen. ¡°Hey, I¡¯ll roughly butcher these here. Take them back to the fortress and store them. I¡¯ll throw in extra payment for the trouble.¡± ¡°Leave it to us! We can handle basic butchering!¡± The coachmen, thrilled at the prospect of easy money, eagerly epted. Refusing such a windfall would¡¯ve been foolish. With over a hundred porters and coachmen working together, the Owlbear corpses were quickly dismantled. While the more delicate work would have to be done at the fortress, the remains were loaded onto the carts for transport. ¡°Off we go, then!¡± The coachmen departed, hauling their cargo of Owlbear parts. Ghiin led the remaining porters and knights deeper into the mountain. ¡°Alright, back to hunting and training.¡± As soon as he spoke, a brutal monster hunt began. Kaaaargh! Keeeeeek! Grrrrroooar! True to its reputation as a haven for monsters, the mountain was teeming with all kinds of creatures. From goblins to gnolls with hyena-like heads, to towering, grotesque bugbears, the variety was staggering. But the oue was always the same. No monster could escape Ghiin¡¯s relentless attacks on their ¡°weak points.¡± Even as he dispatched monsters with ease, Ghiin never stopped instructing the knights. ¡°What are you doing? Aim for the weak points! The weak points!¡± ¡°But where¡¯s the head?!¡± A strange, unidentified monster appeared¡ªa round, orb-shaped creature with multiple legs sticking out. It was impossible to tell where its weak point was. sh! Ghiin sliced it cleanly in half and said nonchntly. ¡°That¡¯s a Scorch monster. Worthless, even when dead. If you can¡¯t figure out where its head is, just cut it in half.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Easier said than done¡ªnone of the knights could pull that off. And so, they had no choice but to keep hunting while enduring Ghiin¡¯s relentless ¡°guidance.¡± ¡®I just want to go home¡­¡¯ ¡®I should¡¯ve trained harder before all this¡­¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m going to die at this rate¡ªeither to the monsters or to our lord¡­¡¯ The knights, who had beenx in their training, were now more tense than ever. Their focus reached its peak. After all, getting hit by Ghiin hurt far more than any monster¡¯s attack. sh! sh! Boom! The knights¡¯ swordsmanship steadily grew sharper. Despite their exhaustion, none of them dared ck off in battle. The porters watching the scene were speechless. The Shadow Mountains were infamous throughout the Turian Kingdom as a ce of disaster. But now, it looked like the monsters were the ones experiencing catastrophe.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°Good, you¡¯re doing well! Move faster, though!¡± ¡°Ugh, can¡¯t we¡­ slow down a little¡­ Argh!¡± ¡°Once I started, I never stopped until the very end.¡± That¡¯s the kind of person Ghiin was. The grumbling knight got smacked once and was dragged away. Even with a hundred porters, Ghiin¡¯s hunting speed was so fast that dismantling the monsters couldn¡¯t keep up. Eventually, even the knights had to join in, squatting down to dismantle the monsters. ¡°Um¡­ We¡¯ve got way too much luggage. Carrying any more is impossible.¡± Even the porters surrendered. Ghiin¡¯s hunting speed was beyond brutal¡ªabsurdly so. Clicking his tongue, Ghiin plopped down on the spot. ¡°Ugh, let¡¯s slow down for now. Let¡¯s rest for today. Dismantle as much as you can so we can carry the maximum load.¡± The porters worked hard to dismantle the monster corpses. There were so many that even by the time the sun hadpletely set, they hadn¡¯t finished. Howl! ¡°Ugh, here theye again!¡± Even at night, the knights couldn¡¯t rest. After fending off another pack of dire wolves, they finally managed to catch some sleep. ¡°Ah, we can¡¯t carry all of this.¡± Even though the hundred porters and knights loaded themselves with monster spoils, a lot was left behind. ¡°Well, nothing we can do. We¡¯lle backter.¡± Ghiin seemed a little disappointed, but the porters and knights looked relieved. Barely a day had passed, but they felt as though they¡¯d been hunting for a month. The carts were gone now, and they had to carry the heavy loads themselves. But even so, they were just d to head back. When Ghiin and the group entered the fortress, those who saw them were wide-eyed with shock. ¡°Crazy¡­ Is that what they hunted in just one day?¡± Workers and knights entered with their backsden with so much loot that it looked like arge merchant caravan had arrived. Never before in the fortress¡¯s history had a group hunted so many monsters in a single day¡ªnot even whenrger groups went out. People stared at the procession, dumbfounded. One curious hunter, counting the iing people, muttered in disbelief. ¡°Not a single one¡­ died?¡± People had already seen the porters bring in piles of owlbear hides. On top of that, it looked like they had in hundreds of monsters in just a day. Killing that many monsters with no casualties was unthinkable. To do so, they must have fought non-stop without rest. When people fight without breaks, it¡¯s normal for at least a few to die. ¡°Their numbers are the same as when they left. How is this even possible?¡± ¡°Yeah, but everyone¡¯s covered in bruises¡­ Why do they look like they were hit by people?¡± ¡°Maybe they ran into a lot of humanoid monsters?¡± Listening to the murmurs, the knights suppressed their tears. It wasn¡¯t humanoid monsters that had beaten them¡ªit was a monster disguised as a human. People looked incredulous at Ghiin and the knights¡¯ exploits. But the unbelievable didn¡¯t stop there. The next day, Ghiin left again with a team of porters. By the time they returned, they had just as much loot as the day before. ¡°How is this possible? Even if they¡¯re strong, they wouldn¡¯t know the terrain or the monsters¡¯ habits yet, right?¡± ¡°We knew they were tough, but wasn¡¯t this their first hunt? Their speed is insane.¡± ¡°They¡¯re like veteran hunters.¡± Even seasoned hunters wouldn¡¯t hunt so recklessly. Experienced hunters usually avoided greed and stopped at a reasonable point. That was the way to survive. But these neers acted like they didn¡¯t know such things, annihting monsters with brute force. Even the porters began returning with proud expressions, as if they had contributed to the victory. As this repeated several times, the hunters began to grow jealous. ¡°The amount they¡¯ve hunted is enormous. Isn¡¯t there some way to take it?¡± ¡°No way we can match them by force. Maybe if Doncard got involved, but he¡¯s running the processing workshops.¡± ¡°Messing with the workshops wouldn¡¯t do us any good either.¡± For hunters, it wasn¡¯t enough to just kill monsters; they needed to extract every bit of profit from the remains. That¡¯s why the fortress had developed an advanced system for processing, tanning, and preserving the materials. Most hunters avoided touching the workshops. Not only were they well-guarded, but attacking one would also mean no other workshop would work with them. Ghiin smiled contentedly as he inspected the growing stacks of hides and bones in the workshop storage. ¡°Ha, nothing beats earning money while warming up.¡± Seeing the piles of materials, including even organs that could be used for medicine or food, was impressive. The knights, though exhausted from the daily battles, couldn¡¯t help but gape at the sight of the storage. ¡°Wow, all of that is money?¡± ¡°Our lord sure knows how to get things done.¡± ¡°But we still have to hunt 100,000 of these¡­¡± At those words, everyone¡¯s faces turned gloomy. They finally understood why they were here. For days, they had been pushed to the brink. Honestly, death would have been a relief. Getting hit by monsters was bad enough, but getting hit by their allies? The knights had long since lost their faith in humanity. ¡®But¡­ our speed is improving.¡¯ ¡®Is this really effective?¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s definitely faster thanks to the lord, but how could we maintain this on our own?¡¯ Ghiin¡¯s hunting speed was beyond imagination. No monster could protect its weak points from him. The knights, though struggling to keep up, found themselves catching monsters faster and faster. Yet, this brought them no joy. ¡®Our skills have improved, so why do I feel like crying?¡¯ To catch 100,000 monsters, they had to risk their lives every day. This level of training was pure torment. As Ghiin¡¯s hunting frenzy continued,ints began to arise among the hunters. ¡°That bastard is wiping out all the hunting grounds. At first, he kept his distance, but now he¡¯s encroaching on our areas.¡± ¡°Should we teach him a lesson? Maybe kill him outside?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s going to do that?¡± It was like trying to bell the cat. Ghiin¡¯s skill and track record made anyone hesitate to provoke him. Ultimately, the hunters¡¯ hope rested on the fortress¡¯s strongest faction, Doncard, the King of Ironcliff. ¡°Doncard has to step in, right?¡± ¡°Yeah. No one else can handle them. They¡¯ve got numbers too.¡± ¡°But why is Doncard staying quiet? Those guys haven¡¯t even paid association fees.¡± ¡°They wiped out Arnold¡¯s crew at the inn. Their hunting skills are famous. Even for Doncard, it¡¯d be risky.¡± ¡°But he¡¯ll have to act eventually.¡± ¡°Yeah, apparently they hit Doncard¡¯s hunting grounds yesterday. A showdown is inevitable.¡± Rumors spread throughout the fortress that Doncard, leader of its strongest faction, wouldn¡¯t stay idle for long. And the tension finally came to a head. Doncard couldn¡¯t ignore the infringement on his hunting grounds any longer. ¡°Doncard¡¯s here! Doncard has arrived!¡± With a shout, a group arrived at the inn. Chapter 258 Chapter 258: Fighting for Real Today? (1) Ghiin and the knights, preparing to set out for a hunt, encountered a peculiar group. The knights, seeing Doncard for the first time, all shared the same thought. ¡®Disgusting¡­¡¯ ¡®Does that guy even bathe?¡¯ ¡®A king, you say? More like the King of Beggars.¡¯ Doncard was filthy beyond words. His unkempt, matted hair and tangled beard were enough to make anyone feel greasy just by looking at him. His entire body was covered in unidentifiable stains. The stench was overpowering. It was so bad that everyone nearby instinctively stepped back. Even his own subordinates maintained some distance from him. And yet, despite his repulsive appearance, there was one thing about him that made it impossible to dismiss him outright¡ªhis eyes. Those eyes resembled a predator¡¯s, endlessly thirsting for blood. It was clear at a nce that this man had long abandoned his humanity. He was little more than a filthy beast that lived solely to eat, sleep, and hunt, having forsaken all semnce of civilization. ¡°Keugh¡­ I heard some new faces have been messing with our hunting grounds¡­ Who¡¯s the leader here?¡± Doncard¡¯s slow, drawling voice slurred as he looked over Ghiin and the knights. Saliva dripped from his mouth as he spoke. Kaor and the knights turned to look at Ghiin. Naturally, Doncard, his subordinates, and the onlookers followed suit, all eyes now fixed on Ghiin. ¡°So, it¡¯s you¡­ the leader, huh¡­?¡± Doncard swallowed his dripping saliva and asked again. In response, Ghiin draped an arm around Kaor¡¯s shoulder and grinned. ¡°From now on, this guy¡¯s going to be the boss around here.¡± Kaor turned to Ghiin in surprise and asked, ¡°Does that mean I¡¯m¡­ the lord of Fenris now?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡± ¡°Then what kind of boss?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be heading back after I finish my training, right? If you want to livefortably here, you need to take charge. Otherwise, how are you going to keep these guys in line and make things easier for yourself?¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn Kaor nodded. Without a lord around, he was undoubtedly the strongest here. That much was obvious. Doncard watched Kaor with amusement and began to chuckle. ¡°Heh heh¡­ All right. Then I have a proposal for you¡­¡± Kaor, now the acting boss, confidently stepped forward. ¡°What proposal?¡± ¡°You all seem pretty skilled¡­ Why don¡¯t you join me? I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re treated well.¡± ¡°Hm.¡± Kaor tilted his head at that and then turned to Ghiin. ¡°What should I do in a situation like this?¡± ¡°That¡¯s for you to decide. If I leave, maybe you can get along with him under hismand.¡± Ghiinughed as he spoke, and Kaor snorted, turning back to Doncard. ¡°Why don¡¯t you join me instead? Do that, and I¡¯ll let you live.¡± Kaor¡¯s confident words made everyone around burst outughing. It had been a long time since someone had dared to speak so insolently to Doncard. New faces always brought entertainment. That was an undeniable truth. Doncard also smiled as he nced at Ghiin and the knights. But his sharp eyes gleamed dangerously. ¡®There are too many of them¡­ Taking them all down would be risky¡­¡¯ It wasn¡¯t because of anyw against killing. Suchws were only for show, a pretense. The real issue was that these people were no pushovers, and their numbers posed a challenge. While he could likely wipe them out, it wasn¡¯t worth the risk, especially with the monster horde season approaching. If his group suffered injuries or losses, it would weaken his position and leave them vulnerable to attacks from rival hunters. But leaving them alone wasn¡¯t an option either. Those in power could not afford to ignore challenges to their authority. It was how organizations functioned. Doncard stared at Kaor and spoke. ¡°Let¡¯s settle this with a one-on-one fight¡­ If I win, you give up the inn and leave this ce. If you still want to hunt monsters, find another fortress¡­ Or you can leave now if you¡¯re scared.¡± ¡°Hah? A one-on-one fight? Against me, the genius swordsman of the Ritania Kingdom?¡± No one had ever called him that. Doncard smirked. ¡°Yeah¡­ Of course, killing is off-limits, so let¡¯s do this with our fists¡­ Though if you die from the beating, that¡¯s your problem¡­ Heh heh heh.¡± ¡°This bastard¡¯s all talk, huh?¡± Kaor, never one to back down from provocation, stepped forward, visibly irritated. Behind him, Ghiin called out nonchntly, ¡°Hey, you¡¯ve got this, right? Just do what I taught you.¡± ¡°Watch closely. I¡¯m going to crush this guy right here.¡± Kaor cracked his neck on both sides as he smiled. Doncard responded with a faint smirk, stepping closer to him. Soon, the crowd parted, creating a wide-open space. Everyone moved without hesitation¡ªsuch duels weremon here, and they all seemed ustomed to it. The moment the space cleared, Doncardunched a sudden punch. Boom! Kaor quickly crossed his arms to block the blow. A numbing sensation spread through his arms, and for the first time, a flicker of tension set in. Doncard continued grinning slyly, his lips curling upward. ¡®Not bad¡­ Let¡¯s see how you handle a bit more strength.¡¯ Boom! Boom! Doncard¡¯s punches became faster as he channeled his mana. Despite his filthy appearance, his skill was undeniable. ¡°Guh!¡± Kaor was taken aback. Doncard¡¯s strength far exceeded his expectations. ¡®What the hell? This guy¡¯s strong!¡¯ Kaor had fought many knights during the wars he participated in. He was well aware that he was one of the strongest knights in the North. Thanks to Ghiin¡¯s teachings, his skills had improved even further, to the point where he believed no ordinary knight could rival him. But as the fight dragged on, Kaor found himself being pushed back. ¡®Damn it! This bastard isn¡¯t messing around!¡¯ Doncard¡¯s punches were unpredictable, their patterns erratic and difficult to read. Even Kaor, who prided himself on adapting to unconventional attacks, was impressed. It was clear that Doncard wasn¡¯t called a king in this harshnd without reason. ¡®Stay calm. I need to stay calm.¡¯ However, despite his thoughts, Kaor¡¯s movements grew increasingly disorganized. Ghiin had taught him the basics and even advanced swordsmanship, helping Kaor ovee his previous limitations. But mastering such high-level techniques in such a short time was unrealistic. Skills that took years to internalize couldn¡¯t be perfected in mere weeks. From the sidelines, Ghiin clicked his tongue as he observed Kaor¡¯s performance. ¡°Tsk, tsk. It¡¯s always the same with him¡ªimpatience is his biggest w.¡± Changing one¡¯s nature was difficult, especially when it was something ingrained through countless life-and-death battles. As the fight wore on, Kaor reverted to his old habits, aiming desperately for vital points in an attempt to finish things quickly. His movements grew sloppier, and he fell back on the techniques and habits that had always felt most natural to him. ¡°Damn it!¡± Kaor involuntarily gritted his teeth, his face twisting in frustration. At first, a few of his punches hadnded. But now, they were starting to miss entirely. Meanwhile, Doncard¡¯s expression grew increasingly rxed. ¡®Heh heh¡­ Watching him fight, I can tell he¡¯s like me¡ªsomeone who honed his skills purely through realbat. His abilities aren¡¯t bad, but he¡¯s failing to utilize them properly. He¡¯s the type to run wild on a battlefield, only to get himself killed eventually.¡¯ Doncard couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. He could sense Kaor¡¯s growing panic and impatience. Doncard had survived countless battles in this ce, honing his unique techniques through sheer experience. Between his age and the wealth ofbat knowledge he¡¯d umted, he was naturally superior to Kaor in every way. In essence, Doncard was a more refined and experienced version of Kaor. Now fully in control, Doncard calmly blocked Kaor¡¯s attacks while countering with precision. Thud! Thud! ¡°Ugh!¡± As Kaor took more hits, the umted damage began to wear him down. His face started swelling, and blood dripped from his mouth, likely from a split lip. The knights of Fenris, who were watching from the sidelines, were visibly stunned. Kaor was considered one of the strongest warriors in the territory, yet Doncard was clearly gaining the upper hand. ¡®This ce really isn¡¯t to be underestimated.¡¯ ¡®These guys have spent years fighting monsters. Of course, they wouldn¡¯t be pushovers.¡¯ ¡®Were we just frogs in a well all along?¡¯ Seeing their strongest fighter getting beaten, the knights couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. The confidence they had gained from initially overpowering the hunters quickly evaporated. The onlookers, sensing the shift in momentum, began jeering at Kaor and cheering for Doncard. ¡°Ha ha ha! That¡¯s what happens when you overestimate yourself! Fighting monsters was easier, huh?¡± ¡°Hey, redhead! Put up more of a fight! You started off strong, so what happened?¡± ¡°Doncard is really something else. No wonder they call him the King of Ironcliff. Catching over a thousand monsters isn¡¯t just for show!¡± Though many of the hunters disliked Doncard, they still relied on him. After all, he had killed more monsters than anyone else in the area. Moreover, Ghiin¡¯s group, who had suddenly appeared and disrupted the hunting grounds, wasn¡¯t exactly endearing themselves to the hunters. Kaor, sensing the shift in atmosphere, grew even angrier. ¡®Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!¡¯ Kaor felt as if a fiery rage was surging from deep within his chest. He couldn¡¯t endure this humiliation. ¡®If the old man were here, this wouldn¡¯t be happening.¡¯ Gillian was a man of iron. Rugged, yet with an immense, unshakable core beneath his exterior. No matter how strong Doncard was, Gillian would have fought calmly and strategically. No, Gillian would have turned Doncard into a bloody pulp long ago. The thought of Gillian¡¯s abilities made them all the more real. But Kaor could never ept it. ¡®I¡¯m stronger than the old man!¡¯ No matter how much he tried to calm himself, his mind refused to settle. His anger boiled over. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Now, every punch he threw missed. Doncard, as if toying with Kaor, dodged lightly while delivering quick counterpunches. Thwack! Doncard¡¯s retaliatory punch struck Kaor on the jaw, sending him sprawling backward. The blow wasn¡¯t even particrly strong¡ªit felt more like he was being yed with. Kaor, overwhelmed with humiliation, sprang back to his feet, but the spectators jeered louder than before. ¡°Ha ha ha! This guy¡¯s so weak! He came here acting tough with skills like that?¡± ¡°Look at him getting back up just because of his pride!¡± ¡°Hey, put some effort into it! Doncard hasn¡¯t even used his finishing move yet!¡± Kaor red at the mocking crowd and shouted, ¡°Shut up, you bastards! Once I¡¯m done with this guy, I¡¯ll kill every one of you too!¡± His outburst, filled with frustration, only made things worse. The crowdughed even harder. ¡°Damn it!¡± Kaor ignored the jeers and lunged at Doncard again, unable to stand the mocking look in his opponent¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m the strongest! You bastard!¡± ¡°Yeah, sure.¡± Kaor¡¯s movements were too big and exaggerated. Doncard easily dodged and countered with another punch. Thwack! ¡°Argh!¡± This time, Doncard¡¯s punchnded with real force, unlike before. Blood spurted from Kaor¡¯s face as he stumbled backward. ¡®Am I really this weak?¡¯ The pain in his body was nothingpared to the agony in his heart. Regret washed over him. ¡®I should¡¯ve trained harder¡­¡¯ He had thought he¡¯d mastered everything Ghiin had taught him. But now, in the heat of battle, he couldn¡¯t recall a single thing. All he could manage was to rely on the crude, chaotic techniques he had picked up in the past. ¡®Am I just strong against weaker opponents?¡¯ When he fought the knights under Count Cabaldi, Ghiin¡¯s teachings had helped him secure easy victories. But looking back, it was only because there was a noticeable gap in skill between them. That gap had given him the confidence and space to use what he¡¯d learned. Now, facing an opponent with more experience, he found himself unable to recall or apply anything he¡¯d been taught. ¡®This is always how it is with me¡­¡¯ He should have trained properly instead of half-heartedly. Instead, he had learned the basics and growncent. He had been too bored to endure the monotony of daily training. Those small gaps in his discipline had added up, leading to this moment. ¡®The lord was right.¡¯ He was the kind of man who only acted when forced into a situation. That was why Ghiin had told him to fight life-or-death battles to improve his skills. Otherwise, he would never have trained consistently on his own. It was thanks to a bit of talent and luck that he had made it this far. His fiery determination only showed itself in the heat of battle, like a mad dog. But when it came to effort, hecked that same relentless drive. This humiliation was, in a way, a natural consequence. And that only deepened his self-loathing. As Kaor staggered, Doncard approached him. ¡°Time to die, you bastard.¡± Doncard grinned, exposing his yellowed teeth, and swung his fist with force. At that moment, Ghiin¡¯s voice rang in Kaor¡¯s ears. ¡ª ¡°Step to the right.¡± Kaor¡¯s body reacted instantly to Ghiin¡¯smand. It was a result of his special training. Swoosh. ¡°Huh?¡± Doncard¡¯s punch missed. Seizing the opening, Kaor drove his fist into Doncard¡¯s side. Thud! ¡°Guh!¡± Doncard staggered back a step, and Kaor turned to re at Ghiin, shouting, ¡°Don¡¯t interfere! I¡¯ll handle this myself!¡± The crowd stared at Kaor in disbelief. Ghiin hadn¡¯t moved or spoken aloud, making it seem as though Kaor was picking a fight with him out of nowhere. They didn¡¯t know about the advanced technique Ghiin had used to transmit his voice through vibrations in the air. Only someone with Ghiin¡¯s level of mana control¡ªone of the Seven Strongest on the Continent¡ªcould perform such a skill. Ignoring Kaor¡¯s reaction and the crowd¡¯s confusion, Ghiin continued calmly. ¡ª ¡°Focus. You have the skill to beat him and you know how. Your problem is that you haven¡¯t fully internalized it and your impatience prevents you from using it. From now on, this is training. Realbat is always the best training. If you argue, I¡¯ll put you through special training aler.¡± ¡°Damn it! I said I¡¯ll handle it¡ª¡± ¡ª ¡°Step back.¡± Swoosh. Though annoyed, Kaor¡¯s body moved reflexively again. Doncard¡¯s punch once more missed its mark. Kaor swung his own fist, but Doncard dodged this time. ¡ª ¡°Move in.¡± Kaor pushed off the ground and closed the gap, stepping into Doncard¡¯s range. Before he could attack, Ghiin¡¯s voice came again. ¡ª ¡°Half a step to the left.¡± Kaor shifted slightly. Doncard¡¯s face instinctively followed his movement. ¡ª ¡°Strike.¡± Though it was a fistfight, Kaor had trained in swordsmanship. He simply adapted those skills to unarmedbat. Following Ghiin¡¯s instructions, Kaor thrust his fist forward like a sword. Thud! Blood sprayed into the air as Doncard¡¯s nose crumpled and his head snapped backward. Chapter 259 Chapter 259: Fighting for Real Today? (2) Doncard stumbled backward, clutching his nose in shock. He had seen the attacking and prepared to counter with a punch, but his opponent vanished from his sight in an instant. By the time he turned his head in surprise, a heavy impactnded, and blood spurted from his nose. ¡°What the¡­? Did his skills suddenly improve? Enough that I couldn¡¯t even track his movements?¡± This made no sense. It felt as though he was fighting a phantom. He chalked it up to coincidence and closed in again, but each time, Kaor evaded him with uncanny precision andunched a counterattack. Whenever Doncard tried to dodge, Kaor predicted his movements and struck as though reading his mind. Soon enough, Doncard found himself preupied solely with defending or evading. Thud! Thud! Thud! Kaor was irritated but couldn¡¯t deny a strange thrill coursing through him. ¡°Damn it, that lord of his really is a monster.¡± Following Ghiin¡¯s advice made his opponent¡¯s attacks seem to miss him automatically. Each time, Kaor¡¯s countersnded, almost as if he had known where Doncard would dodge beforehand. The wless timing was nothing short of incredible. But more than admiration, Kaor began to feel something else the more he moved. ¡°Wait¡­ I already know all of this. I trained this stuff into my body like a fool, and now I¡¯m just realizing it?¡± The opponent¡¯s movements during attacks, whether they¡¯d counter or not, and the correct responses¡ªall of it was knowledge Kaor already had. The longer the fight went on, the more his body seemed to instinctively remember what it had learned. Just as it had been when fighting Count Cabaldi¡¯s knights, once Kaor settled into the flow, it became much easier to utilize what he¡¯d practiced. Ghiin¡¯s guidance came in a constant stream. ¡ª ¡°That guy¡¯s panicking now. His moves will get sloppier; that¡¯s what happens with people who¡¯ve only trained reactively. He¡¯s below your level now, so just fight as I taught you. Normally, this shoulde out naturally, but since it doesn¡¯t, you¡¯ll have to consciously think it through.¡± ¡°Tch, I know that already.¡± Kaor felt his irritation spike at Ghiin¡¯s condescending tone. It was clear where the faulty:ck of proper training. He should have practiced relentlessly until the moves became second nature. Instead, Kaor had taken shortcuts, stopping his training as soon as things felt ¡°good enough,¡± always seeking the fastest way to grow stronger. Otherwise, he drowned his frustrations in alcohol andints. When it came to realbat, it was no wonder he couldn¡¯t fully utilize his skills. Thud! Thud! Kaor smirked. His body felt almost weightless. Doncard¡¯s attacks couldn¡¯t touch him, while his strikesnded perfectly on Doncard. This kind of selfish, one-sided fight was exactly to his liking. But Doncard wasn¡¯t someone to be underestimated. Gritting his teeth, he quickly collected himself andunched a fierce counterattack. Thud! Thud! ¡°Guh!¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± Both mennded simultaneous hits to each other¡¯s faces and stumbled backward. Kaor¡¯s skills hadn¡¯t yet be entirely ingrained in his body, leading to asional mistimed attacks or awkward movements. At some point, Ghiin had gone quiet, leaving Kaor to fight on his own. Still, Kaor, now regaining his confidence andposure, focused entirely on his opponent and pressed the attack. Onlookers began to murmur as the evenly matched fight unfolded. ¡°Wow, they¡¯re suddenly going toe-to-toe.¡± ¡°What happened? Was he hiding his real skill all along?¡± ¡°Maybe he was just testing the waters earlier?¡± Excitement grew among the spectators, their faces lighting up with intrigue. This was what made a fight entertaining. Watching one-sided domination might be satisfying in its own way, but itcked thrill. Now reinvigorated, the crowd cheered wildly. For those who hunted monsters for a living, there was no way they¡¯d dislike a good brawl. ¡°Hell yeah! The redhead¡¯s killing it!¡± ¡°Take Doncard down!¡± ¡°Or better yet, why don¡¯t you both just kill each other!¡± There were plenty of people harboring grudges against Doncard. They had tolerated him only because of his power, seeing him as a necessary evil. Because of that, some sincerely rooted for Kaor. But for the majority of the hunters, it didn¡¯t matter who won. They disliked both men equally. Thud! Thud! Thud! The blows exchanged became more brutal. As Kaor¡¯s confidence surged, his attacks grew fiercer. Gritting his teeth, Doncard absorbed the barrage and cursed under his breath. ¡°Damn it¡­ Why the hell is this guy suddenly so strong¡­?¡± Kaor¡¯s momentum was only increasing. If Doncard lost, he¡¯d have no choice but to leave the area. Establishing himself elsewhere and building his influence to this level again would take an unimaginable amount of time and effort. Worse, it was uncertain whether he¡¯d even get the chance to leave. Once word got out that someone new had bested him, the others wouldn¡¯t sit idly by. ¡°If that¡¯s the case¡­ there¡¯s no other choice but to spill real blood¡­¡± Swish. Doncard staggered back, pretending to steady himself, while stealthily pulling a small de from his waist. Hiding the de between his clenched fingers, he shed a sly grin. This wasn¡¯t his first time using such a trick; he had killed many stronger opponents this way. Betting, honor¡ªnone of that mattered. Once someone was dead, cleanup could always be handled afterward. ¡°Didn¡¯t think I¡¯d meet someone worth using this on after all this time¡­¡± He expected to face some bacsh, but his reputation was already tarnished. People knew him as ¡°The Beast of Ironcliff.¡± While they addressed him as a king to his face, behind his back, they mocked him as a beast. No one noticed the de Doncard had drawn. That was his skill; people only discovered he had used a weapon after his opponent was already dead. Of course, Ghiin, watching the fight with a bemused expression, saw it all clearly. Once ready, Doncard subtly waved his hand a few times, signaling his subordinates behind him. ¡°Be prepared.¡± The signal was an order: if Doncard killed Kaor, the others were to attack immediately. Although he had agreed to a one-on-one duel to avoid unnecessary losses, losing and leaving this ce was a far worse oue. Even if some damage was done, it was better to wipe out everyone here and secure his position. ¡°This guy¡¯s the strongest one. After him, the rest will be easier to deal with.¡± Thud! Doncard deliberately closed the gap, allowing Kaor¡¯s punch tond. Reducing the impact by staying close, he gritted his teeth and endured. Then, putting all his strength into his strike, he drove his fist into Kaor¡¯s stomach. Squish! ¡°Huh?¡± Kaor¡¯s face contorted in shock. Something sharp had pierced his abdomen¡ªthe sound wasn¡¯t normal. In that moment of hesitation, Doncard aimed his fist at Kaor¡¯s neck. sh! ¡°Urgh!¡± Kaor barely avoided the blow, but his neck was grazed, leaving a long cut that began to bleed. Reeling from the sudden pain, Kaor clutched his neck and stomach, quickly retreating backward. When he looked at his bloodied hands, he realized it. ¡°A de¡­ he had a hidden de?¡± Kaor¡¯s incredulous gaze shifted to Ghiin. There was no way that monstrous lord hadn¡¯t noticed this. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Kaor asked, ring. ¡°In life, every fight is real,¡± Ghiin replied. ¡°If you get cocky just because you¡¯re good with your fists, that¡¯s what happens. You¡¯re not going to die from this, so I let it slide. Maybe this will knock some sense into you. Honestly, you fight like crap.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Kaor was annoyed, but he knew Ghiin was right. If the de had been coated with poison or slightlyrger, he might have been killed. The spectators, too, didn¡¯t seem fazed. They watched with expressions that suggested this was nothing out of the ordinary. The hidden de didn¡¯t bother them¡ªif it wasn¡¯t obvious to the eye, it didn¡¯t count. ¡°You bastard!¡± Kaor cursed, shouting at Doncard. ¡°You¡¯re worse than Alfoi or Kkoko!¡± Kaor didn¡¯t waste time calling him cowardly or despicable. He didn¡¯t believe there was room for such concepts in a fight. This was, after all, awlessnd. Expecting fair y here was a joke, as he¡¯d learned the hard way after being beaten by Ghiin during his early days. If his opponent fought dirty, Kaor was more than ready to respond in kind. He had plenty of experience in these kinds of brawls. Whoosh! Kaor swung a punch, which Doncard dodged with a smug grin. As Doncard closed in with his de-hidden fist, Kaor smirked. ¡°Try this on for size.¡± Fwoosh! ¡°Argh!¡± A sudden burst of red powder exploded into Doncard¡¯s face, forcing him to close his eyes and stumble backward. ¡°You bastard! What did you throw?!¡± Panic set in, fearing it might be poison, but it wasn¡¯t. Instead, his eyes stung fiercely, and tears poured down, blinding him. Doncard hastily tried to shield his eyes with mana, but the powder had already gotten in, causing unbearable pain. Kaor grinned, his voice filled with mockery. ¡°Oops, looks like my delicious seasoning pouch identally burst. Honest mistake, I swear.¡± The ¡°seasoning¡± was none other than the Spicy Attack Seasoning Powder that Belinda had prepared for him. ¨D ¡°You¡¯re always so angry. You need to eat spicy food and blow off steam.¡± ¨D ¡°What is this?¡± ¨D ¡°It¡¯s Spicy Attack Seasoning Powder. If things go south in a fight, just throw it in their face. You¡¯re not that good at fighting, anyway.¡± ¨D ¡°I¡¯m good at fighting! I don¡¯t need this crap.¡± Despite his protests, Kaor had kept the pouch, figuring he might want something spicy to snack onter. Now, it hade in handy, tucked into a small pouch on his belt and deployed with perfect timing. Doncard swung his fists wildly, unable to properly open his eyes. Amidst his iling, the de in his fist jutted out, clearly visible to all. ¡°Oh? This bastard pulled out a knife? You all saw it, right? He pulled it out first.¡± Kaor smirked and drew a dagger from behind his back, throwing it in an instant. Thwack! ¡°Ugh!¡± The dagger embedded itself straight into Doncard¡¯s chest. Despite this, Doncard continued to swing his de haphazardly as he staggered backward. Under quieter circumstances, he might have detected the attack and dodged. But amidst the crowd¡¯s jeers and cheers, avoiding such strikes was nearly impossible. He tried to pull the dagger out of his chest, but Kaor was quicker. Thrust! ¡°Gahhh!¡± Kaor swiftly drew an awl hidden in his boot and stabbed Doncard in the stomach. If there was anything more underhanded than Doncard, it was Kaor himself. Thrust! Thrust! Kaor stabbed Doncard¡¯s abdomen repeatedly. Although Doncard swung his ded fist around wildly, Kaor easily dodged and continued his assault. Thrust! Thrust! Thrust! ¡°Argh! Guhhh!¡± Before long, Kaor targeted Doncard indiscriminately¡ªhis neck, chest, abdomen, arms, and legs¡ªleaving no part unscathed. Doncard¡¯s body was soon covered in blood, with stab wounds everywhere. ¡°S-stop¡­¡± If this went on, death was certain. Tears streamed from Doncard¡¯s eyes as he opened them atst, the pain unbearable. What kind of seasoning made the pain this excruciating? Through his blurry vision, Doncard saw Kaor¡¯s face. For the first time in his life, he felt true terror at the prospect of death. ¡®This bastard¡­ is smiling¡­¡¯ Kaor¡¯s eyes were half-rolled back, his lips curled in a grin wide enough to show his teeth. He looked like a mad dog. ¡°I-I surrender¡­¡± ¡°Surrender? I¡¯ve never been one to ept that. Our lord doesn¡¯t forgive easily, so why should I?¡± Thrust! Thrust! Ignoring Doncard¡¯s words, Kaor grabbed him by the cor and stabbed him again and again. It felt cathartic. The stress Kaor had umted over time finally seemed to dissipate. Just as Belinda had said, ¡°Spicy seasoning¡± was the best remedy for stress relief. Thud. After stabbing to his heart¡¯s content, Kaor released Doncard¡¯s cor, and the man copsed to the ground. ¡°Ugh¡­ cough¡­¡± Doncard, drenched in blood, crawled across the floor and shouted desperately. ¡°Kill¡­ kill these bastards! Now!¡± But none of his subordinates moved. They only looked down at him coldly. In this ce, the logic of power was absolute. A man on the brink of death, who had lost after drawing his weapon first, was no longer worth listening to. ¡°Go on, hurry! Kill them before it¡¯s too¡ª¡± Grab. Kaor mounted Doncard¡¯s crawling body and grabbed his neck and head. ¡°Just die, you bastard. Don¡¯t make it any more embarrassing.¡± Crack! With a twist of his hands, Kaor snapped Doncard¡¯s neck. The man¡¯s tongue lolled out as his life ended. ¡°Hah¡­¡± Kaor exhaled deeply, stood up, and roared. ¡°You all saw that, right? You damn bastards! If you fight me, I¡¯ll win every time! I¡¯m the strongest! Anyone who insulted me earlier, step forward now!¡± Even though his victory deration was childish, the crowd still erupted in cheers. ¡°Wow! The red-haired bastard won!¡± ¡°He actually beat Doncard? That¡¯s impressive!¡± ¡°Guess he really is good at hunting monsters. He¡¯s no ordinary guy!¡± Energized by the crowd¡¯s cheers, Kaor basked in the attention despite his bleeding wounds. After a while, the crowd parted, and Turian¡¯s knights and soldiers approached. A knight from Turian clicked his tongue as he looked at Doncard¡¯s corpse, neck twisted. cing a hand on the hilt of his sword, the knight spoke with a tone of irritation. ¡°Killing is prohibited here, and youmit murder as soon as you arrive? This is problematic¡­¡± Although his words sounded disapproving, his expression was indifferent, as if he didn¡¯t actually care. Yet, with so many witnesses, he couldn¡¯t simply ignore the incident. ¡°Tsk, tsk. If you¡¯re going to kill someone, do it secretly. Why not take it to some corner instead of putting on a spectacle? Hey, arrest him.¡± As the knight gestured to the soldiers behind him, Kaor growled. ¡°What the hell? Can¡¯t you see me bleeding? That bastard pulled his weapon first!¡± The nearby hunters immediately spoke in Kaor¡¯s defense. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s true! Doncard drew his weapon first. You know how these fights go, right?¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°Since when did you care so much? Go back to filing paperwork or something.¡± ¡°It¡¯s self-defense! Isn¡¯t this ce supposed to be free from interference?¡± The knight remained unfazed. Having spent a long time in such a ce, he had grown immune to such protests. It was then that Ghiin casually put an arm around the knight¡¯s shoulders and whispered. ¡°Causing dissatisfaction among hunters over something like this would be a bigger issue. Remember, thew here was made to prevent hunters from being dragged off to execution by nobles or criminals. Arresting the man who beat Doncard would only be a loss.¡± The knight clicked his tongue a few times before nodding. Ghiin had a point. If even the hunters acknowledged the oue, there was no need to press the matter further. ¡°I¡¯ll consider it an ident during a duel. Be more careful in the future. And with Doncard gone, keep the fights in check unless you want to end up monster food.¡± With that, the knight and the soldiers left. As the crowd cheered, Kaor staggered back to the inn. Frankly, he was so exhausted he wanted to copse and sleep. Ghiin patted Kaor¡¯s shoulder lightly and praised him. ¡°Well, you finally put up a real fight today. You struggled at first, but still.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m always good at this.¡± ¡°Anyway, good work. That guy seemed to be the leader around here. With him gone, things should be much easier. Let¡¯s get some rest for now.¡± ¡°Ha, good. Then we¡¯ll head out hunting tomorrow after I rest for a day.¡± ¡°No, we won¡¯t. Hunting was supposed to end today.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Kaor and the knights looked at Ghiin with puzzled expressions. After days of relentless hunting and training, his sudden decision to take a break seemed out of character. He wasn¡¯t the type to show concern for Kaor¡¯s injuries. Their suspicions were correct. Ghiin smirked. ¡°A monster wave is about to begin.¡± Chapter 260 Chapter 260: This Should Be Enough (1) ¡°Uh, don¡¯t tell me that¡¯s¡­.¡± The knight, hearing Ghiin¡¯s words, suddenly widened his eyes as if something had just clicked in his mind. Though he hadn¡¯t thought of it immediately because he didn¡¯t reside here, the monster wave of the Turian Kingdom was famous even in other nations. A monster wave, as the name implied, referred to a sudden surge of monsters pouring out from the Shadow Mountains. The monsters that erupted in such waves would ravage various parts of the Turian Kingdom. Thus, fortresses were built along their predicted paths to block their advance. Ghiin nodded emphatically. ¡°Exactly. Soon, even the hidden monsters wille out in droves. There¡¯s no need to go looking for them. We just need to get ourselves ready.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­.¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The knights grimaced in dismay. They had already hunted an extraordinary number of monsters while following Ghiin. Those were already gruesome enough, but now they were going to face monsters swarming in packs? Just thinking about it was enough to make them faint. However, Ghiin wore a cheerful smile. ¡°Isn¡¯t it convenient that they¡¯reing to us to die? At times like this, it¡¯s all about who bags the most.¡± ¡°Yes, sir¡­.¡± Kaor, listening to the exchange, tilted his head in curiosity and asked, ¡°But, my lord, how do you know a monster wave is about to happen?¡± It was well-known that monsters periodically descended from the mountains. However, if the time for a wave was imminent, the people at the fortress would be frantically preparing. Yet, everything seemed as normal as ever, as if no one knew a monster wave wasing. Ghiin answered nonchntly. ¡°Because of us.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°We caught so many monsters. Hundreds of hunters would take months to hunt what we¡¯ve caught in just a few days, right?¡± ¡°And you think catching many monsters will trigger a wave?¡± ¡°Exactly. That¡¯s just how the monsters in the Shadow Mountains work.¡± ¡°¡­Does that even make sense?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I heard somewhere. Anyway, just prepare yourselves. When you catch this much, you can expect them to show up.¡± Kaor looked at Ghiin with a skeptical expression. Ghiin always spouted nonsensical remarks, but the absurdity he uttered always turned out to be true, making it difficult to argue against him. No one yet understood the true cause of the monster waves. The Turian Kingdom had dispatched numerous investigative teams over the years to find the reason. However, each expedition only returned with heavy casualties, leading the kingdom to abandon further investigations. Thus, when someone like Ghiin, not even from Turian, spoke as though he knew the cause, suspicion was inevitable. Kaor concluded, ¡®Hmm, this is too much thinking for me. Best not to overthink it. I¡¯m stronger when I don¡¯t think.¡¯ In a manner not too dissimr from ude, he decided to simply ept Ghiin¡¯s absurd instructions without question. Of course, even Ghiin didn¡¯t know the exact cause. The mystery hadn¡¯t been solved in his past life, so how could he possibly know? He only knew from experience that when they hunted a certain amount, the monsters inevitably swarmed. For now, that was enough. ¡°All of you, take some rest and inspect your equipment. We need to be in top condition for the battle.¡± The knights spent their unexpected personal maintenance time gloomily. The thought of potentially fighting more monsters than they ever had before was already exhausting. ¡°Let¡¯s check on the supplies in the warehouse. Kaor,e with me.¡± Leaving the knights behind, Ghiin and Kaor roamed the fortress. Initially, Ghiin, as the leader of their group, had been the focus of both wariness and admiration. But ever since he defeated Doncard, it was Kaor who drew the overwhelming attention. ¡°Hey! Redhead! You¡¯re incredible!¡± ¡°To think you beat Doncard! You¡¯re now the strongest in this fortress!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go hunting together sometime!¡± Wherever they passed, cheers and praises rained down upon them. At first, Kaor appeared bewildered by all the attention. But soon, a smug smile spread across his face, and he ran his fingers through his hair. ¡°Whew¡­ so I really am the strongest, huh?¡± On reflection, it seemed only natural that he deserved such recognition. He¡¯d merely forgotten his worth while staying in that strange estate with peculiar people. For a brief moment, the memory of the airship crash surfaced in his mind, but he shook his head and tried to forget. The unpleasant image of Alfoi¡¯s face that came to mind irritated him further. Ghiin, staying slightly behind, allowed Kaor to bask in the spotlight. ¡®He¡¯s really enjoying himself. He¡¯ll adapt well here.¡¯ Kaor would remain at the fortress for the foreseeable future, hunting monsters and sending the hides and other materials back to the estate. To aplish his goals, it was crucial for Kaor to make his presence known. Building influence and establishing himself as a leader would make life in the fortress much easier. That¡¯s why Ghiin had deliberately arranged for Kaor to face Doncard, giving him a chance to stand out and gain recognition. Kaor revelled in the attention. Everyone looked at him with admiration, as if he were someone extraordinary. ¡®This feels amazing. Completely different from when I was at the estate. I want to stay here forever.¡¯ He felt like he¡¯d been wasting his life before this moment, as if he had been cheated. His self-esteem surged. Those at the estate were simply extraordinary; he wasn¡¯tcking at all. Ghiin leisurely wandered around the fortress. Checking the warehouse had only been an excuse. His real goal was to help spread Kaor¡¯s fame even further. ¡®I¡¯ll make him the most well-known person in this fortress.¡¯ Even those who hadn¡¯t witnessed Kaor¡¯s battle against Doncard were bound to hear about it from the noisy chatter of others, ensuring his name and face became widely recognized. After some time, as the two wandered about, the crowd around them suddenly began to murmur and discreetly stepped back. Soon, a group approached Kaor. Judging by their attire, they were hunters. Kaor gave them a once-over, sizing them up. Some of their faces were familiar. They had been part of Doncard¡¯s crew who had previously mocked him. ¡°Well, well. Look who it is. You jerks mocked mest time, didn¡¯t you? Today¡¯s yourst day alive. Bite down hard!¡± Kaor growled and stepped forward, but the lead hunter frantically waved his hands. ¡°No, no! We didn¡¯te here to fight!¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m fighting. Because you insulted me. Do you know the greatest crime in the world?¡± ¡°W-what is it?¡± ¡°Hurting my feelings. Die.¡± Before Kaor could throw a punch, Ghiin grabbed his arm. ¡°Why? I¡¯m the boss, aren¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Listen to what they have to say first.¡± Kaor pouted but reluctantly lowered his fist. ¡®This isn¡¯t because I¡¯m afraid of the lord! A good leader listens to his subordinates, that¡¯s all!¡¯ Ghiin could see through Kaor¡¯s thoughts and clicked his tongue. Taking the initiative, he stepped forward and asked, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Well, uh¡­.¡± The hunter hesitated, ncing back and forth between Ghiin and Kaor. It was a bit unclear who the party¡¯s leader was. Still, it had been Ghiin who initially led the group. Gritting his teeth, the hunter finally addressed him. ¡°Can we join your group?¡± ¡°Join us?¡± ¡°Y-yeah. We could keep hunting on our own, but it feels like we need a central figure¡­.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­.¡± Ghiin gave a nonchnt response, prompting the hunter to hurriedly borate. ¡°With Doncard gone, our party is falling apart. Wouldn¡¯t it be better if you absorbed us? Having more allies here wouldn¡¯t be a bad thing.¡± Most hunters formed groups to hunt. The sheer number of monsters made it too dangerous for small teams. Of course, there were solo hunters, and in a ce as crowded as the fortress, some only joined parties when necessary. However, forming a steady group and organizingrge-scale hunts was far more advantageous. Doncard had been the leader of thergest group in the fortress. With his death, the hunters who had followed him were left in a precarious position. Kaor stepped forward again. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying you want to be my subordinates?¡± ¡°Uh, no¡­ not subordinates, just huntingpanions¡­.¡± ¡°Sounds like subordinates to me.¡± ¡°¡­I guess it could look that way.¡± In truth, they had been Doncard¡¯s subordinates. Officially, they were panions,¡± but hierarchy always existed, even in informal groups. Kaor nodded decisively. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll ept you as my¡ª¡± Smack! Ghiin pped the back of Kaor¡¯s head before he could finish. ¡°Ow! Why¡¯d you hit me? I¡¯m the boss, remember!¡± ¡°Tut-tut, that¡¯s not how you handle this.¡± ¡°Then how should I handle it?¡± ¡°Watch and learn for now. Hey, how many of you are left?¡± The hunter paused to think before replying. ¡°If you include those still deciding, maybe about 100. The rest have already joined other groups or decided not to join a party at all.¡± ¡°Alright, then bring everyone who wants to join over. I¡¯ll be waiting at the inn. Spread the word¡ªanyone who wants to join is wee. The more, the merrier. We won¡¯t turn anyone away.¡± ¡®There is strength in numbers as well¡¯ Ghiin hadn¡¯t said he wouldn¡¯t hold deserters ountable. However, the hunters who didn¡¯t know him well nodded eagerly with bright expressions. ¡°Y-yeah. I¡¯ll bring as many as I can.¡± The more party members there were, the safer the hunts would be. Of course, it also meant that each individual¡¯s share would be smaller. It was natural for those with better skills and higher contributions to take a bigger portion of the spoils. However, Ghiin¡¯s party was different. Their hunting speed was astonishing, and despite that, there were hardly any severe injuries or deaths. If the individual members weren¡¯t highly skilled, such results would be impossible. These were facts the hunters had already witnessed firsthand. They figured they¡¯d make a decent living just by joining and participating in some hunts. Soon, news spread, and hunters swarmed Ghiin¡¯s inn. ¡°Let us join! I¡¯m a great cook!¡± ¡°I know every inch of this terrain!¡± ¡°With my skills, I¡¯ll be a big help!¡± Around 200 hunters gathered, their chatter and self-promotions filling the inn with noise. Sitting at the central table, Ghiin pulled out a stack of documents and dered, ¡°I¡¯ll ept every single one of you. Don¡¯t worry, just line up. Let¡¯s start signing these contracts.¡± ¡°Straightforward and bold! I like it! Let¡¯s do this!¡± Hunters were no strangers to contracts. Such documents weremon to prevent disputes during the distribution of loot after hunts. Still, contracts inwless zones were often a farce. Who would truly adhere to the terms in a ce where strength dictated everything? Typically, problems were settled by force, regardless of what the paperwork said. Unaware of Ghiin¡¯s fondness for solving things with overwhelming power, the hunters dismissed the contracts as a formality. ¡°Wow, the terms are amazing!¡± ¡°As impressive as their hunting skills!¡± ¡°Must be because they¡¯re earning so much. What generosity!¡± The hunters smiled broadly as they read through the terms of the contract. There was no distribution based on individual contributions. Instead, the share given to each member was far more generous than other parties offered. ording to the contract, all materials except hides and tendons would be divided equally. It essentially meant they could ck off and still make money. Given the hunting speed Ghiin¡¯s party had shown so far, it seemed like a quick and lucrative opportunity. However, some terms stood out as peculiar. ¡°A 30-year contract?¡± ¡°Participation in battles outside the fortress upon demand?¡± ¡°Immediate execution if you run away? And if you want to terminate the contract, you have to return everything you¡¯ve earned so far?¡± It wasn¡¯t like typical contracts between hunters. Specifying a fixed duration felt like forced conscription. One of the hunters hesitated before asking, ¡°Do we really need a set term? Hunterse together and split up as needed. That¡¯s what happened with Doncard¡¯s group after he died, isn¡¯t it?¡± Ghiin responded with a benevolent smile, ¡°It¡¯s about sticking together for the long haul. But I can add a use¡ªif I die, the contract bes void. Also, I¡¯ll be leaving here in a few days. When I¡¯m gone, Kaor here will be your leader. Make sure to follow him.¡± The hunters exchanged sly nces. In other words, they only needed to kill this man to void the contract at any time. Alternatively, they could stage an ¡°ident¡± for Kaor while Ghiin was away. This effectively rendered the contract duration meaningless. They could reap the benefits and leave whenever it suited them. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s sign already!¡± one hunter eximed enthusiastically, prompting the others to rush forward to sign as well. Meanwhile, the Fenris knights watching this scene clenched their jaws. ¡®Poor bastards¡­.¡¯ ¡®They really think they can kill the lord?¡¯ ¡®Eventually, they¡¯ll all be dragged back to the estate.¡¯ Even after Ghiin left, Kaor and the knights would remain. The hunters wouldn¡¯t find it so easy to escape. Once the contracts were finalized, Ghiin generously handed out advances. ¡°Here, use this to take a few days off and rest. I¡¯ve got plenty of money.¡± ¡°Woooahhh!¡± Before even going on a hunt, the hunters were flush with cash from Ghiin. Without hesitation, they flocked to the fortress¡¯s entertainment district, drinking and partying. This behavior was simr to that of mercenaries. Hunters, always aware they could die at any time, lived for the moment and celebrated without restraint. As word spread that Ghiin was handing out money, more hunters came daily, eager to sign contracts. Before long, over 300 hunters had pledged themselves to him. It was a significant number achieved in a surprisingly short time. Watching the hunters squander their money on nightly celebrations, Ghiin smiled. ¡°Good. With numbers like this, it¡¯ll be more than enough to have them all leap off the walls together.¡± Monsters were best fought head-on. That was Ghiin¡¯s creed. Chapter 261 Chapter 261: This Should Be Enough (2) As the number of hunters following them increased, Kaor turned to Ghiin and asked, ¡°Having so many subordinates is nice, but are you sure about this? They¡¯re all rough types, so handling them won¡¯t be easy.¡± ¡°Are you scared?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not scared!¡± ¡°The more people we have for the monster battles, the better. It¡¯ll speed up leather procurement and they will be usefulter on. When I leave, you¡¯ll need to handle them properly. Can you manage that?¡± If it were any other task, Ghiin would never have entrusted it to Kaor. However, Kaor had experience leading a small mercenary corps, and Ghiin decided to trust that experience. Hunters are simr to mercenaries¡ªif anything, they tend to obey the strong even more readily than mercenaries. With Kaor¡¯s foul temper, he should be more than capable of managing a few hundred hunters. He had already gained fame by defeating Doncard and had proven his skills. Kaor snorted and shed a confident smirk. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll keep them in line, even if I have to beat them up every day.¡± ¡°Good. People like them resist small fears but submit before overwhelming terror. Don¡¯t forget that.¡± Hearing those words, Kaor nodded, his expression tense. He felt like he was beginning to understand. After all, wasn¡¯t he himself currently being dragged around under the overwhelming force of the lord¡¯s authority? ¡®Damn it! This hurts my pride! Someday, I¡¯ll definitely have my rematch.¡¯ Fueled by his wounded pride, Kaor fumed and renewed his determination. It wasn¡¯t just Gillian he wanted to surpass¡ªone day, he would surpass Ghiin too. ¡®That¡¯s the way of a man, is it not?¡¯ Whether Kaor was brimming with resolve or not, Ghiin didn¡¯t care. He had plenty of matters to handle before the monster wave arrived. He sought out a knight of Turian who was in charge of the fortress. ¡°The monster wave ising soon. You¡¯d better start preparing.¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s still more than six months away, though,¡± the knight replied, his tone dripping with skepticism. The knight¡¯s dismissive attitude was unmistakable. He found it amusing that Ghiin, who had only recently arrived, dared to make such derations about the monster wave¡¯s timing. Ignoring the knight¡¯s reaction, Ghiin simply delivered his message and left. ¡°Just prepare properly and don¡¯t regret itter. Plenty of people have regretted ignoring my advice.¡± After Ghiin departed, the Turian knight was left deep in thought. If the knight had been from another kingdom, he would have dismissed Ghiin¡¯s words outright, thinking, ¡°Another lunatic spouting some nonsense again.¡± But the people of Turian were different. They were a cautious bunch who had even built fortresses to fend off monsters. Grant, the Turian knight andmander of the fortress, wrestled with the situation. ¡°He hasn¡¯t been here long. He¡¯s probably repeating nonsense he overheard somewhere.¡± ¡°But his previous aplishments aren¡¯t ordinary. He¡¯s more professional than hunters who¡¯ve been here for ages.¡± ¡°Could he actually know something?¡± Preparing for a monster wave wasn¡¯t as simple as tightening defenses. It meant locking down the fortress and halting all trade and supply routes. Normally, the fortress relied on monster byproducts to attract merchant guilds for economic activity. If trade stopped, the fortress would struggle to endure for long. Additionally, they would need to notify the royal court and nearby fortresses to initiate wartime protocols. This would prepare them in case the fortress fell. In short, not just this fortress, but the entire region would have to brace for war. It was thanks to such rigorous systems that the Kingdom of Turian had been able to withstand the overwhelming monster attacks from the Shadow Mountains. ¡°If this is a false rm, the financial loss will be immense.¡± The monster wave¡¯s cycle was almost predictable, allowing the fortresses to n ordingly. Since the fortresses had been established, there had never been a case where they entered wartime protocols prematurely due to a sudden warning. It was too risky to act on the words of a lunatic. After a sleepless night of deliberation, Grant spoke to his subordinate knights at dawn. ¡°Prepare for the monster wave.¡± It wasn¡¯t that he fully trusted Ghiin¡¯s warning. It was Grant¡¯spulsive caution that prevented him from dismissing even the wildest ims outright. ¡°Also, keep an eye on Count Fenris. If no monster wave urs within a month, we¡¯ll hold him ountable for the loss.¡± I couldn¡¯t be sure how much money it was, but to make up for the losses, one would have to hunt monsters here for a lifetime. The moment Grant issued the order, the fortress entered a state of high alert. The entrance was sealed off, and hunters were prohibited from going out on hunts. Knights and soldiers moved busily, preparing for battle with the monsters. ¡°Hurry up and move those supplies!¡± ¡°Check the quantity of arrows and stones!¡± ¡°From today on, double the number of guards!¡± Large ballistae and catapults were inspected, and strategic supplies were stacked densely around the fortress walls. As a result, roads and several areas within the fortress were blocked off. Economic activities ground to a halt, making life difficult, and tensions among the people rose. Some residents naturally voiced their dissatisfaction at the sudden and unexpected changes. ¡°What¡¯s going on all of a sudden? The monster wave isn¡¯t due for a while, is it?¡± ¡°They say that new guy, Ghiin or whatever his name is, ims it¡¯sing soon.¡± ¡°What nonsense is that? How does he even know something like that?¡± Since they couldn¡¯t go out to hunt, the hunters couldn¡¯t make any money. Of course, they directed their frustrations toward Ghiin. However, those who were preparing to confront him turned back before they could even reach him. Just dayster, the monsters really did swarm in. Rooooar! A mass of monsters of every kind rushed toward the fortress. Nobody knew how creatures that usually preyed on each other had seemingly coordinated to descend upon the fortress. The knights and soldiers of Turian, along with the hunters, all rushed to the fortress walls. The fortress and its inhabitants shared a fate; now that the monster wave had begun, there was no escaping it. The sheer number of monsters appeared to exceed ten thousand at a nce. The hunters, staring at the horde, were stunned. ¡°What¡­ what the hell is this? Why are they reallying all of a sudden?¡± ¡°For years, the wave¡¯s intervals have rarely been wrong. Even when they were off, it was by a month or two at most.¡± ¡°How on earth did that guy know?¡± It wasn¡¯t just the hunters who were dumbfounded. Even Grant, themander, was at a loss for words. He had prepared just in case, but he never expected it to actually happen. Though relieved that they were ready, the danger hadn¡¯t disappeared. ¡°Prepare for battle! Hunters, ready yourselves forbat as well!¡± Squeeeak! Grant snapped out of his shock and bellowed hismands. Soldiers began loading therge ballistae and catapults, while hunters picked up their weapons. Since there were flying monsters as well, they had to prepare for aerialbat alongside ground battles. Ghiin stood atop the fortress wall, gazing at the approaching horde. Behind him were the knights of Fenris and around 300 hunters he had recently recruited. The other hunters, though preparing for battle, kept ncing in Ghiin¡¯s direction. ¡°Kaor is over there.¡± ¡°He¡¯s the guy who beat Doncard, isn¡¯t he? Our chances of surviving are higher near him.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s move a little closer to that side.¡± Hunters discreetly shifted closer to Ghiin¡¯s group. Seeing this, Grant shouted in frustration. ¡°Hold your positions, you idiots! Stay where you are!¡± The monsters weren¡¯t usingdders, but many of them could easily scale the walls. Even a small pile of corpses could be a foothold for the nimblest among them. That¡¯s why the hunters needed to stay in position. Ignoring Grant¡¯smands, they shifted toward Ghiin¡¯s side, where Kaor was. Their instinct for survival drove them to seek the protection of the strongest among them. Previously, Doncard was the fortress¡¯s most formidable force. Perhaps not in one-on-onebat, but when it came to hunting monsters, he was unmatched and always led the charge. But now Kaor, the one who defeated Doncard, was here. Staying close to him seemed like the best bet for survival. Kaor brushed his hair back with an arrogant smirk. ¡°Ha, these fools. At least they know who the strongest is. What a hassle.¡± Even as the monsters surged forward, he didn¡¯t feel nervous. All he cared about was basking in the admiration of others. The hunters who had already signed contracts with Ghiin wore smug expressions, clearly relishing their position. ¡®This is why acting quickly is so important!¡¯ ¡®Jealous, aren¡¯t they? That¡¯s what you get for being so prideful!¡¯ Ghiin nced at the hunters who had approached and spoke. ¡°Hey, do you all want to fight alongside us?¡± Every hunter nodded, clearly hoping to stay nearby while keeping themselves rtively safe. Ghiin readily granted their wish. ¡°Alright. Since we¡¯re busy, we¡¯ll settle for a verbal agreement for now. Just fight hard with us. And don¡¯t worry, Kaor, who beat Doncard, is with us.¡± ¡°Woooo!¡± The hunters¡¯ morale skyrocketed. In the past, it had been nearly impossible to get close to Doncard. His party monopolized the corpses of monsters, and they wouldn¡¯t tolerate anyone sneaking in on their hunt. But the neers seemed either generous or foolish, as they epted anyone who asked to join. For the hunters, it couldn¡¯t get any better than this. Watching Ghiin ept more hunters, Grant gave up on trying to control them. After all, hunters weren¡¯t soldiers. Forcing them to move positions would only provoke resistance and wouldn¡¯t work anyway. ¡®Damn it, everything feels off since that guy arrived.¡¯ The unexpected monster wave, the hunters clustering together¡ªall of it. It felt like the entire fortress was being pulled along by that man. Kaaaah! There was no more time for idle thoughts. The monsters were now within range of the ballistae and catapults. ¡°Attack!¡± Grant shouted. At his signal, the ballistae and catapults unleashed their first volley. Thwaang! Boom! Boom! Boom! Screeeech! Monsters exploded and were torn apart. The ballistae, in particr, proved highly effective against therger monsters. However, a few volleys weren¡¯t enough to stop the overwhelming number of monsters. Soon, they pushed past the range of the siege weapons, rendering them ineffective. ¡°Archers! Take aim¡­ loose!¡± The archers, easier to maneuver than siege weapons, began their assault. Whooosh! A rain of arrows poured down, some targeting the flying monsters. While the thick hides ofrger monsters lessened the damage, the smaller ones were significantly affected. ¡°Keep shooting! Don¡¯t stop!¡± Until the monsters reached the walls, they had to keep up the arrow barrage. Even the few mages, who had wandered here for their own reasons, expended every ounce of strength to cast long-range spells. Rooooar! The ground-shaking noise grew louder, and the deafening cries of the monsters drew closer. Standing atop the wall, Ghiin assessed the monsters¡¯ numbers and their proximity before nodding and saying:n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Alright, it¡¯s about time to jump down. Everyone, prepare for the ¡®Survival Roll with Only One Broken Arm.¡¯¡± The nearby hunters looked puzzled, while the knights of Fenris wore gloomy expressions. ¡®I knew this would happen.¡¯ ¡®Of course, he wouldn¡¯t fight in a normal way.¡¯ ¡®I give up. I don¡¯t even want to think about it anymore.¡¯ The knights, indifferent to the iing horde, had already resigned themselves. Withoutint, they pulled ropes from their belts. Seeing this, Ghiin grinned. ¡°You guys are getting better at preparing to jump.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. It¡¯s just that we don¡¯t want to jump directly. It hurts our shoulders,¡± some of the knights replied lifelessly. Attaching ropes haphazardly to the walls, they descended quickly, each carrying massive wooden crates on their backs. The sight left the hunters in shock. ¡°What¡­ what are they doing?¡± ¡°Are they crazy? Why are they going down?¡± ¡°They actually followed the order to jump down? Are they brainless?¡± What kind of idiot willingly follows amand to die? If you¡¯re going to die anyway, wouldn¡¯t it make sense to kill the one giving the orders first? Grant, seeing this madness, shouted again. ¡°You lunatics! What are you doing?! Get back up here! Back up now! Unless you want to die from friendly fire!¡± Even as monsters approached, the archers could keep firing, even at targets directly below. But with allies down there, that wasn¡¯t an option. No matter how much Grant raged, Ghiin ignored him. Instead, he turned to the bewildered hunters who had chosen to follow him and said: ¡°What are you waiting for? Grab a rope and climb down.¡± ¡°¡­Why should we?¡± ¡°Fighting from the wall isn¡¯t always the best strategy. That works against humans, but it¡¯s different against monsters. It¡¯s better to form a proper formation and fight in open ground. Besides, many of these monsters can scale walls anyway.¡± ¡°But the walls are safer¡­¡± ¡°This is your first time, so I¡¯ll exin nicely. Against this many monsters, fighting on the ground is better. And there¡¯s an even more important reason.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that¡­?¡± ¡°If we fight down there and kill more monsters, we get to keep all the loot, don¡¯t we? Alright, the exnation¡¯s over. Get moving!¡± ¡°¡­¡± The hunters were speechless. No matter how they thought about it, it sounded like a joke. Yet there were already people who had obeyed. They couldn¡¯t make sense of the situation. While the hunters stood in stunned silence, Ghiin nced down and shouted: ¡°They seem confused, so let¡¯s just toss them down! Catch them properly!¡± A booming voice replied from below: ¡°The monsters are closing in! Quickly toss them down!¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get started,¡± Ghiin said. Without another word, he grabbed a hunter standing next to him and threw him over the wall. Chapter 262 Chapter 262: Trust Me. I¡¯ll Take the Lead. (1) ¡°Uwaaahhh!¡± A hunter screamed as they were suddenly grabbed and thrown. The fortress walls were quite tall. If they fell like this, they¡¯d be reduced to a pulp. Thud. However, a knight waiting below caught them effortlessly. The hunter blushed as they spoke. ¡°¡­Put me down.¡± Whoosh! The knight promptly tossed the hunter to the ground. It wasn¡¯t out of malice but necessity. Hunters were falling from above incessantly. ¡°Arghhh!¡± ¡°You lunatic! What the hell are you doing?¡± ¡°Are you trying to kill your own allies?!¡± The hunters, taken by surprise by the abrupt action, fell without even being able to react properly. The knights below, however, were ustomed to such situations. They quickly caught the falling hunters and tossed them aside to make space for the next. Thud! Thud! Thanks to the skilled knights, the hunters avoided major injuries despite the impact. Seeing the approaching monsters, they swiftly got back on their feet and assumedbat stances. Ghiin observed them with a smirk. ¡°At least their experience shows¡ªthey recover quickly. Let¡¯s hurry and send the rest.¡± ¡°No, stay away! Don¡¯te near me!¡± ¡°You¡¯re a monster, aren¡¯t you?! A monster in disguise!¡± ¡°A demon here to destroy the fortress!¡± The hunters, panic-stricken, hurled usations at Ghiin. Yet, he responded casually. ¡°The contract states you¡¯re obligated to fight outside the fortress, doesn¡¯t it? Just fight well behind me.¡± ¡°Nooooo!¡± The hunters that signed the contracts tried to flee, but the dense crowd of other hunters prevented any escape. Unable to run, they were grabbed by Ghiin and Kaor and sent over the wall. Even hunters who simply wandered too close were caught in the process. ¡°W-we¡¯re not part of this! We didn¡¯t sign a contract with you, damn it!¡± ¡°Oh? My bad. Since you¡¯re already down there, why not join the fight?¡± Ghiin threw nearly 300 hunters down from the wall. Chaos erupted above, and some hunters turned their frustration and attacked him. Whoosh! Thud! Ghiin effortlessly subdued and tossed those who attacked him. The difference in skill was so vast that no one could properly defend against him. ¡°Run away!¡± ¡°This guy¡¯spletely insane!¡± ¡°Move! Get out of the way!¡± The limited space on the wall led to a chaotic scramble as hunters tried to avoid Ghiin, colliding into one another. Watching the scene in disbelief, Grant felt his blood boil. A monster wave was no trivial matter. The fortress walls, unlike during wars against humans, provided little protection against them. Casualties were always high. Yet here, with everyone needing to stand united, internal strife was breaking out. The fortress was as good as doomed. ¡°You madman! What the hell are you thinking?! Are you trying to kill all our allies?! Kill him! Kill that bastard first!¡± The archers aimed all their arrows at Ghiin. Before they could release, Ghiin moved in an instant, appearing directly in front of Grant. ¡°Get a grip. The walls won¡¯t protect you. With this number, it¡¯s better to go outside and form proper formations.¡± ¡°W-what?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give the orders. Archers, focus your attention solely on flying monsters and those approaching from outside. Monsters only attack what¡¯s directly in front of them. My group and I will act as bait, so fire freely without worrying about hitting us. You can manage that, right?¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡­.¡± ¡°The rest of you, form proper battle lines and fight outside the fortress. I¡¯ll lead the knights and break through the center to draw all the monsters¡¯ attention.¡± ¡°What are you even saying¡­?¡± Ghiin gave a sly smile as he looked at Grant¡¯s bewildered expression. ¡°You can¡¯t fight effectively on the walls. These aren¡¯t human opponents. If you want to win, listen to me.¡± Roarrrr! ¡°Lord!¡± The knights¡¯ shouts came from below. The monsters were closing in fast. There was no more time to waste. Ghiin jumped off the wall without hesitation, calling out as he did. ¡°Trust me. I¡¯ll take the lead.¡± Thud! As Ghiinnded, the hunters who had been thrown down earlier red at him with resentment. But now wasn¡¯t the time to confront him. The monsters were just steps away. Besides, there was no guarantee they could beat him in a fight. Their best options were to fight from the rear or look for a chance to escape. Ghiin strode to the front of the group and spoke. ¡°Open it.¡± nk! nk! nk! The knights opened therge wooden cratesid before them, spilling their contents onto the ground. Inside the crates were greatswords, spears, and swords packed tightly together. Hundreds of weapons were scattered haphazardly across the ground. Ghiin nced behind him and spoke. ¡°Those of you who fell without a weapon, grab something from here. I won¡¯t charge you.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ghiin emitted threads of mana in all directions. Rumble! The air trembled around them. Both the hunters who had descended and those watching from above stared at Ghiin in utter shock. ¡°W-what is that?¡± ¡°Is that guy a mage?¡± ¡°Damn it, what the hell is this¡­?¡± The hundreds of spears that had been lying on the ground began to rise into the air. The mana threads bound the spears and lifted them, though the onlookers couldn¡¯tprehend what they were seeing. Few knew of such techniques, and even fewer had ever witnessed them in action. The Fenris Knights, however, were somewhat familiar with the technique and thus weren¡¯t as shocked as the hunters. Ghiin had often used his mana threads to lift objects¡ªor even people¡ªin their presence. But they had never seen him lift so many weapons at once. The knights inwardly clicked their tongues. He¡¯s bing more of a monster every day. How does he keep getting stronger every time we see him? This is truly insane. What seemed miraculous to the others was routine for Ghiin. He had been training tirelessly, reiming the skills of his past life at an incredible pace. No matter how busy he was, he never skipped a day. Even if it meant sacrificing sleep, he always made time for mana training and meditation. ¡®I must be stronger.¡¯ He never allowed himself to stop. If he remained weak, countless lives would be lost. ¡®I won¡¯t have any regrets this time.¡¯ The weight of his responsibility bound him like chains. Each day, he became stronger than the day before. And tomorrow, his strength would grow even greater. Rumble! The spears floating in midair turned crimson, radiating a red aura. This technique wasn¡¯t effective against skilled enemies, but it was devastating against weaker foes, making it a highly effective tool for mass ughter.N?v(el)B\\jnn Previously, it hadn¡¯t been as powerful as a single soldier¡¯s strike. But as Ghiin¡¯s strength grew, so too did the power imbued in the technique. Ghiin adjusted the direction of the spear tips and smiled coldly. ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡± Boom! With the sound of air rupturing, the hundreds of spears shot forward. Pupupupupup! Screeeeech! Like beams of light, the spears pierced through the approaching monsters. Hundreds of monsters in the lead were impaled and fell instantly. Monsters with tougher hides or greater strength survived the attack. However, the weaker ones crumpled to the ground. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Seizing the moment when the monsters hesitated, Ghiin grabbed a greatsword and charged forward. Boom! With a single sh, he split the nearest monster in half. ¡°Let¡¯s move out!¡± Kaor shouted as he followed close behind. Watching Ghiin¡¯s overwhelming presence filled him with both admiration and a deep sense of inferiority. He¡¯s not even that much older than me, yet he¡¯s so strong. Someday, I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll definitely¡­. Kaor was improving, albeit slowly. He was confident that he¡¯d grow even stronger. He was determined to surpass Gillian and one day catch up to his lord. Atst, Kaor had found a clear purpose in life. Crunch! Grinding his teeth, he swung his greatsword and charged at the monsters. The Fenris Knights, too, dashed forward, wielding their greatswords. Screeeeech! The monsters that had charged forward with unbridled momentum were momentarily halted by the mana-infused strikes of dozens of knights. Boom! Boom! Boom! Leading the charge, Ghiin killed monsters indiscriminately. Naturally, all the monsters¡¯ attention focused on him and the knights. Roarrr! Boom! Boom! With the smaller, faster monsters wiped out, therger and medium-sized monsters began to close in on Ghiin. sh! A massive troll fell, its body cleaved in two by Ghiin¡¯s greatsword. No matter how tough its hide or how strong its regenerative abilities, a troll couldn¡¯t survive being split in half. Whoosh! Another troll swung a massive club at Ghiin¡¯s nk. ng! Ghiin blocked the attack with his greatsword and immediately beheaded the troll. Screech! A wyvern swooped down from above, snatching a knight who had been fighting nearby. The knight, focused solely on the ground-level monsters, had failed to notice the wyvern¡¯s approach. There were simply too many monsters for him to pay attention to everything. ¡°Urgh!¡± The knight struggled frantically, but the wyvern continued ascending high into the air. Dropping prey from great heights to kill them was one of the wyvern¡¯s favored attack methods. nk! However, the wyvern suddenly stopped in midair as though it snagged on something. Ghiin had reached out and bound it with his mana threads. Screech! Wyverns were powerful monsters. It pped its wings furiously, gradually freeing itself from the mana threads as it climbed higher. Thunk! A spear suddenly rose from somewhere on the battlefield and pierced the wyvern¡¯s body. The skewered wyvern plummeted to the ground, and the knight narrowly escaped. Thunk! Thunk! Thunk! Spears that had been thrown earlier floated back into the air, assisting the knights who were cornered. This was one of the reasons why Ghiin¡¯s capabilities in war ranked him among the top three of the Seven Strongest on the Continent. Everything that fell onto the battlefield became Ghiin¡¯s weapon. Every weapon came alive and danced to his will. Because of this, one could never predict when or where his attacks would ur. Each strike was as devastating as a knight¡¯s blow. Those who knew his prowess prayed they would never encounter Ghiin on the battlefield. A man who could face tens of thousands of soldiers alone. A man who could fight an entire kingdom single-handedly. The King of Mercenaries was also the King of the Battlefield. The hunters, stunned by the sight of Ghiin and the knights driving back the monsters¡¯ vanguard, could only watch in awe. They couldn¡¯t even think about running away. ¡°H-how can someone be that strong¡­?¡± ¡°Doncard doesn¡¯t evenpare.¡± ¡°Is that the Sword Master we¡¯ve only heard about in legends?¡± The monsters stopped their advance and focused solely on Ghiin and the knights. Although it was an unusual phenomenon for monsters that should have been fighting each other to gather together, their instinct to eliminate the most threatening foe couldn¡¯t be suppressed. ¡°Let¡¯s go too.¡± One of the hunters gripped their weapon tightly and spoke. Their forces had already split. Staying back would mean certain death if those at the front faltered. The only way to survive was to join the fight with them quickly. Although the hunters rationalized their decision this way, it wasn¡¯t the sole reason. Ghiin¡¯sbat prowess stirred their blood. He had a maic force that drew people in. He inspired a belief that victory was possible if they fought alongside him. Ghiin, annihting monsters with overwhelming power, exuded an aura that gave people such faith. ¡°Let¡¯s go! We¡¯re hunters!¡± ¡°Our job is to hunt monsters!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not lose to these neers!¡± ¡°Waaahhhh!¡± The hunters roared loudly as they charged forward. They, too, were veterans who had fought countless monsters. With hundreds of hunters joining the fray, the tide of battle began to turn further against the monsters. sh! Ghiin split a massive spider in half and nced back with a slight smile. ¡°Now, that¡¯s the way to do it.¡± Boom! He turned back and began tearing through the monsters. Until now, he had been fighting while protecting the knights, but things had changed. With the hunters joining in, the monsters¡¯ attacks were more spread out. Ghiin charged through the center alone,pletely breaking the monsters¡¯ ranks. Screech! The monsters rushing in from the rear converged on Ghiin, who was singlehandedly prating their formation. This diverted even more monsters away from the knights and hunters. Thanks to Ghiin, the knights and hunters found it easier to deal with the monsters. Watching all of this from atop the fortress wall, themander, Grant, looked on in disbelief. ¡°To think someone could fight like that¡­¡± Until now, no one had ever confronted a monster wave in this way. Everyone had relied on the fortress walls for defense. But Ghiin was right. No matter how tall or sturdy the fortress walls were, they meant little against non-human opponents. Monsters would climb the walls as soon as they moved out of the range ofrge weapons. Flying monsters even dropped others onto the walls to create chaos. Mad with frenzy, the monsters didn¡¯t fear death. They kept charging regardless of how many fell before them. This forced the soldiers and hunters into chaotic skirmishes on the narrow walls, unable to form proper formations. Still, the idea of abandoning the walls never crossed anyone¡¯s mind. There¡¯s a false sense of security thates with their presence. Preconceptions, fixed ideas, anxiety, and fear blinded them. That was why every defense against a monster wave came with heavy casualties. But look at those fighting outside. With more space, they could form proper formations. The knights and hunters supported each other as they battled the monsters. The monsters,cking any sense of strategy or tactics, attacked haphazardly. They only focused on whatever was right in front of them. Abandoning the walls allowed the defenders to fully utilize their space. It enabled them to employ real tactics befitting intelligent beings. And the one who made all this possible was the man fighting at the front, a being who seemed almost superhuman. Certainly, the walls had their advantages. They prevented all the monsters from swarming in at once. Fighting outside meant giving up that benefit. But now, the situation was different from before when they had to rely solely on the walls. Now¡­ now is not the time to cling to the walls. The monsters¡¯ momentum had faltered. They couldn¡¯t afford to merely watch as their allies outside were wiped out. If those fighting below fell, those defending the walls would suffer even greater losses. Grant opened his tightly clenched fist, his palm drenched in sweat. In that moment, he felt a sense of awe¡ªnot as amander, but as a knight. He wanted to fight alongside this man. He wanted to follow this man and put his trust in him. Grant¡¯s desire as a warrior grew stronger, overwhelming his position as themander of the fortress. Finally, he made his decision. In a quiet voice, he spoke to his adjutant. ¡°¡­Open the gates of the fortress.¡± Chapter 263 Chapter 263: Trust Me. I¡¯ll Take the Lead. (2) The lieutenant looked bewildered. Why on earth would they open the fortress gates and charge out into the fray? Unfortunately, hecked the ability to grasp the unfolding battle as keenly as Grant could. ¡°The ones down below are quite capable. If they fight to their deaths, the number of monsters will significantly decrease,¡± the lieutenant remarked, reluctant to risk his own life by suggesting others sacrifice theirs instead. Grant¡¯s lips twitched in irritation at the cowardly remark. ¡°If you don¡¯t prepare to open the gates immediately, I¡¯ll cut off your head first.¡± ¡°¡­Understood. I¡¯ll obey.¡± As Grant¡¯s orders were ryed by the stationed officers, the soldiers began to move. After assessing the situation a bit longer, Grant shouted again. ¡°Archers, focus your fire on the flying monsters and those on the outskirts! Aim carefully to ensure our allies aren¡¯t caught in the crossfire!¡± ¡°The rest of you, raise your shields and draw the monsters¡¯ attention! Leave the attack to the hunters!¡± ¡°Move quickly! We¡¯re heading out now!¡± Boom! ¡°Hoo-rah!¡± The fortress gates swung wide open. Turian soldiers, shields raised, charged out with roaring battle cries. Archers concentrated their fire on the approaching monsters from the outer edges. They were seasoned veterans, capable of executing theirmander¡¯s orders with precision, having faced countless battles against monsters. Once the gates were fully opened and all the soldiers had exited, the hunters stationed on the fortress walls shouted down. ¡°Grant! What are you doing? Are you insane?¡± ¡°Get a grip! The sudden attack is just pushing the monsters closer to us!¡± ¡°Look at their numbers! We¡¯re all going to die at this rate!¡± Grant, who was arming himself and descending from the wall, nced at the yelling hunters and spoke coldly. ¡°We¡¯re abandoning the fortress to fight. If we die, you¡¯ll die too. If you don¡¯t want to die,e down here and fight.¡± ¡°You¡­ you bastard¡­¡± The hunters found themselves in a helpless position. With the fortress¡¯s regr forces now fully deployed, their options were reduced to either joining the fight or fleeing. But even fleeing wasn¡¯t a viable option. The gates on the opposite side of the fortress were still firmly shut. Even if they managed to escape, what awaited them afterward would be far worse. Grant smirked knowingly and delivered his parting remark. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that your hunter certification and agreements have already been sent to the royal court.¡± The Kingdom of Turian didn¡¯t keep duplicate copies of all hunters¡¯ certifications and agreements without reason. Hunters who refused to fight monsters were useless to the kingdom. If they were caught fleeing, they¡¯d be banned from entering any region of the kingdom. In the worst-case scenario, they could even be executed. ¡°Damn it! We were going to fight anyway!¡± After all, they wouldn¡¯t have climbed the fortress walls if they didn¡¯t intend to fight. They had battle experience and had nned to give it their all. They really were prepared to fight hard¡ªuntil that lunatic Ghiin showed up and upended their strategy. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We don¡¯t have a choice.¡± At one hunter¡¯s prompting, the others nodded in agreement. They had nowhere else to go anyway. Regardless of the reason, they wouldn¡¯t havee to a dangerous ce like this unless they were cornered. ¡°Screw it! It doesn¡¯t matter if we die here or there!¡± ¡°Those crazy soldiers are fighting well enough; we¡¯ll manage somehow.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s move! We need to form a proper formation!¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn The hunters let out battle cries and charged forward. By then, the soldiers had already formed shield formations. With the addition of the hunters from within the fortress, the monster assault began to lose momentum. Most of the monsters near the fortress had been thinned out thanks to Ghiin rampaging deep within their ranks. The hunters who had been fighting earlier sneered at the neers. ¡°Hey, you scared little cowards. Afraid toe out and fight? This is our job!¡± ¡°Idiot, look who¡¯s talking. You¡¯re out here now only because you were forced. Just stay back and watch me kill them all¡ªyou might piss yourself otherwise.¡± Harsh words flew back and forth, but the hunters didn¡¯t stop grinning. Thisrge-scale battle was a first for them too, and the thrill ofbat began to stir their spirits. The reason they could fight so fiercely was simple: it was all thanks to Ghiin. His overwhelming strength was what made it possible. As all the forces merged into one, Ghiin smirked. ¡°You should¡¯vee sooner. At least you¡¯vee to your senses now.¡± Boom! Swinging his greatsword, he scattered the monsters around him and turned to shout loudly. ¡°Soldiers, focus solely on defense and drawing the monsters¡¯ attention! Hunters, follow me! We¡¯ll retreat for now!¡± At those words, Ghiin suddenly retreated. The monsters, now without a target, turned ferocious once again and charged forward. ¡°Follow quickly!¡± The cries of the Fenris Knights echoed from all sides. They understood that in battle, Ghiin¡¯s orders were absolute. The hunters, regaining theirposure, fell back, rushing after Ghiin. This movement caused the soldiers of Turian to take the lead in holding the front line. ¡°What should we do?!¡± The retreating hunters left the soldiers in confusion. As the frontline was their responsibility, they couldn¡¯t simply pull back. Grant quickly regained hisposure and shouted, trusting in Ghiin¡¯s judgment. If they had followed him this far, it was better to stick to his strategy until the end. ¡°Extend the defensive line! We¡¯ll draw the monsters¡¯ attention!¡± ng! ng! ng! Roar! The shield wall extended in a long line. The monsters viciously attacked the soldiers blocking their path. ¡°Ugh!¡± A myriad of monsters had gathered. Naturally, many of them could easily leap over a mere shield wall. ¡°Spearmen!¡± Thrust! Thrust! Thrust! Grant relied on the most straightforward tactics tobat the monsters. However, these weren¡¯t human foes. Many monsters had grotesque physiques and strength that far surpassed human limits. Flying monsters, in particr, bypassed formations entirely, swooping down to attack from above, making them even harder to fend off. Archers who had followed them from the rear, along with those on the fortress walls, worked tirelessly to intercept the flying creatures, but their efforts had limits. The soldiers were gradually pushed back, unable to maintain the defensive line. Screech! ¡°Argh!¡± ¡°Fall back slowly!¡± ¡°What are the hunters doing?!¡± As the soldiers were driven back, a dent began to form in the center of the defensive line. Seeing this, Ghiin remarked calmly. ¡°Good. They¡¯re holding out well. It¡¯s time for us to counterattack.¡± Kaor shouted from the side. ¡°The soldiers are being pushed back! Hey! We need to step in now!¡± Ghiin nodded in agreement. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°To where?¡± ¡°From now on, we¡¯ll focus on one side.¡± Boom! Ghiin shot forward, cleaving monsters with his greatsword as he roared. ¡°Follow me! Break through the left nk! Ignore the monsters advancing ahead! The soldiers will handle them!¡± Whirr! The crimson glow in Ghiin¡¯s eyes deepened. His massive greatsword began to radiate the same intense red light. This was a sharper, more distinct glow than before. Ghiin had activated the ¡°Third Core¡±, drawing out all his mana. BOOM! With a single strike, dozens of monsters exploded, their bodies scattering in all directions. Ghiin charged through the left nk, carving a path through the monsters. ¡°Move faster! That guy¡¯s so damn fast it¡¯s hard to keep up!¡± Kaor shouted, running after him, gritting his teeth as he followed. ¡°Waaaah!¡± The hunters, inspired by Ghiin¡¯s incredible strength, roared as they surged forward. Boom! Crash! Screech! The monsters¡¯ nk began to copse. As Ghiin opened up space, knights and hunters poured into the gaps, attacking the disoriented monsters. Even the flying monsters couldn¡¯t stop their advance. Thrust! Dozens of spears shot out, piercing the oing flying creatures. Although it was impossible to intercept every flying monster, those that descended were shredded by thebined attacks of the knights and hunters. They were more than capable of handling a few monsters on their own. Boom! Ghiin¡¯s greatsword showed no signs of slowing down. The monsters couldn¡¯t withstand even a single strike, exploding with each blow. But that wasn¡¯t all. Whirrr¡ª! At some point, several spears began to orbit around Ghiin. Thrust! Thrust! Thrust! The spears shot out, striking nearby monsters before returning to Ghiin¡¯s side. Ghiin continued his straight charge, eliminating monsters at a distance with his magical spears. This made the knights¡¯ and hunters¡¯ progress increasingly easier. Screech! The monsters¡¯ cries filled the air. The group of monsters gathered in the rear had a nk that had beenpletely shattered. This was Ghiin¡¯s favored ¡°nk rotation strategy¡±. Originally designed for cavalry to exploit the vulnerabilities of heavily armored infantry from the rear and sides, it required precise coordination and training to execute sessfully. Normally, such a tactic could be countered by an opponent¡¯s own cavalry or by piercing the center with infantry to set up a counter-surrounding maneuver. But monsters didn¡¯t know tactics. They only cared about fighting whatever was in front of them, which made them more susceptible to human strategies. As long as there was a strong enough individual to break through, the n could seed. ¡°Run faster! Strike their rear before the defensive line copses!¡± Ghiin shouted as he stomped the ground with one foot. BOOM! The ground trembled, causing the surrounding monsters to stumble. People were astonished by the overwhelming force, but there was no time to marvel. Ghiin was moving so quickly that keeping up with him was already a struggle. Sizzle! Ghiin¡¯s body, drenched in monster blood, continually emitted a red steam. Crack! The sound of bones twisting echoed ominously. In truth, his body was far from fine. Activating the Third Core had already pushed him to his limits. Though he could now amplify his mana more intensely and sustain it longer than before, he couldn¡¯t maintain this state indefinitely. ¡®I have to push harder, faster.¡¯ Under normal circumstances, he would have conserved his strength and fought strategically. But now, there was no time for that. The soldiers of Turian and the hunters were not properly trained. They weren¡¯t a unified army, making it difficult for them to follow Ghiin¡¯s tactics effectively. No matter how well hemanded, there were limits. The hastily formed defensive line couldn¡¯t hold the monsters off indefinitely. They needed to strike decisively and eliminate the threat while the line still held. Grit. Ghiin clenched his teeth and pressed the attack. If the offensive faltered, the monsters would only be more ferocious. Boom! Boom! Drip. At some point, blood began to drip from Ghiin¡¯s nose. His hand holding the greatsword trembled slightly. But he didn¡¯t stop. He continued to drive the monsters back. It was only then that the knights and hunters following behind Ghiin began to realize what was happening. ¡°We¡­ are attacking their rear?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know! Just keep pushing forward!¡± Screech! Monsters that had been charging toward the front suddenly found themselves attacked from behind as well. Grant, astonished by the drastic shift in the battle, clenched his fist tightly. ¡®Amazing! To carve through that horde and attack their rear like this! How does he evene up with such tactics in this situation?!¡¯ Though monsterscked intelligence, they were far from easy opponents. The problemy in their overwhelmingly superior physiquespared to humans. Even the weaker ones made up for it with sheer numbers. Yet, despite not being a cavalry charge, Ghiin had managed to break through the horde and seize the rear. Grant felt a pang of regret. If they had trusted Ghiin and quickly advanced formation from the start, the casualties would have been much lower, and the battle far easier. But he shook his head immediately. Regret wouldn¡¯t change the past. All that mattered now was focusing on the fight. ¡°Advance further! Hold the line a bit longer! Reinforcements areing from behind!¡± This strategy required the front line to hold firmly for it to work. Only then could pressure be applied from both sides. Grant¡¯s rallying cries spurred the soldiers to grit their teeth and push forward once more. Screech! The monsters had no idea what was happening. Acting purely on instinct, they turned to face the new threats behind them, attacking the nearest enemies. The number of monsters pressing forward dwindled. With half the monsters turning to face their rear, the defensive line began to stabilize. Boom! Ghiin poured everyst ounce of strength into decimating the monsters at the forefront. As time passed, their numbers continued to dwindle dramatically. Watching Ghiin, one hunter shouted loudly. ¡°Let¡¯s give it everything we¡¯ve got! Just a little more, and we can win this!¡± Motivated by Ghiin, the knights and hunters who still had strength left became an even greater force. They surged forward in unison, ughtering any monsters in their path. But their efforts soon caught the attention of the most powerful monster on the battlefield. Growl. Amid the horde was a visiblyrger monster with two heads. It was the Twin-Headed Ogre. In every monster wave, there was always a leader thatmanded the horde. This wave¡¯s leader was undoubtedly the Twin-Headed Ogre. From its position at the rear, the creature was now charging forward, trampling its own kin in a disy of ferocity. ¡°RAAAAH!¡± The Twin-Headed Ogre let out a guttural roar, so powerful that the surrounding monsters stumbled and retreated. Unlike most monsters, the Twin-Headed Ogre possessed higher intelligence. While it didn¡¯t fully understand what had happened, it was aware that its situation was dire. The massive creature wielded a giant club¡ªessentially a thick tree crudely stripped and shaped to fit its enormous grip. Thud. Thud. Thud. As the Twin-Headed Ogre barreled toward the rear, knights and hunters froze in fear. Just the sight of its charge sent nearby monsters flying. Any that obstructed its path were swatted aside by its colossal club. ¡°Fall back!¡± ¡°Leave that thing to someone else!¡± ¡°Focus on taking down the smaller ones first!¡± The hunters began clearing the area around them, their gazes inevitably drawn to Ghiin. No one dared to face the monstrous ogre head-on. Only one person here could confront such a beast. The Fenris Knights also turned to Ghiin, shouting. ¡°My lord, we¡¯re counting on you!¡± ¡°Something like that is no match for our lord!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s quickly clear the area to give him room to fight!¡± Ghiin had already carved through thousands of monsters single-handedly. Taking down the Twin-Headed Ogre should be no problem for him. After all, in the past, even when he was weaker, he had defeated far more terrifying creatures like the Blood Python. The knights and hunters wore confident smiles. Having someone like Ghiin on their side made any battle feel far less daunting. Ghiin nced around at his allies. Their faces were filled with anticipation, their expressions brimming with faith in him. Seeing their smiles of trust, Ghiin couldn¡¯t help but grin as well. And then¡­ ¡°Cough!¡± Ghiin suddenly coughed up blood and dropped to one knee. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The sight of Ghiin coughing blood drained the color from everyone¡¯s faces, leaving them pale with shock. Chapter 264 Chapter 264: This was truly a fight for survival. (1) Ghiin shouted at the people who had suddenly lost their focus. ¡°Get a grip! Quickly, deal with the monsters around us first!¡± The battle was still ongoing. Some of the monsters that had been fighting the soldiers turned their bodies toward the enemies at the rear and charged. The knights and hunters snapped out of their daze and began attacking the surrounding monsters. However, their expressions were grim. ¡®What¡¯s going on? They weren¡¯t attacked, so why are they coughing up blood?¡¯ ¡®Did they get hurt somewhere without realizing it?¡¯ ¡®Then how are we supposed to deal with these charging beasts?¡¯ Their minds were riddled with worry. They were even considering whether it was better to retreat now. St! Kaor shed down a monster approaching Ghiin before speaking hastily. ¡°My lord! Are you scared? Why are you acting like this all of a sudden?¡± Kaor felt a twinge of unease. He had seen simr symptoms before. It was when they had fought the Blood Python. Back then, Ghiin had used an immense amount of power and copsed, unconscious, for over a day. ¡®Damn it! Is it something like that again? Did he overextend himself?¡¯ However, the situation was slightly different from back then. During the Blood Python fight, Ghiin had entered the creature¡¯s body and been affected by its venom. This time, that wasn¡¯t the case. It seemed more like he had exhausted himself by rampaging alone. Without knowing Ghiin¡¯s exact capabilities or the penalties he suffered when using his strength, it was impossible to gauge how dangerous the situation truly was. Still, judging by the spears that had been flying around and nowy scattered on the ground, it was clear he had expended all his energy. Ghiin wiped the blood from his face with a quick swipe and spoke. ¡°I¡¯m in a lot of pain right now.¡± ¡°¡­Then what about the one that¡¯s charging at us now?¡± ¡°You handle it. You can take it down alone.¡± ¡°How am I supposed to take down something like that by myself?!¡± ¡°Are you scared again?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not scared!¡± ¡°Then go fight. I¡¯m sure you can handle it. There¡¯s no time. Move!¡± ¡°Raaaaaargh!¡± Boom! Boom! Boom! The Twin-Headed Ogre barreled forward, sending even other monsters flying as it approached. The knights and hunters recoiled in shock and stepped back. ¡°Damn it, what do we do about that thing?¡± ¡°Do we all just rush it together?¡± ¡°And leave the other monsters alone? If we focus only on that one, we¡¯ll be overwhelmed by the rest.¡± An ogre was a monster that even dozens of knights couldn¡¯t guarantee taking down. It wasn¡¯t called the ruler of forests and mountains for nothing. With its immense strength and swift speed, even a single hit could shatter the bones of an average knight. The Twin-Headed Ogre was even more formidable¡ªfar more intelligent and muchrger than a normal ogre. If all the knights and hunters present worked together, they might be able to take it down, but more than half of them would certainly die in the process. When fear takes hold, someone needs to lead the charge. Ghiin, coughing up blood, knelt. That left the next strongest person to step up. All eyes turned to Kaor. ¡°W-why the hell are you all looking at me?!¡± Kaor was flustered. He had no confidence in taking down such a monster on his own. ¡°Graaaaah!¡± The Twin-Headed Ogre was now right in front of them. Its sheer presence was so overwhelming that even nearby monsters kept their distance. Hack! Ghiin spat out blood again and addressed Kaor. ¡°Hurry! You¡¯re the only one who can stop that thing!¡± Kaor¡¯s eyes wavered. He had never seen his lord in such a weakened state. It was hard to believe. His resolve wavered. The lord, who always seemed like an unshakable pir of steel, was now making a desperate plea to him. Kaor had rarely been entrusted with such expectations in his life, especially from someone as powerful as his lord. A true man couldn¡¯t betray such trust. ¡°Damn it! Leave it to me!¡± ¡°Raaaargh!¡± Whoosh! The Twin-Headed Ogre, now within striking distance, swung its massive club. Crash! Kaor raised his greatsword to block the attack. The ogre¡¯s strength was so overwhelming that he nearly lost his grip on his weapon. ¡°Guh!¡± The impact made him feel like his insides were churning. He couldn¡¯t hope to win with sheer strength. Determined, Kaor decided to rely on speed and retreated. Whoosh! ¡°Hup!¡± However, the follow-up attack was far too quick. It was hard to believe something that massive could move at such a speed. ng! Kaor barely managed to block the next blow, but this time, his body was lifted into the air and thrown backward. The sheer force and speed were beyond belief. For a moment, Kaor thought he might actually die this time. ¡®But I¡¯m the only one who can do this!¡¯ Aside from his lord, he was the strongest here. If not him, no one else could possibly stop it. His lord seemed to have sustained internal injuries. Fighting that enormous ogre required ample space. The first step had to be ensuring the lord¡¯s safety. Kaor turned his head and shouted loudly. ¡°My lord! Get to safety for now! Everyone, escort the lord and¡ª¡± ¡°Hey, hey, hey! Kaor¡¯s handling the ogre, so the rest of you clean up the surrounding monsters! Why aren¡¯t you moving faster?!¡± Boom! Boom! Boom! Before Kaor could finish, Ghiin had already picked up his greatsword and was cutting through the surrounding monsters. Seeing Ghiin back in action, the knights and hunters sighed in relief and refocused on the fight. No one paid Kaor any attention. ¡°¡­Damn it?¡± Ghiin had already lowered his core to the second stage. He could no longer sustain the third stage. While he could still face the Twin-Headed Ogre even at the second stage, he deliberately refrained from doing so. This time, Kaor needed to handle it. ¡°Hey! If you¡¯re fine, then the lord can just¡ª¡± Kaor couldn¡¯t finish hisint. The Twin-Headed Ogre was relentlessly pressing its attacks, leaving him no room to breathe. ng! ¡°Urgh!¡± Every time Kaor blocked, he was pushed back further and further. Blocking wouldn¡¯t work. He needed to fight while evading. The area behind him had been cleared of monsters, leaving it open. Kaor retreated further into that space. ¡°Graaaah!¡± The Twin-Headed Ogre charged forward, showing no intention of letting him escape. ¡°Damn it¡­ How the hell am I supposed to¡­?¡± The ogre, with its massive body, appeared even more menacing as it rushed forward, raising its enormous club high. Kaor felt an uncontroble wave of fear creeping in. Whoosh! The ogre¡¯s club sliced through the air, aiming to crush him. Kaor focused every ounce of his concentration and barely managed to dodge. aash! Kaor¡¯s greatsword sliced into the ogre¡¯s side. Despite channeling his mana into the attack, the de barely prated its absurdly tough hide. All he seeded in doing was further enraging the Twin-Headed Ogre. ¡°Graaaah!¡± Whoosh! The next attack came with incredible speed, leaving Kaor no time to evade. He hastily raised his greatsword to block, but his stance faltered. Crash! ¡°Argh!¡± Kaor was sent flying and rolled across the ground. He couldn¡¯t keep up at all. ¡®I¡­ I can¡¯t do this. There¡¯s no way I can win.¡¯ Determination or grit meant nothing if the enemy was unbeatable. Until now, Kaor had been brimming with confidence and motivation. Fighting alongside powerful allies, he had nothing to fear. His lord was a monster in his own right, and the others were no less formidable. Gillian and Belinda were unmatched warriors, and Vanessa, though conditional in her abilities, possessed the greatest destructive power in the territory. Against strong foes, they always led the charge. Unconsciously, Kaor had growncent, his fighting spirit waning. And now, faced with the brutal reality, he was ovee with fear. Whoosh! Whoosh! The Twin-Headed Ogre¡¯s attacks showed no signs of slowing. Kaor kept running, trying to widen the gap between them, and shouted. ¡°My lord! I can¡¯t do it! You have to take care of this monster!¡± Suddenly, Ghiin¡¯s voice echoed in his ears. ¨D If you want to grow, you have to fight with your life on the line and win. ¡°Damn it! I already fought for my life against Doncard and won!¡± ¨D That¡¯s not enough. This is a real fight for survival. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s beyond me! Help me!¡± ¨D To grow, you must ovee situations where no one will help and no one can be relied upon. ¡°This isn¡¯t growth¡ªit¡¯s suicide! How am I supposed to fight something I can¡¯t beat?!¡± ¨D You can beat it. I wouldn¡¯t entrust this to you otherwise.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°Damn it! How?!¡± ¨D You¡¯ve grown weaker than you were before you met me. Understanding that on your own is what makes it meaningful. Do your best. With those parting words, Ghiin fell silent. Kaor swore under his breath and focused solely on evading the ogre¡¯s attacks. A whirlwind of emotions consumed him¡ªrage, frustration, fear, humiliation. Yet, despite everything, one thought refused to leave his mind. ¡®I¡¯m weak right now.¡¯ Though his skills had improved, he felt weaker than before. He understood exactly what Ghiin meant. It wasn¡¯t about physical ability. The fighting spirit, the ferocity that once earned him the title of the Mad Dog of the North, had dulled over time under Ghiin¡¯s protection. Just like before, there was no need to fight with relentless ferocity or risk his life. He had strong allies by his side. Relying on others wasn¡¯t a bad thing. Fighting alongsiderades wasn¡¯t wrong either. That¡¯s what allies were for. But relying on them while allowing himself to growcent was the problem. All that remained of him was a foul temper. ¡®Damn it, how did I end up like this¡­?¡¯ He had felt it even when fighting Doncard¡ªhe was quick to grow tired and even quicker to ck off. He only responded when problems were right in front of him, and even then, only reluctantly. His ability to think on his feet had kept him alive so far. But when faced with a problem he couldn¡¯t handle, his mental state crumbled in an instant. Kaor bit his lip. From a difficult childhood to surviving alone, he had lived with tenacity and venom in his heart. That venom had faded as he grew ustomed tofort, and with it, his strengths eroded. ¡®I¡¯ll kill it.¡¯ Kaor gritted his teeth, and a murderous glint flickered in his eyes. This wasn¡¯t like when he fought Doncard and was angry merely at the prospect of losing. The Twin-Headed Ogre was an opponent he couldn¡¯t defeat without epting the possibility of death. This was truly a fight for survival. Boom! For the first time, Kaor¡¯s greatsword shed head-on with the Twin-Headed Ogre¡¯s club. Kaor¡¯s face twisted with strain. He was still being pushed back, but his resolve was far greater than before. ¡®This will be my final battle.¡¯ With that resolve, he swung his greatsword with all his might. ng! ng! He dodged when he could and blocked when he couldn¡¯t. His body umted more and more wounds. Every time he blocked, he was sent flying and rolled across the ground. Even when he barely managed tond an attack, it didn¡¯t leave a critical wound. If anything, it only fueled the Twin-Headed Ogre¡¯s rage. ¡°Graaaaaah!¡± Its roar alone felt like it could burst his eardrums. Kaor clenched his teeth and charged again. Crash! The club and greatsword collided again, but this time, Kaor¡¯s sword was sent flying even further. Before he could recover, the ogre¡¯s club came swinging back. Kaor hastily raised his arm to block the iing blow. Crash! Crack! ¡°Gahhh!¡± The single blow shattered his mana-reinforced arm. The leftover impact coursed through his body, twisting his insides and causing blood to spill from his mouth. At this point, he should either flee or surrender. Instead, Kaor gritted his teeth even harder. His eyes now gleamed with madness. ¡°Die!¡± He abandoned all defense. Pouring nearly all his mana into his greatsword, he swung with reckless abandon. Focusing solely on offense, his sword finally managed to cut through the ogre¡¯s iron-like hide deeply. aaash! A long gash tore across the Twin-Headed Ogre¡¯s chest, unleashing a torrent of blood. ¡°Graaaaah!¡± The ogre screamed in pain for the first time. It began iling its club wildly in response. Whoosh! Whoosh! Its wild movements were easier to dodge. Kaor backed off and looked for an opening. He cleared his mind. All that remained was a simple cycle: dodge, block, and attack. ¡®A wall¡­.¡¯ At some point, the Twin-Headed Ogre began to resemble an enormous wall in Kaor¡¯s mind¡ªa colossal barrier that had obstructed him his entire life. A wall so solid and vast it seemed impossible to ovee or break through. As he risked his life, his fighting spirit reignited. As his venom returned, fear disappeared. Only one thought now upied his mind. ¡®I will break through that wall.¡¯ Fueled by that single purpose, Kaor pushed his battered body forward. ng! The wall didn¡¯t budge. It didn¡¯t even seem to sustain a scratch. ng! Another strike, yet the wall remained still, standing proudly as if mocking him. ¡®Heh.¡¯ Kaorughed. He no longer cared whether he overcame the wall. What mattered was that he was moving toward it. But was this effort even meaningful? ng! It wasn¡¯t. It was nothing more than a futile struggle. ng! Yet he didn¡¯t stop. This was the only way forward. He had nothing left to lose, and his sheer stubbornness drove him to keep attacking. Then, Ghiin¡¯s voice echoed again. ¨D I¡¯ve already taught you everything you werecking. ¨D You¡¯ve reached a crude, but genuine realizations on your own. ¨D What youcked was the time and experience to embody those lessons. ¨D Now, bring everything together. If it¡¯s you, it¡¯s possible. ¨D By doing so, you¡¯ll forge your own path. Fwoosh! The fundamentals of swordsmanship Ghiin had taught him. Following that teaching, Kaor¡¯s sword extended forward. The state he had briefly glimpsed during the fight with Doncard now came into view again. But this time, it felt different. His instincts sharpened through countless battles, and the insights gained while risking his life nowyered atop what he had learned from Ghiin. Swish. His sword path shifted. This was a realization Kaor had earned through risking everything. Not a textbook technique or a quick adaptation, but a path uniquely his own. And that path sought out the single weak point in the wall. Slice. ¡®I¡¯ve cut it¡­.¡¯ The wall remained standing, yet Kaor¡¯s sword had left a long, deep scar upon it. A scarred wall was no longer invincible. The single crack might one day serve as the key to shattering it entirely. Fwoooosh! The illusory wall vanished, and Kaor¡¯s focus returned to reality. Bloodied and wielding his greatsword, he now saw the Twin-Headed Ogre copsing before him, its body missing both heads. Chapter 265 Chapter 265: This was truly a fight for survival. (2) ¡°Grrrrk.¡± The two severed heads, spewing frothy blood, fell to the ground with a dull thud. Boom! Right after, the massive body of the Twin-Headed Ogre copsed, sending a powerful tremor through the earth. The Twin-Headed Ogre¡¯s corpse was in utter disarray. Its body was riddled with deep shes, torn apart and mangled. All of it bore traces of Kaor¡¯s frenzied sword strikes while in a trance-like state. Kaor had endured the Ogre¡¯s ferocious assaults, dodging and blocking with his life on the line. What he had cut through wasn¡¯t just an opponent¡ªit was a wall. A wall that had stood in his way for so long, embodied by the Twin-Headed Ogre¡¯s heads. Finally, Kaor had taken the first step to ovee that wall. ¡°I got it¡­¡± A smile crept onto his face. He had defeated what once seemed impossible¡ªa monster he thought he could never take down alone. If this had been before, he would have recklessly thrown himself at it and lost his life. But this time, he had leveraged every ounce of skill and power he had to im victory. ¡°Heh¡­ I knew I was the strongest¡­ Cough!¡± Kaor spat blood as he copsed onto the ground. Only then did he regain some rity and examine his own body. He was in shambles. One of his arms dangled uselessly, clearly broken, and his wrist¡ªonce gripping his sword¡ªwas swollen and likely damaged as well. Every muscle in his body screamed in agony, as if they had been shredded. Though he had tried his best to evade, there were moments when he couldn¡¯t dodge and had to block instead. Each of the Ogre¡¯s devastating blows had left a residual impact, umting damage throughout his body. His insides felt anything but fine. ¡°Damn it¡­ I still won¡­ Who¡¯d have thought an Ogre would be this strong¡­ Blegh!¡± Kaor vomited more blood, forcing his eyes open as they instinctively tried to close. His gaze wandered over the battlefield. ¡°How long¡­ How long has it been?¡± While Kaor had been locked inbat with the Twin-Headed Ogre, the rest of the monsters had been nearly wiped out. The soldiers of Turian and a handful of hunters were finishing off the remaining creatures. He hadn¡¯t realized it in the heat of the fight, but a significant amount of time had passed. The surrounding battlefield bore the signs of others¡¯ efforts¡ªGhiin and hisrades had cleared out most of the remaining monsters. Those who had been handling the remaining horde now turned their attention toward Kaor, realizing that the fight with the Twin-Headed Ogre had concluded. And then, an enormous cheer erupted. ¡°Wooaaaaaah! We won!¡± ¡°That red-haired guy is amazing!¡± ¡°He took down the Twin-Headed Ogre all by himself!¡± The hunters were ecstatic. In the history of the fortress, there were only a handful of instances where someone had singlehandedly defeated a massive monster. And this wasn¡¯t just any monster. The Twin-Headed Ogre was considered among the strongest ofnd-based monsters. What¡¯s more, during a Monster Wave, the leader of such creatures became even stronger. Taking down such a beast alone was an achievement that filled everyone with awe and admiration for Kaor¡¯s skill and determination. ¡°Redhead, you¡¯re the best!¡± ¡°You¡¯re the new King of Ironcliff from now on!¡± ¡°Not even Doncard would¡¯ve stood a chance against you! Oh, wait, that bastard¡¯s already dead, isn¡¯t he?¡± Even the hunters who had initially regretted joining Ghiin¡¯s group now thought differently. Being with someone as strong as Kaor increased their odds of survival¡ªa fact that spoke volumes about human nature. People were fickle like that. ¡°Heh, heh-heh¡­ Did you all see that? Even the old man¡¯s no match for me. I¡¯m the strongest¡­ Heh, heh, cough!¡± Kaor continued tough even as blood trickled from his lips. He felt as though he might actually die, but the cheers of the crowd made him feel exhrated. This was it¡ªbeing revered and looked up to. That was what it meant to live as a man. Step. Step. Thud. A single figure approached Kaor, nting a massive greatsword into the ground beside him. The crowd fell silent. ¡°Hey, do you get it now?¡± Ghiin smirked as he spoke. Kaor forced his bleary eyes to open and chuckled weakly. ¡°I nearly died, you know. Actually, I still think I¡¯m dying.¡± ¡°You only truly find enlightenment when you¡¯re on the verge of death. And if you die¡­ well, that¡¯s that.¡± ¡°Heh-heh, if I survive, I swear I¡¯ll train like hell. When we go back, tell the old man he¡¯d better stay sharp.¡± ¡°Not sure about that. Gillian¡¯s probably crossed the line of death more times than you can imagine.¡± ¡°Tch, I¡¯ll beat him in a fight any day.¡± The two of themughed. While the crowd continued to cheer for Kaor, they dared not direct the same energy toward Ghiin. ¡°That guy¡¯s the real monster¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s from the Kingdom of Ritania, right? Could he actually be a Sword Master? Or maybe one of those infamous magic swordsmen?¡± ¡°He could probably wipe out this entire fortress on his own.¡± Humans don¡¯t cheer or feel camaraderie toward dragons. They revere them, bowing their heads in awe of their overwhelming might. That was exactly how people felt as they looked at Ghiin now. He was so awe-inspiring that even words of admiration felt inadequate. It was as if they were gazing at an entirely different species. Byparison, Kaor¡ªstill very much within the bounds of humanity¡ªfelt much more approachable. Thus, they showered Kaor with praise but harbored an inexplicable fear toward Ghiin. Of course, not everyone felt that way. The Fenris Knights, who had always regarded Ghiin as a monster, simply took it in stride. ¨C ¡°No one¡¯s ever fully grasped the Lord¡¯s abilities, anyway.¡± ¨C ¡°We were a bit surprised this time, but, well, that¡¯s just the Lord being the Lord.¡± ¨C ¡°If he used that technique in war, the soldiers would get wiped out in an instant.¡± ¨C ¡°I should ask him to teach me thatter.¡± Ghiin, noticing the tension on everyone¡¯s faces, chuckled and spoke. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s everyone doing? Our hero who took down the Twin-Headed Ogre is dying here. Hurry up and get him treated.¡± With that, Ghiin pulled out a potion and began pouring it over Kaor¡¯s battered body. While minor external injuries could be healed with a potion, it was merely a temporary measure. Havingpletely depleted his mana and wrecked his insides, Kaor was genuinely on the brink of death. Only then did the knights rush forward to support Kaor. ¡°Captain! Are you okay? You¡¯ve improved a lot!¡± Thwack! Someone, helping Kaor up, gave him a light punch to the side. It was a former member of the Mad Dogs who had often been on the receiving end of Kaor¡¯s scoldings. Kaor, barely conscious, couldn¡¯t even tell who hit him. ¡°Ugh¡­ Who¡¯s¡­ doing that?¡± ¡°Hey, careful with him! He looks really hurt.¡± ¨C ¡°Man, this guy was such an ass back in the day.¡± Thwack! Another knight, harboring a grudge against Kaor,nded a sneaky punch while pretending to help. ¡°Argh! Which bastard¡­¡± ¡°Get Kaor inside now! He needs to rest! Move it, you bastards.¡± Thwack! ¡°Guh¡­¡± The knights surrounded Kaor and dragged him into the fortress. The hunters didn¡¯t notice him getting pummeled. A few hunters, dabbing at their noses, seemed moved by the disy. ¡°Tch, I¡¯m envious of that kind of camaraderie.¡± ¡°If it were us, we¡¯d have killed him already and stolen his loot.¡± ¡°Havingrades like that is probably why he fought with his life on the line. He might have a foul temper, but he¡¯s got a good heart.¡± As the hunters were caught up in their emotions, Kaor¡ªbeing dragged along while enduring a series of punches¡ªlost consciousness and fainted. ¡°Thank you, Count.¡± Grant, the fortressmander, met Ghiin privately and bowed deeply. Titles like ¡°Count¡± held no authority here. However, this time, it couldn¡¯t be ignored. In fact, even if Ghiin had been a mere ve, Grant would have bowed to him. ¡°Thanks to you, we suffered fewer losses than if we had fought with the fortress at our backs. I should¡¯ve trusted you from the beginning and moved sooner¡­¡± Grant trailed off. If they had prepared immediately when Ghiin suggested it, the losses could have been minimized further. Though the damage was already less than expected, themander couldn¡¯t help but feel regret. Ghiin patted Grant¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. You need to experience it at least once. Forget the rest¡ªjust remember one thing.¡± ¡°What would that be?¡± ¡°Most monstersck intelligence. They focus solely on attacking the enemies in front of them. Especially the half-mad ones living in these mountains. If you use that to your advantage, you can minimize casualties with human tactics.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve thought about that before. But monsters are physically superior to soldiers. Engaging them directly could lead to heavy losses. That¡¯s why the kingdom built these fortresses to begin with.¡± ¡°You still think that way after seeing today¡¯s battle?¡± ¨C ¡®That¡¯s because you¡¯re a monster yourself¡­¡¯ Grant couldn¡¯t bring himself to say it. Ghiin¡¯s point was valid, and the battle had proven it was feasible. Yet, Grant also felt it would be impossible without someone as strong as Ghiin. Sensing his hesitation, Ghiin clicked his tongue and continued. ¡°You don¡¯t need someone as strong as me. Build pathways on both sides of the fortress for cavalry to move through.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°Exploit their tendency to chase the enemy in front of them. Skilled cavalry can split the monster forces.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°Use heavy weaponry for the first attack. Then, as the gap closes, have the cavalry scatter the monsters while organizing formations to strike. It¡¯s much better than engaging in chaotic skirmishes on narrow fortress walls.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The fortress had very few cavalry. However, the royal family would surely provide support if requested. The Turian Kingdom¡¯s policy was to offer full support to ensure the fortress did not fall. ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll need to assess the situation depending on the monster influx. If there are few flying monsters and most are ground-based, it¡¯s naturally better to fight while leveraging the fortress. That¡¯s something you can judge, right?¡± Grant nodded. The monster wave varied depending on how the monsters in the mountains gathered. Sometimes, there were hardly any flying monsters or ones capable of easily scaling the walls. Large monsters caused damage by hurling smaller monsters or rocks, but the destruction was significantly lesspared to other times. ¡°As amander, you must devise strategies and tactics suited to every situation. Relying solely on the fortress could backfire.¡± In a past life, there were ces that fell precisely because they trusted in the fortress alone. The vast diversity of monster species,bined with the inability to consider abandoning the fortress, had led to disaster. It couldn¡¯t be helped. Preconceptions and anxieties weren¡¯t easily erased. Since the fortress had been established only a few years ago, there hadn¡¯t been enough time to develop diverse strategies. Grant realized what he had to do starting today. Instead of solely relying on the fortress, he needed to prepare various strategies and tactics for different scenarios. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll remember your advice and ensure our preparations are thorough.¡± ¡°Good. As long as you prepare well, you¡¯ll manage, because the monster numbers never exceed a certain limit.¡± ¡°How do you know that¡­?¡± ¡°Curious?¡± ¡°Yes. Honestly, you seem to know more about this ce than I do.¡± Grant felt an odd sense of unease while speaking with Ghiin. It didn¡¯t make sense, but it was as if Ghiin had experienced such events multiple times before. Amused, Ghiin decided to speak the truth for once. ¡°Actually, I died and came back to life¡­¡± ¡°You must have a reason for not exining further. I¡¯ll just assume you have your reasons and leave it at that.¡± ¡°¡­Yeah, plenty of reasons.¡± No one believed him anyway, and that made it even more entertaining. After finishing his conversation with Ghiin, Grant opened the warehouse and distributed alcohol to the people in the fortress. It was a kind of reward given to those who endured the hardships of the monster wave. In addition, he mediated the distribution of byproducts based on individual contributions during the battle, ensuring fairness. ¡°This time, there shouldn¡¯t be much to worry about.¡± Typically, this was the most exhausting and delicate task. Everyone would argue, iming they deserved more credit and thus arger share. But not this time. ¡°I¡¯ll take all the hides and sinews. The rest will be divided equally. Anyone have anyints?¡± Ghiin¡¯s single statement silenced everyone. He had killed the most monsters, and Kaor had defeated the Twin-Headed Ogre. Who would dare object when those who yed the most crucial roles in the victory had spoken? Even the equal distribution of the remaining materials was seen as a generous act. Hunters gathered in small groups, drinking the alcohol Grant had provided and chatting. ¡°Well then, let¡¯s drink and rx.¡± ¡°Ah, the booze is good, but there¡¯s not much to eat. Monster meat again?¡± ¡°Still,pared to other ces outside the fortress, we¡¯re lucky to have anything at all. Famine¡¯s hit hard elsewhere.¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn Unlike other kingdoms, the Turian Kingdom wasn¡¯t severely affected by food shortages. This was thanks to the endless wave of monsters. After extracting any valuable parts, the remaining edible portions of the monsters were consumed. While most tasted terrible, it was better than starving. The fortress¡¯s staple meal was a stew made from monster meat and whatever edible greens could be found. As a result, strong spices had surprisingly developed around the fortress to mask the smell and taste. ¡°Ugh, no matter how many times I eat it, it¡¯s disgusting.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t even remember thest time I had proper meat or bread.¡± ¡°Food is so expensive here. A decent meal costs an entire day¡¯s wages.¡± Despite theirints, people forced the food into their mouths. Drinking without anything to eat was worse. The poor food quality affected Ghiin¡¯s group as well. Having packed only basic dried rations, their meals weren¡¯t much different from the hunters¡¯. ¡°Man, our estate really did spoil us with good food.¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the spicy seasoning powder the steward gave us, I wouldn¡¯t even be able to eat this. The stench is awful.¡± ¡°This is terrible, but I¡¯m eating because I¡¯m hungry.¡± Having feasted on soft bread and chicken in the Fenris Estate, the knights found the monster-based dishes almost unbearable. Since arriving at the fortress, they had been eating nothing but monster meat, and they were now on the verge of vomiting at the sight of it. Unlike the knights who grumbled, Ghiin ate heartily. ¡°What? It tastes bad? Back in my day, people didn¡¯t have food like this and would go hungry.¡± ¡®What is he even talking about¡­?¡¯ ¡®He¡¯s great, but sometimes he sounds like an old man.¡¯ ¡®Back in my day? Is this that infamous ¡°young geezer¡± phase?¡¯ With their lord happily eating, the knights had no choice but to follow suit, albeit reluctantly. ording to the steward, Ghiin had been picky about food as a child, yet now he even ate monster meat with noints. It was impossible to figure him out. While forcing food into their mouths after the monster wave, they were soon met with some good news. ¡°Wow, what¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Look at all those wagons!¡± ¡°Did arge merchant guild arrive?¡± The arrival of an enormous convoy of wagons took everyone by surprise. When they saw the goods being unloaded, their astonishment only grew. The wagons stopped in front of the inn where Ghiin was staying and began unloading a massive amount of wheat and meat. Chapter 266 Chapter 266: Preparing for War Again (1) The one who brought the food supplies was Lowell. He also brought along a hundred knights and a thousand soldiers. Since the amount of food was enormous, it was necessary to bring sufficient forces to guard it. Looking visibly exhausted, Lowell spoke to Ghiin. ¡°Have you been well? This is enough food to feed the fortress personnel for several months. I¡¯ll make sure to deliver it on time again next time.¡± ¡°What? Why are you the one delivering this? What¡¯s a spymaster doing here? Don¡¯t you have other work to do?¡± At Ghiin¡¯s question, Lowell¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°The amount of food was sorge that the Chief Overseer ordered me toe. He said he¡¯d feel uneasy sending anyone else. While I was at it, he also told me to inspect the conditions of the territories along the way and report back. And now, he wants me to handle foreign affairs as well.¡± At a nce, the roles of spymaster and diplomat might seem worlds apart, but upon closer inspection, there were many ovepping duties. Handling diplomacy allowed one to meet key figures directly, gather intelligence, and easily visit other territories under the guise of official business. However, this also exposed one to greater risks. Still, the benefits were worth the dangers. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s not bad. No matter how much information you gather, nothing beats seeing things for yourself on-site.¡± Lowell red at Ghiin, clenching his teeth as he nodded. Now, in addition to traveling around to gather information personally, Lowell was also tasked with analyzing and categorizing data from other spies once he returned to the territory. ¡®Ah, I seriously want to run away.¡¯ As a former prisoner of war, he knew that fleeing would mean certain death. All he could do was work tirelessly, even if it killed him. Thud! Thud! Thud! The soldiers of Fenris began unloading massive sacks of wheat from the wagons and heaps of meat from refrigerated carriages. Watching this, the onlookers let out astonished cries. ¡°W-Wow!¡± Even as they witnessed it, they found it hard to believe it was real. None of them had ever seen such a massive quantity of food and meat in their lives. ¡®Wow, I heard the continent is experiencing severe famine, so how did they manage to bring so much?¡¯ ¡®Look at all that meat. That must taste amazing.¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s too much¡ªway too much. Are they nning to sell it? How much would it cost?¡¯ ¡®I heard they¡¯re nobles, but are they also running a merchant guild?¡¯ The people swallowed hard, hesitating to approach. This was Ghiin¡¯s domain, the man known for annihting monsters, and Kaor, who had once taken down a Twin-Headed Ogre alone, was stationed here. While Kaor was bedridden, Ghiin and the other knights were in perfect condition. Everyone knew they couldn¡¯t hope to take them on. As they gawked at the absurd amount of food, Ghiin spoke. ¡°Tired of eating monster meat every day?¡± The crowd nodded vigorously. ¡°Annoyed at how expensive bread and meat are?¡± More nods. ¡°I¡¯ll sell meat and wheat at pre-famine prices. Interested?¡± ¡°Oh!¡± The people widened their eyes in disbelief. They were well aware of the soaring food prices outside the fortress. Selling food at pre-famine prices seemed impossible. As the crowd murmured in astonishment, Ghiin continued. ¡°But there¡¯s a condition. Payment must be made in monster hides and tendons only. I¡¯ll value those at pre-famine rates too, so keep that in mind.¡± The crowd nodded without hesitation. Although the prices of hides had risen recently, they were still nowhere near as expensive as food. In this region, monster byproducts were traded in abundance. Naturally, hides and tendons were more affordable here than anywhere else. ¡®If I exchange them for food now, there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll lose.¡¯ ¡®Besides, I have plenty of other byproducts to sell.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m so done with eating monster meat!¡¯ Soon, the hunters rushed to their storerooms, hauling out every hide they owned. The scene turned chaotic as people scrambled to exchange their goods as quickly as possible. ¡°I¡¯ll trade right away! Give me some meat¡ªlots of it!¡± ¡°I want wheat! I¡¯ve got high-quality hides!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got hides too! They¡¯re not top-grade, but I¡¯ve got a lot of them!¡± As the crowd surged forward, the area in front of the inn descended into pandemonium. The knights and soldiers stepped in to maintain order, while Ghiin turned to Lowell. ¡°Alright, start the transactions.¡± ¡°¡­Me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the only one here who knows the exact quantities. Plus, you¡¯re ridiculously fast at calctions.¡± ¡°¡­Right.¡± Lowell¡¯s skill in calctions was so well-known across the territory that everyone acknowledged his speed. While he sometimes made slight mistakes, it was this very skill that had once saved his life. Despite the exhaustion from his journey, Lowell began processing transactions immediately. Thanks to his efforts, piles of hides and tendons began umting rapidly. Watching the scene, Ghiin nodded to himself. ¡®If we keep hunting and trading food for these materials, there won¡¯t be any issues with the supply of hides and tendons.¡¯ The rumor that a merchant group had brought a vast amount of food and meat quickly spread throughout the fortress. It wasn¡¯t just the hunters who came running. Merchant guilds that had been trading within the fortress also swarmed in. They saw an opportunity to purchase food here and sell it elsewhere for a hefty profit. Naturally, even the fortressmander, Grant, discreetly joined the crowd. ¡°Our fortress has many byproducts that are sent to the royal family. We¡¯d like to exchange them for food.¡± Good nourishment was closely tied to the morale of soldiers, and Grant didn¡¯t want to miss this opportunity. Ghiin nodded and proposed a new business n. ¡°Can you help me trade with all the fortresses near the Shadow Mountains?¡± ¡°All the fortresses?¡± ¡°Yes. It would take too long for me to visit them all personally.¡± ¡°There are over fifty fortresses guarding the Shadow Mountains. Are you saying you can trade with all of them?¡± ¡°I¡¯m known as the Grain King of the North in the Ritania Kingdom. Haven¡¯t you heard of me?¡± ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡± ¡°¡­Well, anyway, I can do it. Just set up the connections quickly. Get permits under the kingdom¡¯s name so no one can interfere. I don¡¯t want to waste time.¡± ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll ry the message as quickly as possible. If I report this along with your achievements, the royal family will approve it.¡± Grant immediately dispatched messengers. He emphasized Ghiin¡¯s skills and wealth repeatedly in his reports to the fortressmanders and the royal family, even adding a bit of embellishment about how this was a rare chance to gain the support of a noble from the powerful Ritania Kingdom. The Kingdom of Turian, which prioritizes the maintenance of its fortresses, provides strong backing for initiatives that benefit them. Themanders of these fortresses, carefully selected for their positions, carry significant weight in the kingdom¡¯s decisions. Within days, a royal decree was issued: [Royal Decree of the Kingdom of Turian] The Turian Royal Family hereby approves formal trade with Count Fenris of the Ritania Kingdom. ¨C The creditworthiness of the Fenris Merchant Guild is guaranteed by the Turian Royal Family. ¨C Personnel affiliated with the Fenris Merchant Guild may move freely across all regions of the kingdom without special procedures. ¨C Taxes are exempted on the sale of food by the Fenris Merchant Guild. ¨C Allmanders and lords of the kingdom are required to protect the Fenris Merchant Guild. It was an extraordinary set of privileges, unprecedented for any merchant guild. Given their priority on maintaining the fortresses, the royal family decided to fully support the Fenris Merchant Guild, which was contributing to their stability. Of course, Grant¡¯s strong rmendation and Ghiin¡¯s status as a noble from the powerful Ritania Kingdom yed a major role in this decision. Ghiin smiled with satisfaction. ¡®I knew Grant would manage to pull this off.¡¯ While they hadn¡¯t been particrly close in the past, Ghiin had visited the fortress frequently enough to build some familiarity with Grant. Grant was bothpetent and well-positioned, having served at the fortress for a long time. Moreover, as the eldest son of a powerful marquis in the Turian Kingdom, his background ensured his opinions couldn¡¯t be dismissed lightly. ¡®Good. Now I can make even more money.¡¯ Trading with other kingdoms to earn wealth and resources was part of Ghiin¡¯s broader ns. Although food was the primary trade item for now, establishing a foothold through this opportunity would eventually allow him to expand into selling cosmetics and iron ore, paving the way for significant profits. ¡®Kaor and the knights will be able to live morefortably, too.¡¯ Even if Ghiin returned home, Grant and the Turian Kingdom would protect them. While the fortressw didn¡¯t recognize noble authority, as the owner of a merchant guild formally trading with the kingdom, he couldn¡¯t simply be ignored. It was a little worrisome to leave his troublemakers behind, but he couldn¡¯t keep paving an endless golden path for them. ¡°Hey, how¡¯s your body holding up?¡± Kaor, wrapped head-to-toe in bandages, pouted as he responded to Ghiin¡¯s question. ¡°Are you going to tell me which bastard hit me?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t see it.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ I¡¯ll just beat everyone up then.¡± Kaor, still fuming with frustration, continued to grumble. He had hoped for a dramatic exit but ended up surrounded and beaten. The humiliation was almost unbearable. Ghiin stayed at the fortress for a few more days, hunting monsters and training the knights. Naturally, Kaor, injured as he was, was dragged into training and suffered greatly. The hunters who had agreed to follow Ghiin also found themselves caught in a serious dilemma. ¡®We¡¯re screwed¡­ A 30-year contract¡­¡¯ ¡®Why did I take the advance payment¡­? When will I repay it?¡¯ ¡®And now the kingdom is protecting these bastards¡­?¡¯ They were roped into monster hunts and worked alongside the knights. They served as porters and dismantlers. Escape was out of the question now. ¡®Damn it! So this is why they paid us upfront! There¡¯s no way we can repay that now!¡¯ They had recklessly squandered the generous advance on drinking and entertainment. As much as they wanted to fight back, they stood no chance against the knights. Especially against Kaor, who had be the strongest fighter in the fortress. Even if they teamed up and somehow managed to win, it wouldn¡¯t matter. Grant and his soldiers would protect the knights, leaving the hunters with no way to kill or escape them. They werepletely trapped. ¡°Work hard to hunt monsters and gather hides and tendons. Make sure to send them with the merchant guild whenever they arrive. Got it? I¡¯m heading back now. Kaor, keep training hard.¡± ¡°Yes, sir¡­¡± At Ghiin¡¯s words, the knights and hunters drooped their heads dejectedly. Even the knights were desperately looking for ways to escape the fortress. They clung to the knights who had arrived with Lowell. ¡°Please, switch with us!¡± ¡°This ce is amazing! You¡¯ll have so much freedom when you return home!¡± ¡°You¡¯ll improve your skills in no time here!¡± But the newly arrived knights, sensing the situation, brushed them off harshly. ¡°Who are you? Do I know you?¡± ¡°Are you crazy? There¡¯s no way I¡¯m staying in this hellhole.¡± ¡°Take care. Let¡¯s meet again someday.¡± The knights who had been diligent in their training internally heaved sighs of relief. If they had beenzy, they might have been sent here to suffer instead. Leaving the weeping knights behind, Ghiin departed the fortress with Lowell. Only one person, Kaor, smiled brightly and shouted cheerfully. ¡°Hah! Now everyone knows I¡¯m the strongest here! Don¡¯t listen to me, and I¡¯ll beat you all up! Got it?¡± With hundreds of hunters under hismand and the open protection of the Turian Kingdom, Kaor had be the most powerful figure in the fortress. ¡°Hahaha! I¡¯m now the King of Ironcliff! The king!¡± He truly enjoyed his new position. *** Even in Ghiin¡¯s absence, the territory was bustling with activity. Even those who usuallycked a sense of responsibility worked diligently, fearing the consequences of cking off. Thanks to this, the territory continued to grow and improve rapidly. Upon his return, Ghiin received detailed reports about the progress made during his absence. Since he had been away for a while, it was time to take stock. The first report he received was about the road construction project in coboration with the Marquis¡¯s family. ¡°Road construction is progressing smoothly. The surrounding territories are already connected.¡± ¡°As a result, the number of users of Arrow Delivery has increased. However, we¡¯re still operating at a deficit¡­¡± ¡°On the other hand, toll fees from neighboring territories are starting toe in. Although growth is slow due to the sparse poption and merchant activity in the North, we expect higher toll revenues from the capital region managed by Lady Branford, the Marquis¡¯s daughter.¡± The road and delivery projects were proceeding without significant issues. As expected, having the Marquis of Branford involved made everything run smoothly. It was clear that these ventures would yield increasing profits over time. The subsequent reports focused on territory development. ¡°Galvaniium production is exceeding expectations. The cksmiths are so enthusiastic they¡¯re voluntarily working overtime.¡± ¡°Most of the Fenris region has been converted into farnd. The profits from food sales are being used to continuously purchase resources and essentials for the territory.¡± ¡°Other areas have been filled withrge hatcheries and various workshops. The territory¡¯s production capacity is increasing sharply.¡± ¡°Residential construction is nearlyplete. It¡¯s now hard to find a resident without a home. However, the relocation of viges is progressing slower than expected.¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Efforts to integrate small, remote viges into nearby fortresses and towns were underway. However, the process was slow due to the challenges of uprooting long-established settlements and the significant manpower required for relocation. Despite these dys, once the relocated residents settled in,ints were minimal. As the facilities in the territory expanded, the standard of living improved dramatically. The loyalty and satisfaction of the residents soared to unprecedented levels. For a northern territory to achieve such development was nothing short of miraculous. All of this was thanks to Ghiin¡¯s knowledge and relentless drive. ¡°There¡¯s no ce in the North more prosperous than here. Surplus production is steadily increasing.¡± ¡°Economic activity is thriving, and tax revenue is rising. While expenses are still higher than ie¡­¡± ¡°The residents praise you endlessly, my lord.¡± Even Desmond and Raypold, known for their prosperous territories in the North, couldn¡¯tpare. In those territories, wealth was concentrated in the hands of the lords, and the disparity between the rich and poor was stark. In contrast, Fenris was a ce where every resident lived well, with plenty to eat and few major worries. It was a unique case on the entire continent. Satisfied with the abundant praise, Ghiin nodded and remarked. ¡°Good. The foundation is much stronger than before. Now, you all know what¡¯s next, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The retainers remained silent. They had a feeling but didn¡¯t want to voice it. Ghiin spoke first. ¡°It¡¯s time to prepare for war again, isn¡¯t it?¡± At the expected statement, the retainers sighed, their faces falling. Chapter 267 Chapter 267: Preparing for War Again (2) Ghiin ignored the reactions of his retainers and continued speaking. ¡°What¡¯s the most critical update on our military status?¡± The retainers already had a good idea of Ghiin¡¯s ns. They were all too familiar with their lord¡¯s peculiar habits after experiencing them multiple times. When the lord needed something, someone would get beaten. When he prepared for something, someone would also get beaten. Since preparations were nowplete, it was time for someone to get beaten. Resigned to this inevitability, the retainers didn¡¯t bother voicing objections. ¡°All soldiers are fully equipped with Galvaniium gear. Per your orders, they¡¯ve been training extensively in horsemanship, archery, and variousbat techniques, regardless of their unit.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve constructed military facilities such as training grounds and barracks in every city and fortress. However, we¡¯ve built so many that there are more empty spaces than we can use, considering our troop numbers.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve also begun providing basic training for the citizens in preparation for conscription.¡± Fenris currently had a force of about 4,000 soldiers, including the knights and soldiers recruited over time. This was already a greater force than his father¡¯s Ferdium estate could muster. Across the entire kingdom, few estates could rival this level of military strength. Objectively, this was by no means a small number, but it was far from sufficient to challenge a ducal family. No, it was barely half the size of Count Desmond¡¯s forces. Even with the knights being strengthened and elite troops being cultivated, it was hard to ovee the sheer disparity in numbers. The smaller the army, the fewer strategies avable, and the higher the casualties in battle would be. With a displeased expression, Ghiin turned to ude and asked, ¡°Why is recruitment so slow? Haven¡¯t we been actively recruiting? Is it not working?¡± ¡°Well, there¡¯s just been too much going on. We¡¯ve prioritized recruitingborers and developing the estate. Plus, most of the citizens prefer working and earning money over serving as soldiers. Not many people are eager to join the army.¡± ¡°Hmm, we¡¯ll need toe up with a solution for that. Regardless, everyone knows that a civil war is inevitable, right? From now on, prepare thoroughly. Focus especially on training the soldiers and securing military supplies.¡± Despite the lord¡¯s peculiar habits, none of the retainers doubted that war wasing. Ghiin, a staunch supporter of the Royal Faction, had already killed Count Cabaldi of the Ducal Faction and seized hisnds. In response, Count Desmond had attempted to mobilize his army to strike at Ghiin. Ghiin¡¯s actions had only deepened the conflict between the Royal and Ducal factions, making the prospect of civil war almost a certainty. ude scratched his head and remarked, ¡°Well, we¡¯re always keeping the possibility of war in mind. The real question is how we¡¯re going to act.¡± To endure a potentially prolonged conflict, the estate needed to remain prosperous, which was why everyone had focused so heavily on its development. While the citizens were currently enjoying the benefits, every project in Fenris was ultimately designed to bolster military strength. Now that ude was fully aware of their enemies, he ensured that preparations for war were always a priority. ¡°Good, keep it up. What¡¯s the situation in the neighboring estates?¡± Ghiin asked. ¡°Count Desmond is elerating his war preparations. He¡¯s openly gathering troops. It¡¯s clear that he intends to attack, but he¡¯s unlikely to make a move until the Royal and Ducal factions are fully at odds.¡± ¡°Desmond won¡¯t act alone, not with Marquis Branford in the picture. And what about Amelia?¡± ¡°She¡¯s still locked in a standoff with Baron Valois. She seems to be cautious, likely because the northern lords are waiting for an opportunity to strike.¡± At that, Ghiinughed. Thanks to him, Harold¡¯s ns had been derailed, Amelia¡¯s rebellion had been hastened, and even Daven had survived. She must be dealing with quite the headache. With Daven, who had a stronger im to session, still alive, the lords who had ties with the former Count Raypold had a legitimate excuse to invade Raypold¡¯s territory. ording to northern customs, female lords were rarely acknowledged. Moreover, Amelia was already at war with Baron Valois. Other lords were likely salivating at the chance to carve up Raypold¡¯snds during the chaos. ¡°And what about the Royal and Ducal factions?¡± Ghiin pressed. ¡°Royalist lords are focusing on road construction, which seems to have irritated the Ducal faction lords. They¡¯ve stationed troops along the borders of territories adjacent to Royalistnds. In turn, the Royalists are deploying soldiers under the pretext of protecting the roads under construction.¡± ¡°Oh, tensions are running high, aren¡¯t they?¡± ¡°Yes, a single spark could ignite a fight. And it¡¯s all because of your crazy¡ªno, I mean, our lord¡¯s actions.¡± Ghiin smiled again. The lords of the ducal faction, whose territories bordered the royalist faction, must be feeling immensely irritated right now. Once the road was fullypleted, the royalist faction could mobilize their forces for a sudden attack at any time. Thanks to me, everything was progressing faster than in my previous life. At this rate, even a minor trigger could spark a civil war. Both the royalist and ducal factions were being drawn into events orchestrated by me. ¡°I can create the spark for conflict whenever I¡¯m ready and fully prepared.¡± Of course, it was unwise to directly confront the ducal faction on my own right now. The immediate goal was to deal with Count Desmond decisively. The royalists would naturally handle the rest. In my previous life, the royalist faction had been continuously pushed back by famine, and during the civil war, they couldn¡¯t even put up a proper fight and were ultimately defeated. But this time, thanks to me, they had managed to endure the famine. Even if the civil war began, they would buy me enough time topletely crush Desmond. Currently, the soldiers of Fenris are undergoing grueling training, bing an elite force. The production output of weapons, food, and other resources from the territory had also risen to an iparable levelpared to before. ¡°Still, it¡¯s not enough.¡± I didn¡¯t want a victory marred by injuries. That would leave me vulnerable to being overwhelmed by the ducal faction in one swift move. More troops and weapons were needed to achieve an overwhelming victory against Desmond and seize control of the North. Only then could I prepare a proper foothold to fight against the ducal faction. Ghiin¡¯s lips curled into a fierce smile as he spoke. ¡°First, elerate the recruitment of soldiers. The target is ten thousand troops.¡± It was time to fullymit to preparing for the civil war. * * * Recruitment notices were distributed throughout all regions of the territory. Since enlistment was an ongoing process, the residents of thend didn¡¯t react too strongly. They merely assumed that the lord was continuing to reinforce the army, as always. Life was so peaceful for them that they had growncent and lost much of their tension. Recruiting troops naturally took time, so Ghiin decided to visit Galbarik first. He wanted to check if the equipment he hadmissioned before leaving for the monster hunt waspleted. ¡°What? It¡¯s still not done? You all must have been cking off!¡± ¡°P-Please wait a little longer. All the mages are working on it with everything they¡¯ve got.¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The equipment involved the highest level of technology the estate could provide. Simply forging helmets and armor wasn¡¯t enough. It required embedding various runestones and engraving corresponding magic circles. However,pleting it with only a loosely drafted blueprint was no easy task. Once the first piece was made correctly, it would be much easier to replicate through repeated processes. But achieving the level of performance Ghiin demanded for that first piece was proving extremely difficult. And to be honest, they had cked off for a few days while Ghiin was away. Knowing this, Ghiin visited Galbarik daily. ¡°Still not done yet?¡± ¡°Just a little longer¡­.¡± ¡°What about today?¡± ¡°A few more days¡­.¡± ¡°When will it be ready?¡± ¡°Soon¡­.¡± The workers, who had taken their time leisurely while the lord was away, now found themselves under constant pressure. ¡®Damn, I shouldn¡¯t have cked off.¡¯ ¡®I thought it¡¯d be easy, but it¡¯s way harder than I expected.¡¯ ¡®Knowing his temper, I must¡¯ve been out of my mind to ck off.¡¯ Galbarik and the dwarves gritted their teeth, dedicating themselves entirely to the work and research. Naturally, the mages also had no choice but to push through sleepless nights to keep up. When they had built therge incubator, Vanessa had relentlessly driven the dwarves to work. This time, however, the situation was reversed. Annoyed by the increased workload, Alfoiined to Galbarik. ¡°Hey! Do you think we¡¯re your subordinates? I¡¯ve got my own work to do, so why are you constantly bossing me around?¡± ¡°What? When we built thatrge incubator, we stayed up every night to help you! And don¡¯t act like you didn¡¯t ck off with us this time, you hypocrite!¡± ¡°That was because the lord ordered it, so of course I had to do it!¡± ¡°This is also an order from the lord!¡± As the two seemed ready to argue, Vanessa stepped in to mediate. ¡°Master Alfoi, please don¡¯t argue! It¡¯s true the dwarves worked hard to help us back then. Besides, the work on the magic circles is something we need to handle anyway!¡± Whenever Vanessa stepped in, Alfoi had to back down. Scratching his head awkwardly, he muttered. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ this isn¡¯t working. I¡¯m starting to wonder if we can even do this¡­ Maybe we need to call in some help for this.¡± When Alfoi backed down, the work resumed smoothly. During that time, Ghiin continued to visit every day without fail, asking the same question. After several days of this, both the person asking and the person answering were on the verge of losing their sanity. ¡°It¡¯s still not done?! I told you I¡¯m in a hurry!¡± ¡°It¡¯s done! It¡¯s done! It¡¯s DONE, you bastard!!!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Ghiin was slightly startled by Galbarik¡¯s outburst. He had assumed it wouldn¡¯t be finished today either and had asked out of habit, only to receive an unexpected surprise. In front of Ghiin was a set of ck armor and a matching helmet. This was the equipment created by the best artisans of the estate and funded by an enormous budget. Like a child receiving a gift, Ghiin eagerly examined the armor. Watching him, Galbarik spoke with a somewhat serious expression. ¡°But¡­ now that we¡¯ve made it, this seems like a rather dangerous piece of equipment¡­.¡± Ghiin smiled in satisfaction. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a truly impressive creation.¡± This armor had been worn only by the elite knights even in his previous life. It was designed to fight against beings that had appeared during the age of chaos. Galbarik looked at him with a face filled with concern. The performance Ghiin had demanded was anything but ordinary. Although he had handed over only a conceptual blueprint, the cement of the runestones and the engraved magic circles were designed for maximum efficiency and power. It required Galvanium, and only a mage with knowledge exceeding the 6th Circle could craft such armor. ¡®And conveniently, Galvanium is produced here, and there¡¯s Vanessa, a 6th-Circle mage. Come to think of it, both Vanessa and I were brought here personally by the lord.¡¯ It almost felt as though Ghiin had anticipated everything and prepared the blueprint ordingly. Galbarik found himself growing increasingly suspicious of Ghiin¡¯s knowledge. ¡°So far, I¡¯veforted myself by thinking that the lord must have studied a lot. But the more time passes, the more it feels¡­ odd. It¡¯s as if you know everything in advance and are preparing for it.¡± He was spot-on. But Ghiin only offered a faint smile. What was the point of exining something he wouldn¡¯t believe anyway? Without a word, Ghiin donned the armor and infused it with mana. Ziiing. The armor vibrated slightly, and light began to emit from the seams. ¡°Good.¡± The temperature inside the armor, which had been warmed by his body heat, quickly dropped, bing refreshingly cool. He felt as though gravity itself had lessened, his body growing lighter, and his strength surging. His vision sharpened, and all his other senses heightened. This was all from just a small infusion of mana. If knights fought wearing this armor, they would exhibit strength far beyond their natural abilities. It was practically a miraculous creation, transforming novice knights into top-tier knights in an instant. ¡°Distribute this to the knights immediately. They¡¯ll need training to adjust to the enhanced sensations while wearing it. Also, send some to my friends in the Kingdom of Turian.¡± ¡°If any of the knights betray you or cause trouble, it could be disastrous. Even alone, someone in this armor could massacre hundreds of soldiers with ease.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll conduct additional special training to ensure they don¡¯t even think of betraying me.¡± Ghiin raised a fist and grinned wickedly, prompting Galbarik to click his tongue. Upon reflection, no matter how extraordinary the armor was, it would still be no match for the lord himself. When their conversation ended, Galbarik abruptly snapped back to his senses. Spending too much time talking to Ghiin after finishing work was never a good idea. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be off now!¡± As he quickly turned to leave, Ghiin grabbed his shoulder. Galbarik flinched and shouted in rm. ¡°Ah! What? Again?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not done talking yet.¡± ¡°What now?!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s make a new bow.¡± ¡°Huh? We¡¯re already producing plenty of bows. The soldiers are constantly participating in archery training.¡± Making bows didn¡¯t require dwarves. Other craftsmen could mass-produce good quality bows just fine. However, Ghiin shook his head. ¡°No, not ordinary bows.¡± ¡°Then what kind?¡± ¡°Bows that anyone can easily shoot from horseback. They¡¯ll be used primarily by the elves.¡± From the start, I had no intention of using the elves solely for horse breeding. Now, I nned to create new weapons and unit types that didn¡¯t exist in the territory before. Chapter 268 Chapter 268: It¡¯ll Get Faster Soon. (1) ¡°A bow that can be shot while riding a horse? Isn¡¯t the cavalry archer already an obsolete unit?¡± Galbarik asked with a curious expression. The idea of shooting arrows while utilizing mobility on horseback had existed since ancient times. In fact, there were times when cavalry archers reigned as a fearsome force on the battlefield. However, as time passed and strategies, tactics, longbows, and crossbows advanced, the unique advantages of cavalry archers diminished significantly. The biggest issue was the difficulty of training cavalry archers. ¡°For starters, there are very few people who can shoot properly from horseback. Even if we begin training now, it will take years.¡± Cavalry archers had to excel in both archery and horseback riding. Even if one was adept at both, shooting arrows while mounted was no easy task. Unlike shooting on the ground, where you could nt your feet firmly, a rider had to stabilize their body using only their legs atop a moving horse. It was an extremely challenging skill. ¡°Haven¡¯t countless wars already proven that cavalry archers struggle to exert significant impact?¡± Typically, cavalry archers were limited to close-range archery due to restrictions in range and uracy. While the ability tounch a preemptive strike against infantry before engaging in melee was a strong advantage, nopetentmander would sit idle and allow it. Galbarik pointed this out clearly. ¡°Even before the cavalry archers approach, enemy archers can easily counter them with their superior range. Even if they get closer, they can¡¯t break through the heavy infantry lines and are easily blocked by enemy cavalry. Isn¡¯t that why the cavalry archer as a unit became obsolete?¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve thought this through.¡± ¡°Of course. We¡¯ve built so many weapons, so we understand how they¡¯re used in war.¡± ¡°But if the enemy can¡¯t respond properly, aren¡¯t they excellent for hit-and-run tactics?¡± ¡°No matter how hard they are to train, if you only manage to deploy a few, it¡¯s just child¡¯s y. They can¡¯t be used effectively in real battles. There¡¯s a reason nobody bothers with them anymore.¡± Not just in Ritania, but in most countries, traditional knightly culture shaped military strategies around knights and infantry. As a result, army formations and training focused primarily on those units. The training and equipment needed to raise and maintain cavalry archers required significant costs and time. Furthermore, various limitations made it difficult for them to perform effectively in battle. Despite Galbarik¡¯s concerns, Ghiin responded nonchntly. ¡°If the enemy charges, we shoot them. If they stand still, we charge at them. Don¡¯t you realize we¡¯re all bing cavalry now?¡± ¡°¡­If it were that easy, there wouldn¡¯t be anything difficult left in the world.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why we need a new bow. Make it smaller than conventional bows so it¡¯s easier to shoot from horseback. But the range must not bepromised. It should have simr power and range to longbows.¡± ¡°How do you propose we make such a thing¡­?¡± Galbarik began to curse but stopped, rubbing his forehead. This guy talked as if everything could be conjured out of thin air. If it were that easy, who would bother making long and heavy longbows to increase range? Those bows required such lengths and weights due to the necessary sticity and tension. ¡°No matter how skilled we dwarves are, it¡¯s difficult topletely ovee technical limitations. We¡¯re just better at crafting than others. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to improve the existing longbows to enhance power and range?¡± Sighing deeply, Galbarik watched as Ghiin pulled out a blueprint. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°A bow made of Galvaniium.¡± ¡°No matter how light Galvaniium is, it¡¯s still metal at its core. You can¡¯t give it proper sticity. It would rely solely on the tension of the bowstring, which would naturally reduce its power.¡± ¡°Look closely at the blueprint. The bow frame made of Galvaniium has levers at each end to adjust the tension of the bowstring. The tighter you crank it, the stronger the power. To handle the stress, the frame has to be made of Galvaniium.¡± ¡°¡­Wow.¡± Galbarik studied the blueprint in detail. Though it only outlined the conceptual design, with some research, it seemed feasible to manufacture. ¡°Then, what about the bowstring? To create such strong tension, ordinary materials won¡¯t suffice. Most materials wouldn¡¯t withstand the force and would snap.¡± ¡°Just use the sinews of monsters like trolls or ogres. They¡¯re ridiculously tough and have excellent sticity. I brought arge stockpile this time, and I¡¯ll keep bringing more in the future.¡± ¡°Oh, oh¡­¡± Galbarik nodded.If it were built as Ghiin suggested, it would indeed be possible to adjust the bow¡¯s power and range to suit their needs. It was clear that when Ghiin went on his monster hunt, he had nned ahead, bringing back not just hides but also materials for bowstrings. ¡°But if the tension on the bowstring is too strong, it will be difficult to pull¡­¡± Galbarik trailed off. At each end of the bow frame, there were small pulleys designed to make it easy to pull the string with minimal effort. That wasn¡¯t all. The bow frame was divided into three sections, making it easy to fold and carry. This was possible because the frame¡¯s sticity had been minimized. ¡°Wh-what kind of mind even thinks of such things¡­?¡± This wasn¡¯t just any ordinary bow. It was a marvel of engineering, created with the finest materials and exceptional craftsmanship. Galbarik was awestruck. Just how far would the lord¡¯s ingenuity go? Such a bow had never been seen or even conceived anywhere on the continent. The conceptual blueprint alone was enough. The rest could be worked out by Galbarik and the other dwarves. ¡°My lord! Did you think of this yourself? Just what kind of ideas are in your head!¡± At Galbarik¡¯s urgent question, Ghiin turned his head slightly and mumbled. ¡°¡­This was also something the Legendary cksmith created.¡± ¡°Aaaaah! Why did the heavens create me, Galbarik, and then also create the Legendary cksmith!¡± The Legendary cksmith was truly remarkable. Galbarik let out a dramatic wail and clenched his fists. But he was not easily discouraged. The Legendary cksmith¡¯s work is mostly conceptual! These are not finished products! He prided himself on being the one who brought those concepts to life. In his mind, this meant the Legendary cksmith¡¯s technical skill wasn¡¯t necessarily superior to his own. One day, he was certain he would surpass even the Legendary cksmith with ideas of his own. ¡°I will surely surpass that figure and be the greatest cksmith on the continent!¡± At Galbarik¡¯s impassioned deration, Ghiin scratched his chin and looked away awkwardly. ¡®Is this what they mean by fighting yourself? No, that¡¯s probably not how the phrase is supposed to be used¡­¡¯ The official name of the bow was ¡°Violentus Hunter.¡± In his previous life, this weapon had been one of those created by Galbarik and the dwarves tobat the cmities they faced. It was a weapon designed for both portability and destructive power, and the elite units of every kingdom had equipped it as a standard. To create this bow, Ghiin had specifically brought back arge supply of monster sinews. ¡°Well, this should do it, right? Now, make 2,000 of them as quickly as possible. Let¡¯s start with that for now. Production will continue after that.¡± ¡°Understood! You said the elves would primarily use them, right? There were around 200 elves, if I recall. We have enough materials, so I¡¯ll make them ording to that number!¡± ¡°No, 2,000.¡± ¡°¡­2,000?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± Galbarik calmed himself and methodicallyid out his concerns. ¡°As I mentioned earlier, cavalry archers are as difficult to train as knights. Can we really make use of 2,000 bows? Even the elves will have to start practicing archery, which could take years, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. All our soldiers are riding horses now, aren¡¯t they? So, all we need to do is teach them to use the bows properly. Especially the elves¡ªthey¡¯ll pick it up quickly. Haven¡¯t you seen how theymune with nature?¡± ¡°¡­Taming horses and shooting bows from horseback are entirely different skills, are they not?¡± ¡°Elves and bows, bows and elves. You don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s just a trope from storybooks. Archery requires years of dedicated practice.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. But for these elves, who are already attuned to nature, it won¡¯t be a challenge. Let¡¯s go see for ourselves.¡± Confident, Ghiin led Galbarik to the elves. The elves had already tamed over 10,000 horses. The horses had been distributed throughout the estate, used for transportation and the training of cavalry units. With that workpleted, the elves had extra time on their hands and were undergoing basic drills and physical training under Gillian¡¯s supervision. Ghiin had deliberately postponed their archery training. Physical conditioning came first, and the next priority was taming the horses. ¡°Alright, starting today, the elves will begin archery training.¡± ¡°Ack!¡± The elves, who had seeded in theirmunion with nature to some extent, no longer disyed their previousziness. Instead, they even seemed to exude a refined dignity. The only exception was Ascon, who hadmuned with nature through sheer profanity and now mutteredints to himself. ¡°Damn it, more archery training? This damned estate never gives us a break. I swear, the wrath of Mother Nature needs to be unleashed on this ce¡­¡± The first person to step forward was Lumina. Since she was the first to sessfully bond with a horse, Ghiin had chosen her as the representative. Ghiin looked at her and said, ¡°Just watch my posture and pick it up roughly. All you need to focus on is hitting the target.¡± Perhaps it was thanks to the previous training, but Lumina had no difficulty drawing the bowstring. Once Ghiin adjusted her stance a few times, she soon began to look the part. Creak. She drew the string and aimed at the wooden target board. At first, she thought of it as practice and didn¡¯t expect to hit the target. However, the more she focused, the more she felt a subtle sensation stirring within her. ¡®This is¡­¡¯ She had already seeded inmunicating with nature. She could feel the flow of the wind. Her bow rose slightly higher than before. Trusting her instincts, she let the arrow fly along the wind¡¯s current. Thwang! With a sharp sound, the arrow shot forward like a bolt of lightning. The onlookers assumed she had aimed too high, nodding it off as a practice shot. Thud! But the arrow struck the target board with precision. It wasn¡¯t dead center, but it was far from the work of a novice. ¡°Whoa¡­ What was that?¡± ¡°Have you been secretly practicing archery?¡± The elves all turned to Lumina, astonished. Even she seemed bewildered, staring nkly at her own hands. Ghiin smiled warmly and remarked, ¡°As expected of an elf. Archery is in your blood.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Galbarik couldn¡¯t say a word. Communicating with nature? Was this what allowed them to bond with animals and shoot arrows like that? Elves were truly a broken race. At this rate, they might even startmanding spirits. Suddenly, he felt regretful for having been born a dwarf. ¡®All we do is forge things¡­ get bossed around¡­ Elves are handsome and beautiful on top of it all¡­ Ugh, this world is disgusting.¡¯ Unaware of Galbarik¡¯s inner turmoil, Ghiin called out excitedly. ¡°Now, let¡¯s try shooting while riding a horse!¡± Whinny! Lumina mounted her horse and began to ride. The rapid pace caused her body to sway erratically. Even so, she naturally adapted to the motion. Amidst the movement, she found a clear path, drew her bowstring, and released. Thwang! Thud! The arrow struck the target again. Shooting while on horseback posed no problem for her. ¡°Wow!¡± The exmation wasn¡¯t from the observing elves but from Lumina herself, who was so surprised by her own shot that she let out an awestruck cry. The others could only watch in disbelief, their expressions frozen. ¡°Me too! Let me try!¡± ¡°I think I¡¯ll be even better at it!¡± ¡°I¡¯m the true master of the wind!¡± The elves eagerly began shooting one after another. A few missed their marks, but most at least hit the edge of the target. The sess rate was lower when shooting on horseback, but they still came impressively close. It was a skill levelparable to that of trained mounted archers with over a decade of experience. Ascon, who had been silently watching, gestured to his horse. ¡°Hey,e over here.¡± Snort. Ascon¡¯s horse, Shibari, swaggered over with a fierce re in its eyes. He hadn¡¯t named the horse himself. He had overheard someone else calling it that and liked the sound of it, so he adopted it. It was a fitting name for such a ferocious horse that resembled its owner in temperament. ¡°Let¡¯s give this a try.¡± Whinny! The horse let out a mighty cry, as if to say this was nothing for it. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Shibara!¡± Creak. Riding at full gallop, Ascon drew his bowstring. For a moment, he felt a surge of confidence, as though he could achieve anything. It was the voice of nature. ¡®I can feel the wind.¡¯ Every sense in his body guided him, telling him when to act. The wind whispered that now was the time to pierce the target. ¡®Ride the wind.¡¯ Thwang! Whoosh! The arrow soared high into the sky, carried away by the wind, and disappeared. ¡°Ah, Shibara, I guess I can¡¯t do it.¡± Snort! As if finding the situation amusing, Ascon¡¯s horse let out a chuckling noise. Nheless, most of the elves demonstrated unbelievable archery skills despite it being their first time trying. Ghiin turned to Galbarik and asked, ¡°What do you think? Doesn¡¯t it seem like it won¡¯t take much practice to get them ready?¡± ¡°¡­That might work for elves, but it would be difficult for ordinary soldiers, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Of course, they¡¯ll need training, but with the elves leading the drills, they¡¯ll improve quickly. For now, as long as they can shoot from horseback, it¡¯s fine. The key is having two thousand archers firing at once.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± When two thousand mounted archers release their arrows, precise uracy wasn¡¯t necessary. Even a general direction would unleash a storm of arrows on their enemies. Galbarik, who had been trying to find a way to reduce the number of units produced, realized there was no avoiding it now. With a dejected expression, he muttered, ¡°I¡¯ll get started on production. But with only about four thousand troops in the estate, do you n to make over half of them mounted archers?¡± This time, it wasn¡¯t a protest but a genuine question born of curiosity. ¡°No, we¡¯re still recruiting new soldiers, aren¡¯t we? Once the numbers increase, it won¡¯t be a problem.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard the recruitment is progressing slower than expected.¡± Ghiin shook his head a few times before shing a sly grin.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°It¡¯ll pick up soon.¡± Chapter 269: Chapter 268: It鈥檚 About to Get Faster (1) Chapter 269: Chapter 268: It¡¯s About to Get Faster (1) ? "A bow that can be fired while on horseback? Isn''t mounted archery already an obsolete type of unit?" Galbarik asked with a puzzled expression. The concept of shooting arrows while utilizing mobility on horseback had existed since ancient times. There were even periods when mounted archers reigned as a terror on the battlefield. However, as time passed, strategies, tactics, and the development of longbows and crossbows diminished the unique advantages of mounted archers. The biggest issue was that training mounted archers was incredibly difficult. "To begin with, there are barely any people who can properly shoot a bow while on horseback. Even if we start training now, it''ll take several years, won''t it?" Mounted archers needed to master both archery and horsemanship. Even if one was adept at both, shooting a bow from horseback was no simple feat. Unlike shooting on solid ground, one could not nt their feet firmly. Holding one''s body steady on a moving horse while drawing and firing a bow was incredibly challenging. "Haven''t countless wars already proven that mounted archers have difficulty demonstrating significant power?" Typically, mounted archers had no choice but to rely on close-range archery due to limitations in range and uracy. While it was a powerful advantage for mounted archers tounch preemptive strikes before shing with infantry, nomander would stand by idly and let them do so. Galbarik pointed out this critical w. "Before mounted archers can even get close, the enemy''s archers, with their superior range, can suppress them. Even if they close the gap, they can''t break through the formation of heavy infantry and are easily blocked by enemy cavalry. This kind of countermeasure is why mounted archers have been abandoned as a military unit." "Oh, so you do know the ws." "Isn''t it obvious? After all, we''ve produced countless weapons. Of course, I know how they''re used in war." "But if the enemy can''t properly respond, they''re unmatched for hit-and-run tactics, aren''t they?" "Even if you somehow manage to train a few and deploy them, they''d be nothing more than an asional nuisance. They wouldn''t be effective enough for seriousbat. There''s a reason why nobody uses them anymore." Not just in Lutania, but in most countries, traditional knightly culture shaped military strategies around knights and infantry. As a result, armies were organized and trained predominantly with knights and infantry in mind. The training and equipment required to raise and maintain mounted archers incurred significant time and cost, and their effectiveness in battle was limited by various constraints. Despite Galbarik''s concerns, Ghiin responded nonchntly. "If the enemy charges, we''ll shoot. If they stay still, we''ll charge. Don''t you see we''re all bing cavalry?" "...If it were that easy, nothing in the world would be difficult." "That''s why we need a new type of bow-one that''s smaller than traditional bows, making it easier to shoot on horseback. But it mustn''t lose range. It should be as powerful and far- reaching as a longbow." "How do you n to make something like that...?" Galbarik almost cursed but held his tongue and rubbed his forehead. Did this brat think things just magically appeared if you talked about them? If it were that simple, why would anyone bother crafting long, heavy longbows to maximize range? The necessary sticity and tension demanded such designs. "Even for us dwarves, it''s incredibly hard to surpass the limits of technology. We may craft things better than others, but not impossibly so. Why not instead modify existing longbows to enhance power and range?" With a sigh, Galbarik looked up to see Ghiin pulling out a blueprint. "What''s this?" "A bow made from Galbanium." "Even if Galbanium is lightweight, it''s still metal at its core. It can''t provide proper sticity. The tension would have toe solely from the bowstring, which would reduce power." "Take a closer look at the blueprint. The Galbanium bow limbs have levers at both ends to adjust the tension. The tighter the string, the stronger the power. The bow limbs need to be sturdy, which is why they''re made of Galbanium." "What the...!" Galbarik examined the blueprint in detail. While it only contained conceptual designs, it seemed feasible with a bit of research. "Then, what material would the bowstring be made of? To generate strong tension, ordinary materials won''t suffice. Most would snap under the stress." "We can use tendons from monsters like trolls or ogres. They''re extremely tough and stic. I''ve already stockpiled a lot, and I''ll keep gathering more." "O-Ooh..."N?v(el)B\\jnn Galbarik nodded. With that, it seemed possible to create a bow that matched Ghiin''s requirements for adjustable power and range. He realized Ghiin must have anticipated this when hunting monsters-not just for their hides but also for materials for bowstrings. "But if the string is adjusted for maximum power, it''ll be nearly impossible to draw..." Galbarik trailed off mid-sentence. He noticed that the ends of the bow limbs featured small pulleys designed to minimize the effort required to draw the string. The bow also had a copsible three-part design for portability, achievable due to the minimal sticity of the limbs. "How in the world did youe up with this...?" This wasn''t an ordinary bow. It was a masterwork of engineering and premium materials. Galbarik marveled. How far did the lord''s ingenuity extend? This kind of bow was unheard of anywhere on the continent. Though it was only a conceptual design, it provided a solid foundation. The dwarves could handle the rest. "Lord! Did youe up with this? What kind of brain do you have?!" When Galbarik asked urgently, Ghiin turned his head away and muttered under his breath. "... It was made by the Legendary cksmith." "AAAH! Why did the heavens create me, Galbarik, and then also create a Legendary cksmith?!" The Legendary cksmith was truly incredible. Galbarik clenched his fists in despair. But Galbarik didn''t let it crush his spirit. "The designs left by the Legendary cksmith are mostly conceptual! They''re not finished products!'' Turning concepts into reality required craftsmanship, and Galbarik prided himself on his ability. He believed he could one day surpass the Legendary cksmith with better ideas. "I will surpass that person and be the continent''s greatest cksmith!" Hearing Galbarik''s resolve, Ghiin scratched his chin and nced away awkwardly. ''Is that what people call a battle with oneself? Eh, probably not the right usage here.'' This bow would eventually be called the Violentus Hunter. In his past life, it was a weapon created by Galbarik and the dwarves tobat tribtions. Itbined portability and destructive power, bing a must-have weapon for elite units across the kingdoms. Ghiin had specifically gathered monster tendons to recreate this bow. ''Alright, let''s make 2,000 of these as soon as possible. Just focus on that number for now-we''ll keep producing themter.'' "Understood! These are for the elves, right? How many are there, about 200? We''ve got the materials, so we''ll tailor production to their numbers." "No, I mean 2,000." "...2,000?" "Yup." Trying to calm himself, Galbarik replied meticulously, "As I said, mounted archers are as hard to train as knights. Can you really make use of all 2,000? The elves will need to practice archery first. That could take years." "It''s fine. All our troops are cavalry now, right? We just need to teach them how to shoot. Especially the elves-they''ll pick it up quickly. Didn''t you see how theymunicate with nature?" "...Taming horses and shooting from horseback are entirely different things, aren''t they?" "Elves are synonymous with archery. Didn''t you know?" "...That''s just a stereotype from storybooks. Archery requires years of practice." "True, but elves who canmunicate with nature won''t find it hard. Let''s go see for ourselves." With a confident smile, Ghiin led Galbarik to the elves. The elves had already tamed over 10,000 horses. These horses were deployed across the estate for transportation and cavalry training. As a result, the elves had extra time, which they used for basic drill training and physical conditioning under Gillian''s supervision. Ghiin deliberately postponed their archery training. The priority was physical conditioning and horse taming. "Alright, starting today, the elves will begin archery training." "Rah!" The elves, having sessfully connected with nature, no longer disyed their previousziness. They even carried themselves with graceful dignity. However, their speech habits hadn''t changed much, thanks to their time living as part of an army. Except for Ascon, who still grumbled under his breath, using profanity to municate" with nature. "Damn it, more archery training? This damned estate never gives us a break. One of these days, Mother Nature''s wrath is going to strike down hard." The first to step forward was Lumina. Since she was the first to sessfullymunicate with the horses, Ghiin chose her as the representative. Ghiin addressed her directly. "Just copy my posture for now. Focus only on hitting the target." Thanks to their prior training, Lumina was able to draw the bowstring without much difficulty. After Ghiin adjusted her stance a few times, she looked like a proper archer. Creaaak! She drew the bowstring, aiming at a wooden target downrange. At first, it was just practice. No one expected her t hit the target. However, as Lumi concentrated, a strange sensation overtook her. "This feeling...'' She had already seeded in connecting with nature. She could sense the movement of the wind. Her bow rose slightly, guided by intuition. Following the natural flow of the wind, she released the string. Twang! The arrow flew with a sharp whistle, streaking toward the target. Most onlookers assumed it had been fired too high, nodding understandingly since it was only practice. Thud! But the arrow struck the target dead-on. While not a perfect bullseye, it was far from what anyone expected from a first-timer. "Wow... What was that?" "Was she secretly practicing without telling us?" The elves stared at Lumina in astonishment. She, too, seemed surprised, looking at her hands in disbelief. Ghiin smiled contentedly. "As expected of elves. Archery is in their blood." Galbarik was speechless. Communing with nature? Did that mean you could make friends with animals and shoot like that? The elves were a truly overpowered race. At this rate, they might even start summoning spirits. He suddenly felt deeply bitter about being born a dwarf. ''All I do is build things. All they do is work me to the bone. Meanwhile, these elves are ridiculously handsome and beautiful. Damn this unfair world.'' Oblivious to Galbarik''s internal grumbling, Ghiin excitedly shouted. "Alright! Now let''s try shooting while riding!" Neighhh! Lumina mounted a horse and began riding. The horse''s gallop made her body bounce erratically. Despite this, she naturally adapted, finding a rhythm amidst the motion. In the chaos, she drew her bowstring and released the arrow. Twang! Thud! The arrow struck the target once again. Shooting while riding posed no issue for her. "Wow!" The sound of amazement didn''te from the watching elves-it came from Lumina herself, who couldn''t believe what she had just aplished. The others simply stared in awe. "Let me try next!" "I bet I''ll hit dead center!" "I am the master of the wind!" One by one, the elves began taking their turns with the bows. Though some missed the target entirely, most managed to hit at least the edge of the target. Shooting while riding had a slightly higher failure rate, but even then, the arrows were close to hitting the mark. This was on par with the skills of trained mounted archers who had spent over a decade perfecting their craft. Meanwhile, Ascon watched silently, then called his horse over with a hand gesture. "Hey,e here." Snort! Ascon''s horse, named "Shibari," strutted over with a smug expression, its eyes gleaming sharply. The name "Shibari" wasn''t Ascon''s invention-he overheard someone say it and decided it fit the horse''s feral demeanor. "Alright, let''s show them what we can do." Neighhh! The horse snorted arrogantly, as if to say, "This is nothing for us." "Let''s go, Shibari!" Ascon mounted the horse, drawing the bowstring as he galloped. For some reason, he felt a sudden surge of confidence, as if he could do it. The wind seemed to whisper encouragement. ''I can feel the wind.'' Every fiber of his being sensed the path forward. Now was the moment to release the arrow. The wind itself told him it was the perfect shot. ''Ride the wind.'' Twang! Whooshhh! The arrow soared high into the sky, disappearingpletely from sight. "Damn it, Shibari. I guess I''m not cut out for this." Snort! Shibari bared its teeth, almost as if mocking him. Even so, the majority of elves demonstrated astonishing skill in their first attempts at archery. Ghiin turned to Galbarik and asked with a grin. "So? Don''t you think with a bit of practice, they''ll be proficient in no time?" "...It might work for elves, but not for ordinary soldiers, don''t you think?" "Of course, the others will need more training. But if we pair them with the elves, they''ll improve quickly. For now, they just need to know how to shoot while riding. The key is having 2,000 archers firing at once." || || With 2,000 mounted archers firing in unison, uracy wasn''t critical. As long as they could aim in the general direction, the sheer volume of arrows would devastate their targets. Galbarik, who had been trying to negotiate for fewer units, realized there was no way to win this argument now. He sighed and reluctantly conceded. "Fine. I''ll start production. But with only about 4,000 troops in the estate, are you really nning to make half of them mounted archers?" This time, it wasn''t opposition-just genuine curiosity. "No. We''re constantly recruiting new soldiers, aren''t we? As the army grows, it''ll bnce out." "I heard recruitment is progressing slower than expected, though." Ghiin shook his head a few times, then shed a sly smile. "It''s about to get faster." [T/L: Please support me and read 320 extra chapters: https://ko-fi/revengerscans] Chapter 270: Chapter 269: It鈥檚 About to Get Faster (2) Chapter 270: Chapter 269: It¡¯s About to Get Faster (2) ? In the territory, soldiers were being recruited continuously, and this time, arge-scale recruitment announcement was issued. However, the speed at which the forces grew was slower than expected. This was due to the perspective of the territory''s people toward the military. "Isn''t our territory''s army already big enough?" "It''s easy to make a living without being a soldier." "There''s no need to go somewhere dangerous, is there?" If they worked hard, they could earn high wages. Food costs were incredibly lowpared to other regions. In the past, basic necessities were severelycking, but that was no longer the case. Various merchant guilds came to obtain food supplies and distributed arge variety of goods. Of course, the people didn''t live asfortably as nobles or the wealthy, but for those who had lived in severe poverty, their current lifestyle was more than enough. Additionally, all criminals were captured and ced into thebor assault corps, so the territory''s security was quite good. The territory continued to develop, which meant there was always work to do. With high wages, many people worked only until they earned enough and then took breaks until they needed money again. The problem was that everyone was too satisfied with this situation. "I heard the pay is good if you enlist as a soldier." "Yeah, but it''s tough. I''m fine with this. Think back to the old days." "Exactly, the houses are clean, life is good, and we''re not starving. There''s no need to be greedy. Besides, if war breaks out, we''ll all be recruited anyway, right?" With this attitude prevailing, no matter how vast the territory was or howrge the poption, the replenishment of soldiers couldn''t keep up. ude was at his wit''s end. Considering the wars ahead, they would need far more troops. The slow rate of recruitment frustrated him. "Damn it... People don''t understand the gravity of the situation. We have to fight Desmond, the Duchy, and even Rayfold. Enemies surround us on all sides." The territory''s people had no idea about political circumstances or who they might have to fight in the future. At least, everyone knew that Ghiin was affiliated with the Royalist faction. This was because ude had been spreading the word far and wide. The fact that the Royal Family was on their side also helped alleviate the people''s anxiety. ude used his authority as the head butler to heavily promote additional benefits for soldiers. [Fenris Territory Army Recruitment! Tax Exemption During Service! Full te Armor and the Latest Equipment Provided for Free!] The flyer featured a drawing of ude pointing directly at the viewer. [Brave warriors! Join to defend the territory with honor!] [March to the battlefield with us! Glory and rewards await you!] [The war begins when you join!] With the additional benefit of tax exemptions, the number of recruits increased significantlypared to before. However, it was still far from Ghiin''s target. The goal was to gather at least 10,000 soldiers, but at this rate, even a few years wouldn''t suffice. ude sought out Ghiin to discuss the matter. "We''ll probably need to resort to some level of forced recruitment." "Before that, get rid of those flyers with your face on them. I feel embarrassed every time I see them." "...Understood." "The mandatory military training is being prepared well, right?" "Yes, there shouldn''t be any major issues. Everyone is expecting it anyway." In most territories, people underwent a few days of basic military training annually in preparation for conscription. The Fenris Territory was no different, and its people also received some degree of military training. Ghiin had been working to make this system more structured by establishing proper training centers across the territory. However, such basic training wasn''t enough. For actual warfare, they needed a significantlyrger force of fullymitted soldiers, and a solution had to be found. After pondering for a moment, Ghiin smirked slyly and said to ude: "This is all because life has be toofortable. They don''t even know who they''ll be fighting." "True. At least they no longer have to worry about food and shelter." "But it''s not like they''re living like wealthymoners in other territories, is it? There are still plenty of inconveniences." "Because they were so impoverished before, they''re satisfied with even this much. They say they''re just happy they''re not being exploited anymore. Most of them were peasants or poor tenants constantly oppressed." "Exactly. So, we need to give them a little tension. If they''re toofortable because they''re not being exploited, we''ll just have to take something away." "So... have you decided to be a tyrannical lord now? It does suit you better. With that personality of yours, I''m surprised you''ve held back- Ow!" ude rubbed his forehead, sulking after being struck by a blow of mana. It felt unjust since he hadn''t said anything wrong. Ghiin continued, ignoring his reaction. "If we forcefully recruit people, their morale will plummet. The morale of our soldiers must always remain high. Only then will they actively participate in training." "So, how do you n to raise their tension?" "I''ve got it all nned out. First, start spreading ominous rumors." Toofortable? Then create problems to fix. Ghiin still had a sly smile on his face. *** "Count Desmond is said to be invading soon." "Isn''t his territory known as the strongest in the North?" "They''ve already sent scout teams into our territory." Recently, whenever the territory''s residents gathered, they whispered among themselves with anxious faces. The topic of discussion was the rumor that Desmond, known as the strongest in the North, was nning to attack. The territory''s leaders had known about this for a long time. However, the residents had been so focused on the development of the territory that they remainedrgely unaware. One of the reasons was that this information had been deliberately withheld to stabilize the territory''s atmosphere immediately after its capture. Even when asional rumors of war surfaced, most dismissed them as nonsense. For them, surviving day-to-day had been the priority. But with the rumor that war was imminent, people could no longer remain at ease. "Didn''t they say our lord is part of the Royalist faction? The royal family is supposed to protect us, right?" "Count Desmond is part of the Duke faction. Don''t you know the dukes are stronger? They''re famous for their power!" "What nonsense! The king is the strongest! That''s why he''s the king! Don''t you know what a king is, you ignorant fool?" "What did you just say, you moron? Calling me ignorant when you can''t even read!" As anxiety grew, quarrels became more frequent. However, some tried to ease their worries by recalling Ghiin''s achievements. "Isn''t our lord known to be an incredible fighter? Surely he''ll protect us, right?" "Yeah, he defeated Count Cabaldi easily and took over this territory too." "Don''t be naive. Count Desmond is on apletely different level from Count Cabaldi. There''s a reason they call him the strongest in the North." Opinions began to diverge. Some were certain they would lose in a fight, while others believed the lord would somehow protect them. The debates were endless. Still, most people assumed things would be fine. That''s just human nature. When peacests for a while, the threat of war doesn''t feel real. This is why Lowell, the spymaster, fanned the mes of these rumors. He continuously spread propaganda, stirring unease among the people. Where they once hid the truth to keep the people calm, now they deliberately revealed it to shake up theircency. "Desmond''s scout teams have already been spotted near the territory!" "There''s already been a skirmish! The lord barely drove them back!" "That''s not the worst of it! They say the northern lords are forming an alliance to take this ce!" In reality, some northern lords were forming an alliance, but their target wasn''t Fenris Territory. However, Lowell mixed truth with lies to deliberately distort the rumors. The people grew even more anxious. They knew better than anyone that there was no other territory as good as Fenris. Tension and fear began to spread rapidly among the residents. "I don''t want to go back to the old days of having everything taken away. We have to protect what''s ours." "I''m sick of starving. If another lord takes over, we''ll be back to starving again." "I was just working at a construction site anyway. Might as well enlist as a soldier." Able-bodied men began volunteering for military service. While this led to a reduction in the number ofborers, the territory had arge poption, so recruiting new workers wasn''t an issue. And in Fenris, if there was abor shortage, soldiers were often deployed to construction projects anyway. It was never a problem. Although the number of enlistments increased significantly, it still wasn''t enough for Ghiin. There were still many hesitant residents. "Not all of us need to go, right?" "Yeah, war is dangerous. I''d rather just wait to be recruited." Some people naturally hoped that others would fight and sacrifice in their ce. They couldn''t be med for this. Volunteering to fight wasmendable, but refusing didn''t make someone bad. Of course, if the territory fell, they''d have to find a way to survive on their own. Amidst this, new rumors began spreading, as if to push the hesitant into action. "Raiders! Raiders have appeared!" "What? Where? We have soldiers all over the territory. How could raiders be roaming freely?" "They say most of the soldiers are focused on defending against the northern lords'' armies, so there aren''t enough left to guard the territory!" "Several viges have already been wiped out! All their belongings were stolen, and refugees are flooding in!" "What about the local militias? Aren''t all the viges trained in basic defense?" "They were either killed or fled! The soldiers stationed there were too few and had to retreat!" The rumors of raiders swept through the territory, leaving the people deeply shocked. They had believed the peace wouldst forever. But that was a mistake. A territory so rich in food and iron would never be left untouched. In a world where strength determined possession, Fenris was an enticing prize for both nobles and bandits alike. People began to realize they had to defend what was theirs. Living under the lord''s protection had made them forget that. Awakened by the rumors of raiders, more residents volunteered for the military. Enlistment numbers skyrocketed, and the raiders'' reputation for brutality only grew worse over time. "Another vige has been attacked! Those bastards are running rampant in the territory!" "How many of them are there? Why can''t they be stopped? What is our territory''s army doing?" "They say there are over 500 armed men! Small viges can''t defend against that! Everyone''s fleeing to nearby fortresses or cities!" "Where did theye from? Are they all the bandit gangs in the North joining forces?" "I don''t know! Rumor has it they call themselves the ''King of Northern Raiders''!" The so-called "King of Northern Raiders" stood on a low hill, wearing a mask, as he looked down on a vige. "Hey, it''s that vige next, right?" "Yes, lord... I mean, boss. It''s a vige scheduled for relocation soon." "Hey! Stop calling me ''lord''! Call me ''boss'' instead. What if someone overhears? We''re pretending to be a bandit gang, remember?" "...Fine, boss." The King of Raiders was actually Ghiin, and the person beside him was ude. The two were leading 40 knights to raid the vige. The 500-strong force was nothing but an exaggerated rumor they had spread. To keep the operation covert, they needed to move with a small but skilled team. "See? It feels more real when you make it close to reality. You''ve noticed how tense everyone''s be these days, right?" "...Yes." ''You''re absolutely insane... What kind of lord raids their own territory like this?'' thought ude. Ghiin and the knights broke into the vige and looted supplies. Though the idea of actually looting their ownnd was absurd, the results were undeniable. No one had been killed, of course. When the local militia confronted them, they were simply knocked unconscious. Even that was enough to make people scream and flee in terror. After all, the Fenris Territory was in the process of consolidating its small viges into key fortresses and cities. This operation conveniently elerated the relocation efforts. They didn''t set anything on fire or cause permanent destruction, anticipating that the vigers might return to recover precious belongings. Surprisingly, the operation required a great deal of precision and care. "Make sure the relocated vigers are quickly provided with homes, andpensate them for the food and property they''ve lost." "I''ve already instructed the territorial administrators to prioritize it above all else." "Good. That''ll make them even more determined to work hard." The relocation ns had already prepared homes for the expected poption. All that remained was to reimburse them for their lost belongings. Ironically, this boosted morale even further. Experiencing such an event firsthand heightened their resolve to defend the territory at all costs.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om With viges being destroyed and actual "refugees" emerging, the rumors gained credibility and spread even more rapidly. "Have all the nearby units pulled back?" "Yes, they''ve already withdrawn as instructed. They''re focusing solely on protecting the relocated residents." Orders had been given to the stationed units not to engage but to retreat instead. Confused, the soldiers hastilyplied. Now fully embodying the King of Raiders, Ghiin turned to the knights beside him. "Didn''t those barbarians shout something during their vige raids? What was it again?" "Uh... something like, ''Kill the women and rape the men.....''" "Let''s not do that." "Agreed. Honestly, that''s just embarrassing." "Then just yell something random. Let''s go!" "WAAAAAH!" The King of Raiders and his 40 bandits charged into another vige, beginning their raid anew. [T/L: Please support me and read 320 extra chapters: https://ko-fi/revengerscans] Chapter 271: Chapter 270: It鈥檚 About to Get Faster (3) Chapter 271: Chapter 270: It¡¯s About to Get Faster (3) ? "Uwaaaaaaah!" "It''s the King of Raiders! The King of Raiders is here!" "Run away, quickly!" The vigers screamed and ran for their lives. The King of Raiders had be so infamous that everyone kept their belongings packed, ready to flee at a moment''s notice. Since they were already preparing to relocate, the people didn''t look back and just fled. The militia was no different. They, too, had received orders from the lord to flee if the King of Raiders'' forces appeared, rather than fight. Ghiin, holding a club, shouted loudly. "Destroy everything and take it all!" "Yeah! Let''s loot it all!" The knights didn''t really understand why Ghiin was doing this. They assumed it was just because something had annoyed him again or that he was simply bored. The knights paid little attention to the governance of the territory, focusing solely on their training. Thus, this time, too, they simply followed Ghiin''s lead in utter chaos. But as they joined him in raiding the viges, a thought began to form among them. "This... is actually kind of fun.'' ''Maybe I''m naturally suited to being a bandit?'' ''I don''t know why, but I want to keep doing this!'' Most of the knights were former mercenaries or from humble backgrounds. Even after bing knights, they couldn''t live as rigidly as knights in other territories. Although Fenris was far freer than other territories, it still had rules. Especially under Gillian, who, despite being a former mercenary, was stricter than anyone else. He would never tolerate tarnishing Ghiin''s reputation. After being bound by the title of knight for so long,mitting these "bad deeds" after such a long time felt oddly liberating and thrilling. "Yeah! Destroy everything!" "All the food in this vige is mine!" "We are the Raiders of the North!" Thus, they threw themselves wholeheartedly into the act-not merely pretending but fully immersing themselves in their roles. "Hehehehe! Grab them all!" "Uwaaah! Mom!" A masked knightughed crudely while chasing a fleeing child. "No! Please, not my child!" The child''s mother screamed in shock. Realizing he had gotten too close, the knight deliberately tripped as though he had stumbled over a rock. "Oh... my... goodness! There was... a rock... here?" "Oh, thank the goddess!" Hugging her child, the mother thanked the goddess and hurriedly fled. The others around her, terrified, didn''t notice the knight''s awkward acting. Like this, the King of Raiders and 40 bandits scared away the vigers while feigning pursuit, and then began smashing the houses. Bang! Bang! Crash! The masked ude urged the knights on. "Faster! Break it all down! This is so embarrassing-what if someone sees us?" Though ude often behaved recklessly, he was still an academy valedictorian and a former schr. He despised stooping to such degrading acts. "Oh,e on! This is fun!" The knightsughed and cheerfully destroyed the vige. After demolishing the houses, they took the food and materials they had "looted" and returned triumphantly to the castle. Of course, on the way back, they changed into clothes they had hidden nearby to avoid suspicion. When they arrived, the people of the castle looked at Ghiin and knights with faces full of awe. "I heard our lord chased away the bandits." "They say there were over 500 of them, but now their numbers have dwindled to around 40." "Ah, how exhausting it must be to go out like that every day." Ghiin waved his hand at the people with a weary expression. Seeing him, the people were ovee with emotion and shouted loudly. "Lord, stay strong!" "We will support you!" "I''ll enlist too!" How could they stand by idly when their lord was enduring so much for them? Their current peaceful lives were all thanks to their lord. Ghiin, looking equally moved, opened his mouth to speak. "Just hearing that gives me strength. You all are the hope of this territory. Let''s join forces and drive out the enemies targeting ournd!" "WAAAAAAHHH!" The cheers shook the castle. With such daily urrences, the enlistment rate continued to soar. As soon as he entered the castle, Ghiin asked ude. "Hey, how much did we gather today?" "... It wasn''t much since it was a small vige." When ude reported the amount of their "spoils," Ghiin responded with a disappointed expression. "What? That''s all? See, that''s why I said to hurry up. Did they take it all and run?" ude looked at Ghiin and thought to himself. "This bastard ispletely hooked on banditry now.'' The lord had always been an unpredictable person, so it suited him well. But this wasn''t the kind of thing ude wanted to be involved in. Though he was forced to participate, he couldn''t help but feel a deep sense of shame every time. Regardless, thanks to the King of Raiders'' actions, the perception that the territory was in danger had firmly taken hold. No one doubted the rumors, as the cities and fortresses were bustling with soldiers constantly on the move. "Move quickly! There''s news that the enemy is approaching!" Thud, thud, thud! Watching the busy soldiers, the people grew increasingly anxious. "Are enemiesing again?" "Our territory has so much food; of course, everyone wants to take it. I can''t believe we didn''t think of that until now." "Is it the raiders again? Or a scout team from another lord?" An old man approached the busy soldiers and asked. "What''s going on? Are enemies attacking again?" "It seems so. We''ve been ordered to move quickly to the borders." The soldier answered seriously. He didn''t know the truth; he was just following orders to relocate. That''s how the military operates. You don''t question orders; you simply obey. Thus, the soldiers moved busily, and the people, seeing this, grew even more worried. The army they had blindly trusted seemed to be facing great difficulty. If the territory were taken by outsiders, they''d return to the poverty-stricken lives they once knew. To them, it seemed as though the territory was already in a state of war, and the enlistment rate only continued to rise. Of course, after the soldiers had moved, new orders woulde down shortly after. -The lord intercepted the enemy at the border. Return to your posts. Relieved, the soldiers praised the lord. "As expected of our lord." "We should be helping him more." "I heard other units fought alongside him." Even if they hadn''t fought themselves, rumors spread that other units had. The higher-ups restricted information sharing between units, so there was no way to confirm the truth. Seeing the growing number of enlistments, Ghiin smiled in satisfaction and said. "Good, we''re almost there. Now, for one final performance." By now, the forced relocation of all viges wasplete. There were no more small viges left in Fenris Territory where spies could hide. Every popted area had been consolidated into cities and fortresses. This would make mobilizing people during wartime much quicker and easier, as well as facilitate logistics. It was a n entirely focused on enhancing war efficiency-typical of Ghiin. At the same time, they managed toplete the stalled relocation project while boosting enlistment rates. "Let''s go! Make no mistakes!" When Ghiin and knights returned from their final raid, they were covered in bright red bandages. The bandages had been specially dyed with spicy red seasoning by Belinda to look like they were soaked in blood. The pungent, spicy scent made the knights'' noses turn red and their eyes watery. Seeing them, the people couldn''t believe their eyes. "Th-The lord is injured." "Isn''t our lord rumored to be a swordmaster?" "They said the enemy had too many strong knights." The people, looking worried, stamped their feet nervously. Ghiin and knights appeared utterly exhausted, with drooping limbs and heads hung low. Once a crowd had gathered, Ghiin concentrated mana into his foot and gave ck King a sharp squeeze in its side. Neighhhhh! Startled by the excruciating pain, ck King thrashed and bucked, and Ghiin fell off the horse at just the right moment. Thud. "Urgh!" "My lord!" As the people rushed forward in rm, Ghiin raised a hand to stop them. "I-I''m fine..." At that moment, lack King, still agitated, out a snort and kicked the fallen C the side. Wham! ''You bastard?'' Rolling on the ground, Ghiin red briefly at the horse, but he couldn''t scold it now, not while he was acting. Transforming his anger and irritation into a look of pain, he lowered his head again. "Lord!" The people screamed. Their lord had cared for them, fed them, sheltered them-he had done everything for them. Seeing him struggle and suffer like this was unbearable. Some even copsed, weeping uncontrobly, especially the older residents who had lived in the territory for a long time. To them, Ghiin was a savior and benefactor. At that moment, Ghiin murmured weakly. His voice, oddly clear, seemed to pierce through the crowd. "Ugh... If only we had more soldiers... The territory''s forces... are too few." With those words, he closed his eyes and pretended to faint. The knights, watching, bit their lips and feigned outrage. ''If Iugh now, I''m dead.'' ''Hold it in, hold it in... Oh, please, please.'' ''Mom, Dad, I miss you.'' Even ude closed his eyes tightly and turned away, as if trying to stifle tears. "This is too embarrassing to endure.'' Next to him, Wendy bit her upper lip and stared at the sky. Soon, Belinda and the household staff came running from the castle. "Ahhh! My lord! What should we do!" Belinda screamed as Gillian picked up Ghiin and carried him into the castle. His face was bright red. Gillian hated participating in this kind of drama. But since it was Ghiin''s n, he couldn''t let it fail. He kept his mouth shut, afraid he might slip up, and marched silently. The vigers mistook his hardened expression for suppressed anger. Meanwhile, Alpoi and Kane, who were moving materials for construction, clicked their tongues as they watched the lord and vassals deceive the people. "Sheesh. Look at this circus." Regardless, the rumor that the lord had copsed from injuries sustained in battle spread rapidly throughout the territory. A massive volunteer enlistment movement began among the people. "We must protect our lord! Let''s support him!" "We must defend the territory! If not us, then who? If we lose thisnd, we''ll return to the old days!" "Every able-bodied man, enlist in the army!" The Fenris Army''s service term was 10 years, simr to other territories. Though it seemed like a long time, people didn''t care. With determined expressions, they lined up to enlist. Not long after, ude reported to Ghiin. "... Excluding the knights, the number of soldiers is about 12,000. It''s far beyond the target... Damn it, why is this even working!" ude shouted in frustration, unable to contain his anger. He knew the lord was popr, but he didn''t realize it was to this extent. It felt like everyone in the territory adored, respected, and cherished him. It was infuriating that such tant maniption worked so well. He couldn''t help but feelN?v(el)B\\jnn jealous. "Ugh... Including the knights, elves, andbor assault corps, the total number of troops exceeds 13,000." Currently, the only territories in the North capable of amassing more troops were Rayfold and Desmond. Considering the number of knights and the new equipment, their total military strength could rival those two territories, contenders for the title of strongest in the North. Of course, the new soldiers were no better than recruits for now. They would have to be trained into elite soldiers to achieve that level. Ghiin smiled with satisfaction and nodded. "See? I told you we have plenty of people." "Yes... How fortunate you are to be so popr. Must be nice." "Are you jealous?" "Yes," Ghiin clicked his tongue at ude, who was huffing, and continued. "From now on, we will begin full-scale training. Gillian." "Yes, my lord." "You will oversee the training in the southern region, centered around Stonehaven Fortress. I''ll assign you 100 knights to assist you. Work with them." "Understood." Since the soldiers were spread across the territory, it was impossible for Gillian to train and manage all of them alone. Ghiin had to divide responsibilities to make it manageable. Stonehaven Fortress, located in the southern part of the former Cabaldi territory, was the largest and most important strategic point. Any invading enemy would have to pass through it. Although they had to divide the responsibilities, the lord couldn''t stay away from the lord''s castle for long. Thus, Ghiin assigned Gillian to the more distant southern region. Even overseeing just the southern region would be challenging for Gillian. That''s why Ghiin assigned additional knights, who were of a higher level than regr soldiers, to assist him. Ghiin boldly stated her training objectives. "The goal is to make all soldiers proficient in horsemanship. After that, we''ll select 2,000 soldiers who arefortable on horseback and train them intensively in archery, organizing them as archers and mounted archers." For Fenris soldiers, horsemanship was now a basic skill. But for Ghiin, that wasn''t enough. "The rest will be trained to master spearmanship, swordsmanship, and shield techniques, just like the current soldiers. They should be able to switch roles and fight effectively in any situation." "What''s the timeline for this goal?" "The timeline is three months. I know it''s short, but within that time, they must at least be ready to participate in battle." "I will do my best to carry out your orders." Though the timeline was tight, it had to be done. They never knew when the civil war might break out. Quietly, Ghiin sighed to himself so that no one would notice. Because of his actions, the future was changing, and events were unfolding much faster than in past life. He couldn''t afford to let his guard down for even a single day. Looking around at vassals, he spoke firmly. "From now on, we''ll put all territorial development and policies on hold and make training the soldiers our top priority. Focus all resources on supporting the soldiers so they can train without distraction." With that, Fenris Territory''s preparations for war officially began. Training the soldiers was the first and most crucial step. The soldiers might struggle with the intense training, but their morale was incredibly high since they had all enlisted with the determination to defend the territory. Now, they had to be trained to fight effectively on the battlefield. To the level where they could stand against the army of Harold Desmond, known as the strongest in the North. Ghiin smiled confidently and spoke. "The day we be the strongest in the North isn''t far away." The preparations for dominating the North were steadilying to fruition. [T/L: Please support me and read 320 extra chapters: https://ko-fi/revengerscans] Chapter 272: Chapter 271: He鈥檚 Already Making a Move? (1) Chapter 272: Chapter 271: He¡¯s Already Making a Move? (1) ? In a meeting of the pro-royalist nobles, the topic of Ghiin came up. With the kingdom''s road construction project underway, Ghiin had recently be the hottest topic in the capital. As such, his name was a constant fixture in every meeting. The kingdom''smander-in-chief, Marquis Maurice Macquarie, frowned as he questioned Marquis Branford. "That guy, he''s assembling a massive force?" "Indeed. I hear it''s so extensive that his entire estate is in an uproar." "Hah, so that duckling got scared after taking out Count Cabaldi. Well, that''s fair enough. He did go after a duke faction noble, so it''s understandable." "The problem is, he''s gathering far too many troops." Although the exact numbers hadn''t been reported, rumors suggested that Ghiin had amassed at least several thousand armed soldiers. Given that Ghiin had caused numerous incidents in the past, Marquis Branford couldn''t help but pay special attention to these rumors. Maurice nodded and added, "Hmm... Considering he''s the kind of guy who could jump into anything, isn''t he probably assembling those troops to hit somewhere again? We''re barely managing to recover from the drought crisis, and if he causes another problem, it''ll be a disaster." "For now, it seems he''s preparing for defense after attacking Count Cabaldi and souring rtions with the duke faction. Even Count Desmond is raising an army." At Branford''s words, Maurice smirked dismissively. "In the end, he''s just a mere northern lord. Unless the duke faction starts a civil war, Desmond can''t aplish anything on his own." Other pro-royalist nobles nodded in agreement. As long as the kingdom''s forces remained near Desmond''s territory, he would be kept in check. Thanks to Branford''s foresight, Count Desmond found himselfpletely shackled. Branford himself acknowledged and agreed with this reality. No matter how significant Desmond was in the north, he wouldn''t dare act recklessly without the orders and backing of the Duchy. Still, even if an outright war didn''t break out, the mere fact that Desmond was gathering troops was significant. "Tsk, Desmond raising an army means the civil war is drawing closer.'' This was typical of the pro-royalist nobles. Even after being pushed back by the duke faction for so long, they had be arrogant again, thanks to Count Fenris giving them some breathing room. Their justification and legitimacy stemmed from their im of supporting the royal family, so their attitude wasn''t surprising. After all, if the Duchy started a civil war, it would be branded a rebellion. Branford sighed and continued, "A portion of the 2nd Corps is currently assisting nearby lords with road construction, correct?" Maurice nodded. "It''s better to get it done quickly while we''re at it. I ordered it myself. Is there a problem? Those northern bastards are so poor they can''t even manage proper construction." "Recall all of them." "Why?" "The 2nd Corps is stationed there to monitor the north and protect Count Fenris." At Branford''s dispassionate words, Maurice scowled even more deeply. "Why do you care so much about that duckling? Since when did he be so important to us?" "If a civil war breaks out, Count Fenris will be the first to be attacked in the north. The strength of the 2nd Corps must remain intact to counter any joint attack from Desmond and the duke faction nobles." "You''re already worrying about a civil war? The Duchy is still recovering from the drought; they wouldn''t dare start one now! If they do, it''d just mean mutual destruction-no way they''d do something that foolish! All their threats are just bluffs!" "Other lords and the kingdom''s forces are also preparing their strength in case of a civil war. We don''t know when the duke faction might draw their swords. The road construction has also sharpened the nerves of the duke faction lords." "Fine, preparations are good. But why only protect that guy? You''re always siding with him and granting his every request, and that''s just making him even more arrogant!" Maurice vented his long-held frustrations, and other nobles nodded along. The typically impartial Marquis Branford''s excessive favoritism toward Ghiin had naturally sown dissatisfaction. For now, Branford''s authority kept everyone silent, but if Ghiin caused a few more problems or even failed once, Branford''s standing would be shaken as well. Even amid this growing tension, Branford maintained his calm demeanor as he spoke. "I have warned you clearly. Follow my instructions." "Ugh..." Maurice scowled, unable to hide his displeasure, and repeatedly twitched his lips. He couldn''t fathom why Branford continued to coddle that boy. As much as he hated it, Maurice couldn''t ignore Branford''s request. After all, Branford was the leader of the royalist faction and held more power than Maurice. "Once the Duchy falls, I''ll make sure to behead that brat myself. Don''t try to stop me then." "At that time, I''ll pretend I know nothing." "Hmph!" Maurice stormed off, muttering empty threats, his face twisted as if he''d swallowed a bug. The other nobles, sensing the mood, cautiously followed him out. They were starting to wonder where their allegiance should lie. ''Marquis Branford must be losing his judgment in his old age.'' ''Even if a civil war breaks out, the kingdom''s forces should protect us, not that brat. Why protect him at all?'' ''Could it be that Branford is really grooming him as a political sessor?'' The other royalist nobles harbored simr grievances. Ghiin seemed to receive excessive benefits and special treatment. If the Duchy truly started a civil war, Ghiin should be a pawn to be discarded, not someone to protect. ''If war breaks out, the kingdom''s forces would be better used pressuring the duke faction or targeting one of their weaker lords.'' ''For now, we''ve raised Ghiin''s influence in the north, but if wares, it''s better to support other lords instead.'' "The kingdom''s forces are ourst line of defense. It''s a waste to use them to help that guy.'' Most of the pro-royalist nobles shared these sentiments. Though Branford''s authority suppressed theirints for now, their growing dissatisfaction foreshadowed future conflict. Left alone, Marquis Branford rubbed his temples and closed his eyes. ''I am tired.'' Dealing with the Duchy was already overwhelming, but the internal disunity among the pro- royalist nobles only made things worse. Even though Ghiin had repeatedly proven his capabilities, younger nobles envied his reputation, and older nobles dismissed him as a mere upstart from the impoverished north. Despite changing times, the outdated mindset of the pro-royalist nobles constantly obstructed any matters rted to Ghiin. Admittedly, Ghiin''s penchant for causing trouble hadn''t helped either. ''If civil war breaks out, we''ll just be torn apart.'' Branford was convinced a civil war was inevitable. Yet, most pro-royalist nobles still naively believed they could counter the Duchy through political maneuvering alone. This was the kind of political game nobles yed in pursuit of elegance and legitimacy. ''A nation always falls when fools take the reins.'' He couldn''t allow this kingdom to fall into the hands of vultures. For now, he could only rely on his authority to suppress dissent and drag them forward. How long this wouldst, he didn''t know. Ghiin''s face suddenly came to Branford''s mind. Always reckless, always causing trouble, yet somehow achieving unbelievable results. ''He''s an amusing one.'' Perhaps that unpredictable young man was the kingdom''sst hope. Neither Branford nor the Duchy could anticipate his actions. ''Yes, if I''m going to back someone, it has to be someone like that.'' A powerful weapon raised to fight the Duchy, that young lord rapidly building strength in the north. That was Ghiin Perdium. At some point, a faint smile crept onto Branford''s lips. *** The Lord of Desmond, Harold, asked the adjutant standing before him. "That guy, he''s assembling a massive force?" "Yes, sir. Anyone can see that he''s openly preparing for war. It''s estimated that his troop size is already over 5,000." Currently, information from the Fenris estate was not being properlymunicated to other territories. Suspicious individuals were all dragged into the bor assault corps," and any information leaking outside the estate was deliberately manipted before being released. Still, with the scale of the operation growing, it was impossible topletely block all leaks. Hearing the adjutant''s report, Harold slightly nodded. "Well, he''s not aplete fool. Though he''s gone mad and is rampaging recklessly, he''s not stupid." Harold''s expression was different from before. There was no anger, nor the look of someone who couldn''t understand Ghiin''s actions. Instead, it was the face of someone repressing emotions while deeply lost in thought. After nodding to himself a few times, Harold asked the adjutant again. "How are our preparationsing along?" "We''ve gathered all the resources from the estate. I believe we can''t gather any more." Harold nodded a few more times. His expression now suggested that he no longer cared what might happen. "The losses are significant." To assassinate Ghiin, he had secretly raised a merchant guild and used an enormous amount of resources as bait. Drawing a lord out was no easy task. However, the assassination attempt failed, resulting in the dismantling of the guild, and all the resources they had taken vanishedpletely. Once used for an assassination, the disbanding of the guild wasn''t the end of the matter. Everything associated with that guild was effectively destroyed as well. Harold had risked everything to kill Ghiin but had failed. The resulting losses were not something that could be easily recovered. In the end, Harold had no choice but to resort to his final option. To use force to capture and kill Ghiin. "What''s the situation with the 2nd Corps that''s monitoring us?" "Currently, half of their forces are deployed to support pro-royalist estates, likely due to road construction." "They''re underestimating us as well." Count Desmond smirked. The kingdom''s forces likely assumed that their surveince would prevent him from making any bold moves. But if only half of their forces remained, he could crush them in an instant. "What''s the status of our troop recruitment?" "We''ve issued orders to all vassals to gather their forces. Troops are currently being assembled from all over." "If that guy is raising his troops on such arge scale, we''ll need to gather even more. We''ll overwhelm him and take over his territory." "If you mean overwhelming him-" "Recruits are unnecessary. Secure 30,000 fully armed soldiers." "... 30,000, my lord?" "Yes, ry to the vassals that not a single soldier should be left behind. Bring everyst one of them. If the numbers fall short, I''ll have their heads. We''ll also mobilize all troops from every stronghold and fortress. This is a general mobilization order. Understood?" "Y-Yes, my lord." The adjutant nodded, sweating profusely. Due to poverty, the average troop size of northern territories ranged from 1,000 to 2,000. Even territories with more soldiers rarely exceeded 3,000. But now Harold was demanding 30,000 troops. Achieving such numbers meant stripping even the soldiers responsible for local security. In other words, it meant that even those responsible for maintaining order would be mobilized to reach that number. This was the level of power that made Desmond renowned as the strongest in the north. Leaning back in his chair, Harold muttered with his usual expressionless face. "It''s fortunate that Amelia seeded in her rebellion." If that had failed, it would have caused significant difficulties. He wouldn''t have been able to focus all his efforts on the war with Ghiin due to concerns about Rayfold.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om He had honestly underestimated Amelia. But when he heard that she had single-handedly defeated J¨¹rgen, the North''s Finest Sword, and seized her territory in an instant, he was surprised. "She''s better than expected. But to foolishly lose a sessor, tsk tsk." However, thinking about Daven Rayfold''s existence, Harold clicked his tongue. After all, she was just a woman who had spent her life reading books indoors, and it showed in her limits. If not for Ghiin, he would have handled the Rayfold rebellion cleanly himself. "Didn''t you say she''s at war with Baron Valois now?" "Yes." "Tell her to stop wasting time and join the moment I dere war. I''ll deal with Baron Valois myself." "Understood." The adjutant, who had responded, hesitated briefly before cautiously asking. "If you start the war first... won''t you essentially be triggering the civil war? If you kill Count Fenris, the pro-royalist faction won''t stand still. This wasn''t part of the original n, and I''m not sure how the Duchy will react. We alsock any justification." At the adjutant''s question, Harold closed his eyes for a moment. Because of Ghiin, everything had spiraled out of control. Although Amelia had seeded in her rebellion, she became entangled with Baron Valois, leaving Rayfold''s forces underutilized. Meanwhile, Ghiin had taken every opportunity to consolidate his position and was now building roads connecting all the pro-royalist estates. ''I can''t let this continue.'' The Duchy was already furious with Harold for ruining everything. To be precise, it was Viscount Raul Josef, the brain behind the Duchy, who was enraged. Until Ghiin''s appearance, Raul had orchestrated every move, and things had gone as nned. That was, until Ghiin entered the picture. ''Arrogant fools.'' Harold''s disdain extended to both Ghiin and Raul. One constantly interfered with his work, and the other stood over him, giving orders from above. In particr, Raul was rumored to be nning Harold''s recement, a humiliation and insult Harold could not tolerate as the great lord of the north. Repeated failures were one thing, but allowing someone else to dictate his fate was another. ''I don''t care anymore.'' The threads were too tangled to unravel. It was time to cut through the knots, even at a cost. Killing Ghiin was now a priority. This was no longer about the Duchy''s orders. For Harold, as the great lord of the north, it was about restoring his tarnished honor and pride. So Harold decided not to concern himself with how the Duchy might react. He resolved to wage war based solely on his own judgment and decisions. Kill Ghiin and unify the north. That would prove his worth once again. Justifications? Civil war? None of that mattered anymore. What was more important was washing away the unbearable disgrace. To deal with a madman, he had to be one himself. If the kingdom''s forces interfered, they wouldn''t be spared either. ''After that, I''ll negotiate with the Duchy.'' Even if the Duchy tried to remove him, he would use force to convince them. Even if it meant aligning with the pro-royalist faction. Harold was prepared to betray the Duchy. That was how desperate his situation had be. Thus, he pooled all the power of his estate into one ce. All to kill Ghiin. Harold opened his eyes again. A suppressed voice escaped his lips. "This war, it has nothing to do with the Duchy''s ns." "Then-" "This is my n. This time, I will kill that madman and cleanse myself of this humiliation." Harold''s eyes, filled with firm resolve, radiated an icy killing intent unlike before. [T/L: Please support me and read 320 extra chapters: https://ko-fi/revengerscans] Chapter 273: Chapter 272: He鈥檚 Already Making a Move? (2) Chapter 273: Chapter 272: He¡¯s Already Making a Move? (2) ? "Waaaah!" "We won again!" "The enemies are retreating!" The soldiers of Valois Castle shouted loudly as they watched Amelia''s troops retreat. Months had passed since the war began. With just 1,000 soldiers, they were holding back Amelia''s army of 5,000. The soldiers of Valois, already renowned as elite troops, were now brimming with morale after their continued victories. "Haha! Turns out the Rayfold army is all bark and no bite, huh?" "A femalemander in the north! Might as well cut off their manhood while they''re at it!" "Haven''t they already? That''s why they''re fighting so timidly, like little girls! Did theye here to y house? Hahaha!" Mocking the retreating Rayfold troops, the soldiers were certain of their victory. To them, the enemy was just a recently appointeddy lord with no experience in war. But Baron Valois, the lord of this castle, didn''t look as pleased. ''What''s going on? Why is she attacking so half-heartedly? Didn''t shee here to subjugate me and kill Lord Daven?'' At first, Baron Valois had also underestimated Amelia, as they had easily repelled her initial attacks. However, as the battle continued, her intentions became clearer. Amelia was deliberately attacking half-heartedly, drawing things out as long as possible. The proof was in the numbers. The Rayfold army''s size remained nearly identical to when the war began. This meant they had suffered almost no losses. ''I don''t understand what she''s aiming for. What is she nning?'' The enemy had more than five times their numbers. If they pushed through at the cost of their losses, there was no guarantee that his side could hold them off. Yet, they continued with these feeble, yful attacks, which only raised his suspicions. ''We have enough provisions. We can hold out longer. I still don''t understand why Count Fenris sent us so much help.'' Count Fenris had sent Daven along with arge supply of provisions. Thanks to this, there was no need to worry about food. He imed it was to help a friend, but in these times, it was rare to see such generosity. Baron Valois was not naive enough to believe in receiving such precious aid without expecting something in return. ''What benefit could he gain from helping us?'' Baron Valois pulled out a crumpled letter from his pocket. It was the letter he received along with the provisions from Ghiin. [No matter what happens, do not leave the castle to fight. Even if it looks like an opportunity, it is not.] He still couldn''t make sense of the letter. They had stayed holed up in the castle, defending, so what kind of opportunity could arise? And why would it not actually be an opportunity? It sounded like nonsense, but he couldn''t just ignore it either. ''Count Fenris is the rising star of the north. He''s the man who defeated Count Cabaldi so easily.'' The feats of Ghiin were already widely known. Though Baron Valois had never met Ghiin in person, he couldn''t determine if the man truly possessed foresight to see the future or was simply spewing nonsense to look impressive. It wasn''t just Baron Valois who was frustrated. Discontent was beginning to spill out in Amelia''s camp as well. "Young Lady! No, Countess! I''m telling you, let''s just crush them! I''ll go crack all their heads myself! Why are we wasting time with these idiots?" Vulcan, impatient and ill-tempered as ever, gripped his club tightly and shouted. He couldn''t stand the mocking jeers of the Valois troops. He wanted to climb the castle walls alone and ughter everyone. But Amelia, unaffected by Vulcan''s outburst, simply waved her hand dismissively. "Quiet. You''re giving me a headache." Meow! Even Bastet swiped its paw in the air, as if telling him to be quiet. "Argh!" Vulcan couldn''t hide his frustration. He couldn''t understand Amelia''s sudden change in behavior. Initially, she had nned to quickly capture Valois Castle. But during the campaign, she had received a piece of news and abruptly changed her strategy. -Count Desmond has issued a recruitment order. Since then, it had felt more like a leisurely pic than a war. Though they had plenty of provisions to endure, her subordinates were growing increasingly frustrated, unable toprehend her ns. They had repeatedly proposedunching a full-scale attack, but Amelia rejected the idea each time. Then one day, she issued a new order. "Pull the troops back a little further and dig traps in various ces." In the middle of a siege, pulling back troops and digging traps? No one could understand the purpose of thismand. Eventually, Bernaph, unable to ignore the growing scrutiny, stepped up. Being used to taking Amelia''s scolding, he volunteered to represent the others. "Um... My Lady? Aren''t we supposed to be conducting a siege? Baron Valois doesn''t seem like he''s going toe out, and no one ising to help him. The only possible ally might be Count Fenris, but even he wouldn''t intervene knowing that Count Desmond is gathering an army. No matter how bold he is, he won''t get involved." Meow!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Bastet hissed at Bernaph, as if reprimanding him for questioning Amelia''s orders. ''Damn cat! Why''d it even follow us to the battlefield just to pick on me?'' While Bernaph trembled with barely contained rage, Amelia spoke casually, as if it were no big deal. "We''ve dragged this out too long." "Huh?" "Soon enough, there''ll be idiots who underestimate us. Once they show up, we''ll make the most out of it. Baron Valois will eventually leave his castle, and we''ll kill him then." As always, Amelia was several steps ahead in her thinking. But Bernaph still struggled to grasp her reasoning. Only Conrad, known for his intelligence, nodded as though he understood. Vulcan and Caleb, sensing the mood, also nodded awkwardly. Bernaph, not wanting to stand out, followed suit. Amelia smirked at the sight and turned to Conrad. "What about Desmond?" "He''s sent out another recruitment order. He instructed Baron Valois to be dealt withter and ns to strike Count Fenris first." Hearing this, Amelia frowned slightly. "What''s suddenly prompted this? Is it the will of the duchy? Are they nning to start a civil war in the north, with the kingdom''s army watching nearby?" "I''m not sure. So far, there''s no sign that the duchy is preparing for a civil war." Amelia had more detailed knowledge about Count Desmond than the pro-royalist faction, since she was technically aligned with him. However, she didn''t know the exact intentions of the duchy. For now, Desmond was still serving as the north''s overseer and the duchy''s main point ofmunication. After some thought, Amelia spoke again. "For now, let''s buy a bit more time. Excuses will keep presenting themselves." Conrad hesitated before cautiously asking. "Do you think a civil war will really start in the north?" "It''s not impossible. Things have be too tangled thanks to that brat, Ghiin. But the question is, why start in the north?" The kingdom''s forces were monitoring Count Desmond. If a war were to break out, simultaneous action across regions would make sense. Starting in the north would only put the pro-royalist faction on high alert. Harold was a cautious man, always aiming to precisely execute the orders of the duchy. If he was moving now, it almost certainly meant orders had been issued from the duchy. He wouldn''t act on his own unless he''d lost his mind. Lacking sufficient information to fully grasp the situation, Amelia was left in deep thought. Seeing this, Conrad spoke. "Count Fenris won''t be able to handle Desmond. While there are rumors ofrge troop gatherings, the difference in power is simply too great." "Well, either way, the situation isn''t bad for us thanks to that brat." Though she didn''t know the exact details, the fact that Count Desmond was targeting Fenris was advantageous for Amelia. The more Ghiin resisted, the greater the damage to Count Desmond would be. Amelia was adept at adapting to situations. Now, she nned to maximize her gains from the current circumstances. Whether it was Fenris or Desmond, neither side would emerge unscathed. Striking the survivor while they were weakened would hurt all the more. With a cruel smile, Amelia said, "We''ll just clean up the scraps while they fight and wait." It was an ideal situation for her. *** "Yaaaah!" The Fenris estate was filled with the shouts of soldiers in training. Everyone had voluntarily gathered to defend the estate, raising morale to its peak. Ironically, the King of Raiders and his forty thieves had vanished once recruitment wasplete. The prevailing theory was that they''d fled because the army had grown toorge. Watching the soldiers train, Ghiin grinned with satisfaction. "Good! Excellent! Better than the knights, even!" The training regimen led by Ghiin and Gillian was no joke, yet the soldiers endured it with gritted teeth. Their determination stemmed from the belief that only they could defend their estate. Ghiin admired such resolve. While individual soldiers might not amount to much, their collective will formed a powerful force. Though the training was grueling, none of the soldiers regretted enlisting. "Man, I heard the pay was good, but seeing it in my hands? It''s no joke!" "Even the food''s iparable. They''re serving the best meat and bread!" "Look at this armor! Don''t I look like a real knight?" The soldiers enjoyed benefits and treatment far superior to those of other estates, making their endurance worthwhile. Their shining silver armor had be a symbol of the estate''s army. Thanks to the estate''s high productivity, every soldier was equipped with gearparable to that of knights from other regions. It was gear that ordinary knights wouldn''t even dream of owning. Naturally, such excellent treatment boosted their pride. As the soldiers disyed their enthusiasm, some less motivated knights-many of whom had been reluctantly knighted-found themselves under scrutiny. "Why aren''t you guys training harder?" Suddenly crashing the training session, Ghiin''s presence turned the knights'' lives into misery. Lately, the lord had taken to appearing out of nowhere and throwing punches first. "Argh! Lord! Why are you doing this again?" "We''re training hard too! And we''re even helping train the soldiers!" "Can''t you see we''re coughing up blood? We''re exhausted!" Despite their protests, the knights had indeed grownzier than before. Part of it was the sense of superiority they felt while training the soldiers, but the biggest reason was the new armor they had received. With gear far surpassing their own abilities, they had growncent. "Wow, wearing this makes me feel like a high-level knight." "Wearing this, I won''t die, right?" ''Feels like I could take on a thousand soldiers alone.'' Such thoughts naturally affected their individual training. Knowing this all too well, Ghiin never left the knights alone for a single day. "If you rely on the armor, you''ll just die anyway! Without enough mana, you can''t even use it properly!" The armor''s abilities required the user''s mana to activate. Half-baked knights couldn''t use it effectively. Without rigorous training, they''d quickly find themselves at death''s door. As such, Ghiin pushed them even harder. "Anyone cking off will be sent to Shadow Mountain. Got it?" "We get it! Stop tormenting us already!" Though they were in stark contrast to the enthusiastic soldiers, the knights were still forced into diligent training. Meanwhile, ude and the other vassals were busy with war preparations, meticulously checking for any overlooked details and nning for worst-case scenarios. While the lord always imed victory was assured, the more practical-minded vassals couldn''t afford to ignore the possibility of defeat. Everyone expected that if a civil war broke out, Count Desmond would attack their estate first, given the deep-seated grudges he held. Studying a map with a serious expression, ude suddenly turned to Wendy and asked, "Want to run away with me?" "What?" "I don''t think I can make it back to my hometown alone. You''re good at fighting, right? Protect me. I''ll die if I run into bandits on the way." As Wendy red at him with disdain, ude, now desperate, cried out. "If a civil war starts, Desmond and all the duke faction nobles wille here! Not even our lord can win!" "Stop whining already." "I don''t care! How are we supposed to win against Desmond? Or the duchy? I must have been crazy to think we could win!" He had forgotten how many enemies the estate had umted. He should''ve fled long ago. While they knew their lord was exceptionally skilled and had always seeded thus far, Desmond was on a different level entirely. As the strongest estate in the north, Desmond''s army boasted not only vast numbers but also knights and soldiers of exceptional quality. Thus, despite their preparations, the vassals couldn''t shake their anxiety. "This time, even the lord might struggle. We''re preparing for it, but Desmond is just too powerful. Can we really win if the civil war begins?'' Many of them shared simr concerns. They had been intoxicated by the estate''s progress, but as the reality of impending war dawned, their worries multiplied. ude, in particr, had already attempted to flee several times, only to be caught by Wendy each time. Shoving him forward, Wendy said, "Just focus on preparing for now. We''ll think about running if we lose. Besides, a civil war doesn''t mean we''ll fight alone. The kingdom''s forces will help us." "But if we lose, we''ll be executed immediately!" "Then we just have to make sure we don''t lose." Wendy remained unfazed by ude''s whining. As the estate''s head butler-and unofficial ve-ude had no choice but to begrudgingly continue his preparations for war. While everyone was busy with training and preparations, envoys from several northern lords suddenly arrived at Ghiin''s estate. Practically forcing their way in, they managed to meet with Ghiin. After a brief exchange of pleasantries, they quickly got to the point. "Ie from the Zimbar territory and have an excellent proposal for you, Count." "What is it?" Ghiin''s indifferent expression made the envoy clench his fists. The young lord''s notorious lack of decorum was well-known. Though enraged, the envoy held back. He hade with something to gain, and there wasn''t much he could do otherwise. "Are you interested in expanding your territory? We''re here to help." Though they came from rtively minor territories, the envoys represented six different estates. Combined, they could field a significant force. Raising an eyebrow, Ghiin asked with interest, "Given that you''ve alle together, it seems like the decision''s already been made. So, who''s the target?" Taking a deep breath, the envoy smiled meaningfully and said, "Rayfold. Let us attack Amelia, the usurper who vited northern customs and overthrew her father and brothers." Ghiin stared at the envoys, his face full of derision. [T/L: Please support me and read 320 extra chapters: https://ko-fi/revengerscans] Chapter 274: Chapter 273: He鈥檚 Already Making a Move? (3) Chapter 274: Chapter 273: He¡¯s Already Making a Move? (3) ? "I refuse." At Ghiin''s firm words, the envoys were visibly flustered. "Why? Do you still believe that Rayfold is a territory capable of rivaling Desmond and the strongest in the north? That would be a grave misunderstanding." "Why?" "First, the usurper Amelia is a woman. She has no experience managing a territory, let alone leading an army. She was nothing more than ady who knew how to hold a teacup gracefully. Her rebellion seeded purely by chance, thanks to ambushing during a banquet." "Hmm..." "Look at her now, fighting Baron Valois. It''s been months, and she still hasn''t captured the castle. This is despite having an army five times the size of her opponent''s." At these words, Ghiin chuckled. Baron Valois was a brilliant tactician, and Amelia was intentionally keeping the confrontation minimal. A prolonged war was inevitable under such circumstances. If the envoys had given it any real thought, they wouldn''t have made such ims. Mistaking Ghiin''s chuckle for agreement, the envoy continued his persuasion enthusiastically. "We were once allied with the Rayfold family. The rightful heir, the fourth son Daven, is still alive, so we have sufficient justification. If we attack, Baron Valois will surelye out of his castle to support us." "And you think you''ll win?" "Of course! How could that woman, who can''t even handle Baron Valois, possibly stop our allied forces? This is an excellent opportunity for you to take part." Ghiin waved his hand dismissively, looking bored. "No, I''m not interested. You can do it yourselves." "The rightful heir of Rayfold is still alive. Allowing a usurper to remain sets a dangerous precedent. Moreover, in the north, women have never been recognized as lords. This situation is absurd and unprecedented." The reasons for the lords forming an alliance to attack Rayfold were many. First, they couldn''t let a rebellion go unchallenged, as it would set a dangerous example. They needed to demonstrate that lords wouldn''t tolerate a usurper. This would deter any simr attempts within their own territories. The fact that Amelia was a woman also bothered the northern lords. In the harsh and rugged north, strong men were expected to lead and rule. Their traditions and customs were rooted in this idea. For a woman to be a lord, and through rebellion no less, was an affront to those values. They couldn''t allow such an event to influence others. Even small incidents like this could umte and eventually change public perception. Lords, always eager to maintain their power, didn''t take such risks lightly.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om But above all, their primary motive was something else entirely. "Rayfold is a vast and fertilend. If we support the fourth son Daven, we could im parts of the territory as a reward, in ordance with tradition." This was the real reason. They wanted to exploit the chaos in Rayfold to divide thend among themselves. Amelia''s apparent ipetence only emboldened their decision. Despite their passionate persuasion, Ghiinughed again. ''Kill Amelia? With the likes of you?'' In his previous life, even the Mercenary King couldn''t kill Amelia. If he could have, he would''ve done so immediately after returning to the past. Desmond was after Perdium and had left her alone only because he couldn''t act right away. That''s how dangerous she was. It was unimaginable that such ipetent people could defeat her. Besides, Amelia''s ambitions wouldn''t end with merely bing Count of Rayfold. However... for Ghiin''s current strategy, these fools might actually prove useful. They could help him buy time while exploiting Amelia''s ambitions to the fullest. "I won''t participate in the war. But I''ll support you in another way." "And what would that be?" "You''re here for provisions, aren''t you? I''ll supply you with food." Hearing this, the envoys beamed with delight. In truth, they didn''t need Fenris''s troops. They were confident that thebined forces of their six territories were more than enough to defeat Amelia. However, securing enough provisions to feed their army had proven challenging. They hade prepared to convince Ghiin, even if it meant offering him the best parts of thend. Now, with Ghiin offering provisions himself, they no longer needed to make such concessions. ''Ha, the young lord must be scared of Rayfold''s reputation.'' "That reputation was only valid when the former Count and his heirs were alive. What''s so frightening about an army led by a mere woman?'' ''Since he''s not participating directly, we can divide the best parts of thend among ourselves. We''ll just give him a token reward.'' Satisfied with Ghiin''s promise, the envoys left in high spirits. Their war preparations were nearlyplete, and they nned to move as soon as they received the provisions. After sending them off, Ghiin sank into deep thought. ''I just hope they buy us enough time until my preparations areplete.'' Those fools were bound to lose. Amelia would have anticipated this situation. In his past life, others had also tried to attack Amelia while she was at war with Baron Valois. None of them had seeded. If Ghiin got involved, the oue might change, but for now, he couldn''t afford to act. ''Not much time left.'' Everything was happening faster than in his previous life because of his actions. This also meant the civil war was approaching. Count Desmond''s mobilization of an army was proof of that. Ghiin couldn''t waste his strength fighting Amelia now. He needed to buy as much time as possible andplete his preparations to the desired level. Amelia could be dealt with afterward. ''I need to keep her from pulling any tricks in the meantime.'' She was a master of betrayal. That''s why Ghiin nned to support Baron Valois and other territories to tie her hands. This would limit her options. ''Just wait a little longer, Harold.'' Everything was falling into ce as Ghiin intended. The only thing left was his showdown with Count Desmond. ''Because of me, everything in the north is tangled. There''s no way the duchy or Harold will sit still.'' When the civil war began, Desmond would undoubtedly target this estate first. After all, Ghiin''s forces had be the strongest royalist faction in the north. There was still a little time left, though. In his past life, the duchy hadn''t initiated the civil war in the north. Even if the war started in the north, the kingdom''s forces were monitoring Count Desmond, so an unexpected attack was unlikely. During this brief window, Ghiin needed toplete all preparations. If sessful, he could crush Desmond as soon as the civil war began. ''When the war starts, I''ll kill him first.'' At the thought, Ghiin''s heart began to race. The duchy might have been the root cause, but it was Count Desmond who directly destroyed Perdium. In his past life, Ghiin had mutted Desmond''s corpse countless times, venting his immense rage to the point where his subordinates had to stop him. Even though Perdium''s destruction had been averted, Ghiin and Count Desmond were destined to sh. To unify the north, Desmond had to die. ''Not much longer now. Once preparations areplete, I''ll achieve an overwhelming victory.'' With that determination, Ghiin silently focused on war preparations and training his soldiers. Not long after, one day during a meeting with his vassals, a messenger burst into the audience hall in a panic. "Count Desmond has mobilized his army! They are advancing toward us!" Ghiin''s face hardened. His preparations were still iplete. "That bastard... he''s already making a move?'' There had been no signs of activity from the duchy. The man who always moved cautiously, following their orders, was now acting on his own. And this, despite the kingdom''s army watching his every move. For the first time since his return, an event urred that disrupted Ghiin''s carefullyid ns. *** "Hurry up! Move quickly! We''ve received word that Count Desmond is mobilizing his army!" Viscount Dorren,mander of the 2nd Corps, had been awakened in the middle of the night by the urgent news and was now hastily moving his troops. Their destination was a different position than the one they had defended during Ghiin''s attack on Count Cabaldi. They needed to reach it first, set up camp, and block the way. That was his assigned mission. ''Damn it... what''s going on?'' Viscount Dorren couldn''t wrap his head around the situation. There had been no communication, no justification for starting a war. Count Desmond had simply mobilized his forces and started marching toward Fenris. Such an action showed no regard for the dignity of a noble. And yet, that disregard made Viscount Dorren even more frightened. For the greatest lord in the north to abandon all pretense? It meant he was prepared to use any means necessary. Turning to his adjutant, Dorren asked, "They said his speed isn''t very fast, right? Maybe it''s just a show of force toward Fenris? Let''s hope that''s all it is!" "I don''t think it''s just a show of force." "Why?" "His army is said to be 30,000 strong. That''s why they''re slow." "... Oh." Viscount Dorren was momentarily dumbfounded. Could such numbers even be possible? Even for a great lord? The staggering figure made him feel weak in the knees. Regaining hisposure, he shouted in frustration. "Damn it! How are we supposed to stop 30,000 troops with just the 2nd Corps?" He had no confidence in defeating them. The Desmond forces were known as some of the strongest in the north. With the soldiers who had been assisting in road construction back, they now had 5,000 troops. While that was enough to crush most northern lords, it was nowhere near enough against 30,000. "Please, let this end peacefully. Maybe he''s just demanding something." They had received orders to prepare and inspect their forces in case of a civil war. But there had been no news from anywhere else. This suggested that Count Desmond was acting alone. Viscount Dorren clung to that hope. "He wouldn''t be stupid enough to fight the royalist faction alone. Even if he upies Fenris, we''d eventually force him to retreat. This must all be a misunderstanding. Right?" Despite Dorren''s optimistic questions, his adjutant had no answers. The adjutant, like hismander, waspletely in the dark. "Damn it! Just move faster! Their massive army is slow, so we can get ahead and block their path. I''ll sit him down with some tea and ask what''s wrong. I''ll hear him out, promise to address his grievances, and send him away." As they moved, Viscount Dorren couldn''t stop talking, his unease evident. Thud thud thud thud! The distant sound of galloping hooves grew louder. Hearing it, Viscount Dorren felt a sense of foreboding. "Why do I hear cavalry charging at full speed?" The 2nd Corps consisted mostly of infantry. While they were marching briskly, they couldn''t match the speed of the cavalry. The cavalry, too, were moving at the infantry''s pace. There was no reason for the sound of full-speed galloping. Thud thud thud thud! Viscount Dorren wasn''t foolish. He was amander of the kingdom''s army and quickly understood the implications. "It''s an ambush! Everyone, prepare for battle!" At his shout, the soldiers immediately formed ranks, ready forbat. Their swift response showed why the kingdom''s army was considered elite. Thud thud thud thud! The sound of hooves grew closer. But they weren''ting from just one direction. "This... this can''t be..." Suddenly, the sound of galloping came from behind them as well. This meant the enemy had timed their movements to surround them. "They let the first sound be heard to force us into formation, then nned a rear ambush...'' Thud thud thud thud! Soon, the sound of hooves came from their sides as well. Viscount Dorren''s brow twitched. Traveling at night made it difficult to scout their surroundings properly, and the enemy had exploited this perfectly. Assessing the situation quickly, Dorren shouted an order. "Extinguish all lights! Make it dark and force them into closebat!" All the surrounding lights were extinguished. The first charge would be inevitable, but in close quarters, the cavalry would lose their momentum, and chaos would ensue. That was their only hope. "Damn it... why is the moonlight so bright tonight?" But luck wasn''t on Dorren''s side. The moon was exceptionally bright, and it seemed the enemy had anticipated his response. Fwoosh! Suddenly, countless torches red to life on one side, their numbers nearing a thousand. Seeing this, Viscount Dorren murmured in despair. "They had an ambush prepared..." The enemy was serious. They truly intended to crush the kingdom''s army and attack Fenris. Fwoosh! ming arrows began raining down on the kingdom''s soldiers. Watching the sky light up with fire, Dorren muttered. "Count Desmond has truly gone mad." He didn''t get to say anything else. The ming arrows fell mercilessly. Thwack thwack thwack! "Ahhhh!" The 2nd Corps soldiers, caught off guard, were helplessly struck down. They had been marching and were in no position to defend themselves. No one had expected the enemy to act so recklessly without any prior notice. To openly fight the royalist faction alone? It was unthinkable. The only conclusion was that Count Desmond had lost his mind. Thud thud thud thud! The fires spread, illuminating the area. The sound of galloping grew louder. Cavalry swarmed into the chaotic ranks of the 2nd Corps from all directions. Boom! "Ahhhh!" "Reform the ranks immediately!" "Force them into a melee somehow!" Officers shouted orders, but it was no use. Desmond''s forces tore through the elite 2nd Corps with terrifying ease. Viscount Dorren had no choice but to acknowledge the truth. "Incredible... as expected of Desmond." The enemy had anticipated when, how, and where they would move and prepared everything in advance. Even now, the main force was slowly advancing toward Fenris. ording to the initial reports, the cavalry had been part of the main force. This meant they had broken off at high speed and sessfully executed a perfectly timed ambush. Only one person in Desmond''s forces was capable of such a feat: the renowned master of maneuver warfare in the north. "Emerson." He was the same man who had failed to block Ghiin''s attack on Cabaldi. If Emerson was leading, everything made sense. "So... surrender isn''t an option." No doubt, Emerson harbored a grudge from that previous encounter. Sure enough, Emerson, with a sinister grin, was charging toward Dorren. "Viscount Dorren!" Hearing Emerson''s shout, Dorren sighed and raised his sword. It seemed he wouldn''t make it out alive tonight. He had already given up on his life. But... "What about my daughter''s academy tuition..." That was the only concern left in his mind. [T/L: Please support me and read 320 extra chapters: https://ko-fi/revengerscans] Chapter 275: Chapter 274: I Will Buy Us Time (1) Chapter 275: Chapter 274: I Will Buy Us Time (1) ? ''...He''s made his move sooner than I thought.'' Ghiin fell into thought after hearing the news that Desmond was advancing on them. Harold had moved faster than expected. Ghiin had anticipated this possibility, but this speed was beyond imagination. "Too many things have changed.'' He had used his future knowledge to act swiftly and im many advantages. The pro-royalist faction, which should have been diminished, was still intact, and Perdium, which was supposed to have been destroyed, was thriving. On top of that, he had reaped countless benefits from new technologies. All of this had been possible because of the knowledge he had stolen from the future. And now, the consequences of changing the future were catching up to him. "Lord! Count Desmond has clearly gone mad! This isn''t even a civil war, and he''s raising an army on his own!" ude shouted, pale with fear. Until now, Fenris had alwayspleted its preparations beforeunching surprise attacks on its enemies. Though they hadn''t realized it at the time, the oues always seemed to be set up that way. But now, for the first time, an enemy was attacking before Fenris could finish preparing. The situation was entirely different from what they were used to. Without revealing any emotion, Ghiin calmly asked, "How many of the new bows have beenpleted?" Galbarik, looking troubled, answered hesitantly. "...Just over half have been finished." The bows incorporated new technology. They couldn''t be mass-produced on a whim, as their creation required meticulous craftsmanship. Nodding, Ghiin continued, "How short are we on the soldiers'' equipment?" ude, wearing a simr troubled expression, replied, "We haven''t equipped even half of them yet." Nearly 10,000 soldiers had been recruited. Equipping all of them with Galbanium full-body armor was impossible within the time constraints. Even with increased production speed, the sheer quantity needed was overwhelming. Now the vassals fully understood why their lord was always shouting for things to be done "faster, faster." Theck of preparedness was gnawing at their confidence. Anxious, the vassals noisily debated in the hall. "The soldiers'' training is insufficient! And even before that, the numbers are overwhelmingly against us!" "The 2nd Corps will hold them off for a time, so we need to find a way to stall-negotiation, or anything else!" "Let''s request mediation from the pro-royalist faction immediately!" Most of their soldiers were trainees, and the Galbanium armor was far from fully distributed. Even with a defensive stance, there was no guarantee they could hold out. And even if they did, the losses would be catastrophic. As the noise filled the hall, a messenger ran in and shouted urgently. "The 2nd Corps has been annihted!" The vassals'' faces turnedpletely pale. Their only hope for outside assistance from the pro-royalist faction had just vanished. "He really has gone mad." Someone muttered in disbelief. There was no other exnation for such reckless behavior. It was clear that Count Desmond was hell-bent on crushing Fenris, no matter the cost. That realization turned into fear. As great as their lord was, this time, even he might not be able to resolve the situation. Though their reasoning was slightly different, even Ghiin''s expression hardened upon hearing about the 2nd Corps'' annihtion. ''He was never one to act so impulsively.'' In his past life, Harold had been nothing like this. He had focused on meticulously carrying out the duchy''s orders, always carefully considering the surrounding circumstances. When Ghiin learned that Harold was gathering an army, he had considered various possibilities. But based on Harold''s cautious nature from his previous life, he believed Harold would only act during the civil war. This behavior was entirely out of character for Harold. ''I had considered the possibility of him acting alone, but...'' That''s why Ghiin had been moving relentlessly, without rest. Harold had simply moved faster than expected. ''He must have thrown everything away.'' Even for Desmond, one of the greatest territories, assembling 30,000 soldiers was no easy feat. Feeding them was just as difficult. Ignoring his ties with both the duchy and the pro-royalist faction meant Harold was willing to throw away his own life. It was clear-Harold had started this war, risking everything, to kill Ghiin. Someone protecting what they hold dear can be strong, but someone who has nothing to lose is terrifying. ''Just like I was in my past life.'' With Fenris unprepared, it would be difficult to handle Desmond. ''I underestimated him. I think I relied too much on my past-life knowledge.'' Ghiin let out a self-deprecatingugh. Relying too heavily on information from his past life had been one problem, but pushing Harold into a corner was another factor that contributed to this situation. Harold was still a thinking, feeling person. When cornered, it was natural for someone to act unpredictably andsh out. Even with the advantage of foresight, it wasn''t a cure-all. The more he altered the future, the greater the uncertainties that followed. Displeased by the vassals'' fearful chatter, Belinda stepped forward and shouted, "Young master! Let me go! I''ll assassinate Count Desmond! It''ll throw their forces into chaos, and we''ll have time to prepare!" "No. You won''t seed." "I can do it!" Despite her insistence, Ghiin refused. This time, Vanessa stepped up. "Lord! We can''t lose this ce! I''ll figure out a way to stop them!" Alpoi tried to hold her back, grabbing her sleeve, but Vanessa shook him off coldly and continued. "We''ve worked so hard to develop this territory! If we all put our lives on the line, we can stop them! Why isn''t anyone saying anything? We''ve always won! We can win this time too! Let''s dig traps or do something! I''ll keep attacking with magic nonstop!" Despite her passionate plea, the others averted their gazes. They understood her feelings, but it was nothing more than a foolishly stubborn hope. The reported enemy force consisted of 30,000 soldiers, eight siege towers, and twelve catapults. Furthermore, Count Desmond''s personal mage was a 6th-circle mage, supported by dozens of others.N?v(el)B\\jnn Even if Vanessa unleashed her overwhelming magic power, it could be neutralized by their mages. ''If both sides neutralize each other''s magic, the rest wille down to the soldiers.'' "Their knights reportedly number over a hundred-and they''re true knights, not the half-baked ones we have.'' ''Desmond''s soldiers are an elite force. While ours are strong, the numbers are too one-sided.'' The only properly equipped soldiers numbered 4,000. While that was no small number, it paled inparison to the enemy forces. Closing his eyes, Ghiin fell into thought. Even he acknowledged the risk of engaging the enemy now. ''We could hold a defense, but... the soldiers'' training and equipment are toocking. The losses would be devastating.'' He never entertained the thought of losing. But if the costs were too high, even a victory wouldn''t feel like one. Ghiin wasn''t just fighting the duchy-he was also up against forces far beyond them. ''Winning this one battle means nothing to me.'' Even if he defeated Desmond, the war wouldn''t end. Another conflict would break out before long. Thus, his preparations needed to be thorough and swift. Minimizing losses was essential for continuing to fight against his enemies. ''If only I had a little more time...'' With help from his father and Marquis Branford, bolstering his forces wouldn''t have been difficult. By the time reinforcements arrived, the new bows would nearly bepleted as well. But there wasn''t even enough time for that. If they held a defensive stance and waited for reinforcements, they''d lose most of the forces they had built up so far. Count Desmond had struck at the perfect moment, leading an overwhelming force. "There''s no choice. This time, we''ll have to retreat and reorganize our ns.'' Having made up his mind, Ghiin opened his eyes and spoke. "Relocate all resources and soldiers to the old Fenris region." Hearing this, the vassals bowed their heads. Moving to the Fenris region effectively meant abandoning the Cabaldi area. The disappointment was palpable. Everyone felt the same. ''What a waste. We worked so hard to develop this territory.'' ''But there''s no helping it. We can''t handle a 30,000-strong army yet." ''We''ll have to wait for another opportunity.'' While they felt a pang of regret, the vassals also breathed a sigh of relief. If their reckless lord had insisted on fighting with untrained soldiers, that would have been another disaster. The vassals didn''t know about Ghiin''s reincarnation and simply thought of him as stubborn and impulsive. But Ghiin had never acted recklessly. He always calcted for efficiency and timing. It was his certainty of sess that had allowed him to take risks and achieve results. Such a person would never willingly ept a battle that promised significant losses. "We''ll establish defensive lines centered around Fenris Castle. Once preparations are complete, we''ll reorganize and reim the Cabaldi region." ude, looking visibly relieved, nodded. "We''ve already fortified the castle for war, so it should hold." "Good. Destroy all critical facilities and relocate as quickly as possible. Send word to Gillian and Kaor to return immediately." The Cabaldi region had developed immensely, with an abundance of iron ore. Perhaps Count Desmond might be satisfied with capturing it. Even if he wasn''t, it would take him time to fully control the region. ''Let him enjoy his moment of triumph.'' It was a bitter pill, but for now, retreating was the only option. Once they were ready, they couldunch a counterattack and seize the opportunity. Though facing a more powerful Desmond after his gains in Cabaldi wouldn''t be easy. Following Ghiin''s orders, the vassals sprang into action. Calming the panicked residents of the territory became an additional challenge. Ghiin personally toured the area to reassure the people. "Do not worry! Count Desmond will not harm you! I will return for you!" The poption was crucial to maintaining the region''s prosperity. Harold wasn''t foolish enough tomit full on ughter. With the 2nd Corps annihted, there was no force left to hinder Count Desmond''s advance. The vassals worked frantically, their faces tense. Even though Desmond''s army was moving at a rtively slow pace, the distance wasn''t great, and they would arrive soon. Not long after, numerous trainees and supplies arrived at the lord''s castle. Gillian had sent soldiers who had been training in the southern region upon hearing the news. Receiving the report, Ghiin tilted his head and asked, "Where''s Gillian?" Gillian, along with 100 knights and 1,000 soldiers stationed at the fort, had not returned. ude awkwardly handed over a letter. As Ghiin read the letter, his expression grew darker. [My Lord, I understand your decision to retreat, as our preparations are iplete. However, losing this ce might cost us years of progress. Please, do not abandon thisnd. You told us once that when our weapons and soldiers were ready, we would surely win. I will stake my life to buy us that time. I still remember what you told me...] -I will end this territory''s poverty. Not just with a trickle, but with a storm of rain. [...You have achieved the impossible, My Lord. I know this ce is essential for fighting even greater enemies ahead. Do not abandon it. My knights and I will hold the line. Please continue your preparations and ensure victory. If you do, you will not just bring rain to the north-you will bring a storm.] "Gillian..." Ghiin''s face grew heavy. Gillian was prepared to sacrifice his life for Ghiin''s dream. Amid the somber atmosphere, ude handed over another letter. "What''s this?" "It''s from the knights stationed with him." Ghiin unfolded the letter. It contained messages from the 100 knights, each addressing their lord. - Are you chickening out, captain? We''ll hold the line. Don''t worry. - Serves you right, always acting so high and mighty. - Why''d you always pick on me? ... Too bad I can''t see your troubled face this time. It was filled with bravado and insults typical of mercenaries. Knowing they were likely facing death, they had decided to speak their minds. Reading it, Ghiin couldn''t help butugh. Afterughing for a while, Ghiin suddenly stopped and murmured, "Well, sometimes ns don''t go as expected. A n is just a n." No n was ever perfect. It was natural for responses to change based on the situation. What mattered was the oue. "... You''re not thinking of anything reckless, are you?" ude asked nervously. Ignoring him, Ghiin continued, "I never liked the idea of retreating. Maybe I''ve be too considerate. I wasn''t like this when I fought the kingdom." Another round of nonsense. ude and the other vassals grew visibly more uneasy. But Ghiin paid no attention and kept talking. "Keep training the soldiers." "What?" "Continue producing the new bows and Galbanium armor. Dedicate all the estate''s resources to this." "My Lord! You know we have no chance if we engage them! Isn''t that why you decided to retreat?" "No objections will be epted. We''ll trust Gillian and the knights to buy us time, and we''ll finish our preparations as quickly as possible. Then we''ll go and save them." Crushing the letter in his hand, Ghiin smiled fiercely. "Harold Desmond will die in this war." [T/L: Please support me and read 320 extra chapters: https://ko-fi/revengerscans ] Chapter 276: Chapter 275: I Will Buy Us Time (2) Chapter 276: Chapter 275: I Will Buy Us Time (2) ? Stonehaven Fortress. Thergest and sturdiest fortress protecting the southern region of Fenris. Gillian was managing the southern recruits from this base. "Is everyone here?" "Yes, just like the instructor ordered, everyone''s gathered." The one answering with a cheeky tone was Lucas, a self-proimed "genius of spearmanship." His rapidly improving skills had earned him a temporary assignment as Gillian''s adjutant. Gillian had sent all the recruits, iron, and other critical resources to Ghiin. Meanwhile, he had consolidated all the scattered forces and supplies from the southern region into this fortress. "Hm." Standing atop the walls, Gillian nodded as he surveyed the gathered soldiers and knights. The remaining forces now consisted of 1,000 trained soldiers and 100 knights. The soldiers, d in sleek silver armor, looked almost indistinguishable from knights. These troops, having participated in the Cabaldi War and undergone rigorous training since then, were elite among elites. Their knight-like reputation was well-earned. Meanwhile, the 100 knights wore new ck armor. They had been granted the rank of Decurion, with each knightmanding ten soldiers. Gillian knew this force alone could easily overrun any mid-sized territory. But- Gillian''s gaze shifted beyond the fortress walls. ''Desmond....'' In the distance, the 30,000-strong army of Desmond had established its camp-a force far beyond their own. There was a reason Desmond was called the strongest in the North. His territory boasted countless elite soldiers and high-ranking knights. Though Gillian understood there was no way to win against them, retreat was not an option. In a heavy tone, Gillian addressed his troops. "Our goal is not to defeat them. It''s to buy enough time for our lord toplete the final preparations." The knights nodded silently. Gillian continued with resolve. "If this fortress falls, the enemy will advance swiftly to the heart of the territory. No matter what, we must stake our lives to dy them." Awork of roads connected the fortress to the territory''s cities and central stronghold. If this fortress were breached, the 30,000-strong army would quickly overrun the capital.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Lucas, smacking his lips, spoke up. "Wouldn''t retreat be a better option? Knowing the lord, he wouldn''t want us to die here. He''s got a nasty temper, but he does take care of his people. Couldn''t we abandon this ce and take it backter?" Gillian firmly shook his head. "No. This ce has developed too much while we''ve been here. If Count Desmond takes it, it''ll be hard to reim." "The royalist faction could help us take it backter, right?" "And then they''d use that as an excuse to take it for themselves. We might never get it back. Not to mention, the duke faction could support Desmond with additional forces." Lucas had no response and fell silent. Cabaldi, already rich in iron, had advanced far beyond its previous state. Living standards had risen, and an influx of migrants had swelled its poption. No lord would conquer such a territory only to give it up. Its prosperity would attract other contenders, leading to endless conflicts over thend. With a sharp gaze, Gillian addressed the knights. "This ce carries our lord''s dreams." || "We''vee this far with him. Think about how much we''ve prepared to secure thisnd. If we lose it, all our efforts will have been meaningless." A knight raised his hand and asked, "Can those who want to flee leave?" Gillian''s lips curved into a fierce smile. "No. You will stay here with me and die for our lord. Stake your lives to hold the enemy back." The knights chuckled, throwing in their own quips. "Wow, such a boomer." "Loyalty much? How old-fashioned." "Bet you were real diligent about contracts back in your mercenary days. So honorable, so honorable." "I''d rather flee and livefortably somewhere else." Despite their sarcastic remarks, Gillianughed along. None of them would run. They were no longer mere subordinates-they wererades who had grown and persevered together under Ghiin''s leadership. Boom. Boom. Boom. The deep sound of war drums echoed as the enemy began to move. Drdrdrdrdr... The first to move were the catapults-twelve of them. The knights and soldiers nced uneasily at the siege weapons surrounding the fortress. Raising his hand, Gillian ordered, "Prepare forbat. Spread out and brace for the catapults'' assault." The moment he finished speaking, massive boulders hurtled through the air. Crash! Boom! Bang! The stones struck the fortress walls relentlessly. Some even fell inside, destroying stockpiled supplies and buildings. Against the relentless bombardment, the Fenris troops could do nothing but scramble for cover. Crash! Crash! Crash! Crash! Debris flew everywhere as the upper sections of the walls began to crumble. But the fortress, reinforced through painstaking work, held firm against the onught. Observing the scene, Harold ordered the catapults to cease fire and remarked, "So, they spent their newfound wealth fortifying this ce. Even dressed their soldiers in armor like knights. Impressive numbers, too." Every enemy soldier appeared d in knightly armor, though Harold doubted they were actual knights. Having so many knights would defymon sense. But seeing the distinct ck-armored troops, he recalled something he had momentarily forgotten. "Is that the so-called ''ck Unit'' that distinguished itself during the Perdium siege? Their numbers have grown. n." The initial reports had estimated about fifty of them, but now there seemed to be a hundred. Though they couldn''t use mana, their skill was said to be exceptional. It seemed the lord had used his wealth to expand the ck Unit''s ranks. These soldiers were likely ying the role of knights-though not actual mana-wielding knights, they were elite warriors superior to regr infantry. "Resume the catapult attacks shortly. Mages and archers, prepare for battle." From Harold''s rear, an elderly white-bearded man stepped forward. It was Willow, Desmond''s personal mage, a 6th-circle mage. "What are your orders?" "We''ll be advancing the siege towers soon. Before that, inflict as much damage as possible over a wide area. Also, check for traps in the ground as we move forward." "Understood." With a wave of his hand, Willow led twenty mages to follow him. The distance was too great for effective spellcasting; the mages would need to get closer. Boom! Boom! Boom! The drums sounded again as Desmond''s heavy infantry advanced, shielding the mages and archers. The mages scanned the ground with magic, wary of potential traps. Having been caught off guard before, they were proceeding cautiously. "No traps detected. Increase speed," Willow instructed, quickening the pace of the advancing forces. Gillian, watching the rapidly approaching enemy, gauged the distance and shouted, "Fire!" Whoosh! Thousands of arrows filled the sky in an instant, raining down on the enemy. Every Fenris soldier was trained to wield any weapon, including bows. Naturally, even the remaining troops in the fortress could shoot. Thud! Thud! Thud! Caught off guard, the heavy infantry hurriedly raised their massive shields to block the arrows. The sudden barrage briefly halted their advance. Harold, too, was taken aback. "Hmm? What''s this? All of them are archers?" It defied his understanding. Even an elite army couldn''t be trained to wield all types of weapons-it required too much time and money. There was a reason other lords specialized their troops. "Good. If they''re all archers, they''ll be weak in closebat. Move the siege towers forward. Keep bombarding them until we engage. Give them no respite." The eight siege towers began to roll forward, apanied by relentless archer fire and spell attacks. Boom! Boom! Boom! Fireballs erupted from between the advancing infantry, targeting the soldiers clustered on the walls. The precision of the attacks far surpassed that of the catapults. "Fall back!" Fenris knights stepped forward with massive Galbanium shields, shielding the soldiers behind them. Boom! Boom! Boom! With each fiery impact, the knights were forced back, their insides shaken. Yet they gritted their teeth and held their ground, their shields reinforced with mana. The relentless assault was not limited to spells. The advancing archers unleashed a hail of arrows, synchronized with the resumed catapult bombardment. Crash! Crash! Crash! "Take cover! Take cover!" "Spread out! Hold your shields above your heads!" "Damn it! Can we even hold out against this?" The knights were nearing their breaking point. They were barely holding on, overwhelmed by the need to dodge, block, and endure. Though sheer numbers were a factor, the Desmond forces overwhelmed them not just in strength but in coordination, leaving no room to retaliate. At least the Galbanium shields offered some sce, allowing the soldiers to block the relentless rain of arrows. Whirr! Then came a terrifying surge of magic in the air¡ªa telltale sign of a high-circle spell being prepared. The knights, busy deflecting or evading attacks, nced upward and muttered. "Damn... this is no joke..." "Our lord really expected us to fight against these monsters?" "These guys are on a whole different level." Their grumblings were cut short as clusters of magic power coalesced in the sky. Willow, finishing his incantation, casually waved his hand. "Fire Rain." Fwoosh! Hundreds of massive fireballs materialized above the fortress, raining down indiscriminately. The knights cried out in rm. "Everyone, gather together!" The attacks from the front could be managed, but nothing could shield them from the sky. Even with Galbanium shields, the soldiers couldn''t hope to withstand a high-circle spell. The knights poured mana into their armor. Bzzz! From the gaps in their ck armor, radiant energy surged forth, forming semi-transparent shields around them. Boom! Boom! BOOM! The fireballs rained down, destroying everything they touched. Solid stone shattered instantly under their impact. The sheer destructive force was a testament to the power of high-circle magic. Yet, the knights and soldiers within the protective shields remained unharmed. The fireballs dissipated upon contact with the shields, leaving those within unscathed. Though the walls and towers were left in ruins, the Fenris troops emerged unscathed. Willow, observing the phenomenon, muttered, "Dispel? Could they have a 6th-circle mage?" He could feel his spell being disrupted by scattered pulses of mana. For this to happen, there would have to be a mage of equal rank-or at least a simrly powerful enchantment-in y. But something felt off. A true 6th-circle mage would have dispelled his magic before it could even take shape. And the mana pulses were far weaker than his own. "Did they use rune stones to set up a magic circle? How much money do they have to waste like this? And where did they find a 6th-circle mage to design it?" Clicking his tongue, Willow began preparing another spell. If it was merely a magic artifact, it would break eventually under sustained pressure. Boom! Boom! Boom! Once again, fireballs rained down, only to be nullified by the knights'' shields. "Hmm... whatever it is, it''s impressively crafted." Frustrated, he started casting yet another spell. Although the mana drain was significant, he could afford it as long as he remained safe. Boom! Boom! Boom! Before he could finish, the siege towers began moving again. Annoyed, Willow withdrew, irritated by hisck of sess. Harold watched the scene with indifference. He could continue bombarding them from a distance, wearing the Fenris forces down over several days. But that wasn''t an option. The kingdom''s army will be mobilizing. Having annihted the 2nd Corps, Harold knew Marquis Branford would have dispatched reinforcements. And... Ghiin wasn''t here. "He''s the type to pull something unexpected while we''re distracted." With both the royalists and Ghiin''s machinations to consider, Harold couldn''t afford to drag this out. He needed to crush the Fenris forces and seize their territory quickly to set the stage for his ns. Like Ghiin, Harold was racing against time. Drdrdrdrdr. So, hemitted everything to the assault, aiming to capture the fortress by day''s end. The approaching siege towers filled the knights with dread. Their mana reserves were already half-depleted from activating their armor''s defensive capabilities and withstanding the magical assault. "...Hehe." The knights chuckled bitterly. They knew the battle ahead would be even more grueling. Still, without the dwarves'' and mages'' craftsmanship, they would have suffered catastrophic losses by now. Drdrdrdrdr! The siege towers drew closer, their archers peppering the walls with arrows. From atop the towers, additional archers fired at the defenders. "Instructor! What''s the n? There are so many siege towers!" Lucas shouted. "Wait. Let theme closer. It''s better for us if they reach the walls." Long-range exchanges offered no chance of victory. At this rate, they would exhaust themselves without achieving anything. But Gillian understood that the enemy, too, was under pressure to act quickly. The Fenris troops steadied their breathing, waiting for the enemy to approach. Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! The eight siege towers reached the walls, and Desmond''s soldiers began swarming out like ants. Gillian, his gaze murderous, barked out an order. "Prepare yourselves." nk! nk! nk! The knights and soldiers lowered their visors, fully enclosing themselves in their armor. Until now, they had kept their facetes open for better visibility, but that was no longer necessary. Seeing no resistance from the Fenris troops, Desmond''s soldiers grew bolder, pouring into the siege towers. Thud! Thud! Thud! The drawbridges of the towers fell, mming onto the walls. Inside the towers, Desmond''s soldiers, brimming with killing intent, surged forward. Bzzzz-! Bright light radiated once again from the gaps in the knights'' armor as they activated their defenses. Their eyes, too, burned with murderous resolve. Gillian discarded his shield and drew two massive axes. With a voice dripping with hostility, he growled, "You''vee far enough. Let''s settle this properly." [T/L: Please support me and read 320 extra chapters: https://ko-fi/revengerscans] Chapter 277: Chapter 276: I Will Buy Us Time (3) Chapter 277: Chapter 276: I Will Buy Us Time (3) ? "Huh?" The soldiers emerging from the siege towers were confronted with a situation they had never experienced before. Boom! Gillian was the first to leap into a siege tower, wielding his axes with ferocious intensity. One by one, the knights followed him, storming into the siege towers. Boom! Boom! Screams erupted within the cramped confines of the siege towers as Desmond''s soldiers fell prey to the sudden assault. "Aaaaah!" "What the hell is this?" "Hold the line! Hold them off!" The interior of the siege towers was much narrower than they had anticipated, forcing Desmond''s soldiers into tight quarters. Buzzing! As the knights of Fenris moved, the bright light emanating from their armor red brilliantly. Using their enhanced strength and speed, they mercilessly ughtered the soldiers packed tightly around them. Thwack! Thwack! Thwack! Their weapons moved so quickly they became a blur. Each swing decapitated heads and pierced bodies, leaving devastation in their wake. At that moment, every knight of Fenris wielded power akin to a high-level knight. Even Desmond''s elite soldiers couldn''t withstand such force. Bang! Bang! Bang! The sound of their strikes reverberated through the siege towers, causing the very walls to shudder. The Fenris knights fought with unrelenting intensity. Their mana surged wildly, saturating the air with its presence. ¡ª"The first strike must be overwhelming. Only then can you break the enemy''s momentum. Especially if we are outnumbered." This was a lesson Ghiin had drilled into them during every training session. The knights remembered it well. And now, they had to put that lesson into action. ''If we falter now, they will keep pouring in!'' The same thought consumed them all. Their enhanced strength came with a time limit, so they had to make the most of it while they could. Their goal was to break the enemy''s spirit and force them to retreat. If they failed, the enemy''s reinforcements would only continue to flood in. The knights fought with reckless abandon, throwing their lives on the line as they unleashed their full might. Boom! "Aaaaah!" The soldiers of Desmond fell one after another, unable to react to the sudden ferocity of the attack. This was the power of knights willing to sacrifice everything. With strength nearing that of high-level knights, the Fenris knights prevented even a single enemy from leaving the siege towers. Among them, Gillian stood out as the most fearsome. Each siege tower housed close to ten knights, but Gillian was holding one tower by himself. He was like a lion amidst a flock of sheep, tearing through his enemies with brutal efficiency. Crack! Each swing of his axe cleaved through multiple bodies, and the sheer force of his strikes embedded his axe into the walls of the siege tower. Boom! Boom! Gillian''s relentless assault caused the entire siege tower to tremble. Even as the soldiers of Desmond scrambled to climb to the top, they were quickly annihted. "What, what is that monster?!" "Push back! Push them back!" "Damn it, get the knights up here!" Gillian stood firm, blocking the stairs and ughtering anyone who dared approach. Desmond''s strategy had been to send the siege towers forward first, allowing the soldiers inside to secure a foothold while scalingdders would follow. This meant that as long as the exits of the siege towers were blocked, the enemy had no way to attack. In a narrow passage, a small number of powerful individuals could hold their ground. Gillian and the Fenris knights used this advantage to plug every opening. Meanwhile, the soldiers of Fenris were far from idle. "Fire! Keep firing!" From the highest points of the siege towers, Desmond''s archers rained arrows down, attempting to suppress the Fenris soldiers. But the Fenris troops were d in full Galbanium te armor. Even if they failed to block the arrows with their shields, the armor protected them from significant harm. Realizing the arrows posed little threat, the Fenris soldiers grew bolder in their counterattacks. Whoosh! Fenris''s archers returned fire, aiming for the tops of the siege towers. "They''re all wearing te armor!" "Our attacks aren''t getting through!" "Duck! Get down!" The archers atop the siege towers were thrown into disarray. Simple arrows couldn''t prate full te armor. Without precise shots to vulnerable spots like joints or necks, their efforts were futile. One side faced certain death with every hit, while the other was nearly impervious. The imbnce turned the tide in favor of Fenris. By the time Desmond''s soldiers began climbing thedders, the archers atop the siege towers had been nearly wiped out. Yet, Desmond''s forces pressed on undeterred. "Climb! Overwhelm them with numbers!" Responding to theirmanders'' cries, Desmond''s soldiers roared and surged forward. "Waaaaaaah!" They swarmed up thedders between the siege towers like ants. "Hold the line!" Gillian shouted, and some Fenris knights leaped out of the siege towers. Another knight entered the one Gillian had been holding. Half of the knights continued to block the exits of the siege towers, while the others intercepted the soldiers climbing thedders. Boom! Boom! "Aaaaah!" Even the climbing soldiers couldn''t gain a foothold. Gillian, drenched in blood from head to toe, relentlessly cut them down. Unlike the knights, Gillian wore no special armor. He had already surpassed the limits that such armor could offer, thanks to Ghiin''s teachings. While Gillian rampaged with unyielding ferocity, the other knights began to tire. The glow emanating from their armor dimmed noticeably. ''Damn it, my hands are shaking.'' ''I''m running out of mana.'' ''I can''t hold out much longer.'' Much of their mana had been consumed defending against the initial magic barrage. Their movements were visibly slowing. Soon, they would copse from exhaustion. "Waaaaaaah!" Yet the soldiers of Fenris filled in the gaps left by the faltering knights. Freed from the siege towers'' suppression, they formed ranks and began pushing back the enemy.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Laughing heartily, Lucas stabbed his spear into an enemy and shouted. "Haha! These bastards are actually doing pretty damn well!" The Galbanium te armor was proving its worth. Even Desmond''s elite soldiers struggled to prate it. Buoyed by their superior equipment, Fenris''s soldiers began to dominate the battlefield. Sensing the shift, dozens of Desmond''s knights scaled thedders and leaped onto the walls. ng! "Ugh!" One of Desmond''s knights, channeling mana into his de, shed through a Fenris soldier''s armor, leaving a deep gash. As the wounded soldier staggered, the knight moved in for the kill. Boom! Gillian''s axe flew through the air, splitting the knight''s head in two before he could finish his strike. "Focus on the knights! Leave the soldiers forter!" Gillian''s roar echoed across the battlefield, rallying the Fenris knights to engage Desmond''s knights directly. The sh was ferocious. Buzzing-! The Fenris knights'' armor red brightly once more, their mana surging to its limits. ''No point overthinking. Let''s just die here today.'' Abandoning all thoughts of conservation, they poured everything into the fight. Their mission had been to buy time, but that was no longer their concern. The only thought in their minds now was to take down as many enemies as possible. ''If I''m going to die, I''m taking as many of you bastards with me as I can.'' Fueled by sheer desperation, the Fenris knights fought with a tenacity that left even Desmond''s knights shaken. Boom! "Damn it! What are these monsters?!" Desmond''s knights found themselves pushed back repeatedly, and many lost their lives in quick session. Though they were elite, not all of them were high-level knights. The power of the Fenris knights, enhanced by their armor to a level approaching high-ranking knights, was insurmountable. If Desmond''s forces had been patient and taken their time, they could have won easily, but none of them seemed to realize this. "More! Push harder! Leave no one alive!" Gillian''s face was like that of a demon, his eyes seemingly aze with fire. ''I have to hold on just a little longer and drive them back.'' He knew well that the power granted by the armor came with a time limit. Although the duration had increasedpared to before, he could feel that the limit was approaching. But now was not the time to stop. Losing momentum in this first sh would render their presence meaningless. ''If we fall back now, it''s over.'' If they faltered even once, the overwhelming army would descend upon them like a storm, leaving no chance to hold them back. To dy even a little longer, they had to unleash their full strength and overpower the enemy now. A strong initial showing would make the enemy more cautious in future engagements. "The more cautious they are, the more time it buys for the lord.'' Stopping the enemy or defeating them outright wasn''t possible. No matter how strong they were, the sheer numbers of the enemy were insurmountable. The only thing they could do was... ''Hold out until the lord arrives.'' With that resolve, Gillian continued to cut down his enemies. "Hold strong! We can defend this!" He shouted at the top of his lungs, rallying the knights as he encouraged them. But amidst the chaos, a sharp pain suddenly stabbed his side. Thunk! Turning his head, he saw one of Desmond''s knights who had stealthily approached and stabbed him with a sword. Despite the chaos of battle, the enemy had found an opening-a testament to their skill. Gillian''s lips twitched briefly. The knight, convinced his attack had seeded, twisted his mouth into a grin. "Arrogant..." Gillian immediately spun around, grabbing the knight''s neck with a brutal grip. "Guhhh!" Crack! That was the knight''sst sound. Gillian, gripping the knight''s neck, brought his axe down mercilessly, splitting the knight''s head. Gillian deliberately killed his enemies with even more brutality and savagery. Covered in blood from head to toe, he rampaged like a feral beast, striking fear into Desmond''s soldiers. "Anyone who wants to die,e at me!" BOOM! Every step Gillian took with his axe in hand seemed to crack the ground beneath him. The mana-infused roar he let out felt like it could shatter the very air around him. As Gillian advanced, Desmond''s soldiers, whether knights or foot soldiers, hesitated and backed away. They stared at him in terror, as if looking at an insurmountable wall. Gillian wasn''t the only one. The knights in ck armor were just as formidable. This battlefield was filled with monsters. "These... these monsters..." "With only this many soldiers..." "How could Fenris have such warriors..." Desmond''s forces let out hollowughter. They couldn''t believe it. Despite attacking with overwhelming numbers, they were the ones being pushed back. They hadn''t expected Fenris to have so many powerful fighters, even beyond their count. Even the soldiers, bolstered by their exceptional equipment, were fighting with skill nearing that of low-level knights. The Fenris army had a reputation for being formidable, and Desmond''s soldiers had prepared for a tough battle. They had steeled themselves for the challenge. But this was beyond their imagination. This was no ordinary army. It was a force that transcended reason. Even Harold, watching the battle unfold from afar, was stunned. ''What... how... is this possible?'' He hadmitted 5,000 troops to this initial assault, intending to overwhelm the fortress in a single strike. Yet, his massive force had failed to breach the defenses. They hadn''t even managed to inflict significant casualties on the enemy. "This doesn''t make any sense... Did Ghiin build an army like that?'' The ones d in ck armor were undoubtedly at the level of knights-at least mid-level in skill. Moreover, the soldiers were all equipped with full te armor. This made it extremely difficult for regr infantry to deal with them effectively. To make matters worse, assuming that the enemy forces were all archers had been a mistake. Their meleebat skills were also exceptional. It was an army of merely 1,000, yet capable of contending against 10,000. ''I... really could have been killed by that bastard.'' A shiver ran down Harold''s spine. Fenris had recently recruited arge force. What if he had been even a littleter? Even if he had brought 100,000 soldiers, there was no guarantee he could have defeated Ghiin. Recruiting knights of that caliber was impressive enough, but themander leading them stood out even more. He seemed to be on the same level as Viktor, who he had devoted his heart and soul to raising, and who was aiming for the Northern First Sword... or maybe even higher. His skill was remarkable, but his ferocity was unparalleled. His white hair, now dyed red with blood, symbolized his unrestrained, savage fighting style. Such behavior was only possible for someone who had thrown their life away on the battlefield. Skilled personnel and soldiers equipped with powerful gear-when had Ghiin managed to gather and train such forces? Harold closed his eyes. "This is fate. The heavens have blessed me.'' Disregarding the Duke''s orders and the bnce with the Royalist faction, he had acted recklessly. Such disregard for the future was uncharacteristic of him, but if he hadn''t, he would surely have been undone by that man. ''He''s no mere upstart.'' After Viktor''s loss, Harold had reluctantly acknowledged that Ghiin Perdium was both fortunate and capable. But even that assessment had been far too conservative. Ghiin wasn''t just capable-he was a monster. A monster poised to overturn the kingdom. A man with the depth of foresight and nning to build and prepare such a terrifying force. Neither the Duchy nor Harold himself had truly understood who Ghiin was. Thatck of understanding was why they had repeatedly fallen victim to him. ''It''s fortunate...'' He felt fortunate to have realized it now. At least now he understood who Ghiin truly was. What he was preparing for, and what he was waiting for. ''So that''s it. That bastard was the one waiting for a civil war.'' No one knew exactly when a civil war would break out. That decisiony with the Duchy. But if it were up to Ghiin, he would undoubtedly have initiated the war himself as soon as his preparations wereplete. He would have aimed to swallow the North whole with this terrifying army. ''Enough. This war will end him.'' The troops in front of him were undoubtedly formidable, but they numbered only 1,000. Against overwhelming numbers, they would inevitably fall. Having settled his thoughts and resolved himself, Harold raised his hand. "Baron Hutton." "Yes, my lord." At Harold''s call, a middle-aged man approached and offered a slight bow. He was Baron Hutton, a vassal of Desmond, the lord of Hutton Barony, and a knight renowned for his exceptional skill. "Can you kill the enemymander? The one who moves like a lion with a white mane?" Baron Hutton narrowed his eyes and gazed at the walls. After a moment of studying Gillian''s movements, he gave a slight nod and said, "Consider it done." [T/L: Please support me and read 320 extra chapters: https://ko-fi/revengerscans] Chapter 278: Chapter 277: I Will Buy Us Time (4) Chapter 278: Chapter 277: I Will Buy Us Time (4) ? Harold nodded with a satisfied expression. Baron Hutton was one of the top fighters in the Desmond side in terms of individualbat ability. "Good. Don''t worry about anyone else. Just kill that one first." "Understood." Baron Hutton immediately mounted his horse and rode off. Even as he approached the fortress, he kept his eyes fixed on Gillian''s movements. The one who was ruthlessly ughtering the knights and soldiers on this side without pause. If they had met under normal circumstances, even Baron Hutton wouldn''t dare to guarantee his victory against him. But now, it was clear that the other''s strength had greatly diminished from the continuous battles. His momentum was still fierce, but his power and speed had visibly wanedpared to the beginning. The tension of war and the fatigue of battle were not easily overlooked. ''Now should be fine.'' When he reached near the fortress wall, he jumped off his horse and climbed thedder in just two leaps, lightly scaling the fortress wall. Then, he drew his sword as he faced Gillian. ng! The sharp sound reached Gillian''s ears, making him slowly turn his head. Just from the sound of the sword being drawn, he could tell this was no ordinary opponent. ''Atst, a real one has appeared.'' Though walking lightly, every step the opponent took radiated waves of immense power. Gillian adjusted his stance and stared straight at Baron Hutton. Baron Hutton, now seeing Gillian up close, hardened his expression. ''Perhaps... today might be myst.'' The one before him was a wounded and furious beast. One mistake could lead to him tearing through his throat. The ferocity pouring out continuously made it difficult to even approach him. Both immediately recognized each other''s skills. Without a single word, they raised their weapons toward each other. aang! As the axe and sword collided, a sharp, deafening noise echoed, apanied by sparks flying wildly. Their weapons moved so fast they were barely visible. Every time they shed, intense shockwaves rippled outward. Boom! Boom! At some point, there was no one left around the two. Unable to withstand the shockwaves, everyone had retreated. Swoosh! Gillian''s axe swung down toward Baron Hutton''s crown. Baron Hutton raised his sword to deflect it. ng! The fierce recoil caused both of their stances to waver, creating a brief opening. Baron Hutton stared at Gillian with sharp eyes and opened his mouth. "I''ve heard most of Count Fenris''s subordinates are mercenaries... What''s your name?" "Gillian." "A lowly mercenary, yet impressive. I am Baron Hutton, the man who will kill you today." Gillian smirked as he red at Baron Hutton, his eyes still filled with fierce hostility. "You little brat, spewing arrogant words." At the coarse retort, Baron Hutton''s eyebrow twitched slightly. Though the man before him appeared older, Baron Hutton himself was already middle-aged. He was not at an age to be called "brat." But Gillian wasn''t finished. As a mercenary who had lived a rough life, Baron Hutton''s words didn''t even count as provocation. "There have been plenty of bastards who said that to me. Now, they''re all buried in the ground. A de doesn''t care about age or status." From a young age, Gillian had survived countless life-threatening situations. He had encountered plenty of arrogant strongmen like Baron Hutton. But in the mercenary world, survival determined who was strongest. Gillian had lived long enough for his hair to turn white. That alone was a testament to his pride and the life he had led. Baron Hutton smiled faintly and replied. "A discourteous fellow. We''ll see who gets buried." Boom! The two shed again. It was as if the space where they fought had be another world. The knights and soldiers of Fenris and Desmond alike paused their battles and retreated. The range of the twobatants'' movements continued to expand. Staying too close risked getting caught in their fight and torn apart. Boom! Boom! The ground cracked and stones flew. The impact was so strong that a soldier hit by the debris copsed immediately. Baron Hutton''s swordsmanship was wless and precise, a disy of knightly textbook techniques. Fenris and Desmond knights alike couldn''t help but admire his restrained and dignified swordsmanship. Especially the Fenris knights, who were most astonished. ''Amazing...'' ''It''s like watching a swordsmanship manual in action.'' "There are so many exceptional people in the world.'' Their most familiar swordsmanship was Ghiin''s. However, Ghiin''s movements were on a level they couldn''tprehend. At times, his swordsmanship was so elegant it moved them. At other times, it was so savage it tore everything apart. His unpredictability made it impossible to learn from him. But Baron Hutton was different. His swordsmanship exemplified how a knight should wield their de. Boom! In contrast, Gillian moved like a ravenous beast. Even a moment''s distraction could lead to him tearing through their throats and pulverizing their bodies. His ferocity and savage killing intent were palpable. Desmond''s knights, instead of fearing Gillian''s attacks, found themselves admiring them. ''It''s utterly practical.'' "There''s no way to predict where the next strike wille from.'' ''How is that even possible?'' Each attack felt like a lightning strike from the heavens. For them, evading or blocking such blows was out of the question. From their perspective, both fighters were monsters of different styles but equal caliber. Swoosh! Baron Hutton''s sword grazed past, leaving cuts on Gillian''s arms and legs, drawing blood. Meanwhile, Baron Hutton remained unscathed. His face, however, was tense. ''I can''tnd a critical blow.'' The opponent''s attacks were so aggressive they almost seemed reckless. Many strikes were absorbed by his body as he relentlessly pushed forward. Though the other had sustained more wounds and was covered in blood, it was Baron Hutton who felt increasingly cornered. Gillian''s axe carried merciless power and struck at sharp angles. A single hit wouldn''t result in a minor wound-it would be fatal. Gillian red at Baron Hutton with burning eyes. ''A slippery bastard.'' Ordinarily, such relentless pressure would make an opponent grow desperate and falter. But Baron Hutton maintained the calm of a tranquilke. Suchposure, despite overwhelming odds, was something only those with extraordinary skill and self-control could exhibit. For Gillian, Baron Hutton was the most challenging type of opponent. Boom! Boom! As their weapons shed again, both thought the same thing. "This won''t end like this.'' It woulde down to a battle of endurance, with one of them exhausting first. But this was a war. The only reason thebatants weren''t intervening was the customary respect for a knightly duel. Each side waited for the fight''s conclusion, ring at each other with hostile intent. Dragging this out would be dangerous. The victor of this battle would greatly boost their side''s morale and could push the enemy back. Gillian realized he needed a bolder approach to kill his opponent. ''I''ll give him an opening.'' Boom! Their weapons shed and recoiled. Gillian stepped back slightly, baring his chest while gripping his axe tightly. "Come on." It was both a taunt and a trap. Baron Hutton saw through it but epted it anyway. ''Let''s end this.'' Baron Hutton''s eyes shone as he lunged to stab Gillian''s heart. At the same time, Gillian swung his axe at Baron Hutton. A simple and primal exchange. Victory would depend on who was stronger and faster. Swoosh! Baron Hutton''s sword, infused with mana, shot forward like a beam of light. Thud! Before Gillian couldplete his swing, Baron Hutton''s sword struck deeply. Feeling his de pierce flesh, Baron Hutton smiled. ''It''s over.'' But he didn''t know what kind of man Gillian was. "...?!" Even with his heart pierced, Gillian didn''t stop. Instead, he smiled like a demon and brought his axe down. Baron Hutton instinctively let go of his sword and stepped back. Boom! Crunch! Baron Hutton''s chest te shattered, and his chest split open. Feeling searing pain, he looked at Gillian in disbelief. ''How...? I pierced his heart.'' Baron Hutton nced at his de''s position and frowned. The sword had missed its target by a slight margin.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ''Did he... adjust his stance mid-swing?'' It was a calcted gamble. Gillian, betting his life, had altered his position just enough to avoid a fatal blow. Only someone who had lived through countless life-or-death battles could make such a bold move. Splurt! Baron Hutton, coughing blood, staggered and fell to his knees. "Ugh!" "Baron!" Desmond''s knights rushed to support the bleeding Baron Hutton. The wound was severe, but he was still alive. "Get the Baron out of here!" As Desmond''s forces retreated with Baron Hutton, Gillian staggered back and pulled the sword from his chest. His hands trembled as he gripped his axe. ''I didn''t kill him.'' Baron Hutton''s quick retreat had left the axe''s blow shallow. Even in that situation, his judgment was exceptional. "Instructor!" The knights of Fenris rushed over to support Gillian. Although he stood upright, it was obvious that his condition was far from good. Blood continued to seep from the gaping wound in his chest, and a trickle of blood flowed from his tightly closed lips. If he were truly fine, he wouldn''t have hesitated to follow up with another attack. Both sides once again raised their weapons and red at each other. Somehow, the battle hade to an uneasy halt. Around the two warriors, an intense killing intent began to rise, and both were brimming with fighting spirit. The Fenris knights swallowed the blood pooling in their mouths and steeled themselves. ''Damn it... my body feels like it''s falling apart.'' "There''s really not much time left.'' ''Hah... I''ll take down as many as I can before I go." They had already reached their limits. Most of them were bleeding from their mouths. The only reason the enemy hadn''t noticed was because they were wearing ck helmets. Gillian, aware of this, was forcing himself to remain upright. If he showed any signs of weakness, the enemy would only attack with even greater ferocity. Thump! Thump! Thump! The sound of drums rang out again. However, unlike before, the Desmond forces began to retreat slowly. They particrly surrounded Baron Hutton to protect him tightly. He was an important figure they couldn''t afford to lose. Seeing the Desmond army retreating to the sound of the drums, the Fenris forces sighed in relief. "Thank goodness."'' ''We got lucky.'' ''If it weren''t for the instructor, we would have been doomed.'' If Baron Hutton hadn''t been taken down, the Desmond army wouldn''t have retreated so easily. Of course, if they had known the true condition of the Fenris forces, they might have pressed harder, but thanks to Gillian holding his ground, even Harold had been deceived by Fenris''s bluff. Once it was certain that the enemy was retreating, Gillian spat out blood and slowly began to speak. "Set up a perimeter and make sure everyone rests. Stay ready to join the battle at any moment." He was still standing tall. Seeing this, the knights asked him, "Instructor, are you really okay?" "You should lie down and get treated right away." "Hey! Where''s the medic? Bring some bandages here!" As the knights bustled about, Gillian raised his hand to stop them. "It''s fine. You all rest and recover your mana first. I''ll take care of my own wounds." He gritted his teeth and endured the pain, speaking in a stoic tone. Even when he went to themand post, he had to walk there alone. He had to treat his wounds on his own. He couldn''t afford to show weakness. Every soldier was looking up to him. With slow and heavy steps, Gillian began to walk away. Meanwhile, Harold, who had been observing the battle all day, came up with a new strategy. "It would be better to mobilize all weapons and mages to destroy the fortress." [T/L: Please support me and read 320 extra chapters: https://ko-fi/revengerscans] Chapter 279: Chapter 278: Living Together, Dying Together (1) Chapter 279: Chapter 278: Living Together, Dying Together (1) ? In war, the first engagement is more important than one might think. It is because the initial battle serves as the foundation for determining the opponent''s strength and nning how to conduct the war. Harold was lost in thought as he looked at Baron Hutton, who returned with severe injuries. "They''re stronger than I thought.'' He had thought he could seize the ce in one swift strike. However, the Fenris forces, aside from their fierce momentum, were too individually powerful. Even from afar, it was evident that the enemymander was formidable. That''s why Harold had yed his strongest card, yet even Baron Hutton returned with such grievous wounds. "Are you all right?" "... I apologize, Count." Baron Hutton, his face pale, could not even properly stand. Although a potion had been hastily poured, it wouldn''t heal easily. Such is the nature of wounds inflicted with mana. The rampant energy disrupts the healing process. The stronger the opponent, the longer that energy lingers, making it difficult to recover quickly even with potions or holy power. Harold observed Baron Hutton briefly before asking. "What''s your impression? After experiencing their skill firsthand. Can we push through with more troops?" "Of course, we can upy the ce, but... the losses will be considerable. If we want to minimize casualties, we''ll need to take our time." "Hmm... we don''t have much time to spare." "However, wouldn''t significant losses be undesirable as well?" That was true. Conquering Fenris and killing Ghiin would not be the end. They would still have to take Perdium and continue fighting the Royalist faction for a long time. If more than half the troops were lost in the process of conquering Fenris and Perdium, it would be hard to endure the struggle against the Royalist forces. They needed to maintain at least 20,000 troops to deter others from making a move. "Amelia, that bitch, isn''t listening anymore. That''s why I told her to join us right away." If Amelia had joined in time, they would have had more options. But now, Rayfold was also dealing with a joint attack from several northern lords, making it impossible for her to move. Thus, Harold had no choice but to deliberate. ''Should I take more time?'' It felt as if he was fighting an army of ten thousand with only a thousand. If they recklessly tried to break through those elite forces, the losses would be severe. He didn''t want to see heavy casualties or the morale of his forces broken here. However, the surrounding situation didn''t allow for prolonged dys. They needed to capture the fortress as soon as possible. As Harold deliberated, Baron Hutton cautiously spoke. "How about... trying to win them over instead?" "Win them over?" "Yes, I heard that most of the Fenris forcese from humble origins. Especially that Gillian and the knights-they are said to be former mercenaries." "Hmm..." "It''s clear that Count Fenris must have spent a lot of money to gather and lead them. Just looking at their equipment shows that. They must have been treated well in the territory, livingfortably. He must have spent an enormous amount of money just to keep skilled individuals like that." Harold nodded in agreement. The higher-ranked the mercenary, the more expensive their employment cost. But if that man, known as the food king of the north, was involved, he would certainly have the means to maintain them. Seeing Harold''s interest, Baron Hutton continued with more confidence. "In the end, they are bound by money. While they are adhering to their contracts now, their loyalty is not genuine. They wouldn''t have deep allegiance." "So, you suggest we promise them better treatment and persuade them to switch sides?" "Yes, they''re equipped with excellent gear and have great skills, so their morale is high. But deep down, they must know they can''t defeat us. The greatest virtue for a mercenary isn''t keeping faith but surviving." "That makes sense." "Themander of the fortress, Gillian, is too talented a figure for Count Fenris to keep under his control. If we can win him over, it will make everything much easier moving forward." "Are you telling me to trust and use a dog that betrayed its master?" "Mercenaries are not bound by loyalty. They simply perform ording to the pay they receive. Judging by how fiercely they fight even as mercenaries, they seem to be reasonably principled individuals." Baron Hutton desperately tried to persuade Harold. Though he had been grievously wounded by Gillian, he couldn''t deny the man''s exceptional prowess. This was someone who could fight Baron Hutton, known for his top-tier swordsmanship in the north, on equal footing. If he had been in peak condition, or if he hadn''t been pressed for time and could fight to the end, he might have lost. It would be truly regrettable for such a man to die meaninglessly in a ce like this. Harold nodded several times in agreement. "Indeed, someone who can fight you on par is rare in the north." Baron Hutton had been the swordsmanship mentor to Viktor, who was aiming to be the North''s Finest Sword. He didn''t think even J¨¹rgen, known as the strongest swordsman in the north, was better than him. It was just that being a lord of a territory meant he rarely had opportunities for head-on confrontations. If there had been a war where he faced J¨¹rgen, the oue would have been anyone''s guess. After contemting Baron Hutton''s persuasion, Harold finally nodded firmly. "Very well. Let''s spend a few more days and try it." From Desmond''s camp, an envoy carrying a white g was immediately dispatched. Gillian red at the envoy and asked. "Surrender, is it?" His face was still pale from unhealed wounds. Bandages were wrapped all over his body. The pain and exhaustion etched on his face made it clear he was in no condition for prolonged fighting. The envoy briefly scanned Gillian from head to toe and then opened his mouth with a haughty expression. "Indeed. The Count promises you the finest treatment." The tone was polite, but the expression was anything but. It exuded an air of condescension, as if to say, "What can someone like you do?" The envoy continued, speaking as though bestowing a favor. "I hear that most of you are former mercenaries. We offer more money and better treatment. Isn''t it natural for mercenaries to move to an employer who offers better conditions?" Lucas, standing beside Gillian, gripped his spear tightly. The other knights reacted simrly. They were well aware of how the outside world viewed them. After all, they had spent their lives being looked down upon. But this... this was tant mockery, treating them as faithless scoundrels. Sssssss. Killing intent began to radiate from all directions. The envoy and his attendants felt a stabbing pain in their skin. The envoy took a step back and smirked. "Surely, you don''t really think of yourselves as knights?" |||| "You are not knights. You''re merely mercenaries who have grown stronger, devoid of chivalry. Face reality. There''s no need to throw away your lives for a flimsy contract, honor, or pride." The envoy arrogantly raised his head, surveying the knights as he spoke. "Your virtue lies in survival, as mercenaries. There''s no need to waste precious lives here." The envoy''s strategy was to shatter their misconceptions and force them to face reality. That way, they would clearly see the fear of their impending doom. This was his chosen method. He had no intention of ttering them over a foregone conclusion. "You should abandon Count Fenris. Sign a new contract with us. If necessary, we''ll even cover your penalties. We can recover the cost soon enough." "You bastard..." Unable to contain himself, Lucas released a torrent of killing intent and stepped forward. The envoy had inflicted wounds on them with words, without even drawing a sword. In the past, they might haveughed it off without a care. But now, things are different. Having grown alongside Ghiin, they couldn''t ept such disrespect anymore. Other knights were also breathing heavily, trembling with anger. They wanted to kill the envoy on the spot. All eyes turned to Gillian. Gillian would never tolerate this. He was the most knightly person in the territory, utterly loyal to his lord. "Tell your Count to give us some time. I need to persuade the others. And next time,e back with proper terms, not just words." "!" The knights were momentarily stunned into silence, unable to speak. The envoy looked around at the knights and sneered, then spoke in a mocking tone. "Wise decision. I hope the rest of you think it over carefully as well. There''s no need to throw away your precious lives meaninglessly here." With those words, the envoy departed. After a brief silence, Lucas pointed his spear at Gillian''s throat and spoke. "Instructor... are you clinging to life now?" The air grew tense again, the killing intent palpable, as if he was ready to strike depending on the answer. Other knights also began raising their spears, one by one. "I didn''t think you were a coward. Did getting stabbed hard by the enemy make you scared?" "Are you nning to betray the lord now?" "Living with thoughts like that is why we''ve been ridiculed as rootless scum our whole lives." Gillian folded his arms and looked around at the knights. "Why? Now that the opportunity hase, is there anyone here who wants to surrender too?" "You bastard!" Whoosh! Lucas thrust his spear without warning. But Gillian tilted his head slightly to dodge it. Lucas didn''t stop there and immediately swung his spear to strike Gillian''s face. Thud! Gillian easily caught the iing spear shaft. Lucas frowned and tried to pull it free, but it didn''t budge. Holding the spear firmly, Gillian nced at the knights around him. Judging by the killing intent on their faces, none of them seemed inclined to surrender. He smirked briefly before speaking. "You fools. If they''re offering us time, rejecting it outright would only be a loss, wouldn''t it?" "Huh?" The knights looked confused. They had been so enraged by the insults that they hadn''t thought that far ahead. Gillian''s eyes sharpened. "It''s a relief that none of you are actually considering their offer. Protecting our pride can wait. Save your anger over the insults for when we face them in battle. For now, buying time is what''s best for the lord." "Oh..." "Our instructor, putting aside his pride to act so shamelessly?" "Turns out he''s sneakily thoughtful, huh?" Realizing the misunderstanding, the knights lowered their weapons and began tough again. Watching their behavior, Gillian shook his head. "Simpletons." But that''s probably why Ghiin liked them so much. They were always honest with their emotions, pure and incapable of scheming behind someone''s back. "Anyway, they won''t give us much time. Use this chance to recover your mana and stamina." The knights, scratching their heads awkwardly, withdrew. Receiving the envoy''s report, Harold nodded in satisfaction. "Of course, such lowly men can''t help it. Theyck honor and only chase money." If they had truly been knights, Harold wouldn''t have trusted them so easily. But his preconceived notion about their humble origins blinded him. People like that frequently switched sides to whoever offered better conditions. "Still, this is good. It should reduce our casualties. Their skills are decent, so offer them generous terms." The envoy reported his sess with confidence. Now all Harold had to do was wait patiently, magnanimously. Two dayster, the envoy returned to the Fenris camp and emphasized the extraordinary terms they were offering. "These terms should more than satisfy you. Have you not yet convinced everyone?" Gillian, with a slightly troubled expression, replied. "The terms are appealing, but there are still a few who oppose. Please give us a little moren/?/vel/b//in dot c//om time. Some don''t fully understand the terms yet." The envoy nced around and indeed saw a group of knights gathered in one corner, their faces filled with dissatisfaction. Although more knights seemed to have sided with Gillian, it appeared he hadn''t convinced them all. The envoy, with a sharp gaze, spoke in a warning tone. "Tsk... We don''t have much time either. Abandon those who resist. These terms are something you won''t find anywhere else. I''ll return tomorrow." The envoy visited daily, pressuring Gillian. While more knights appeared to join Gillian''s side each day, the pace was excruciatingly slow. Eventually, the envoy realized something new. "These scum are dragging this out to negotiate for even better terms!'' Grinding his teeth, the envoy thought these lowly men only cared about money. Even in the midst of a war, they resorted to such tricks. Forced to act, the envoy offered slightly better terms. Still, Gillian insisted he needed more time to persuade everyone. This back-and-forth stretched out for an entire week. Having received a final warning from Harold, the envoy returned, trembling with anxiety. "How much longer do you need?! We can''t wait any longer! Today is thest chance!" "One person remains." The envoy turned his head to see a lone knight standing apart from the group. "And who is he?" The knight answered before anyone else could, speaking in a solemn tone. "I am Lucas, a genius spearman." "Why are you the only one refusing to surrender? Is it because of pride?" "I''m too angry to talk." "What are you angry about?" "Do you really not know why I''m angry?" The envoy felt like he might explode, but today was hisst chance. Swallowing his frustration, he tried to soothe the knight. "If I''ve offended you in any way, I apologize. So please, just tell me." "What exactly did you do wrong?" "You don''t even know what you did wrong, but you''re apologizing?" "..." "Forget it. I don''t want to talk anymore. I feel even worse now." The envoy suppressed his growing fury. If he failed to bring them over today, he was as good as dead. With no choice, he spent hours trying to persuade Lucas, practically begging him to exin why he was upset. Eventually, Lucas, seeming slightly appeased, responded curtly. "I don''t want to surrender because I''m not satisfied with the terms. I have my own conditions." "What... What are your conditions? These terms are already excellent! If you follow Count Desmond, you''ll live a life of luxury!" "It''s not enough. I want a noble title and a small estate. I want to be a lord. That was my mother''s dream for me." "You... you insane...!" This lowborn dared to demand something so outrageous. There was no reasoning with someone so delusional. The envoy turned to Gillian, shouting. "Just kill this bastard! Haven''t you convinced the other knights already?!" "I refuse." "What? What did you say?" "We live together, and we die together. I can''t ept your proposal. Give us another week, and I''ll persuade him." The envoy''s face went pale. Listening to Gillian''s words, he finally understood. ''Live together, die together?'' It became clear-they had never intended to surrender in the first ce. [T/L: Please support me and read 320 extra chapters: https://ko-fi/revengerscans ] Chapter 280: Chapter 279: Living Together, Dying Together (2) Chapter 280: Chapter 279: Living Together, Dying Together (2) ? The envoy, oblivious to the truth, reported his "sess" with pride. Now, he clung to Gillian''s legs, begging desperately. "Please, please spare me. If I can''t bring you with me today, I''m as good as dead. Didn''t you say you would surrender? Haven''t I given you enough time?" "I said I''d surrender once I convinced everyone. Give me another week." No matter how much the envoy pleaded, Gillian remained steadfast. In the end, the envoy returned, his face pale, and reported. "Ah, there are still a few who haven''t been convinced... They''re asking for one more week." Harold red at the envoy with murderous eyes. He was no fool. Judging from the envoy''s reaction and the time that had passed, he grasped the situation. Swish. Drawing his sword, Harold growled. "Because of your foolishness, I''ve been mocked by those wretched scum again." Honor and dignity were Harold''s pride. The humiliation he suffered reignited the fury he''d previously felt when Ghiin had insulted him. The envoy fell to the ground, prostrating himself as he begged. "P-please spare me! I swear, I''ll convince them... I''ll convince them this time!" "Convince them? After wasting a whole week of precious time and tarnishing my name, you dare say that?" "Y-yes! This time, I''ll¡ª" "Silence!" Thud! Harold, a high-level knight himself, brought his sword down with all his fury, instantly crushing the envoy''s skull as he prostrated. Even then, Harold''s rage wasn''t satisfied, and he continued to sh the envoy''s body. "You pathetic fool!" Thud! "Unable to persuade even those lowly scum!" Thud! "And I! I have to endure such humiliation at the hands of Ghiin and his wretched underlings!" Thud! Thud! Thud! No one dared stop Harold as he mutted the corpse with a face twisted in rage. Everyone understood that his pent-up anger and the urgency of the situation had exploded uncontrobly. Thud! Thud! Thud! "Whew..." By the time the body was reduced to a pulp, Harold finally stopped, running a hand through his disheveled hair. For someone who always presented himself as dignified andposed, he looked utterly disheveled now. Staring at the mangled corpse before him, Harold''s eyes reignited with killing intent. But this time, the killing intent was directed not at the envoy, but at the Fenris forces holed up in the fortress. "Those wretched fools dare to y their petty tricks..." It wasn''t Harold''s fault. While he had his prejudices, he hadn''t met them personally and had to rely on the envoy''s report. The envoy had seemedpetent and confident, so Harold had granted him the time he requested. But the effort to persuade them had ultimately failed. The thought that those lowly scum had mocked him and wasted valuable time was unbearable. In the meantime, the Fenris forces must have recovered their strength and tended to their wounds. ng. Throwing his sword aside, Harold red at his adjutant. "Destroy that fortress entirely, right now." "U-understood." "And capture every one of them alive. Tear them limb from limb." Now, the only option left was to take their time and ensure a decisive victory. He nned to crush the fortresspletely, leveraging his overwhelming advantage in strength. Not only was it necessary to capture Ghiin, but it was also a way to instill fear in those insolent, lowborn fools who dared to mock him. Grinding his teeth, Harold continued. "You have three days. Send word to Willow. Those wretches won''t be able to block magic attackspletely. Kill every one of them you can." Following Harold''s enraged orders, the catapults and mages were mobilized once again. While battering rams were also brought, they weren''t used. There was no need to breach the narrow gates for a staggered assault. They nned to demolish the walls and attack from all sides, leveraging their superior numbers. Calmly exploiting the advantage of their overwhelming force, they aimed to press the Fenris forces to the limit. "Fire!" At the shout of Desmond''smanders, the attack began. Boom! Crash! Boom! Magic spells from the mages and massive stonesunched by the catapults relentlessly hammered the fortress walls. As soon as the Fenris forces saw the enemy''s movements, they immediately prepared for battle. "Fall back!" At Gillian''s shout, everyone scrambled to get off the walls. Remaining on the walls during such a massive assault was pointless. They couldn''t counterattack anyway, and staying nearby would only get them killed. Gillian let out a deep breath as he red at the Desmond forces. "At least this is good." The enemy seemed to n to destroy the fortress to minimize their own casualties. However, Gillian''s goal wasn''t to defend the fortress-it was to stall for time and dy the enemy. "For now, we can avoid directbat." They had already bought a week by dragging things out with the envoy. Now, they could buy even more time before the walls came down. This situation was wee. The only problem was... There was a monster in the enemy camp that was capable of attacking them inside the fortress. Bwooong! Hovering high in the air, Willow looked down at the fortress and began casting magic. Boom! Boom! Boom! Countless boulders rained from the sky, devastating the interior of the fortress. "Damn it! That bastard''s back!" "Shit! If Vanessa were here, you''d be dead!" "Shut up, you idiot!" As the Fenris forces dodged and cursed, Willow smirked in amusement. "Pathetic worms. Why waste time trying to negotiate with such scum?" The sight of those lowly fools acting so insolently despite being just a bit strong irritated him. Though he hadn''t opposed Harold''s n to persuade them, he had secretly disliked the idea. Such worms didn''t deserve negotiation. From the start, he should have wiped them out completely. It was regrettable he hadn''t finished them off in the earlier battle. Back then, Gillian and Baron Hutton had been evenly matched, making it impossible for him to intervene. But today was different. It was much easier to use magic without having allies nearby. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! As Willow continued to obliterate the inside of the fortress with his magic, he kept a close eye on the situation. The walls, already battered by the catapults and mages, were beginning to crumble from the outside. "Leave the other areas to themselves. Let''s see how many of these worms I can squash." But then, he noticed something unusual. Some of the spells he cast inside the fortress had disappeared. It was near the knights d in ck armor. Thanks to the magic disappearing, the soldiers near the knights remained unscathed. The boulders merely destroyed the buildings and supplies within the fortress. "Hmm, interesting. They seem to have prepared countermeasures against magic attacks. They don''t seem to be mages, so how are they doing it? Are they carrying artifacts? It''s frustrating not to see up close." As a mage, Willow''s curiosity about the situation grew. However, even he couldn''t imagine that all the Fenris knights'' armor were artifacts. Who would think that one knight was wearing armor worth the annual budget of a small estate? Trying to reason within his own logic, Willow couldn''t arrive at the correct answer, though he came close. Watching Willow leisurely observe from above, Gillian ground his teeth. ''If only it weren''t for that bastard, we could hold out even longer.'' It''s always mages like him that are the problem. Especially high-circle mages, who could tilt the battlefield in their favor. Their overwhelming destructive power and wide-range attacks made them exceedingly difficult to deal with. Particrly when they were far away and protected by their allies. If they had their own mage, they could have countered and disrupted the enemy''s magic. Unfortunately, they had no mage in their ranks. "Fire!" At Gillian''smand, the soldiers released their arrows. Nearly a thousand arrows soared through the air, nketing Willow''s location. But Willow merely sneered at the iing arrows. "Pathetic." Tat-tat-tat-tat! The arrows failed to prate Willow''s shield. There was no way ordinary soldiers'' attacks could pierce the magic of a 6th-circle mage. Mocking the Fenris forces to his heart''s content, Willow began gathering mana in his hands again. "This is getting boring. I''ll kill the curious ones and figure it outter. Let''s see you block this one." Large-scale area magic naturally loses power in individual attacks. But what about a spell that concentrates all its mana into a single, powerful point? Could those insignificant tools block it then? His pride was slightly wounded by the fact that some of his magic had been neutralized, both a few days ago and now. Enraged, he poured an enormous amount of mana into his spell. Crackle! Powerful lightning energy began surging around one of Willow''s hands. Normally, he wouldn''t use a spell that consumed such an immense amount of mana. But in the safety of his position, shielded by his allies, there was no reason to hold back. Crack-crack! Crackle! Noticing the overwhelming mana concentrating in one spot, Gillian shouted. "Throw your spears!" Swishhh! The knights hurled their mana-infused spears with all their might. ng! ng! ng! "Oh?" Willow''s eyes widened at the surprisingly strong attack. Every time the spears struck his shield, its magic power fluctuated significantly, weakening its integrity. Each attack carried tremendous destructive force. "All of them must be at least mid-level knights, if not higher." To deal this level of damage to a 6th-circle mage''s shield, they would need to be at least that strong. Willow was newly impressed by Fenris'' hidden strength. But soon, his gaze sharpened. "As the Count said, I must kill as many of them as possible." The Fenris forces were all hiding within the fortress. No one could be killed by the current long-range attacks outside the walls. It was up to him to reduce their numbers now to minimize allied casualties in a direct assaultter. Crackle! The lightning energy concentrated in Willow''s hand grew evenrger, far surpassing its initial intensity. "Let''s see how this goes." As Willow casually scanned the interior of the fortress, searching for a target to attack- Whoosh! "Hmm?" A massive axe came hurtling toward him at a terrifying speed. For a brief moment, he thought he might die if it hit. "How dare you!" Frowning deeply, he unleashed his lightning attack in the direction the axe hade from, intending to kill the insolent attacker. Boom! As the blue lightning burst forth, the axe struck Willow''s shield. The resulting explosion was deafening, as if the world itself had shattered. "Arghhh!" Willow screamed, clutching his left shoulder. His shield was destroyed, and his left arm was gone, severed along with the axe. Bleeding profusely, Willow plummeted to the ground. If the Desmond knights and mages waiting below hadn''t caught him, his body would have been shattered on impact. "Ahhhhhh!" For the first time in his life, Willow, who had lived in luxury and elegance, experienced pain so intense that he couldn''t think straight. In that moment, neither magic, war, nor orders crossed his mind. "Quick, get Lord Willow to the rear!" A 6th-circle mage was a precious asset. Everyone nearby rushed to move Willow safely back to the camp. They poured the highest-grade potions over him, and medics frantically worked to treat his shoulder. Inside the fortress, the Fenris forces all stared at Gillian with nk expressions. Hissss. Gillian''s condition was far from normal. Having taken the brunt of a 6th-circle lightning spell, steam rose from his entire body. "Ugh..." Unable to hold out any longer, Gillian copsed to his knees. His body was covered in burns, with blisters bubbling up all over. The stench of burnt flesh filled the air. "Instructor!" The knights rushed to support Gillian, but he waved them off and struggled to rise under his own power. ''He''s strong, I''ll give him that.'' He truly lived up to the title of high-circle mage. Seeing the enormous mana gathering, Gillian had intentionally drawn its focus onto himself. Fearing that the knights and soldiers would suffer heavy casualties, he had poured every ounce of his mana into throwing the axe. At the same time, he had stepped forward to absorb the magic attack with his body. If the dispel magic embedded in the knights'' armor hadn''t weakened the spell, he might have died outright. "Hah..." Gillian''s body was in tatters. Between the wound in his chest inflicted by Baron Hutton and the damage from Willow''s spell, he could barely stand upright. Yet, his eyes still burned fiercely, filled with a will to fight and hold the enemy back no matter what. The knights around him, seeing his determination, couldn''t bring themselves to say anything. "Fall back a little further. There''s nothing we can do until the wallspletely copse." Boom! Crash! Boom! The enemy''s assault was relentless. Magic and boulders asionally rained down inside the fortress, destroying buildings and supplies. Their weapons for counter attacking were already few, and most had been destroyed in the first engagement. The Fenris forces retreated further and took time to reorganize. Gillian, too, began tending to his wounds and resting. His body was now covered in bandages from head to toe. Boom! Boom! Boom!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The Desmond forces'' attacks continued day and night, the constant noise making it impossible to sleep. ''Just hold out a little longer...'' With a desperate heart, Gillian stared at the walls. The longer they held, the more time they could buy. Against such overwhelming numbers, all he could do was endure and fight as long as possible. Boom! Boom! Boom! After three days, the upper sections of the walls hadpletely copsed. Still, it wasn''t enough for the enemy soldiers to enter easily. Harold scowled as he muttered to himself. "Stubborn walls. They weren''t this strong when Count Cabaldi ruled. Just how much reinforcement has been done?" Despiteunching unrelenting attacks for three days without facing counterattacks, the walls still hadn''t fully crumbled. When fortifying the fortress, Ghiin''s firstmand had been to maximize durability. Major fortresses like Stonehaven were made far sturdier than others. Clicking his tongue, Harold realized that time was slipping away in an unexpected area. "Keep firing. Don''t stop." He briefly considered sending in his troops now that the walls had been lowered, but he quickly dismissed the idea. It would only result in a battle like the first day. Though sturdy, the fortress wasn''t indestructible. The Desmond forces continued their unceasing assault on the walls. Boom! Finally, one section copsed, and cracks began forming in other areas. After several more days of relentless attacks, the fortress was left in ruins, its walls crumbling in multiple ces. It had held out longer than expected, but its copse was inevitable. With a savage expression, Harold gave themand without dy. "All troops, storm the fortress immediately." [T/L: Please support me and read 320 extra chapters: https://ko-fi/revengerscans] Chapter 281: Chapter 280: Living Together, Dying Together (3) Chapter 281: Chapter 280: Living Together, Dying Together (3) ? "Waahhhhh!" The Desmond forces no longer needed siege towers. Without any resistance, they quickly pushed into the fortress. Once the first unit breached the gates and opened them, the rest poured in more easily. They flooded into the vast fortress, filling it to capacity as they began forming their ranks. Harold''s expression turned savage as he red at the Fenris forces in the distance. "Those wretched fools held us up for so long. Capture them and tear them apart!" The Fenris forces had positioned themselves near the opposite gate, ready to retreat at any moment. They had fortified their position between several buildings, waiting in formation. In front of them stood tightly packed barricades to prepare for closebat. The barricades would allow a smaller force to hold off arger one. "Waahhhhh!" The Desmond forces roared again, surging forward like a tidal wave. Knowing that arrows would be ineffective, they simply used their numbers to overwhelm. Thud! At the front stood Gillian, his body wrapped in bandages. He held a massive halberd. His poor condition meant he intended to make the most of the reach advantage. Gillian nced briefly at the sky. Dark clouds were beginning to obscure the sky. A fierce wind blew through the fortress, signaling the start of battle once more. "It''s going to be a long night." Taking a deep breath, Gillian looked straight ahead. His eyes burned with resolute determination. "Get ready." tter! At Gillian''smand, the Fenris knights and soldiers raised their spears in unison. Boom! The spears of the Desmond and Fenris forces shed. As in the first battle, the Fenris forces'' defense was overwhelming. "Arghhh!" The vanguard of the Desmond army fell easily. It was an inevitable oue. Harold, having already fought the Fenris forces once, was well aware of their capabilities. Shing! As the soldiers at the front fell, the Desmond knights emerged from behind, swinging their swords. "Ugh!" Caught off guard, the Fenris soldiers'' armor tore apart like paper. Galbanium armor was lightweight but no stronger than steel. It couldn''t withstand the mana- infused des of the knights. Boom! But whenever Gillian swung his halberd, the approaching Desmond knights were struck down, their heads split open. "In these narrow passages, we have the advantage! Hold your ground as long as possible!" Vwooom-! Light burst forth from the gaps in the Fenris knights'' armor. After days of recovery, they fought with a frenzy. Boom! Boom! Boom! Gillian and the knights mercilessly cut down the advancing Desmond forces within their range. Even the surprise attacks from Desmond''s knights met the same fate. No one could break through the Fenris forces'' line. Even the magicunched from the Desmond army''s rear had little effect. Vwooom-! Whenever light shed from the Fenris knights'' armor, iing fireballs dissipated harmlessly. With Willow incapacitated, low-circle magic was useless against them. In the rear, the Fenris soldiers, with bows drawn, targeted the Desmond forces. Thanks to Gillian and the knights holding the narrow passage, they could focus on ranged attacks instead of closebat. "Fire!" Thwip! At Gillian''s shout, a volley of arrows rained down on the Desmond rear. "Arghhh!" Screams erupted, but the damage wasn''t severe. Following Harold''s orders, shield bearers had raisedrge shields to protect their allies. Ultimately, the battle''s oue hinged on the sh between the front lines of both armies. "Do not falter! Hold your ground!" Unafraid of death, Gillian fought without reservation. His halberd swept through the air like the wind, shing, cleaving, and stabbing enemy after enemy. Boom! Boom! Boom! But his body was far from normal. The more he moved, the more unbearable pain wracked him. Before long, Gillian''s body was drenched in blood. Half of it was from his enemies, and the other half was his own, from wounds reopening. "Urgh...!" Even so, he gritted his teeth and didn''t stop attacking. His eyes still burned with fierce intent, his aura radiating determination and bravery. The knights, inspired by Gillian, fought with equal ferocity. "Arghhh!" "Push forward!" "Just a little more!" The battlefield was filled with chaotic noise. Screams and the shing of weapons were unending. Faced with such intense resistance, the Desmond forces tried to use their numerical advantage. "Encircle them! Encircle them!" Following themanders'' orders, Desmond soldiers climbed nearby buildings and began shooting arrows and casting spells. While they couldn''t inflict significant damage, they aimed to destabilize the formation through umted pressure. Some troops maneuvered to attack the Fenris forces from the rear. But the Fenris forces weren''t idle spectators. "Counter them!" Fenris archers had a clear advantage. The Desmond forces on the buildings fell withoutn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om achieving much, unable to put sufficient pressure on the Fenris soldiers. Thanks to their rear guard''s efforts, the Fenris front line could focus entirely on the enemies before them. Boom! Boom! Boom! The Fenris knights'' crimson-stained armor reflected the brutal nature of the battle. Still, holding off the advancing army became increasingly difficult. Mana and stamina were steadily depleting. The Fenris knights'' movements visibly slowed. Both sides could see that exhaustion was setting in. "Now! Push harder!" Sensing weakness, the Desmond forces pressed forward with renewed vigor. The Fenris line faltered and began to retreat. Seeing this, Gillian shouted again. "First line, fall back! Second line, forward!" The knights in the front fell back, while fresh knights moved forward and attacked with incredible speed. Swish-swish-swish! "Arghhh!" The Desmond vanguard crumbled in an instant. The Fenris forces swiftly reformed their ranks, and the tide turned, forcing the Desmond forces to retreat. The Fenris forces fought with remarkable efficiency. Using their equipment and terrain, they held their own against the overwhelming army. "Switch out!" Whenever a knight showed signs of fatigue, Gillian rotated them out. This was only possible because he held the line at the very front. At some point, the ground before the Fenris line was littered with Desmond corpses, making it impossible to move without stepping on them. To advance, the Desmond forces had to clear their fallen, which momentarily halted the fighting. Seeing the steadfast Fenris forces, fear began to creep into the hearts of the Desmond soldiers. "They''re monsters... a devil''s army..." "How are they holding us off with so few men...?" "Is Fenris full of people like this?" No matter how they pressed, the line wouldn''t break. After such prolonged fighting, they should have copsed from exhaustion, but their resolve remained unbroken. Harold, too, felt a mix of awe and rage as he looked at the Fenris forces. "These bastards..." Their skill was beyond belief. He had known they were strong, but he hadn''t expected them to endure this long. So many of his proud elite soldiers had fallen to those wretched fools. At this rate, the losses would only increase until everyst one of them was subdued. The enemy''s superior equipment and favorable position had nullified the advantage of numbers. "Pull the soldiers back. We''ll reorganize the ranks. Summon Baron Hutton and Willow, and ce the strongest knights at the front." Baron Hutton and Willow were injured, but there was no choice. If the enemy''s front line was this formidable, they had to respond in kind. Of course, Harold didn''t n to engage them head-on without strategy. He admitted to himself that his anger had blinded him, causing him to act hastily. "Adjust the catapults to target those rats. Reduce everything around them to rubble, leaving them nowhere to hide." Rumble! The catapults outside the fortress moved closer. Harold didn''t expect to kill the Fenris forces outright with the catapults. The enemy could always move to another location outside their range. But if everything around them was destroyed, surrounding them would be much easier. As the catapults were being readied and the attack prepared to resume, a soldier approached Harold. "The enemy... has disappeared." "What?" "They seemed to retreat slowly at first, but then opened the gate on the opposite side of the fortress and fled." Grit. Harold clenched his teeth. The enemy had never intended to defend the fortress. It had always been about stalling for time. Letting out a long, seething breath, Harold asked. "Casualties?" "Approximately... 3,000 soldiers have died so far." || || Harold tilted his head back slightly, looking up at the sky. The dark night was now giving way to the faint light of dawn. Between the first skirmish and the battle through the night, he had lost 3,000 elite troops. The enemy was truly monstrous. It was understandable. If all 100 of their knights were fighting, such results weren''t impossible. Especially when fighting defensively in a bottleneck like this. He surveyed the surroundings. The fortress had been reduced to ruins, barely deserving to be called one anymore. While it was a strategically important point, capturing it had cost him over 3,000 troops and valuable time. ''I should have killed him sooner.'' All of this was because Ghiin had been allowed to live. From the moment Ghiin interfered with his ns, he should have done whatever it took to eliminate him. Harold had underestimated him, and the cost of that mistake was steep and bitter. "Haah..." Harold closed his eyes, trying to calm his emotions. His rage boiled within him, nearly unbearable, but the enemy was already gone. Losing his temper now would only unsettle the soldiers. It wasn''t toote. Now that the fortress was secured, a direct road led to Fenris Castle. He needed to move quickly and seize the lord''s castle. Once Ghiin and his followers were butchered, all his anger would be resolved. Suppressing his emotions with effort, Harold spoke in a low voice. "We depart immediately. Take only the minimum rations and march. The main force will move ahead to encircle Fenris Castle, while the engineers and supply units follow as quickly as possible." The soldiers were undoubtedly exhausted, but there was no choice. Rest would have to wait until Fenris Castle was under siege. The Desmond forces swiftly reorganized and began moving toward Fenris Castle. Traveling along the road, theirrge army moved at an impressive pace. After two days of uninterrupted travel, they set up camp for a brief rest. That''s when they were suddenly attacked. "Ambush!" Gillian and his knights, who had escaped the fortress,unched a surprise attack on the Desmond army''s camp. The well-trained Desmond soldiers weren''tx in their vignce. They quickly responded to the intruders with the discipline they had been taught. However, the Fenris forces killed a few weaker soldiers and retreated immediately. Being a large and cumbersome army, the Desmond forces couldn''t easily pursue the small, nimble group. Although they had effectively repelled the attack, the aftermath wasn''t over. Fighting meant they needed time to recover and reorganize. "Clear the bodies!" "Reorganize the scouts and pursuit units!" "Report remaining troop numbers!" Commanders shouted orders from all directions, trying to restore order to the camp. Once again, the Desmond forces lost precious time due to the Fenris forces'' ambush. Harold ground his teeth as he looked at the chaotic campsite. "Those bastards again..." He had thought the only real nuisance in the Fenris territory was Ghiin. The man''s history of cunning moves was well-known. But he hadn''t expected even his subordinates to be such a thorn in his side. Because of them, the march had slowed considerably. Over 15 days had already been spent capturing one fortress and advancing. And Fenris Castle was still a considerable distance away. Between here and therey plenty of forests and mountains where the Fenris forces could hide. "These rats are ying games on their home turf, are they?" At Harold''s words, his adjutant responded. "At this rate, it will take over two weeks just to reach the castle." "We can''t keep letting them dictate the pace. Increase the marching speed." "But... increasing the pace will weaken our ability to respond to ambushes and significantly drain the soldiers'' stamina and morale." Harold red at his adjutant with piercing eyes. "Do it anyway. If the rats have nowhere to hide, they''ll eventuallye out. We don''t have time to waste." "...Understood." Harold didn''t bother hiding the killing intent boiling within him. "The enemymander''s name is Gillian, isn''t it? I''ll make sure to chew him alongside Ghiin." [T/L: Please support me and read 320 extra chapters: https://ko-fi/revengerscans] Chapter 282 Chapter 282: It¡¯s Our Turn to Help (2) It wasn¡¯t just the Third Legion and the Ferdium forces that were bustling about, worried for Ghiin. Some were more concerned about the well-being of Fenris than anyone else. Victims of Investment Losses At the sight of the banner hanging at the banquet hall entrance, Rosalyn and Mariel, who had gathered numerous investments from nobles, let out heavy sighs. The prevailing opinion was that Count Fenris would lose this time. Count Desmond was unlike other lords. He was a major northern lordmanding an army of 30,000. Even though Ghiin had recently been gaining recognition as the kingdom¡¯s new star, he paled inparison to Count Desmond. ¡°Oh no! We¡¯re doomed!¡± ¡°I put all my wealth into this!¡± ¡°Why did I even invest in this?!¡± The investors had poured enormous sums into cosmetics and road construction. While the road construction was initially pursued under the trust of the Marquis of Branford, the principal party behind these ventures was still Ghiin. If Ghiin were to fail, the cosmetics business would undoubtedly copse. And if the leading figure went under, the road construction project¡¯s future would be uncertain. It was no wonder that everyone was anxious about losing their investments. Among them, one person had poured in more money than anyone else. ¡®Damn it! That crazy bastard! I brought in not only the other bishops¡¯ wealth but also the temple¡¯s donation funds and threw it all in!¡¯ This person was none other than Bishop Porisco, a self-proimed devout servant of the goddess Juana. Porisco, who had earned the renown of being at the level of a saint, was considered the most influential religious figure in the capital. Now untouchable due to his elevated status, he had reverted to his old, troublesome habits. Not content with epting countless bribes, he had begun gambling with temple funds, making investments here and there. ¡®What should I do? I shouldn¡¯t have trusted that bastard! I should¡¯ve just devoted myself to Juana! If I lose all this money, I¡¯ll hit rock bottom again¡­ No, wait. Wouldn¡¯t it be better if that guy just died?¡¯ On second thought, if Ghiin died, there would be no one left who knew his dirty secrets. Perhaps it wouldn¡¯t be such a bad thing if he were gone. ¡®No, wait, what about my money? How could I just lose all that money? I¡¯ll end up in ruins again!¡¯ Porisco found himself torn. He wanted Ghiin dead but not yet. This, he rationalized, must be another test from the goddess. ¡®Ah, why does the divine always give me such trials?!¡¯ While the investors were all stomping their feet in frustration, Rosalyn stepped forward and shouted. ¡°Just worrying about this here won¡¯t solve anything!¡± All eyes turned to her, their gazes somber. What could investors do except worry about their failing businesses? Rosalyn, however, spoke firmly, as if there was no problem. ¡°If you¡¯re worried about the business failing, why don¡¯t we help ensure it doesn¡¯t fail?¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°You all have private soldiers stationed here in the capital, don¡¯t you? Gather them and lend them to support Count Fenris!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The crowd¡¯s expressions turned reluctant at her proposal. Of course, they had private soldiers. But those forces were meant to secure their safety in the capital, nothing more. They were nothingpared to the elite troops of Desmond, known as the strongest in the North. No matter how many hundreds they could gather, they would pale inparison to an army of 30,000. Rosalyn, however, continued, her expression unwavering. ¡°My father has ordered the Third Legion to mobilize! If we work alongside the kingdom¡¯s forces, our private soldiers can make a significant difference! We don¡¯t need to win the war; we just need to rescue Count Fenris!¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡­.¡± The nobles¡¯ eyes lit up. If the Marquis of Branford himself had mobilized the kingdom¡¯s army, the situation would have changed. Moreover, they were part of the Royal Faction. There was no issue in taking action against Desmond, who hadunched a war without justification. A civil war might create greater problemster, but that was a worry for another day. The immediate concern was saving Ghiin to prevent their financial losses. He simply had to be rescued. ¡®If that bastard survives this time, I¡¯m pulling all my money out.¡¯ ¡®I can¡¯t stand the stress of being tied to him anymore.¡¯ ¡®Hah, I¡¯ve dealt with this before, but every time there¡¯s a chance of making big money, it¡¯s so hard to pull out.¡¯ Though they couldn¡¯t help but get involved, seeing everyone else making money, they couldn¡¯t resist joining in. This time, however, the crisis had truly shaken them to the core. Many resolved to withdraw after resolving this issue. Hiding their true thoughts, the nobles readily agreed to Rosalyn¡¯s proposal. ¡°Very well! I will send all 100 of my soldiers!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send 50!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll contribute 200 of mine.¡± The nobles scrambled to pledge their troops. Being wealthy and influential aristocrats, they collectively promised a total of around 3,000 soldiers. This unexpectedlyrge number surprised even themselves. ¡°Well, well, it seems our forces are considerable when gathered,¡± one remarked. ¡°Of course! Isn¡¯t that the whole point of pooling resources, just like investments?¡± ¡°With this number, we can make a real difference.¡± Rosalyn clenched her fists tightly. The nobles¡¯ response was better than she had hoped. With the kingdom¡¯s army working alongside them, the chances of rescuing Ghiin were significantly higher. Mariel, smiling with satisfaction, added, ¡°The Aylesbur family will provide food supplies and military funds.¡± ¡°Ohhh!¡± The nobles gazed at her with admiration. Mobilizing 3,000 soldiers at once was no easy feat. Many were already calcting whether they¡¯d need to contribute extra funds, but Mariel¡¯s intervention spared them the trouble. With decisions quickly finalized, Rosalyn turned to Porisco, who was attending the banquet, and made her request. ¡°Bishop! Could you send ten priests? And this time, not the novicessend skilled ones!¡± ¡°Uh¡­ but the temple shouldn¡¯t participate in wars¡­¡± ¡°Just likest time, all they need to do is ensure Count Fenris doesn¡¯t die. It¡¯s purely humanitarian!¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± ¡°If Count Fenris or the region¡¯s key engineers were to die, even if we went to help, it¡¯d be pointless! Do you want to lose the temple¡¯s precious donations?¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ I shouldn¡¯t, but¡­¡± Porisco hesitated. Rosalyn was rightif he lost the temple¡¯s¡­ no, his precious money, it would be a disaster. After all, this wasn¡¯t direct participation in the war, so the priests wouldn¡¯t be in much danger. Humanitarian assistance was a widely epted excuse among the nobles. ¡®There¡¯s no choice¡­ If this is the goddess¡¯s will, I mustply.¡¯ Resolving his internal conflict, Porisco chose money over Ghiin¡¯s life, conveniently leaving the responsibility to the goddess. He was a man with unwavering priorities. ¡°Very well¡­ This unity among us must be a sign of Juana¡¯s guidance. I shall send priests to assist.¡± Thus, the Capital Nobles¡¯ Allianceor as some sarcastically called them, ¡°The Victims of Investment Losses¡±was formed. Rosalyn exhaled in relief. Though she couldn¡¯t let her guard down yet, with the Third Legion¡¯s support, it seemed likely they could rescue Ghiin. ¡®He¡¯s surprisingly popr, isn¡¯t he?¡¯ Regardless of intentions, another army of thousands was mobilizing to save Ghiin. Thebined forces were ced under themand of Viscount Iderean, a man with war experience and significant investments in the cause. At the departure ceremony, Iderean confidently proimed, ¡°I will personally ensure Count Fenris is rescued!¡± ¡°Hurrah! Viscount Iderean is the best!¡± Amidst the nobles¡¯ cheers, the Capital Nobles¡¯ Alliance marched closely behind the Third Legion. ¡°Are the preparationsplete?¡± Ghiin asked as he tied a bandage around his hand. ude, visibly tense, responded. ¡°The elves and 2,000 mounted archers, along with 1,000 cavalry, are ready.¡± ¡°And the knights?¡± ¡°All 300 are fully armed and awaiting orders.¡± ¡°No word from Gillian?¡± ¡°Not yet¡­¡± A month had passed since the war began. They had received reports of the fortress falling but no updates from Gillian. There had been word a few days ago about skirmishes with Count Desmond¡¯s forces, but nothing since. This was partly because Desmond¡¯s scouts and pursuit squads made it difficult to gather information, and Gillian could not risk exposing his movements. Ssssshhhh. Ghiin unfurled a map and stared intently at a particr location. Nodding a few times, he turned to ude again. ¡°My father, the kingdom¡¯s army, and the Capital Nobles¡¯ Alliance, correct?¡± ¡°Yes. They left quite some time ago and should reach the estate¡¯s borders soon.¡± ¡°Good. We¡¯ll make up for thecking forces with theirs. My letter was delivered properly, wasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yes, I confirmed delivery and even received a response.¡± Ghiin nodded silently. He wanted to prepare more, but there was no time. Any dy would put Gillian and others in greater danger. The estate¡¯s resources had been entirely devoted to producing new bows, which barely filled the gaps in their arsenal. The intensive training for the mounted archers had also yielded decent results, and with the bow productionplete, there was no reason to dy further. * * * When Ghiin stepped outside the castle, arge crowd gathered around him. ¡°My lord! We can fight too!¡± ¡°We will defend the castle!¡± ¡°Take us with you! Let us join you!¡± The ones gathered were newly recruited trainees and armed inhabitants of the estate. They all shouted with fervent expressions, dering their resolve to fight. These were estate residents who had always been indifferent to the wars of the nobility, now stepping forward of their own volition. It was truly a touching sight. With people like them, I felt we could ovee anything. But not now. ¡°I¡¯ll ept your sentiments. However, it is not yet your time to fight.¡± I couldn¡¯t let them fight at this moment. The estate residents had just begun to stabilize their lives, and productivity was improving. What if the estate became ravaged by war and many residents died? It would take even more time than we had already invested to recover. If this had been the final battle, or if the Duke¡¯s main forces had attacked, I would have dered a full mobilization to fight. Because that would have been a battle that needed to be won at all costs. But that wasn¡¯t the case now. Desmond was merely one of the mountains we had to cross. Even Ghiin had initially considered retreating temporarily from this ce. Although the estate residents expressed frustration at Ghiin¡¯s refusal, they had no choice but to ept it. ¡®It¡¯s because we¡¯re still too weak¡­¡¯ ¡®Once again, we can only rely on our lord¡­¡¯ ¡®We just need to get through this crisis. Next time, for sure¡­¡¯ They had lived far toocently. Recently, tension had risen due to rumors of the estate being targeted, and many had enlisted as soldiers, but it wasn¡¯t enough. They should have received training long ago and built the strength to protect the estate. The residents regretted andmented this deeply. If given another chance, they vowed never to live in such ease andcency again. They all harbored this resolve. Ghiin surveyed the residents before turning his gaze to the army assembled before him. Three hundred knights in ck armor, their fierce expressions ready to explode at any moment, stood before him. Despite their usual bickering, Gillian and the knights stationed at the fortress wererades who had fought together until now. Knowing they were risking their lives to stall the enemy made him want to rush to them immediately. ¡°Huff¡­ huff¡­¡± Everyone was breathing heavily, their rage barely contained. Ghiin turned his head again. Vanessa and Alfoi stood at the forefront of a group of robed mages gathered on one side. Though they looked slightly tense, they didn¡¯t appear overly fearful. Desmond¡¯s army had many mages. To counter them, the Fenris mages had to step forward in earnest now. Snort. The sharp, restless sounds of horses reached Ghiin¡¯s ears, drawing his attention. Lumina and Ascon led 200 elves, and behind them stood 2,000 mounted archers. These were the ones who would y the most crucial role in this war. Each carried a newly designed bow, folded and hanging from their waist. Behind them were about a thousand mounted soldiers, including thebor assault team, waiting in formation. One notable difference from the previous war was the absence of Belinda and some other key figures. Ghiin cast his eyes over the gathered forces and slowly began to speak. ¡°Right now, ourrades are facing the enemy¡¯s massive army, risking their lives and shedding blood to buy us time.¡± The knights¡¯ breathing grew even rougher. They looked as if they might charge forward at any moment. Ghiin¡¯s voice continued, calm yet brimming with strength. ¡°The enemy is Desmond, hailed as the strongest in the North. They have brought an army of 30,000, while our forces, even at full muster, number only 4,000. So, if anyone feels fear, you are free to step back.¡± Thud! One knight mmed hisnce to the ground, as if to mock the idea. Following his lead, the other knights also began striking theirnces to the ground. Thud! Thud! Thud! Their eyes burned with fierce determination. Ghiin smiled, satisfied. ¡°Good. We can¡¯t dy any longer. We cannot let their courage and sacrifices be in vain.¡± Thud! The knights struck theirnces to the ground once more. The rhythmic tremors, like the beat of a heart, resonated across the battlefield, quickening the pulse and breath of everyone who heard it. ¡°Now it¡¯s our turn to help them.¡± With those words, Ghiin mounted his horse. The waiting knights followed his lead and climbed onto their steeds. When all preparations wereplete, Ghiin tightly gripped the reins of the ck King. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s rescue ourrades and crush Desmond.¡± Neigh! The ck King reared on its hind legs, letting out a powerful cry. Then, it surged forward with tremendous force. Thud-thud-thud-thud! The knights and soldiers followed closely behind Ghiin. Everyone was mounted. They bore no resemnce to the force that had been holed up inside the fortress. The Fenris army, as if releasing all the power they had been gathering, charged forward with overwhelming speed. Riding atop the ck King, Ghiin clenched his teeth. ¡°Hold on just a little longer, Gillian.¡± His eyes burned with a killing intent fierce enough to destroy everything in his path. Chapter 283: Chapter 282: Its Our Turn to Help (2) Chapter 283: Chapter 282: It''s Our Turn to Help (2) ? It wasn''t only the 3rd Corps and Perdium''s forces that were moving swiftly, worried about Ghiin. Some individuals were more concerned about Fenris than anyone else. [Association of Investment Victims] Rozalin and Meriel, who had gathered a massive amount of noble investments, sighed as they looked at the g hanging at the entrance to the banquet hall. The prevailing opinion was that this time, Count Fenris was certain to lose. Count Desmond was unlike other lords. He was a powerful northern lordmanding an army of 30,000. No matter how well Ghiin had been doing recently, and no matter how highly regarded he was as the kingdom''s rising star, he paled inparison to Count Desmond. "Oh no! It''s all ruined!" "All my wealth for the civil war is tied up in this!" "I should never have invested!" These individuals had poured enormous sums of money into cosmetics and road construction. Though the road construction project was initiated under Marquis Branford''s guidance, the primary operator was still Ghiin. If Ghiin failed, the cosmetics business would certainly copse. And if the operator of the road construction project went under, who could say what would happen to that endeavor? Thus, everyone was anxious, fearing they would lose all the money they had invested. Among them, there was one person who had poured more money into the ventures than anyone else. ''Damn it! That crazy bastard! I even brought in other bishops'' assets and temple donations!'' This was none other than Bishop Forisco, the devout (?) servant of the goddess Juana. He was now one of the most prominent religious figures in the capital, his reputation nearing that of a saint. Having gained untouchable status, he had reverted to his old bad habits. Not content with the bribes he had already taken, he began ying the investment game, using temple funds to finance ventures far and wide. ''What should I do? I trusted that bastard for no reason! I should''ve just devoted myself to Juana! If I lose this money, I''ll plummet to rock bottom again... No, wait? Wouldn''t it actually be better if that guy just died?'' Upon reflection, Forisco realized that if Ghiin died, no one would remain who knew his secrets. Perhaps it wouldn''t be so bad. ''No, wait! What about my money? Am I just supposed to write off all that cash? Then I''d fall into ruin again.'' He wanted Ghiin to die, but not right now. Forisco could only think of this as another trial from the goddess. ''Ah! Why does the goddess always test me like this?'' While the investors fretted and paced, Rozalin stepped forward and shouted. "Worrying about it here isn''t going to solve anything!" The others looked at her with gloomy expressions. What else could people who had invested money do but worry about their business? Rozalin, as if the situation weren''t a problem at all, spoke firmly. "If you''re worried about the business failing, then let''s make sure it doesn''t fail!" "?" "Don''t you all have private soldiers here in the capital? Let''s gather them and send reinforcements to Count Fenris!" "..." At her suggestion, everyone looked hesitant. Of course, they all had private soldiers. But they were there for security in the capital, not to face the elite troops of Desmond, known as the strongest in the north. Even a few thousand troops would pale inparison to Desmond''s 30,000-strong army. But Rozalin, unfazed, continued. "My father has ordered the 3rd Corps to mobilize! If we move with the kingdom''s army, our private soldiers can provide significant support! We don''t have to win the war! We just need to save Count Fenris!" "Oh..." The nobles'' eyes lit up. If Marquis Branford himself had mobilized the kingdom''s army, that changed the situation entirely. Moreover, they were part of the pro-royalist faction. There was no issue with opposing Desmond, who had started a war without justification. A civil war might bring bigger problemster, but that was not today''s concern. The immediate priority was to prevent losses caused by Ghiin''s potential death. He had to be rescued, no matter what. ''If that guy survives this, I''m pulling out all my money.'' ''I can''t keep living with this anxiety hanging over me.'' ''I''ve been through this before, but every time I see an opportunity for big profits, I can''t pull out easily.'' Everyone felt the same. They couldn''t stay out of it when others were investing and making big money. But this time, the fear of losing it all had them seriously reconsidering their involvement. Hiding their thoughts, the nobles eagerly agreed to Rozalin''s proposal. "Fine! I''ll contribute 100 soldiers!" "I''ll send 50!" "I''ll dispatch 200." They all vied to promise their troops. These were wealthy, powerful nobles. Just gathering their promised soldiers amounted to roughly 3,000 men. The unexpectedlyrge number surprised even the nobles themselves. "Wow, when we pool our soldiers, the numbers are impressive." "Indeed, isn''t this the same as pooled investments?" "With this many troops, we should be able to make a real difference." Rozalin clenched her fist tightly. The nobles'' response was better than expected. Moving with the kingdom''s army would significantly increase the chances of rescuing Ghiin. Meriel, smiling with satisfaction, added. "The Count Ailesbur will provide food and military funds." "Oh!" The nobles eximed in admiration. Moving an army of 3,000 was no small feat. Many had been calcting whether they would need to chip in additional funds, but Meriel had solved that problem. With decisions made quickly, Rozalin turned to Bishop Forisco, who was attending the banquet, and said. "Bishop! Please send 10 priests! Not just novices this time, but skilled ones!" "Excuse me? But the temple cannot participate in wars..." "They just need to go and make sure Count Fenris doesn''t die, likest time! It''s purely humanitarian!" "Hmm..." "If Count Fenris or the key technicians of the territory get injured or die, our efforts to help will be for nothing! Would you risk losing the temple''s precious donations?" "Ah... this is bad..." Forisco hesitated. He couldn''t afford to lose the temple''s... no, his precious funds, as Rozalin had pointed out. Since it wasn''t direct participation in the war, the priests wouldn''t be in much danger. And using the pretext of humanitarian aid was an excuse easily epted among nobles. ''I have no choice... If this is the goddess''s will... I''ll just have to go along with it.'' After much deliberation, Forisco chose money over Ghiin''s life. He simply passed the responsibility to the goddess, a man of unshakable conviction. "Fine... Everyoneing together like this must be guided by Juana''s divine will. I will send the priests." Thus, the Capital Nobles'' Alliance, otherwise known as the Association of Investment Victims, was formed. Rozalin let out a breath of relief. Though she couldn''t let her guard down yet, she felt that with the 3rd Corps, they had a good chance of rescuing Ghiin. ''He''s surprisingly popr.'' Whether intended or not, thousands of troops were once again mobilized to save Ghiin. Themander of the allied forces was Viscount Idorian, who had war experience and had invested a significant amount of money. During the departure ceremony, he shouted confidently, "I will rescue Count Fenris without fail!" "Whoa! Viscount Idorian is the best!" Amid the nobles'' cheers, the Capital Nobles'' Alliance army closely followed the 3rd Corps. *** "Are we ready?" As Ghiin wrapped bandages around his hand, he asked, and ude replied with a tense expression. "The elves, 2,000 archers on horseback, and 1,000 cavalry are ready." "The knights?" "All 300 are armed and on standby." "Any word from Gillian?" "Not yet..." A month had already passed since the war began. News of the fortress''s fall had arrived, but there was still no word from Gillian. Several days ago, information hade that Gillian''s forces were engaging Desmond''s troops, but there had been no updates since. Desmond''s scouts and pursuers made gathering intelligence difficult, and Gillian couldn''tn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om afford to reveal his movements continuously. Swoosh. Ghiin spread out a map and focused intently on a particr spot. After nodding a few times, he asked ude again. "You mentioned my father, the kingdom''s army, and the Capital Nobles'' Alliance, correct?" "Yes, they departed some time ago. They should arrive at the territory''s borders soon." "Good. We''ll supplement ourck of troops with theirs. My letters were delivered, right?" "Yes, they were sessfully delivered, and I received replies." Ghiin nodded silently. He wanted to prepare further but couldn''t afford the time. The longer he dyed, the more danger Gillian and the others faced. The entire territory had poured its resources into crafting new bows, and the deficiency had finally been filled. The archers'' intensive training had yielded results, and with the bows ready, there was no time left to waste. When Ghiin stepped outside the castle, arge crowd gathered around him. "My lord! We can fight too!" "We''ll protect the castle!" "Take us with you! We''ll fight by your side!" The new recruits and armed territory residents pleaded fervently to join the fight. For people who had always been disheartened and indifferent to noble wars, this change was remarkable. Ghiin was genuinely grateful. With such people, they could ovee anything. But not now. "I appreciate your determination. But it''s not your time to fight yet." He couldn''t risk involving them in this battle. The territory''s residents had only recently stabilized their lives, and productivity was beginning to rise again. If war ravaged thend and many residents died, the time and effort invested would all be for naught. If this were the final battle, if the duke''s main force had invaded, he would have issued a total mobilization and fought with everything they had. But this was not that kind of battle. Desmond was just one obstacle on the path. Initially, Ghiin had even considered retreating temporarily from the territory. Though disappointed, the residents couldn''t refute Ghiin''s decision. ''We''re still too weak...'' ''We have no choice but to trust our lord again...'' ''Let''s survive this crisis. Next time, we''ll be ready...'' They regretted theircency. While recent rumors about threats to the territory had prompted many to enlist as soldiers, it wasn''t enough. They should have trained earlier, prepared themselves to protect thend. With determination in their hearts, the residents resolved to never be so idle again. Ghiin nced over the residents, then turned to his assembled army. Three hundred knights d in ck armor stood, their expressions fierce and brimming with explosive energy. Though they often quarreled, Gillian and the knights at the fortress were theirrades, having fought alongside them through countless battles. Knowing they were risking their lives to hold back the enemy, Ghiin''s urgency grew. Huff, huff. The knights'' breathing grew heavy, their anger evident. Ghiin turned his gaze again. On one side stood mages, led by Vanessa and Alpoi, cloaked in robes. Though some tension was visible, they didn''t appear overly fearful. Desmond''s army had many mages. To counter them, Fenris''s mages would need to step forward in earnest. Snort. Hearing the restless neighing of horses, Ghiin turned toward the sound. In front were 200 elves, led by Lumina and Ascon, and behind them, 2,000 mounted archers. These forces would y a critical role in this war. All carried the new bows at their waists. Behind them waited 1,000 cavalry, including members of thebor assault corps. Absent from this formation were Belinda and a few other individuals, marking a significant difference from the previous battle. Ghiin surveyed the gathered forces and began to speak slowly. "Right now, our friends are facing the enemy''s massive army, risking their lives, and shedding blood to buy us time." The knights'' breathing grew heavier, their tension palpable, as if ready to charge at any moment. Ghiin''s voice, calm yet powerful, continued. "The enemy is Count Desmond, called the strongest in the north. He''s brought 30,000 troops, while we barely have 4,000 even after mustering all our forces. If anyone feels fear, you may leave now." Thud! A knight struck the ground forcefully with his spear, as if to say such an idea was absurd. Others quickly followed suit, mming their spears down. Thud! Thud! Thud! Their eyes burned with fierce determination. Ghiin smiled in satisfaction. "Good. We cannot dy any longer. Their courage and sacrifice must not be in vain." Thud! The knights mmed their spears again, the rhythmic vibrations echoing like heartbeats. The sound quickened everyone''s breathing and set their hearts racing. "Now, it''s our turn to help them." With those words, Ghiin mounted his horse. The knights promptly followed suit. As all preparations werepleted, Ghiin gripped the reins of his ck steed tightly. "Let''s go, save our friends, and crush Desmond." Neigh! The ck steed reared up, then pounded the ground and charged forward. Thud, thud, thud! The knights and soldiers followed Ghiin. Every one of them was mounted. Gone was the image of soldiers holed up in a castle. Fenris''s army surged forward with incredible speed, as if releasing all the strength they had umted. From atop ck King, Ghiin clenched his teeth. ''Hold on just a little longer, Gillian.'' His eyes burned with murderous intent, ready to destroy everything in his path. [T/L: Please support me and read 385 extra chapters: https://ko-fi/revengerscans] Chapter 284: Chapter 283: I Didn鈥檛 Come Alone (1) Chapter 284: Chapter 283: I Didn¡¯t Come Alone (1) ? Gillian, with an exhausted expression, gazed at the Desmond forces'' pursuit squad before him. ''How persistent they are...'' For several days, Gillian and his knights hadunched numerous ambushes. Initially caught off guard, the Desmond forces had be increasingly adept and resilient in their responses. As a result, the effectiveness of their ambushes had diminished. Recently, Gillian had been too busy fleeing from the pursuit squad tounch any effective attacks. Gillian nced back. In the distance, thousands of cavalrymen approached steadily. Though they were called a pursuit squad, their numbers were immense-around 3,000,parable to the military strength of an entire territory, all mobilized to hunt them down. "Tomand such forces... truly formidable.'' The Desmond pursuit squad had split off swiftly from the main force, blocking every possible escape route for the Fenris troops. Like hunters herding prey, they had cornered Gillian''s group in this open field. Gillian exhaled deeply. ''Is this the end...'' The in where they now stood offered no forests or mountains to hide in as they approached the Fenris hearnd. The enemy had advanced more quickly than expected, enduring losses to trap them here. There was no escape. The only choice left was to fight head-on. "Prepare for battle." At Gillian''s lowmand, the knights and soldiers raised their weapons. Their faces were pale and haggard from exhaustion. When they had fled the fortress, they hadn''t even managed to bring their horses, let alone sufficient provisions. They had fought relentlessly without rest, leaving them battered and weary. Barely half their original number remained after repeated skirmishes. Still, their eyes burned fiercely. Each soldier seemed determined to take down as many enemies as possible, even in their final moments. Gillian allowed himself a bitter smile and continued. "Form a circr formation." Their formation shifted into a tight circle. For theing cavalry battle, they raised their spears and shields high. With no fortifications or natural barriers left to exploit, they would have to fend off attacks from all directions using only their weary bodies. As the Fenris troops formed their defensive line, the Desmond forcespleted their encirclement. Baron Hutton, leading the pursuit squad, grinned with satisfaction as he looked at the Fenris troops. "Finally, we''ve caught those rats." The ambushes led by Gillian had been swift and ferocious, forcing Desmond''s army to slow its advance in caution. However, the Desmond forces had not allowed themselves to be entirely outmaneuvered. Though they had suffered significant losses along the way, they had ultimately achieved the situation they desired. All that remained was to unleash the pent-up fury they had umted. Baron Hutton drew his sword and dered, "End it." The Desmond forces began closing in on the Fenris troops, tightening their formation like a noose. Gillian, raising his shield to cover the front, stepped forward and shouted, "They''reing!" As soon as he spoke, dozens of fireballs flew from the Desmond ranks. Boom! Boom! Boom! Gillian gritted his teeth and blocked the spells with his shield. The other knights did the same. These spells were manageable; without a 6th-circle mage like Willow among the enemy, they were still within the Fenris troops'' capacity to endure. Whoosh! In addition to the magic, a barrage of arrows rained down from the Desmond side. The Desmond forces knew the arrows would have little effect-sturdy armor and dispel magic protected the Fenris troops. But the purpose of these attacks wasn''t to inflict damage. It was to wear down their stamina and mana. Tat-tat-tat-tat! Boom! Boom! Boom! With each volley from the Desmond forces, the circr formation of the Fenris troops shook violently. All they could do was hunker down like turtles, enduring the relentless onught. After some time, the long-range attacks ceased, and Desmond''s cavalry began to advance. The Fenris troops, already battered from the earlier assaults, appeared utterly drained even before the cavalry reached them. Their long exposure to the elements had left them in poor condition. Thud-thud-thud-thud! As the Desmond cavalry approached, the Fenris knights began tough. Lucas, known for his pretentious dignity and self-proimed title as a "genius of spearmanship," finally voiced his honest thoughts. "Honestly, I thought about running away halfway through. Those guys are no joke. They''re onn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om apletely different level from anyone we''ve fought before." "Hehe, idiot. I knew you''d say that." "Since it''se to this, let''s take down as many as we can before we go. The lord will avenge us anyway." Yes, their lord would surely avenge them. He was not the type to let grievances go unanswered. This thought gave them the courage to face death with a smile. Boom! Finally, the two armies shed. The Fenris knights deftly dodged the cavalry charges, countering to take down horses and riders alike. The spearmen held their ground at first, effectively repelling the cavalry. But the enemy numbers were overwhelming. Their current forces were simply too few to withstand the relentless tide of cavalry. Boom! "Argh!" The next wave of Desmond''s cavalry plowed through the Fenris ranks, scattering the soldiers. Though well-armored, the Fenris soldierscked the agility of knights and bore the full brunt of the cavalry''s impact. After just two charges, the Fenris circr formation was utterly broken. "Get up! If you stay down, you''ll die for real!" "Stay sharp!" "Hold on a little longer!" The Fenris knights fought valiantly, taking down enemy cavalry one by one, but with the battle devolving into chaos, their disadvantage became insurmountable. Unlike in the narrow corridors of the fortress, enemies poured in from all directions on the open in. The Fenris knights began using everyst ounce of their strength. Ziiing-! This was their final stand. If they were going to die, they intended to take as many enemies as possible with them. Boom! Boom! Boom! The Fenris knights fought like men possessed, driven by a fierce and unrelenting will to kill. Gillian was no exception. Discarding his shield, he wielded axes in both hands and tore through the enemy ranks with brutal efficiency. He didn''t care about the wounds he sustained. He just kept hacking at the enemies around him. sh! sh! Boom! The advancing Desmond forces were shredded, leaving blood and screams in their wake. "Ahh! These monsters!" "Push harder! They''re exhausted!" "Let''s end these damn bastards today!" The Desmond forces were just as desperate. These enemies had forced them into reckless operations, deprived them of sleep, and cost them countlessrades, all while filling them with fear. As the end of this nightmare approached, the elite Desmond troops refused to falter. Boom! Boom! Boom! "Argh!" "Yaaaah!" The battlefield rang with screams and war cries as it descended into madness. Both attackers and defenders were lost in the fervor of battle, focused only on killing the enemy before them. But such intensity couldn''tst forever. As time passed, the Desmond forces'' momentum grew stronger, while the Fenris troops weakened. "Ugh..." Thud. One of the frenzied Fenris knights let out a bitterugh before copsing. Though his helmet hid his face, the inside was soaked with blood he had coughed up. Thud. Another knight fell. It wasn''t just the knights. The soldiers had long since copsed, their bodies twitching faintly. Though their sturdy armor had saved their lives, the umted impacts and fatigue had left them unable to rise. "Get up! Get up and keep fighting!" Only Gillian continued to shout, killing enemies as he went. His relentless rampage kept the Desmond forces at bay, preventing them from advancing easily. But even the Desmond troops began to sense something strange about the Fenris army. "Are they finally exhausted?" "No, something''s off about them." "Is there some kind of problem?" Thud! Thud! Thud! As the Desmond forces drew back slightly, the remaining Fenris knights began copsing one by one. Seeing them fall on their own, the Desmond troops halted their assault, opting instead to maintain their encirclement. Atst, nearly all the Fenris knights had either fallen or sat slumped on the ground, blood leaking from beneath their helmets. Seeing this, Gillian''s arms drooped in exhaustion. He was the only one still standing. Gillian looked sorrowfully at the copsed knights, who were coughing up blood, and muttered, "Get up... Get up and keep fighting..." His face looked as though it had aged years in just a few days. The fierce determination in his eyes was gone, reced by the weary look of a dying lion. Swish. The Desmond forces'' ranks parted, and a man stepped forward from within. "Baron Hutton..." Gillian gripped his axe tightly. His trembling hands betrayed his exhaustion, but he knew he had to kill this man, no matter what. If he seeded, it would reduce the casualties his allies would suffer in the battles toe. Baron Hutton unsheathed his sword slowly, his gaze as arrogant and icy as ever. The two men swung their weapons at each other without hesitation. Boom! At the first sh, Gillian staggered and fell back. He was too drained to block Baron Hutton''s powerful strike. Boom! Boom! "Gah..." Each time they shed, Gillian was injured and forced to retreat. Baron Hutton, though not fully recovered, had received proper treatment and rest, leaving him in far better condition than Gillian. ng! Under the relentless assault, Gillian finally lost his grip on one of his axes. Boom! The follow-up attack shattered his remaining axe, which hadn''t been sufficiently infused with mana. Screech! Baron Hutton''s sword mercilessly tore through Gillian''s breastte. Thud. Staggering and coughing blood, Gillian finally copsed to his knees. He looked up at Baron Hutton with tired eyes, wondering why the man hadn''t delivered a killing blow when he clearly could have. Baron Hutton, holding his bloodied sword out, spoke. "Gillian." "..." "Though you''re a mere mercenary, it''s a shame to waste someone like you in a war like this. I''ll give you one more chance. Surrender." "...I refuse." Baron Hutton''s brow twitched. He couldn''t understand it. "Why? Aren''t you just a mercenary? Why would you risk your life to follow Count Fenris? Is a contract really that important to you?" "...It''s not about the contract." At first, it was gratitude. Gillian had followed because the young lord had saved his daughter. He had been ready to give his life, believing it only fair to trade his life for the life of his daughter. But over time, his perspective had changed as he watched Ghiin. Ghiin was extraordinary. A noble who didn''t care about rank or status. A man who, though not a mercenary, embodied the truest spirit of one. A leader who had saved his territory from crisis after crisis with his mysterious knowledge. Someone who always prioritized the safety of others over his own desires. A person who achieved what everyone else deemed impossible. The longer Gillian spent with Ghiin, the more deeply he was moved by these qualities. At some point, Gillian stopped seeing Ghiin as just a benefactor who had saved his daughter. He became a master worthy of loyalty, someone Gillian genuinely wanted to follow. That''s why Gillian could never betray him. It wasn''t repayment for a favor or a contractual obligation. It was loyalty. Gillian had found someone truly worthy of devoting his life to. Of course, Ghiin could also be entric and unpredictable in ways that were oddly amusing. That thought brought a smile to Gillian''s face despite his situation. Baron Hutton, seeing Gillian smile like that, couldn''t understand it. Nor could heprehend why Count Fenris inspired such loyalty. "Why? Why follow that inexperienced boy? Do you truly believe Count Fenris can take control of the north? Do you think he can defeat the duchy?" "If it''s the lord, he''ll seed." "Ridiculous! That''s nothing but the delusion of a na?ve child! Dreams are meant to stay as dreams!" "The lord''s dream..." Gillian raised his head to look at Baron Hutton again. This time, his gaze was calm and steady. With what seemed like his final breath, he said, "...is my dream." "You bastard..." Baron Hutton raised his sword. He wanted to end it now, but a strange sense of regret held him back. ''It can''t be helped.'' It was a shame, but he needed to kill Gillian quickly and return. The man clearly couldn''t be persuaded. Just as he made his decision and prepared to bring his sword down- Whoosh! ng! Sensing an arrow flying toward him, Baron Hutton raised his sword to block it. However, the arrow shattered his de and struck his chest. "Urgh!" Baron Hutton staggered backward, clutching his chest, and retreated several steps. The Desmond troops around him were stunned. Even though he was not in peak condition, Baron Hutton was still a high-level knight. For him to be injured by an arrow? Even Gillian, who had directly fought Baron Hutton and knew his strength, looked shocked. Who couldnd a shot like that on such a powerful opponent? No, there was someone. Someone in the north who could do it. A person whose depth of skill was unfathomable. Someone who grew stronger with every passing day, like a monster. Gillian''s heart began to race. The ground trembled in time with his heartbeat. Thud-thud-thud-thud! There were no trumpet calls or battle cries. Only the thunderous sound of hooves pounding the earth. Gillian slowly turned his head back. "Ah..." The sight he had longed for filled his eyes. Thud-thud-thud-thud! The vast in was now covered with the red wolf gs. The owner of that g was everything to him, the embodiment of hisst dream. And the person he had most waited and longed to see- "Gillian-!" With red eyes zing, he charged toward him faster than anyone else. [T/L: Please support me and read 385 extra chapters: https://ko-fi/revengerscans] Chapter 285: Chapter 284: I Didn鈥檛 Come Alone (2) Chapter 285: Chapter 284: I Didn¡¯t Come Alone (2) ? The Desmond pursuit squad was thrown into confusion. They had been on the verge of finishing off the ones who had tormented them, only for a new enemy to suddenly appear. The fallen Fenris knights were equally bewildered. "The lord... hase?" "Could he have finished preparing already?" "Haha, it''s the lord! The lord is here!" Though they didn''t fully understand what was happening,ughter bubbled up unbidden. They had been certain of their deaths, and yet here he was, arriving at the perfect moment. As always, their lord''s actions were impossible to predict. It wasn''t just the knights. Even the wounded soldiers lying on the ground began to chuckle. "We''re saved..." "The lord is here..." "If it''s the lord, he can kill everyst one of them..." Such was their absolute faith in Ghiin. Whatever else he might be, in war, Ghiin inspired an unshakable trust in his people. "These bastards..." The Desmond soldiers red at the fallen Fenris troops with harsh expressions. To see men on the brink of death so emboldened just because reinforcements had arrived was galling. The smugness of men who should have been trembling in fear was infuriating. "Before they get here, you''re all dying first. Then we''ll kill them too." One of the Desmond soldiers jabbed at a Fenris knight''s helmet with his spear. There was no need to aim for anything else. All they had to do was thrust their spears into their faces. As the helmets were removed, most of the knights revealed blood-soaked faces, still smiling. "Hehe... You think someone like you can kill our lord?" The Desmond soldiers'' lips twitched in annoyance. Their smug words only made them angrier. Determined to finish them off quickly, the soldiers raised their spears high. Thwack! "Guh..." Before they could strike, an arrow flew in and pierced one soldier''s neck. Thwack! Thwack! Thwack! More arrows struck down the other soldiers as they hurried to thrust their spears. They crumpled to the ground in session. "What? What''s going on?!" One of the Desmond soldiers spun around in shock. A rapidly approaching group came into view. Leading the charge was the figure the Fenris troops called their lord, followed by 300 ck- armored warriors. Every one of them carried a bow. "Damn it! Retreat! Regroup into formation!" They were too fast. Each time he blinked, the group was closing the distance at an rming rate. There was no time to finish off the Fenris soldiers. With the sudden appearance of the enemy, their priority was to regroup and form a defensive line. As expected of well-trained elites, the Desmond forces quickly formed ranks. But Baron Hutton refused to retreat immediately. ''I''ll kill him first.'' If Gillian were killed, it would shatter the enemy''s morale. Pulling the arrow from his chest, he grabbed a sword lying on the ground. "Die!" Whoosh! ng! Before he could reach Gillian, another arrow came flying. This time, he managed to deflect it, but the force left his hand trembling. "Damn... this strength in an arrow..." The power behind it was no joke. Had he not infused his sword with mana, the de would have been destroyed. Could there be another warrior as strong as Gillian among the Fenris troops? ''Could it be... is that Count Fenris himself?'' The archer, wearing a feral grin that bordered on madness, was charging forward at a terrifying speed. It was toote now to finish off Gillian. ''I''ll test the truth of the rumors.'' Whoosh! Ghiin, mounted on his ck steed, surged past Gillian and closed in on Baron Hutton. In the blink of an eye, he thrust his spear. "Hah!" Baron Hutton ducked to evade the spear, swinging his sword at the horse''s legs in an attempt to bring Ghiin down. His timing was impable, striking just as the horse wasnding after a leap. There was no way to avoid it. Whoosh! But as soon as its hooves touched the ground, the ck steed powered its hind legs and leaped again. Baron Hutton''s face twisted in disbelief. ''A horse... dodged my sword?'' Even if the rider were highly skilled, his timing had been wless. This was impossible. Though startled, Baron Hutton immediately rolled forward to regain his footing. But Ghiin didn''t let the momentary hesitation go to waste, swinging his spear. sh! "Gah!" The spear sliced across Baron Hutton''s back, and he grunted in pain. Though it wasn''t a deep wound, it wasn''t insignificant either. "Hah. Impressive." Ghiin turned his horse, his gaze fixed on Baron Hutton. To have dodged his spear twice meant the man was undoubtedly a high-level knight of considerable skill. Snort. The ck king bared its teeth as if mocking both failed attackers. But when Ghiin pressed on its nk, the horse immediately closed its mouth in pain. Meanwhile, the knights following Ghiin arrived and shielded the fallen Fenris troops. The rest of the reinforcements soon followed. Only then did Ghiin turn and speak with concern. "Gillian! Are you okay? You''re okay, right?" "My lord..." Gillian''s expression was filled with overwhelming gratitude. He had truly believed he was going to die, but then Ghiin appeared. Suddenly, a thought struck him, and he urgently said, "My lord! You must retreat immediately! Right now-" "Let''s get those wounds treated first and save the reunion forter!" "No, that''s not what I-" "Hey! What are you doing? Move Gillian and the wounded now!" Ghiin kept cutting him off, preventing him from finishing his sentence. When he tried again, "Gordon the Muscle" interrupted, supporting Gillian and silencing him once more. "Oh dear, look at how much weight our instructor has lost. You must have been through a lot. This could lead to muscle loss..." "Gordon! Wait! Tell the lord..." "I''ll feed you plenty of chicken breastter. Come on, let''s go." "You! Ugh!" As Gordon dragged him away with his rough hands, Gillian''s wounds reopened, causing him to groan in pain. Baron Hutton took the opportunity to retreat swiftly while the Fenris reinforcements were busy transporting the wounded. His face was visibly tense. ''They''re fast!'' The reinforcements had arrived far earlier than he had anticipated. Their horsemanship was extraordinary. After a few deep breaths, Baron Hutton pulled a potion from his waist and poured it over his chest and back. ''Impressive skill.'' Ghiin''s mana was still wreaking havoc in his body, making it difficult to heal his wounds. It took two potions and the suppression of Ghiin''s mana with his own before the surface wounds finally closed. The internal injuries, however, would take days of rest to fully heal. The lingering effects of the mana were a testament to Ghiin''s formidable abilities. ''He''s definitely reached a high-level. Is he on par with Gillian? Tch, if I weren''t injured, that brat wouldn''t stand a chance..." Even now, Baron Hutton didn''t think he would lose. He had only been caught off guard. If he concentrated, there was no way he could lose to someone so young. After all, there was one thing he and Gillian had over Ghiin: experience. Baron Hutton red at Ghiin and asked, "Are you Count Fenris?" "Yes, I am Count Fenris." Ghiin replied confidently, causing Baron Hutton to smirk twistedly. "I am Baron Hutton. I must say, you''ve made a foolish move." "A foolish move?" "You should have stayed holed up in your castle. Whye out here?" As they spoke, Baron Hutton regained hisposure, a faint smile forming on his lips. ''If I kill him, this war is over.'' He genuinely believed it. If he killed the young count before him, the war would end with minimal casualties, and he would be hailed as a hero. ''Should I attack now...? No, wait.'' Baron Hutton stopped his soldiers from advancing, a new idea forming in his mind. Pointing his sword forward with a haughty expression, he said, "To reach such a level at such a young age is truly impressive. However, Count, your confidence seems excessive." "My confidence is excessive?" "Yes, while your skills aremendable, a lord foolish enough to stand at the front is just asking to die. It makes me wonder who your instructor was. Tsk tsk." Ghiin''s face disyed disbelief. The arrogance of nobles and knights never failed to surprise him. The mention of his instructor was an obvious jab, implying he was still an immature child, unworthy of his title. ''If Belinda had heard that, she''d be furious about someone interfering in her teaching methods. It''s a good thing she''s not here.'' Ghiin dismounted, drawing his sword. "Let''s see who''s overconfident." "Still so full of confidence. That''s the privilege of youth. But where there''s confidence, there''s bound to be gaps." "Me? What am Icking?" "Experience." |||| Seeing Ghiin''s silence, Baron Hutton chuckled and continued. "Battles aren''t won with strength alone. When skill levels are equal, the victor is determined by who has the most real-world experience." "I''d love to give the young count a lesson, but if youck confidence, we could settle this with a battle between our armies." Baron Hutton''s arrogance made Ghiin smirk. When someone talked this much on a battlefield, it was usually for one of three reasons: They were like ude, someone who couldn''t stop talking even inbat.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om They were stalling for time. Or, they wanted to minimize their own losses while maximizing their glory. ''He wants to reduce casualties and im the glory of victory.'' In territorial wars, killing the opposing lord ended the conflict. With a young, inexperienced count standing before him, Baron Hutton saw an opportunity to spare his forces and gain fame for defeating a troublesome figure renowned throughout the north. Baron Hutton''s smirk widened as he openly taunted Ghiin. "They say he''s impulsive and capricious. A noble wouldn''t resist this kind of provocation.'' He was convinced he would win. Though he was injured, he believed his years of experience andposure gave him a decisive edge over Ghiin, who, for all his skill, was just a spirited young man. Baron Hutton prided himself on his unshakable calmness, a trait honed over many years. No matter how talented his opponent, he was certain he would not lose in a focused duel. "How about it? A knight''s duel is the romance of the battlefield, is it not? If you''re scared, you can retreat." Ghiin nodded, epting the challenge. "Fine, I ept. You''re an amusing fellow." Ghiin had been observing the baron''s posturing. It was clear the man thought himself clever for issuing the challenge. Ghiin had nned to kill Baron Hutton anyway to minimize his army''s casualties and boost morale. Since his opponent was offering himself up, there was no reason to refuse. "You don''t need to talk so much. If you want a fight, I''ll give you one. Come on." As Ghiin motioned with his sword, Baron Hutton''s demeanor shifted. Gone was the pompous noble, reced by the sharp focus of a seasoned de. "Oh?" Ghiin raised an eyebrow, impressed. It seemed the baron wasn''t all talk after all. ''Baron Hutton... He''s certainly a notable figure. Gillian had his hands full with him, it seems.'' This was Ghiin''s first time encountering the man in person, in both this life and his previous one. In his past life, Baron Hutton had been branded a traitor and forced tomit suicide due to a scheme by Amellia to weaken Harold''s faction. Still, his reputation had preceded him. Baron Hutton was well-known in the north. Ghiin smiled and took his stance. At the same time, both armies began retreating slightly. It was customary to create space during a duel between leaders, both to avoid unnecessary involvement and to ensure no reinforcements could interfere when one side was in danger. Baron Hutton settled into his stance, his sharp gaze fixed on Ghiin. "Count Fenris, do you know this?" "What?" "I''ve won five knight duels since my youth. And I''m still standing here." Winning a knight''s duel often decided the oue of a war. Baron Hutton''s im meant he had personally secured victory in five separate conflicts. Though those wars had likely been minor disputes, the burden of fighting alone to determine a territory''s fate was immense. "Young Count, you couldn''t possibly understand how daunting this position is." It was this burden that gave Baron Hutton confidence. No matter Ghiin''s skill, he was sure the young man had never felt the crushing weight of such responsibility. As the fight progressed, Baron Hutton believed Ghiin would crumble under the pressure, losing hisposure. "This inexperienced brat won''t be able to handle it.'' Confident in his conclusion, Baron Hutton smiled smugly. But Ghiin chuckled and replied, "I''ve done it more than a hundred times." "What?" Baron Hutton''s face twisted in disbelief, but before he could process the absurd im, Ghiin''s eyes gleamed red. "Let''s begin." Bang! Ghiin shot forward like lightning, his sword slicing toward Baron Hutton. [T/L: Please support me and read 385 extra chapters: https://ko-fi/revengerscans] Chapter 286: Chapter 285: I Didn鈥檛 Come Alone (3) Chapter 286: Chapter 285: I Didn¡¯t Come Alone (3) ? Baron Hutton hastily raised his sword to block Ghiin''s downward strike. aang! "Gah!" An overwhelming pressure surged through him instantly. Baron Hutton subtly angled his de, deflecting some of the force bearing down on him. Paaang! Even so, he couldn''t redirect all the energy, and his feet slid slightly, the ground cracking beneath him. His eyes widened in disbelief. ''What is this...?'' It was a simple attack, but the force behind it had almost shattered his sword. If he hadn''t managed to deflect part of it, not only his sword but his bones might have been broken. The strength was iparable to what he had experienced when blocking the arrow earlier. A creeping sense of unease began to take hold. Crrrack! Ghiin didn''t relent, continuing to press his sword down. The edge of Baron Hutton''s de tilted lower and lower, forcing his head closer to the path of the descending de. At this rate, his skull would be cleaved open. Ghiin''s red eyes gleamed as he grinned-a visage akin to that of a demon reveling in battle. A shiver ran down Baron Hutton''s spine. "This... This isn''t the strength of a mere high-level knight!'' ording to the intelligence department, Ghiin''s abilities were estimated to be at the early stages of high-level knighthood. Hisck of previous feats in battle had led to this conservative assessment. Even cing him at that level had been generous, based on rumors of his performance during the Cabaldi War. Baron Hutton''s own expectations had aligned with this. Though injured, he believed his higher skill level and experience would allow him to control the fight withposure. But the sheer, absurd force in front of him now was iprehensible. "This can''t be real! Something''s off!'' Suddenly, Ghiin released his pressure and withdrew his sword. With the sudden loss of resistance, Baron Hutton''s de flew upward as if chasing after Ghiin''s. Whoosh! ng! Baron Hutton twisted his arm, barely managing to parry Ghiin''s next strike, before retreating swiftly. ''I can''t win in a contest of strength. That brat''s power is extraordinary.'' The young count had an abundance of vigor and energy, as expected from someone his age. Having just arrived on the battlefield, he also had a full reserve of mana. Baron Hutton tried to shift his focus to technique, but Ghiin allowed him no respite, staying close and swinging his sword relentlessly. ng! ng! ng! Their swords shed repeatedly, sparks flying with each collision. Baron Hutton struggled to gain the upper hand. As time went on, he found himself increasingly pushed back. He could barely evade Ghiin''s strikes and had to focus solely on blocking. Still, his swordsmanship never faltered. Baron Hutton blocked every one of Ghiin''s unusual and unpredictable swings, patiently waiting for an opening. Ghiin observed him with amusement. "Impressive. If you weren''t injured, this might have been a truly entertaining fight." He meant it. Finding an opponent of this caliber outside the duke faction within the Lutania Kingdom was rare. Baron Hutton''s injuries from his fight with Gillian and the earlier arrow strike had limited his ability to fight at full strength. Yet even so, he was not easily subdued by the second core. ''No wonder he could hold his own against Gillian.'' Despite some physical limitations and lesser mana reserves, Baron Hutton''s swordsmanship alone was among the best in the north. "But in war, such considerations don''t matter." Ghiin had no intention of dragging this out just because the baron was an interesting opponent. If his enemy couldn''t fight at full strength, there was no point in prolonging the duel. Taking a deep breath, Ghiin pushed aside his disappointment and steadied his grip on his sword. Despite being injured and on the defensive, Baron Hutton remained unwavering. Ghiin''s superior strength and speed kept him under pressure, but he held firm. A battle of technique would take time against an opponent like this. The solution was simple: overwhelm him with even greater strength and speed. Ziiing-! As Ghiin''s third core activated, his red eyes zed even brighter. "Let''s begin again." Baron Hutton had earned the right to face a third core attack. Rumble! With each swing of Ghiin''s sword, a thunderous crack filled the air. The increase in power made Baron Hutton''s face twist in shock. ''H-how can anyone have this kind of skill?'' Boom! The strikes were too fast, too strong. Each time he blocked, his stance wavered, and his insides churned. Boom! Boom! Crack. It didn''t take long for cracks to form on Baron Hutton''s de. Even with his mana fully infused, the sword couldn''t withstand the force. Boom-boom-boom-boom-boom! Ghiin''s attacks only grew faster over time. Baron Hutton gritted his teeth. Though he managed to block, each blow sent a shattering pain through his body. It was now clear: the intelligence department''s assessment of Ghiin as a high-level knight had been a gross underestimate. Even the exaggerated rumors hadn''t captured his true skill. This was not an opponent he could defeat in his current state. In fact, even at his peak, he doubted he could win. Ghiin was clearly in a higher league. ''I have to retreat.'' If he wanted to survive, he would have to abandon his pride and the honor he had built over a lifetime. Baron Hutton attempted to withdraw, but Ghiin''s relentless de pursued him like a predator on its prey. Boom! Boom! Boom! Each sh overturned the ground, sending dirt flying. The two moved so quickly that most observers couldn''t follow their movements. Desmond''s knights and soldiers flinched instinctively. They knew they should intervene to save the baron. "Urgh!" Blood began to trickle from Baron Hutton''s mouth. Though he had only been defending, the umted force of Ghiin''s strikes was destroying him from within. His once-calm swordsmanship had be useless. The sudden explosion of his opponent''s strength and speed left him scrambling just to block. If not for his exceptional swordsmanship, he wouldn''t havested this long. But even that endurance was reaching its limit. Boom! With a deafening crash, Baron Hutton''s sword shattered. His mana couldn''t hold up against Ghiin''s overwhelming power. "Th-this is..." Whoosh! Disarmed and panicking, Baron Hutton tried to dodge, but Ghiin''s de was faster. Crack! The sickening sound of breaking bones rang out as Baron Hutton''s right arm fell to the ground. "Arrgh!" At that moment, Desmond''s knights surged forward. "Save the baron!" Their faces were filled with desperation. The duel was effectively over. Allowing outsiders to interfere would damage Baron Hutton''s honor, but that was a problem forter. For now, saving his life was the priority. But before they could reach him, Ghiin''s de swept horizontally. Slick. Thud. The head of Baron Hutton, one of the northern region''s greatest knights, tumbled to the ground. The charging Desmond knights froze in ce as they saw his headless body copse. "The... the baron..."N?v(el)B\\jnn "Baron Hutton... is dead..." "How could this happen..." The Desmond soldiers stood in stunned silence, their faces pale. But Ghiin didn''t give them time to wallow in their shock. Ghiin extended his sword naturally and spoke. "Wipe them out." Ziiing-! The armor of the waiting Fenris knights began to glow. Three hundred knights and a thousand cavalry charged forward on horseback. Thud-thud-thud-thud-thud! Seeing the Fenris forces suddenly charge, the Desmond knights shouted in panic. "Prepare for battle! Prepare for battle!" They unsheathed their swords, ready to face the approaching Fenris army. But before they could properly react, Ghiin was already upon them. sh! Ghiin, still in his fully activated third core state, swung his sword with overflowing mana, decapitating a knight in a single blow. Without stopping, Ghiin unleashed a relentless assault on those around him. Boom! Boom! "Argh!" The Desmond soldiers'' formation crumbled the moment Ghiin intervened. All attention turned toward Ghiin, throwing the ranks into disarray. Scattered knights and officers shouted frantically to restore order. "You fools! Get back in formation!" "Block the front! Hold the front line!" "Get it together!" Thud-thud-thud-thud! While the Desmond soldiers scrambled, the Fenris army charged into their midst. Boom! "Argh!" The Desmond forces, already demoralized by the death of Baron Hutton, fell apart completely. With Ghiin wreaking havoc and disrupting their lines, the sudden assault of 300 knights and cavalry became unstoppable. Boom! Boom! Some knights and soldiers fought valiantly, but their broken morale could not be restored. There was nomander left to regain control. The Desmond pursuit force copsed astonishingly fast. "Retreat! Fall back!" "Regroup with the main army!" "Every man for himself!" Quick-thinking knights shoutedmands, and the Desmond soldiers scattered in all directions. With their formation broken, staying would mean certain annihtion. At least some could survive to regroup with the main force. Thanks to the fact that over half of the pursuit force were cavalry, many managed to flee quickly from the battlefield. As the Fenris knights and cavalry moved to give chase, Ghiin raised his hand and shouted. "That''s enough! Stop! Don''t pursue them further!" The Fenris forces were vastly outnumberedpared to the Desmond army. If they scattered and ran into Desmond''s main force, it would be disastrous. "So many escaped." Ghiinughed as he watched the fleeing Desmond soldiers scatter. About half of them seemed to have escaped alive. While it was a bit disappointing that so many survived, it wasn''t enough to upset him. After all, they would meet again soon. And when that time came, he would crush them completely. "Woohoo! We won!" "Our lord really knows how to fight!" "As expected of our lord!" The knights and soldiers raised their weapons and cheered. Although they hadn''t fought the enemy soldiers for long, the swift victory was thanks to their lord taking down Baron Hutton so decisively. They had rescued Gillian and routed the enemy in the initial skirmish. Naturally, morale soared. Ghiin wore a proud expression and moved toward Gillian, who was being supported by medics. As he passed, the soldiers parted to make way for him. Gillian, who was leaning on medics for support, looked at Ghiin with eyes full of gratitude and admiration. He was truly an incredible man. To appear suddenly, kill Baron Hutton, andpletely change the tide of battle-Ghiin possessed something beyond mere skill. "My lord..." "Gillian!" Without another word, Ghiin approached and embraced Gillian tightly. The two men stood there in silence for a long time. Everyone around them fell into a solemn, respectful silence, watching the scene unfold. After a moment, Ghiin stepped back and spoke solemnly. "Honor those who fought and gave their lives for thend." Click! Click! Click! All the soldiers raised their weapons in salute. Gillian and the Stonehaven troops had risked their lives for the territory. They had earned immense honor and the admiration of everyone present. After a brief moment of silence, Ghiin broke the serious atmosphere with a mischievous grin, addressing Gillian. "What happened to you? Did you get soft with age?" Gillian chuckled at the yful jab. He knew that despite Ghiin''s words, there was genuine warmth in his gaze. Struggling to keep his emotions in check, Gillian replied hoarsely. "...I''m fine." "Fine, my foot! Get back to the castle with the wounded right away. I''ll handle the rest." Hearing this, Gillian suddenly seemed to realize something. His expression shifted as he asked, "My lord... how did you know toe here?" "I figured this would be the logical ce if you kept retreating. Isn''t that obvious?" Ghiin, a seasoned veteran of war, had anticipated where the pursuit would lead. Knowing the Desmond forces would want to surround Gillian''s men, he had chosen this spot to strike. Gillian nodded in understanding. His lord indeed had the ability to predict such movements. But that wasn''t the real question. With a trembling voice, he asked, "Does this mean... all preparations areplete?" Ghiin, with apletely shameless expression, answered confidently. "Nope." "...What?" "Hey, how could I finish all that so quickly? Even I''m not that amazing." "Then... why are you here?" Ghiin responded with a casual shrug. "Most of it''s done. Well, enough of it? The minimum?" Gillian''s head spun at his lord''s nonchnt exnation. Why had they sacrificed themselves? Wasn''t it to buy time for better preparations? "Most of it?" "Come on, it''s just a way of speaking. We''ve done the minimum thanks to you. If I''d waited longer, you all would''ve been dead. So I came as soon as I could. Perfect timing, wasn''t it? Gotta admit, I''m pretty amazing." Gillian couldn''t even hear Ghiin''s self-praise anymore. "Why... why did you do that? It''s not enough. With just our forces, we can''t beat Desmond''s army. You should have prepared more." "And let you all die in the meantime?" "If it''s for the greater good..." "What good is that?" "..." "What''s the point of perfect preparation if it means losing you and the others in the process?" Charging in without any preparation would have been suicide for everyone. But abandoning Gillian and the others was not an option either. Ghiin hadpromised by making only minimal preparations. "My lord..." The wounded soldiers looked at Ghiin with tearful expressions. He could have sacrificed them for a better chance at winning the war, but he had chosen to save them instead, despite the risks to himself. It was touching¡ªbut reality quickly set back in. Realizing the urgency, Gillian hurriedly spoke. "Understood. Let''s discusster. We need to leave this ce immediately." "Why?" "The main Desmond force is nearby! Count Desmond is not someone to take lightly. He''ll have already assessed the situation and begun encircling..." Ghiin cut him off and turned to look behind him. "It seems we''re already toote." Thud! Thud! Thud! From afar, the main Desmond army was approaching. The ground shook with every synchronized step of their countless soldiers. Thud! Thud! Thud! Not only from the front-the army was closing in from both nks. It seemed the fleeing soldiers had already regrouped, forming a formation that surrounded Ghiin''s forces. Seeing this, Ghiin grinned. "Atst, I meet you, Harold Desmond." [T/L: Please support me and read 385 extra chapters: https://ko-fi/revengerscans] Chapter 287: Chapter 286: I Didnt Come Alone (4) Chapter 287: Chapter 286: I Didn''t Come Alone (4) ? Harold appeared quite haggard, his nerves having been on edge due to Gillian. However, his eyes burned more fiercely than ever before. "Ghiin... Ghiin... That insolent brat finally stands before me." Harold''s feelings were no different from Ghiin''s. The two had longed to meet each other- To cut each other''s throats. tter. tter. A single knight of Fenris, bearing a white g, approached the Desmond camp. He threw something swiftly before retreating immediately. When the Desmond soldiers saw the ''something'' that had rolled to the ground, they panicked and brought it straight to Harold. Harold''s brows furrowed as he looked at the item the soldier had brought. "Baron Hutton...." What the Fenris knight had thrown was none other than the severed head of Baron Hutton, who had been beheaded by Ghiin. Even at the moment of his death, his face was filled with pure confusion as if unable to grasp the situation. Harold had already received reports of Baron Hutton''s death from the knights and soldiers who had fled the pursuit. Although he had mentally prepared himself, facing the reality of his death stirred his rage anew. "Ugh... Ghiin! You insolent wretch!" That pest who always interfered with Harold''s ns had appeared once again, killing one of his strongest allies. Although Haroldmanded many skilled knights, Baron Hutton had been exceptional among them. His death would make the pro-royalist faction''s battles far more difficult. It was a mistake to have sent him into the pursuit squad while injured. He should have fought under the protection of the main forces. Gripping his head in frustration, Harold spoke with bloodshot, crimson-stained eyes. "Form ranks properly so that bastard cannot escape under any circumstances." He needed to remain calm. After all, the enemy he had longed to kill was now right in front of him. This was a far better situation thanying siege. Victory in this battle was all that mattered. Step! Step! Step! As Desmond''s army surrounded the Fenris forces and slowly closed the gap, Gillian spoke urgently. "My lord! You must retreat! Hurry and flee!" "That''ll be hard now. If we flee and get caught, the damage will only be worse." "I will hold them off again! Please return and prepare for the defense! Hey, you lot! A hundred of you, follow me!" Gillian turned to the knights, but they all looked indifferent. "What are you doing! Escort the lord at once...." "Enough, Gillian. Are you asking me to run while others sacrifice themselves? You think we''ll lose? With me here?" "My lord!" Gillian shouted in frustration. Fenris was strong. The three hundred knights led by Ghiin, equipped with Galbanium armor, would unleash tremendous destructive power. But their clear weakness was sustainability. The more the knights drew upon their armor''s power, the faster their mana would deplete. "I know how strong we are. I''ve fought that army myself. But after taking out half of them, we''ll be utterly exhausted. You know better than anyone the greatest strength of arge army!" "I can fight longer. Until every one of them is dead." "What''s the point if you fight alone? Even if we win, we''ll suffer near-total annihtion!" "Hmm, you make a fair point." "Then please retreat and prepare the defense! I''ll hold them off again!" Gillian suddenly understood why Belinda constantly nagged at Ghiin. He knew his lord was fearless, but this was recklessly absurd. Yet Ghiin, with his usual calm demeanor, replied, "What''s the point of that?" "...What?" "I''m asking what the point is of sacrificing you and others for my survival." "You must survive, my lord! You are not alone in this!" "Hey, don''t say things that might cause misunderstandings. I''m still single, you know." "My lord! That''s not what I meant! You are responsible for many others...!" Ghiin cut Gillian off mid-sentence. "I don''t want to lose you, Gillian. Or anyone else for that matter." Hearing this, Gillian''s eyes reddened, and he bit his lip hard. It was truly a touching statement, the highest praise one could hear from a lord they served with loyalty. But this wasn''t right. Why had they been willing to sacrifice themselves? It was to buy time to save more lives. A leader of many must remain cold. Take what is necessary, and abandon what must be abandoned. Such was the virtue of a ruler. Yet Ghiin seemed entirely uninterested in such notions as he continued, "I always give my best to ensure I don''t lose my people." "My lord...." "There''s nothing worth gaining by losing someone, and there''s nothing I want to gain by doing so." Losing someone precious was Ghiin''s greatest trauma. He had experienced it enough in his past life, endured enough pain tost a lifetime. That was why he swore to never let it happen again, and why he fought against the duchy. "My thinking of responsibility isn''t like that." It wasn''t about sacrificing some to save others. It was about burning his own life force to save as many as possible. That was Ghiin''s sense of responsibility. "And I don''t intend to be annihted. As always, we''ll win with minimal losses." With that, Ghiin mounted the ck King and raised his hand, signaling the end of the discussion.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "All troops, prepare for battle." Clink! Clink! Clink! The Fenris knights and mounted soldiers lowered their visors. Even in the face of Desmond''s massive army, they showed no fear. To fight alongside their lord was almost a guarantee of victory. Gillian gritted his teeth and dered, "Then I''ll fight again. Bring me my weapon! Axe or spear, I don''t care!" At this, Gordon poked Gillian''s chest with a smirk. "Ugh!" "With a body like that, what are you fighting for? You''d lose to me. Heck, you''d even lose to that chatty butler." "Ahahaha!" The other knights roared withughter. Seeing the formidable Gillian weakened amused them greatly. "You scoundrels! Cough!" Overexerting himself, Gillian coughed up a mouthful of blood. His body had reached its limit after fighting too hard for too long. Gordon fussed over him dramatically. "Whoa! Our instructor is going to die like this. Hey, take good care of him!" In the end, Gillian was restrained by the medics, unable to move. Even if he wanted to resist, he no longer had the strength. All he could do was watch helplessly as Ghiin, atop the ck King, gave anothermand. "Form ranks and stand ready." Though the rear was open, fleeing would only invite Desmond''s entire army to give chase, making any chance of victory impossible. From the start, Ghiin had no intention of retreating. He nned to end things here and now. He calmly waited for the right opportunity to strike. Boom! Boom! Boom! The advancing Desmond army stopped at an appropriate distance. In such situations, there was usually only one strategy: attack from range. As expected, a powerful surge of mana began to gather at the front of Desmond''s formation. Crackle! The air wavered and distorted as tiny bolts of lightning crackled and flickered. Desmond''s 6th-circle mage, Willow, began casting his spell. Seeing Ghiin boldly positioned at the forefront, Willow decided to target him directly with a swift and powerful spell. A wide-area attack could be weakened by the enemy''s ck- armored knights, so he opted for a precise, concentrated strike. "Foolish brat. He has no idea what''s about to hit him." Willow smirked confidently, his spell ready to pierce the target. "Lightning Rod." When he recited the incantation, light exploded. Countless bolts of lightning intertwined, shooting toward Ghiin in an instant. At that moment, a low voice resounded from the rear of the Fenris army. "Reflect Shield." Simultaneously, a massive magic circle materialized directly in front of Ghiin. Boom! The lightning was reflected right back toward the Desmond army''s formation. Willow, the caster of the spell, gasped in shock and shouted. "W-what is this!" Reflect Shield was a 6th-circle spell but consumed an enormous amount of mana. To reflect a spell required far more mana than the spell being reflected, so only those with an abundance of mana would dare use it. Yet, the spell had been cast from within the Fenris formation. Willow frantically waved his remaining arm to dispel the magic. He felt arge chunk of his mana being drained. ''A mage above my rank is here.'' Cold sweat dripped down his back. The fact that his magic had been so easily deflected meant that the opponent had at least reached the level of a 6th-circle master. ''Fenris has such a mage? All 6th-circle mages in the North are ounted for, aren''t they?'' To his knowledge, there was no 6th-circle mage in Fenris. While it was widely known that Alpoi, heir to the Scarlet me Magic Tower, was staying in Fenris, he was merely a 4th- circle mage. ''A high-ranking mage we didn''t know about has appeared.'' Willow immediately reported this to Harold. Harold, who had been preparing arge-scale magic attack, twitched his eyebrows. If what Willow said was true, the mages needed to hold back and conserve their strength to counter the enemy''s attacks. They had no idea that Vanessa had reached the 6th-circle. Nor did they realize that the mage next to her had copsed, foaming at the mouth after having their mana drained. Vanessa had deliberately disyed powerful magic to sow confusion among the enemy. As a result, the Desmond army''s mages were now constrained in their actions. Without knowing the exact capabilities of the opposing mages, they were forced to conserve mana. Grinding his teeth, Harold gave an order. "Cease magic attacks for now. Close in slowly and tighten the encirclement. Make sure they tire out under the pressure." The Desmond army began moving again, slowly but surely. They looked like a pack of cautious hunters driving a beast into a trap. This was one of the advantages of having arge army. A numerically inferior opponent wouldn''t know which direction to defend against. The prolonged tension alone would wear them out physically, even without a direct fight. This was a tactic hunters used to exhaust wild beasts before taking them down. Harold was an excellentmander. Despitemanding such arge force, he was intent on killing Ghiin carefully and deliberately. "Archers, close in. Mages, prepare to attack again." The archers behind the spearmen moved closer to the Fenris formation. The mages, waiting in the main formation, began gathering mana again as they follo the soldiers Once given the order, they would relentlessly bombard the Fenris army with arrows and spells to exhaust them. Thump. Thump. Thump. The Desmond army, slowly advancing, and the Fenris troops, waiting for orders, red at each other, increasing the tension. Despite having faced Gillian''s ferocious attacks, the Desmond soldiers knew Fenris was extraordinarily powerful and remained on edge despite their numbers. The Fenris soldiers trusted their lord but were being crushed under the pressure of facing such a massive force for the first time. Suddenly, Ghiin, as if remembering something, spoke up. "Ah, there''s one thing I forgot to tell Gillian." Thud, thud, thud, thud. The sound of galloping horses echoed from afar. The Desmond soldiers looked around in confusion at the sudden noise. Thud, thud, thud, thud! The sound grew louder and louder. The Desmond soldiers finally spotted a cavalry force charging toward them from their right nk. Buuuuuu! A loud trumpet st drew everyone''s attention. Seeing it, Harold muttered unconsciously. "The Royal Army?" At the forefront flew the royal g. It was the 3rd Corps, led by Viscount Clifton. Trailing behind them were forces bearing the brilliant gs of nobles-the allied army led by Viscount Idorian, or more urately, the Association of Investment Victims. Before Harold could issue anymands, a loud cheer erupted from another direction. "Uwaaaaaah!" Turning toward the noise, Harold saw another army charging from the left nk. "That''s... Perdium?" Flying above them was the white wolf g. The Perdium forces had arrived in perfect coordination with the Royal Army. Seeing the two armies suddenly appear, Ghiin smirked. "I didn''te alone." In the rear, Gillian''s eyes widened as he looked back and forth between the newly arrived forces. He had forgotten. Ghiin was no longer alone like he once had been. Now, there were people supporting him. Gillian, who had been with Ghiin since the days when he had nothing and was scorned, suddenly felt his heart swell with pride and his eyes grow misty. While the Desmond soldiers were thrown into confusion, the two newly arrived forces positioned themselves to surround them. Ghiin, seeing this, let his spear hang low and spoke. "Let''s go." tter, tter. The ck King arrogantly raised its head and began walking forward slowly. Ahead of them stood Desmond''s massive army in grand formation. Ghiin looked at them and smirked. "After today..." No, perhaps even before the day ends. "We will be called the strongest in the North." It was a short statement, but nothing more needed to be said. Neigh! With a long, piercing cry, the ck King charged toward the enemy. [T/L: Please support me and read 385 extra chapters: https://ko-fi/revengerscans] Chapter 288: Chapter 287: Breaking Through as Is (1) Chapter 288: Chapter 287: Breaking Through as Is (1) ? Harold squinted at the suddenly appearing armies. "Those bastards... coordinated with each other to synchronize their arrival." Otherwise, there was no way they could have arrived at such a perfect time. The Royal Army and the Noble Alliance had around 8,000 troops, while the Perdium forces numbered about 3,000. Together, they exceeded 10,000-a massive army. The situation Harold had dreaded had finallye to pass. "Sigh... So this is how it ends up." He had wasted too much time because of that bastard Gillian. He thought for a moment that he should have ignored the Stonehaven fortress, but Harold quickly shook his head. "If I had, they would''ve waged guerri warfare from the rear." Regardless, the fact remained that he had been dyed, allowing reinforcements to arrive for Ghiin. He had intended to exploit the advantage of hisrge army to divide and conquer the enemy one by one, but now he had no choice but to incur losses. The more he thought about it, the more his teeth ground, and rage boiled within him. But he needed to stay calm. "We were going to fight them all eventually." If he defeated them all here, it would buy some time. While he would have to resort to forced recruitment as soon as he seized Fenris, it was the only option. He summoned the most capablemander in his territory, Emerson, who had crushed Viscount Dorren''s 2nd Corps. "Emerson." "Yes, my lord." "Take 5,000 men and annihte the 3rd Corps on the right." "Leave it to me." Thud, thud, thud, thud! The right wing of Desmond''s army pivoted toward the 3rd Corps and the Noble Alliance. Harold immediately issued orders to the left wing. "Viscount Garein." "Yes, my lord." "Lead 5,000 troops and take charge of the Perdium forces on the left." "Understood." "The Perdium forces have umted a lot ofbat experience in the North. Fight cautiously. There''s no need to push too hard. I''ll deal with the other side first, so just keep them upied." "I''ll keep that in mind." Viscount Garein wasn''t particrly skilled in swordsmanship, but he was apetentmander, especially adept at pinning enemies in ce. He led the soldiers stationed on the left nk toward the Perdium forces. Even with 10,000 soldiers dispatched to the nks, Desmond''s central force still boasted 16,000 troops. Fenris''s forces were approaching directly from the front, with only about 3,000 soldiers. Seeing this, Harold let out a cold chuckle. "Still the arrogant bastard, I see." Reinforcements had arrived, significantly narrowing the gap in troop numbers. No doubt, that''s why Ghiin seemed so confident. But even with the reinforcements, their total numbers were barely half of his forces. Ghiin''s decision was nothing more than reckless overconfidence. The Fenris knights and soldiers galloped fearlessly behind the ck King. Thud, thud, thud, thud! The thunderous sound of hooves grew louder as the speed of the Fenris forces increased. However, the Desmond army had already formed solid ranks. Watching the advancing Fenris troops, Harold smirked. "They''re relying on those strange suits of armor, aren''t they? They''ve even armored their horsespletely." Indeed, the armor of the Fenris forces was exceptional. With it, a single soldier could usibly fight ten opponents. Harold himself had been shocked when he checked the weight of the armor from a fallen Fenris soldier. The fact that even the horses were fully armored suggested they could mass-produce it. "It''s certainly excellent equipment, but..." That only worked against a certain number of enemies. Even after splitting his forces, Harold''s central formation still had five times as many troops as Fenris. The power of arge army grew exponentially with its size. Measuring the distance to the approaching Fenris forces, Harold raised his hand. "Spearmen, prepare." nk! Thousands of spearmen stepped forward, lowering their spears. Thud, thud, thud, thud! Despite the fierce charge of the Fenris cavalry, the Desmond spearmen showed no fear. Their confidence in being able to hold off any enemy was what made Desmond''s elite troops so formidable. "Archers." The archers in the rear pulled their bowstrings taut. While Fenris''s cavalry was d in full armor, and even the horses wore barding, arrow fire wouldn''t inflict significant direct damage. But if the horses were startled and halted, or if the formation wavered even slightly, that would be enough. Harold signaled the archers with a hand gesture. Whoosh! Thud! Thud! Thud! The Fenris soldiers raised their small shields, deflecting the iing arrows. A few stray arrows struck armor and barding, but the Fenris forces maintained their formation and speed as if nothing had happened. "As expected, it''s useless." Harold frowned. Their small numbers weren''t a major concern, but the mysterious armor was undoubtedly troublesome. If an army of 10,000 were equipped like this, it would be impossible to win. "I must crush thempletely today, and obtain the secrets of that new material." If he achieved that, he could extend his power beyond the North to the entire kingdom. Attacking Ghiin at this time had been a stroke of luck. Harold gestured to Willow again. "Begin." The mages'' firepower should be sufficient to inflict meaningful damage. While reports suggested that the enemy mage was more skilled than Willow, Harold needed to assess their actual strength. The Desmond mages began gathering mana, aiming at the Fenris forces. Willow once again cast a high-circle area spell. "Fire Rain."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Whoosh! Massive mes gathered in the sky, forming fireballs. Boom! Boom! Boom! Simultaneously, dozens of attack spells wereunched from the Desmond formation, all targeting the charging Fenris forces. If all those spellsnded, the damage would be severe. In the rear of the Fenris forces, among the guards, the mages detected the enormous flow of mana from Desmond''s side and raised their heads sharply. Alpoi stepped forward, brushing back his hair. "Finally... my time to shine." Up until now, Alpoi had never properly cast even a Fireball in battle. This war was essentially his debut. Through this war, he nned to showcase his skills and gain fame and admiration. "This fiery man, Alpoi, will show them what real heat feels like! I''ll burn them all to ash!" Alpoi dered with determination, extending one hand forward. Grab. Vanessa seized his wrist. Alpoi blushed slightly and said, "Hey, I told you not to grab my hand so suddenl¨D Aaaaargh!" Drained of mana in an instant, Alpoi trembled, his cheeks hollowed. "I just wanted to show off my magic skills for once!" But Vanessa had drained his manapletely, depriving him of any opportunity. With Alpoi''s mana fully absorbed, Vanessa raised her hand to the sky. "Restoring twistedws. Dispel." Whoosh! At hermand, the hundreds of fireballs forming in the sky vanished before they could fall. All the attack spells flying toward the Fenris forces dispersed into nothingness. An incredible feat. Vanessa had meticulously neutralized all the mana rising in this vast battlefield. Seeing this, Willow cried out in shock. "Unbelievable! Neutralizing that many spells all at once without any dy? Could it be... a 7th-circle mage? No... If it were, they''d already be using 7th-circle spells...." The other Desmond mages panicked and floundered, unable to grasp the full extent of the opposing mage''s power. As soon as Vanessa dispelled the enemy spells, she grabbed the wrist of another mage standing on the opposite side of Alpoi. The mage clenched his wrist and protested. "Didn''t I tell you I have a girlfriend?! Aaaahhh!" Ignoring his words, Vanessa drained his mana and cast a 6th-circle spell. "Twin Cyclone." Whirr. On both sides of the Desmond army, small whirlwinds began to form. They were so faint that they were nearly unnoticeable. However, Willow, as a 6th-circle mage, sensed the subtle shifts in mana and cried out in rm. "Dispel them now! Quickly!" The whirlwinds had appeared at a significant distance from both armies. To dispel them, one would need to get closer. The mages scrambled to move, but the whirlwinds were gathering strength faster than they could react. Whoooooosh! The wind gradually increased its rotational speed, eventually transforming into massive tornadoes. The two spiraling cyclones advanced wildly, ready to consume everything in their path. Willow''s face froze in shock. "W-what is this?! How can the same spell be cast at such a distance...?" Twin Cyclone was a spell that created two simultaneous whirlwinds. However, casting them so far apart, as if they were two entirely separate spells, was beyond Willow''s ability. When the winds were small, even a low-circle mage could dispel them, but once they reached this size, dispelling became exponentially harder. "S-stop them! I''ll handle the one on the right!" Willow extended his hand and cast Dispel. As a 6th-circle mage, he could dispel 6th-circle spells if he had enough mana. sh! "Ugh..." An immense amount of mana drained from his body as one of the tornadoes disappeared. The remaining mages focused on the tornado on the left. Those who hadn''t reached the 6th circle couldn''t dispel such magic on their own, but with many pooling their mana, sess was possible. Whooooom! The cyclone raged ferociously, barreling toward one of Desmond''s nks to sweep it away. Even as the tornado approached, the Desmond soldiers didn''t flinch. Despite cold sweat trickling down their backs, they gritted their teeth and held their positions, awaiting orders. It was the behavior befitting an elite force. "Everyone, gather over here! Hurry!" "Damn it! Who on earth is their mage?!" "Quick! Dispel it now!" Fortunately, with dozens of mages pouring their mana into it, the tornado began to weaken. Willow, his face tense, shouted urgently. "Attack again! Don''t stop! We have to strike before they cast another spell!" Whoosh! From Desmond''s formation, spells were unleashed again. Vanessa immediately grabbed another mage''s hand and dispelled them. Unlike Desmond''s mages, she bore the burden of the entire battlefield on her own. Drip. Blood streamed continuously from her nose. Despite her extraordinary talent and relentless effort that had allowed her to reach the 6th circle, her body''s natural mana capacity was still only at the level of a 2nd-circle mage. Although she was using herself as a medium to draw mana from other mages, the strain of utilizing others'' mana was immense. Alpoi, still copsed and gaunt from earlier mana drain, muttered with a pained expression as he watched her. "Idiot... You''re going to die at this rate... You won''tst..." But Vanessa ignored everything, focusing solely on the mana flowing across the battlefield. No one will die, she vowed silently. At least, no one would die from magic on her watch. That was her resolve. Just a little more, she thought, gritting her teeth as she cast another spell. She wasn''tfortable in this situation either. Fighting alongside her allies would have been far better. But Desmond''s forces had far more mages, including a 6th-circle mage. With her own limited mana, the only way to counter them was by borrowing from others. Thus, she had no choice but to fight alone. ''I''m sorry... If only I could store mana properly...'' If she could, the other mages might have been able to participate in the battle too. Fenris''s mages might even have overwhelmed the enemy. But since that wasn''t possible, she had been forced to adopt this unorthodox method. She was the only one capable of neutralizing the enemy''s 6th-circle spells. Drip. More blood trickled from Vanessa''s nose, but she pushed forward, refusing to lose focus. ''I can''t stop...'' There was no rest until the enemy waspletely repelled. She had to keep pushing to ensure the enemy couldn''t counterattack. Ghiin had trusted her to hold the line while he fought on the front. ''I can do this...'' More than twenty mages still had mana to lend her. She could endure. Above the battlefield, spells red like fireworks, forming and dissipating in a constant cycle. Harold watched the scene, biting his lip. "There really is a 6th-circle mage on their side. Could the Scarlet me Magic Tower be secretly aiding them?" The thought set off rms in his mind. If the Magic Tower was involved, this was no ordinary matter. Judging by how evenly matched his mage corps was with the enemy, it was clear that the Tower had deployed its key forces. "How on earth did that bastard manage to gather such powerful mages...?" He was curious but had no way to find out now. After the war, he would investigate and make those aiding Fenris pay the price. For now, since magic was being neutralized on both sides, the only option left was direct combat. "Cavalry," Haroldmanded. At his signal, the cavalry on both nks began to move. They aimed to encircle the Fenris forces from behind, drawing a wide arc as they expanded the perimeter. As long as the front-line spearmen held their ground, the Fenris forces would crumble from the rear. Thud, thud, thud! Desmond''s spearmen gripped their spears tightly as the approaching Fenris cavalry drew closer. ''They''re fast.'' Even with full-body armor and barding on their horses, the Fenris cavalry moved at a speedparable to light cavalry. The collision would undoubtedly be devastating. The soldiers in the front ranks would likely be thrown back, but that would reduce the enemy''s momentum. Thousands of soldiers stood spaced in tight formations. They were sure the enemy would lose speed after breaking through no more than half of the ranks. Once their movement was hindered, the encirclement would tighten, leading to their complete annihtion. Thud, thud, thud! The distance narrowed. A few blinks of an eye, and they would collide. The spearmen crouched low, ready to attack the horses and unseat the riders. Thud, thud, thud! Just before the two forces shed, Ghiin shouted loudly. "Spread out!" Swish! The leading knights and cavalry began to split left and right, seemingly avoiding the spearmen altogether. In the gap that opened between them, riders holding weapons other than spears appeared. At the forefront of this group was the elf Lumina. Creaaaak... Lumina released her reins and drew back her bowstring with both hands. The elves and cavalry behind her did the same, letting go of their reins and readying their bows. Harold muttered as he watched the unexpected formation appear through the gaps. "...Mounted archers?" It was a unit he hadn''t anticipated at all. [T/L: Please support me and read 385 extra chapters: https://ko-fi/revengerscans] Chapter 289: Chapter 288: Breaking Through as Is (2) Chapter 289: Chapter 288: Breaking Through as Is (2) ? Harold momentarily showed a bewildered expression. He hadn''t expected cavalry archers to suddenly appear here. When he first observed Fenris''s formation, there hadn''t been anyone carrying bows on their backs. The idea that Fenris had developed copsible bows using new materials was beyond imagination. The spearmen facing them were equally caught off guard. The heavy infantry, equipped with shields, had all been positioned to defend the nks. There was no one to block the iing arrows. Desmond''smanders and soldiers could only stare nkly as the cavalry archers drew their bowstrings. Creak... Lumina, staring sharply at Desmond''s army while pulling her bowstring to its limit, held her breath for a moment. ''I can do this.'' In truth, she was just as overwhelmed as anyone else. Despite undergoing intensive training since first mounting a horse, this was her first time participating in an actual war. It wasn''t just her. The elves, who had partially awakened to the ability tomunicate with nature, could feel the heavy and dreadful aura hanging over the battlefield. A tingling sensation coursed through their bodies. Staying in such a ce went against their instincts. ''But I must do it.'' Retreat was not an option. Even though the elves had rediscovered their mission and nature, those who had spent much time in the human world were more ustomed to human ways of thinking. They understood all too well how humans lived. ''Kill, or be killed.'' Hesitation would only lead to greater sacrifices. Even the elves, who lived in harmony with nature, knew they had to protect their own territories. And right now, their territory was the Fenris estate. They didn''t know if the lord would keep his promises in the future, but for now, they had no choice but to stand with him. ''Oh, World Tree, grant Fenris your blessing.'' Resolving her mind, she released the bowstring. Thwang. That was the signal. All the elves and cavalry archers released their bowstrings simultaneously. Fwoooosh! Thousands of arrows rained down on Desmond''s forces. Thud! Thud! Thud! "Aaargh!" The heavy infantry stationed on the nks raised their shields to block the arrows, but the soldiers in the center couldn''t do the same. The spearmen at the front of Desmond''s formation fell helplessly. Even the soldiers behind them were struck down by the relentless barrage of arrows. The cavalry archers immediately turned their horses and began retreating to the nks. They maneuvered in a wide arc, aiming to return to their original positions. Their movements were exactly as Ghiin had instructed and trained them. Harold, watching this unfold, shouted with a furious expression. "Chase them down!" There is no one weaker than cavalry showing their backs. Desmond''s cavalry, already positioned to strike at the enemy''s rear, moved to give chase. Although the losses had been severe, eliminating all the cavalry archers would mitigate the damage. Harold''s eyes swept over the battlefield quickly. Thud, thud, thud, thud! The leading Fenris cavalry brushed past the pursuing Desmond cavalry. It was clear they were taking a broader route to target the nks and rear of Desmond''s formation. "Shields! Block them!" ng! ng! ng! The heavy infantry positioned on the nks swiftly formed a shield wall. The 2,000 cavalry archers were returning to their original positions, and the remaining cavalry would find it difficult to break through theyered shields. Sure enough, Fenris''s cavalry didn''t charge but continued to circle around Desmond''s forces. Taking advantage of this moment, Desmond''s cavalry pursued the retreating cavalry archers with all their might. Their goal was to strike before the archers could reposition themselves, wiping them out in a single sweep. Thud, thud, thud, thud, thud! The speed of the Fenris cavalry was remarkable, making it difficult to catch up. Still, Desmond''s forces gritted their teeth and gradually closed the distance. At that moment, Lumina turned her body and aimed her bow at the pursuing cavalry. The other cavalry archers followed her lead, all turning around and drawing their bows. "What is this...?" The pursuing Desmond cavalryman''s eyes wavered. Shooting arrows from horseback while letting go of the reins and bncing solely with their legs? While facing backward? And all 2,000 of them? Earlier, he thought their attack had been a desperate, crude attempt to inflict damage. But now it was different. ''Impossible. It takes years of training in both horsemanship and archery to be proficient as a cavalry archer. How are they all so skilled...?'' None of them seemed to be struggling. It was as if the horses were adjusting themselves to keep their riders steady. The thought couldn''t go further. Before he could lift his small shield, his vision was consumed by a torrent of arrows. Thwack, thwack, thwack! "Aaaargh!" Neighhh! Screams and horse cries filled the air as Desmond''s cavalry began to fall. Galloping at full speed, they had no way to dodge or block the arrows. Except for the knights d in full-body armor and barded horses, the other soldiers were defenseless. "No! This can''t be happening!" Crash! Thud! Thud! The sudden attack caused the leading riders to fall en masse, triggering a chaotic pileup of the pursuing cavalry. The arrows kept flying. The cavalry chasing the archers from both sides crumbled far too easily. Harold clenched his teeth as he watched. "How... how does that bastard already have such a force...?" Having so many cavalry archers made no sense. A fledgling territory like Fenris shouldn''t have been able to produce such a force. Cavalry archers were a unit most lords gave up on because training them required too much time and resources. Apart from their use in small scout units, they had long fallen out of favor, so Harold hadn''t paid them much attention. If he''d known Fenris had so many cavalry archers, he would''ve prepared a different strategy. "That bastard... just what has he been doing all this time..." Over 100 knights, weaponry made from new materials, a 6th-circle mage, more than 2,000 cavalry archers. One by one, unbelievable forces were unfolding before his eyes. Thud, thud, thud, thud, thud! The Fenris cavalry circling the heavy infantry began to turn. Meanwhile, the cavalry archers, who had retreated, wheeled around and advanced, closing in on both nks of Desmond''s forces. Seeing this, Harold shouted loudly. "Shields! Protect our allies!" As soon as he finished, the cavalry archersunched another wave of arrows at Desmond''s nks. Fwoooosh! "Aaargh!" "Counterattack! Counterattack them!" "Block them! Raise your shields!" No matter how much the heavy infantry tried to defend, they couldn''t block all the thousands of arrows raining down from the sky. The spearmen and archers inside the formation were helplessly struck down. "Shoot! Shoot at them, damn it!" Desmond''s archers fired back, but it was ineffective. The cavalry archers, with their superior mobility, evaded the arrows while continuing to harass Desmond''s nks. From the receiving side, the attacks seemed endlessly frustrating and underhanded. "Block them! I said block them!" Despite themanders'' frantic shouts, the infantry couldn''t regain theirposure. The unrelenting rain of arrows made it hard to take in the battlefield. While the heavy infantry were rtively safe thanks to theirrge shields, they couldn''t protect all their allies, and soldiers were falling everywhere. Unprepared for cavalry archers, Desmond''s forces found themselves at a significant disadvantage. Thud, thud, thud, thud, thud! As the cavalry archers continued circling them, Harold shouted with bloodshot eyes. "Call back the forces on the left and right wings! Hurry!" If this continued, they would keep being dragged around and eventually copse. The forces fighting the royal army and the Perdium troops needed to return to deal with the cavalry archers. Bw0000000! A loud trumpet st resonated, reaching Desmond''s forces engaged with the Kingdom Army and Perdium troops. The cavalrymander facing the Kingdom Army, Emerson, bit his lip. "We were so close to pushing through..." Emerson''s cavalry had already forced the Capital Nobles Alliance''s troops to retreat halfway.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The alliance army, mixed with the 3rd Corps, was visibly undertrained and poorly coordinated. As a result, Emerson''s strategy of attacking the weaker spots worked like a charm. "Is it because of the cavalry archers?" Emerson quickly grasped the situation. Cavalry archers are challenging to counter without prior preparation. Infantry couldn''t keep up, so archers and cavalry were the only viable counters, but the enemy''s superior armor made that no easy task. The allied heavy infantry, equipped with proper defenses, were holding their ground well. However, if this continued, they''d slowly be worn down and destroyed. Most of the cavalry was under hismand anyway. He had to personally intercept the ceaselessly moving cavalry archers to disrupt their flow. Only then could the allied infantry maneuver. "Infantry, retreat slowly while holding off the Kingdom Army! All cavalry, follow me!" Under Emerson''s orders, his forces began retreating gradually, changing direction. Watching this, themander of the Capital Nobles Alliance, Viscount Idorian, sighed in relief. "Damn it! I thought I was a goner. How do they fight so well? Now that they''re pulling back, let''s step back a bit too!" He hade here to avoid losing his investment, only to nearly lose his head. Viscount Idorian swore never to get involved in Count Fenris''s affairs again. On the other hand, the 3rd Corps, befitting their elite status, stood firm under the assault. The 3rd Corps''mander, Viscount Clifton, made a decision contrary to Idorian''s. Seeing Emerson''s retreat, he deduced that there was trouble at the center. In such a case, surrounding Desmond''s forces properly would secure victory. "This is our chance! Advance now! Move quickly!" "Waaaaaah!" As the 3rd Corps began to advance, Viscount Idorian found it impossible to retreat entirely. If he retreated alone and his side lost the war, they''d all be ughtered anyway. It wasn''t likely that the terrifying Count Desmond would spare them. And if, by chance, their side won, he''d face severe bacsh for retreating. "Well... let''s push forward again!" With the cavalry absent, Desmond''s forces began to falter, gradually giving ground to the Kingdom Army. Emerson, despite guessing this would happen, had no choice but to move toward the central army. While Emerson could swiftly reposition his forces against the Kingdom Army, Viscount Garein, facing Perdium, wasn''t as fortunate. "Damn it! Since when was Perdium this strong?" Perdium''s knights and soldiers pushed Desmond''s forces fiercely. Despite having greater numbers, Desmond''s troops were barely holding their ground. "Waaaaaah!" It wasn''t justbat strength-their morale was overwhelming. Perdium''s forces roared endlessly, showing no signs of fatigue. "Hold the line! Stand firm!" Bang! Bang! "Aaaaargh!" Although few in number, Perdium''s knights disyed skills surpassing those of mid-level knights. These were the knights trained under Ghiin in the new mana cultivation techniques. When they unleashed their full power, the destructive force was staggering. At the forefront, Zwalter swung his sword and shouted. "Don''t hold back! Push through here quickly toplete the encirclement!" Always one to worry excessively, he was in a rush even now. Although Ghiin''s central forces were fighting well, they were severely outnumbered. If they were surrounded, they could be annihted in an instant. Zwalter was desperate to break through quickly. All the knights and soldiers under hismand, following his orders, swung their weapons with all their might. On another side, Randolph,manding a group of soldiers, was fighting with a different kind of fervor. "Hahaha! Who knew we could fight this well? We''ve be this strong?" To his surprise, they were overwhelming far more enemies than he''d ever imagined. Spending so much time stationed at the northern fortress had made him underestimate their own strength. Thanks to Ghiin, their enhanced forces were proving effective even against Desmond''s troops, renowned as the strongest in the north. Even Skovan, who always fought reluctantly, murmured as he struck down Desmond''s soldiers. "Wow, this actually works? Since when did we get this strong?" In the past, just hearing the name Desmond would''ve made them quake with fear. But now, instead of being intimidated, they were pushing back greater numbers. The grueling training that had made them cough up blood hadn''t betrayed them. Their newfound strength, proven in battles against barbarians, was now being unleashed against Desmond''s forces. Perdium''s unexpectedly strong performance left Viscount Garein unable to withdraw his forces. Despite having more troops, they were barely holding on. If he pulled back even a portion of his forces, they''d quickly copse under the enemy''s onught. "Ugh... why is Perdium, of all ces..." Even as he fought, Viscount Garein''s expression betrayed disbelief. Despite their experience with skirmishes in the north, he''d dismissed them as nothing more than trifling raids by barbarian looters. To be overpowered by those he had so scornfully dismissed was humiliating and infuriating. Since Viscount Garein couldn''t withdraw his forces, the only troops sent to aid Harold''s main force were a portion of Emerson''s. Watching this, Harold ground his teeth and shouted. "Hold out a little longer! Reinforcements areing!" It was regrettable that Garein couldn''te, but if Emerson''s forces could disrupt the cavalry archers, it would provide some breathing room. If that happened, Harold could reorganize his troops and counterattack to encircle the enemy. Turning his head urgently, Harold suddenly felt his heart drop. ''Ah, damn it!'' The front was exposed. The line of spearmen had already copsed, and the soldiers were busy hiding behind the heavy infantry. Everyone was too distracted by the cavalry archers on the nks. At that moment, the Fenris cavalry, which had taken a wide detour, were charging directly at Desmond''s front lines. Thud, thud, thud, thud, thud! Seeing the wide-open front, a cruel smile spread across Ghiin''s face. "We break through here." Ghiin''s eyes turned red. His spear zed with a crimson light, far fiercer than before. Ziiiiing-! Simultaneously, the armor of the knights following him began to radiate a bright glow. The Fenris cavalry andbor assault corps gripped their spears tightly, resting them against their shoulders. Thud, thud, thud, thud, thud! Their speed was iparable to before. Especially ck King, which sprinted so fast that his own troops struggled to keep up. Boom! A red streak of light shot into Desmond''s formation. [T/L: Please support me and read 385 extra chapters: https://ko-fi/revengerscans] Chapter 290: Chapter 289: Breaking Through as Is (3) Chapter 290: Chapter 289: Breaking Through as Is (3) ? "Aaaaaargh!" Desmond''s spearmen fell like dominoes under Ghiin''s charge, which shot through them like a beam of light. Boom! The following charge by the knights and cavalry was no less devastating than Ghiin''s attack. With their formation shattered, they had no way to block the cavalry''s assault. Desmond''s lines crumbled in an instant. When the formation copses, so does the chain ofmand. Desmond''s forces plunged into chaos, unable to respond effectively. Shouts frommanders echoed everywhere. "Block them!" "Focus on the enemies right in front of you!" "We have the numbers advantage!" Long-trained instincts were ingrained in their bodies. Even with their formation in disarray, Desmond''s soldiers instinctively regrouped and attacked the enemies before them. "That''s the lord! The one on the ck horse!" At someone''s shout, Desmond''s forces rushed toward Ghiin to pull him down. But it was futile. Every time Ghiin swung his spear with his glowing red eyes, the approaching Desmond soldiers lost their heads. Some tried to attack his horse, only to witness something bizarre for the first time in their lives. Snort! The ck king, with fierce eyes zing, began rampaging wildly. It leaped to dodge iing weapons and kicked at enemies that approached. The horse fought furiously, paying no attention to the fact its rider was atop its back. Seeing this, Ghiin let go of the reins and focused solely on wielding his spear. It was as if both horse and rider werepeting to see who could kill more. The synergy between the unruly master and horse was unmatched. Thud! Thwack! Crack! "Argh! What''s wrong with this horse?" "It''s too fast! I can''t even see the spear!" "Stay back! Don''t get close!" Desmond''s soldiers were thrown into disarray. The erratic movements of the horse and rider made them impossible to predict. Whenever they thought they saw an opening and charged, their heads flew off in an instant. Thwack! Thud! Thwack! With every dull sound, Desmond''s soldiers'' heads were sent flying in all directions. The knights following Ghiin poured their mana out without holding back. Since armor enhancements had been activated, staying mounted was disadvantageous. One by one, the knights dismounted. Among them, Gordon shouted louder than anyone else as he leaped off his horse. "Today, I''m working my legs to the limit!" Boom! Mana surged into his legs, propelling him forward with explosive power. The other knights unsheathed their weapons and stormed into Desmond''s ranks. "The ck-armored ones are here!" "There''s even more of them than before!" "Don''t give them any openings!" Desmond''s troops, upon seeing Fenris''s ck-armored knights, screamed in terror as if gripped by a nightmare. They had suffered greatly at the hands of Gillian and his knights in the past, witnessing their power firsthand. Boom! Boom! Boom! The fully unleashed power of the knights'' armor was awe-inspiring. Within moments, hundreds of Desmond soldiersy dead. The heavy infantry, realizing the danger toote, rushed en masse to push back Fenris''s forces. Desmond''s elite knights also joined the fray, trying to hold back Fenris''s knights. Although Fenris''s troops had quickly broken through the front of the formation, their numbers were limited, and their momentum inevitably began to slow. At that moment, Ghiin seized the reins of ck king tightly and shouted. "Move aside!" The moment his voice rang out, Fenris''s knights and soldiers moved to the sides without even looking back. Shwaaash! A clear path was instantly carved out, like a sea parting. Thud, thud, thud, thud! Ghiin''s horse charged forward without hesitation. Ghiin let his spear hang low and opened the third core again. Rumble! His eyes turned an even deeper shade of red. Desmond''s troops, meeting the fierce gaze of Ghiin''s horse and the even fiercer gaze of Ghiin himself, hesitated instinctively. "Stop him!" ng! ng! ng! The heavy infantry nted their massive shields into the ground, forming a wall. Soldiers who had witnessed the earlier charge clenched their teeth and braced themselves. But Ghiin had no intention of colliding with them head-on. sh! "Huh?" Desmond''s troops looked up. The ck king leaped high into the air, clearing the shield wall. Boom! Ghiin plunged into the center of Desmond''s formation and mmed his spear into the ground, unleashing a powerful shockwave. "Gaaaah!" The soldiers nearest to Ghiin coughed up blood and copsed, while those slightly farther away stumbled and lost their footing. However, their hesitation was short-lived. There was no way they would merely stand by while an enemy lord charged into their formation alone. The densely packed medium infantry turned to surround Ghiin, and Desmond''s knights redirected their focus toward him. At that moment, something unimaginable happened. Rumble. The spears carried by fallen soldiers began to rise into the air. Desmond''s troops stared in horror as if witnessing ghosts. Before they couldprehend the situation, hundreds of spears rained down on the soldiers surrounding Ghiin. Thwack! Thwack! Thwack! "Aaaaaargh!" With spears moving of their own ord through the air, panic spread rapidly. While knights managed to deflect the projectiles, the soldiers fared much worse. Each spear carried varying levels of force. Some were deflected by armor or shields, while others pierced straight through, killing instantly. "Spears... flying on their own?" "It''s magic! Count Fenris is using magic!" "What are our mages doing?" Though it wasn''t magic, no one present could recognize the technique Ghiin was using. Not just Desmond''s troops but even Fenris''s knights and soldiers stood momentarily dumbfounded.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Aside from a handful of knights who had apanied Ghiin to the Shadow Mountain Range, most were witnessing this skill for the first time. "So, this is the technique we''ve only heard about." "I told you! That''s an insane skill." "With that, he could probably fight alone!" Their astonishment was short-lived. Ghiin, who had disrupted the formation, shouted loudly. "Get your heads in the game!" Rumble! The third core opening couldn''tst long. Blood vessels bulged in Ghiin''s reddened eyes, and veins began to protrude all over his body. Startled by Ghiin''s roar, Fenris''s senior knight Gordon waved his hand and shouted. "Alright, let''s get back in there!" Even with the armor''s power, breaking through the tightly packed heavy infantry with their large shields wasn''t easy. However, Ghiin''s initial disruption had thrown the formation into chaos, making entry much easier than before. Boom! Boom! Boom! Fenris''s knights and soldiers stormed back into Desmond''s formation, swinging their weapons. Faced with this extraordinary and reckless strategy, Desmond''s forces were helplessly overwhelmed. Desmond''s forces still held superior numbers, maintaining a thick rear line, but at this rate, even the soldiers in the rear would eventually fall. Fear finally began to appear in the eyes of Desmond''s soldiers. However, Ghiin wasn''t feeling at ease either. ''I need to get through faster." Fenris''s main forces all had limits to how long they could sustain their strength. With so many enemies, they''d exhaust themselves before they could kill them all if this dragged on. ''What a persistent lot.'' Ghiin and Fenris''s forces were punching straight through Desmond''s formation. They killed everyone blocking their way, but reinforcements kept pouring in from the nking lines. This was the terrifying aspect of arge army. No matter how many you killed, their fighting power didn''t seem to diminish. On top of that, the individual skill of Desmond''s soldiers wasn''t negligible. Even though Ghiin and the Fenris knights held the upper hand, the pace of breaking through the lines was slowing down. Ghiin''s sharp gaze swept across the battlefield. Emerson''s cavalry, previously fighting the Kingdom Army, began moving to target the cavalry archers. Fenris''s cavalry archers, which had been harassing Desmond''s rear, now had to retreat to avoid the approaching enemies. ''We need to take out the mages first.'' To secure a decisive victory, Fenris''s forces needed to eliminate Desmond''s mages. That would allow Fenris''s own mages to freely attack the remaining enemies. The mages positioned on the nks weren''t the concern. The real target was the high-circle mage, heavily protected in the rear of the formation. Boom! Boom! Ghiin poured out mana without holding back, hammering away at the center of Desmond''s formation. Following his pre-issued orders, Fenris''s forces pressed forward relentlessly behind him. Thanks to their brutal focus on attacking a single point, Desmond''s forces began splitting into two. From afar, Harold watched this withbored breaths. "That bastard... is he really this strong..." Even seeing it with his own eyes, he couldn''t believe it. This was beyond the rumors. Though Harold had already assessed Ghiin highly due to previous encounters, even that had underestimated him. It was staggering enough to witness the preparations Ghiin had made, but his individual strength rivaled that of a high-level knight. At this level, calling him the "North''s Finest Sword" wouldn''t be an exaggeration. He was more than capable of handling thousands of soldiers by himself. "But why... why is he doing this?" Something felt off about his movements. Ghiin advanced with brute force, ignoring all else. With his skills, employing a different strategy would have been more effective. Yet, his single-minded advance was putting him in a precarious position, as Desmond''s forces gradually began to surround him. If Fenris''s knights tired out, Desmond''s forces could counterattack and crush them. "What is he aiming for?" Harold was unaware that Fenris''s forces had limited endurance and that their strength came with a time limit. However, Ghiin''s movement direction quickly revealed his intentions. Following Ghiin''s sharp movements, Harold bit his lip. "He''s targeting the mages." The direction Ghiin was heading toward contained Willow, Desmond''s high-circle mage. As someone capable of countering Fenris''s 6th-circle mage, Willow was a significant threat to Ghiin. While Desmond''s forces were steadily forming a surrounding formation, Ghiin''s sheer power made it clear that Willow would be captured before the formation could bepleted. But withdrawing Willow farther back wasn''t an option. To disrupt enemy magic or cast his own spells on enemy forces, Willow needed to maintain a certain range. For now, Willow''s 6th-circle abilities allowed him to hold his position and counter the enemy effectively from his current distance. Finally, Harold decided to deploy his trump card, something he had hesitated to use until now. "Lenos." "Yes, my lord." "Take the entire escort unit and stop that bastard. Emerson will deal with the enemy cavalry archers and mages." "...Our duty is to protect you, my lord." "If Willow falls, we''ll be at a disadvantage. Besides, it seems the enemy has no hidden cards left. Focus on stopping him." "...Understood." For a lord of Desmond''s stature, having numerous knights in his retinue was a given. Among them, the most skilled were appointed as escort knights. These elite guards, known as the Royal Guard, numbered 50 under Count Desmond. They weren''t just numerous; they were highly skilled. Their captain, Lenos, was a high-level knight, while the others were all at least mid-level knights. Harold was deploying even this elite group, which was usually reserved for his own protection, to stop Ghiin. Lenos spoke with a calm but firm expression. "Let''s move." d in gleaming armor, they mounted their horses and rode out. Trained for defense and interception, their tactics excelled at blocking enemies and protecting targets. Fifty Royal Guards could capture or subdue even a Baron Hutton-levelbatant without killing them. Thus, Harold believed that no matter how skilled Ghiin was, the Royal Guard would prevent him from reaching Willow. Thud, thud, thud, thud! But they weren''t the only ones riding with urgency. Having evaded pursuit by the Kingdom Army, Emerson began chasing Fenris''s cavalry archers. The cavalry archers, aware of the situation, gradually pulled back while continuing to harass Desmond''s rear. Surveying the battlefield, Emerson issued new orders to his adjutant. "I''ll spare 1,000 troops. Crush the enemy mages at the rear." "Understood." The adjutant immediately led 1,000 cavalrymen toward Fenris''s mages. Currently, Fenris''s mages were guarded by about 300 soldiers in the rear. These guards, dressed in dirty gray robes, wielded massive two-handed swords. The swords, with extended handles, were designed specifically to slice through mounted foes. As Desmond''s cavalry approached, the guards encircling the mages began walking slowly toward them. Thud, thud, thud, thud! Desmond''s cavalry gripped their spears tightly, increasing their speed, determined to crush the scruffy-looking guards and reach the mages. "Some filthy beggars are blocking our way." The cavalry''s adjutant sneered, confident that their numbers would easily overwhelm the guards. One of the robed figures stepped forward, ring at the charging cavalry. Walking slowly at first, he gradually broke into a sprint. As the distance closed, the cavalry''s adjutant shouted and thrust his spear. "Die, you fool!" Whoosh! The robed man swung his massive de at the charging horse. Boom! The adjutant''s spear never reached its target. Instead, his body, along with his horse, was cleaved in half and sent flying. The robed man swung his de several more times, cutting down the oing cavalry. Boom! Boom! Neighhh! As the leading cavalry fell, the remaining guards leaped into the fray. Wielding their massive des, they mercilessly ughtered Desmond''s cavalry. Boom! Boom! Boom! "Aaaaargh!" "Who are these guys?!" "Avoid them! Move aside!" Desmond''s cavalry fell one after another to the robed guards. Many were tripped up by the bodies of their fallenrades, unable to stop in time. As a brief moment of respite fell, the first robed man tossed back his hood with a bored gesture. Sweeping back his tangled red hair, Kaor, the Ogre yer, smirked arrogantly. "Guess who''s here." The robed guards were none other than Kaor and the hunters from the Shadow Mountains, renowned for their monster-ying prowess. [T/L: Please support me and read 385 extra chapters: https://ko-fi/revengerscans ] Chapter 291: Chapter 290: Breaking Through as Is (4) Chapter 291: Chapter 290: Breaking Through as Is (4) ? When summoned by Ghiin, Kaor and the knights from the Shadow Mountains immediately brought the contracted hunters to Fenris''s estate. Some hunters initially resisted, refusing to go, but all had a change of heart after experiencing the "Ironcliff King" Kaor''s persuasive methods. With the Turian Kingdom guaranteeing Ghiin''s contract, the hunters, who had nowhere else to go, couldn''t flee even if they wanted to. The knights were reassigned to the Knight order and apanied Ghiin, while Kaor took charge of protecting the mages with the hunters. Boom! Boom! Boom! Neighhh! "Aaaaaargh!" Desmond''s cavalry, unustomed to fighting hunters, was caught off guard and fell one after another. "Ha! Easier than monsters!" To the hunters, cavalrymen were just oversized monsters with four legs, capable only of charging in straight lines. Having honed their skills against monsters with bizarre and unpredictable anatomies, the hunters found fighting cavalry far less challenging. "Ah! One got through!" Of course, with nearly a thousand cavalrymen attacking, it wasn''t possible to stop all of them. A few managed to breach the hunters'' unrefined lines and charged toward the mages. Thud, thud, thud, thud! Vanessa, who was casting spells with an outstretched hand, turned to face the approaching cavalry. She raised her other hand, which had been free, toward them. "Earth Wall." Rumble! A wall of earth rose instantly. The charging Desmond cavalry crashed into it. Boom! Crash! Boom! "Aaaaaargh!" Neighhh! The horses, struck by the sudden impact, cried out and fell. Some cavalrymen, unable to stop in time, were thrown over the wall and onto the ground. The following riders were forced to pull up abruptly. Watching this, Kaor shouted in dismay. "You idiots! Protect the mages! This isn''t monster hunting!" Kaor, who had been posturing, rushed in to cut down the cavalrymen himself. Only then did the other hunters reestablish a second defensive line, holding back the cavalry. "Whew... that was close." Kaor wiped the sweat from his brow. If the mages had been harmed-especially Vanessa- Ghiin wouldn''t have let him or the hunters off the hook. In fact, if that had happened, the real issue wouldn''t be Ghiin''s wrath, but the likelihood of losing the war and being forced to flee. Meanwhile, as Vanessa''s focus wavered from dealing with the cavalry, Desmond''s forces unleashed a volley of spells. Vanessa quickly turned back and dispelled some of the iing magic, but several still struck Fenris''s forces who had already broken into Desmond''s formation. Although they were low-circle spells and caused minimal damage thanks to their armor, continued attacks like this posed a significant threat. "Damn it!" Vanessa unleashed a wide-area attack spell on Desmond''s formation. She didn''t expect sess, as the enemy also had a 6th-circle mage. Her goal was simply to divert the enemy mages'' attention toward herself, even if the attempt failed. "Ugh!" Vanessa began coughing up blood, not just from her nose but now from her mouth as well. Still, she gritted her teeth and held on. Meanwhile, the hunters immediately pounced on the cavalry lingering behind the earth wall. The cavalry, caught off guard, found themselves locked in chaotic meleebat with the hunters. This style ofbat heavily favored the hunters. They were well-versed in fighting without structured formations. Boom! Boom! "Die, you bastards!" "Gaaaah!" The cavalry, limited in their movements atop their horses, struggled and were gradually overwhelmed. The hunters, working in teams, swung theirrge swords with precision, pressuring the cavalry relentlessly. "Hahaha! I''m unstoppable!" The most outstanding fighter, as expected, was Kaor. Wielding his sword with reckless abandon, he cut down cavalrymen with unparalleled ease. "Damn it! What''s with this guy?!" "I thought the main force had charged into our formation!" "Kill him first!" Kaor grinned, delighted by the enemies converging on him. "Oh? You''re alling for me? Fine, bring it on!" Kaor''s excitement only grew, and the attention he drew helped reduce the pressure on the other hunters. With fewer cavalry heading their way, the hunters had an easier time fighting. Among the hunters, a young-looking man cut down a horse''s leg with a swift stroke. As the horse copsed, the man followed up with a clean strike, killing the rider. Thwack! It was a precise, unhesitating attack. The young man was Arel, who had followed Ghiin to Fenris after being saved by him. "Whew..." Taking a deep breath, Arel tightened his grip on his sword once more. Having onlypleted basic training, he couldn''t participate as a cavalryman. Instead, he joined Kaor to protect the mages. Determined to grow stronger, Arel had thrown himself into physical training and practice. While he still had much to learn, his resolve to defend the estate was second to none. ''I can''t let that happen again.'' He vividly remembered the devastation caused by the barbarians-the lives lost and viges destroyed. He refused to endure such horrors a second time. While his younger brother studied administrative duties, Arel considered Fenris his second home, one he was determined to protect. "Hyah!" Without pause, Arel swung his sword again. Despite his muscles stiffening from tension and fatigue setting in, he maintained his focus. Precise strikes under any circumstances-that was the first lesson Ghiin had taught him. Kaor, observing Arel''s clean form, stroked his chin. "Hmm... Not bad for a rookie. It''s like looking at a younger version of myself. Someone who trains diligently, just like I did." That was a lie. At Arel''s age, Kaor had been busy drinking and partying, barely training at all. As Kaor chuckled and praised himself, the hunters steadily reduced the number of cavalry. Thanks to their efforts, Desmond''s cavalry couldn''t reach the mages. The surviving cavalry were now busy fleeing. Those who ran would either regroup with other forces or retreat from the battlefield entirely. As some hunters instinctively chased after the fleeing cavalry, Kaor shouted. "Don''t chase them! Stop chasing, you idiots!" The hunters finally regained their senses and formed a defensive perimeter around the mages, keeping watch for any threats. With the situation under control, Kaor approached Arel. "Hey, rookie. You''re pretty good." "Thank you!" "You saw me fight, right? What did you think?" "It was incredible!" To Arel, Kaor was a remarkable warrior. Seeing him ughter dozens of cavalry alone left Arel in awe. Grinning smugly, Kaor asked another question. "So, who do you think is stronger-me or the old man?" Arel hesitated, slightly turning his head to the side. Kaor followed his gaze, persistently pressing. "Who''s stronger?" "... Arel turned his head in the opposite direction, but Kaor moved again to meet his eyes. "Who?" Childish. It was unbearably childish, but ignoring him wasn''t an option. Arel eventually gave in to reality and responded. "...I think Sir Kaor is stronger." "Hahaha! Right? The old man isid up at the back right now because he''s weak! That''s just how it is for the weak! Hahaha!" Gillian and the injured had long since left the battlefield. They were likely being treated by Piote and the staff at a temporary base far from here. Thud, thud, thud, thud! Emerson, who had been chasing the cavalry archers, nced at the now quiet rear of Fenris''s forces and frowned. ''Did they fail?'' He had briefly hoped when magic was cast from the friendly formation, but it seemed it had only distracted the enemy momentarily. ''I have to decide.'' Should he continue pursuing the cavalry archers, or attack the mages? After a moment''s deliberation, Emerson looked ahead. The cavalry archers continued evading the cavalry, but all the while, they kept firing arrows toward the parts of Desmond''s army engaged elsewhere. They were, without a doubt, the perfect unit for infuriating the enemy. If those cavalry archers weren''t dealt with, his forces would continue to be dragged around. But- ''I''ll take care of the mages first.'' Despite having Willow, a 6th-circle mage, their magic offense was weak due to having to counter Fenris''s mages, which was why Desmond''s army was being pushed back. If they could eliminate Fenris''s mages, the tide of the battle would shift immediately. After all, the very existence of mages was one reason cavalry archers had fallen out of favor. There was no need to let the cavalry archers dictate the flow of the battle. Though he resolved to attack the mages, he couldn''t head straight for them. If he let them go now, the cavalry archers would rejoin Fenris''s central forces and provide support. He needed to keep them as far away from the center as possible first. "Push harder!" Emerson shouted as he spurred his horse onward. However, the speed of the cavalry archers made it difficult to herd them as he intended. Even wearing full armor, their movements were unnaturally light. On top of that, their horses seemed exceptionally strong and energetic. The cavalry archers avoided direct confrontation because Emerson''s forces outnumbered them, focusing only on firing arrows as they retreated. The only option was to predict their movements and force them toward a specific direction. Thud, thud, thud, thud! ''Just a little more!'' Drawing on his extensive experience, Emerson adjusted his direction gradually, predicting the cavalry archers'' path. As a seasoned cavalrymander, Emerson carefully closed the distance, catching up to Fenris''s cavalry archers. At the very back of the fleeing cavalry, Ascon kept ncing behind him, shouting loudly. "Hey, you bastards! Run faster! I''m gonna die here!" The enemy was closing in with terrifying speed. While the others were escaping, his horse was suspiciously slower than the rest. He was alreadygging behind, so much so that he had fallen out of formation, yet his horse seemed content to trot leisurely as if out for a casual stroll. "You piece of shit! Move faster! Damn it!" No matter how much he cursed, the horse wouldn''t pick up speed. At this rate, he''d be the first to die. Grinding his teeth, Ascon finally grabbed his bow. "Guess I''ll just have to deal with that guy first." Turning his body, he aimed at the lead rider chasing him-clearly themander. Desmond''s cavalry didn''t use full te armor like Fenris. Themander chasing him wore chainmail and a helmet with a small slit for vision. If Ascon could hit that small opening in the helmet, he could take themander out in one shot. Elves, when focused, possessed archery skills precise enough to hit even the tiniest gaps, aided by their connection to nature. Creak... Ascon drew his bow, concentrating intently. His body swayed with the motion of the horse, but it didn''t matter. The wind would guide his arrow to its target. This was a technique only an elf could master. It took a little time to aim, but it was a devastatingly urate shot. ''I can feel the wind.'' Every sense in his body told him the exact moment to release the arrow. Now, the wind whispered, was the time to strike. ''Ride the wind.'' Thwang! Seeing a sh of light, Emerson instinctively raised his shield. Whisssh!N?v(el)B\\jnn The arrow, riding the wind, soared high into the sky and vanished. "Damn it! Of course, it missed." Snort! Meanwhile, Ascon''s horse seemed amused, baring its teeth in what looked like augh as it trotted along. Emerson, on the other hand, was seething as he watched the arrow disappear into the sky. "Mocking me like this!" It was insulting. There was no way a cavalry archer''s aim could be so poor. The slow pace, the casual escape, and now this-it was clear this soldier was toying with him. As if daring him to try and catch up. To throw such a provocation in the middle of a war. Grinding his teeth, Emerson growled. "I''ll kill you for this." Just a little further. Then he''d break away and charge the mages. The intensity of the battlefield continued to escte. Both sides were throwing everything they had at each other, but neither could deliver a decisive blow. Fenris''s troops had exceptional individual skill but were too few in number, while Desmond''s army had overwhelming numbers but couldn''t seize control of the fight. Both sides knew that taking out the mages would turn the tide of battle. However, as the battle dragged on, it was Fenris who was at a disadvantage. Even now, their situation wasn''t exactly favorable. Had it not been for Ghiin''s efforts, the tide might have turned against them already. Boom! Boom! With his red eyes glowing, Ghiin swung his spear with overwhelming force. The relentless heavy infantry of Desmond''s forces couldn''t withstand his attacks and were thrown aside. Shields and armor were shattered, and corpses piled up. Spears flew through the air, exploiting every gap. "Aaaaaargh! This monster!" "Knights! Stop that man immediately!" "Stop him! He''s after Lord Willow!" Shouts erupted from all directions, but no one could stop Ghiin as he steadily advanced. They couldn''t even surround himpletely. The knights and soldiers of Fenris, with their strong defenses, were fighting fiercely to protect Ghiin''s rear. Rumble! Ghiin could feel the strain on his body. As he got closer to the mages, stronger knights and more determined soldiers began throwing themselves at him. ''Just a little more.'' It wasn''t far now. A few more pushes, and he''d be close enough to take the mage''s head. Boom! Boom! Each step Ghiin and his ck horse took created a path through the enemy ranks. Together, they looked like a demonic force dominating the battlefield. As Desmond''s defensive lines crumbled, a loud shout erupted from one side. "Clear the way!" Shwaaash! The soldiers fighting Ghiin suddenly backed off, creating distance. Thud, thud, thud, thud! At the same time, a group of knights d in silver armor, wielding halberds and spears with axe-like des, appeared. At their head was Lenos, who roared. "Kill Count Fenris!" The Royal Guard of Desmond, the most elite knights, charged directly at Ghiin. [T/L: Please support me and read 385 extra chapters: https://ko-fi/revengerscans] Chapter 292: Chapter 291: It鈥檚 Coming to an End (1) Chapter 292: Chapter 291: It¡¯s Coming to an End (1) ? A knight wielding mana exhibits power on apletely different level than a regr cavalryman, especially if they are elite knights serving a great lord. Thud, thud, thud, thud! The 50 Royal Guards charged forward with a storm-like intensity radiating from their approach. Desmond''s soldiers swiftly stepped aside as the Royal Guards advanced. It seemed they had been trained for such scenarios. "My lord!" "Captain!" Fenris''s knights, startled by the overwhelming force of the opposing knights, prepared to rush forward. But Ghiin lowered his spear and shouted. "Pay them no mind, keep pushing forward!" The battlefield, except for the area surrounding Ghiin, was still packed with Desmond''s soldiers. Killing even one more would make it easier to advance. Hearing his resolute tone, Fenris''s forces stopped worrying about Ghiin and focused solely on the enemies in front of them. Rumble! The Fenris knights, too, felt their bodies straining as the battle dragged on. They had no capacity to divide their attention. In such moments, trusting the lord and focusing on their own fights was the best they could do. This indifference, however, grated on the nerves of the Royal Guards. Their captain, Lenos, shouted with irritation evident in his voice. "How arrogant!" They were Desmond''s finest knights. No matter how skilled Count Fenris was, even if he were at the level of a high-level knight, he couldn''t possibly handle 50 of them alone. And yet, here he was, intent on facing them by himself. It reeked of overconfidence to Lenos. Whooom! The Royal Guards unleashed their mana in full force, intent on crushing Ghiin. Ghiin, in turn, spurred ck king forward, charging ahead. Thud, thud, thud, thud! Alone, he charged toward the 50 elite knights. To onlookers, it seemed a suicidal move. Desmond''s soldiers were certain Ghiin wouldn''tst long. But their assumptions were shattered with the very first sh. Whoooong! Lenos, at the forefront, swung his halberd powerfully. Ghiin didn''t slow down, ducking under the swing and galloping straight ahead. Two knights immediately behind Lenos simultaneously swung their halberds at Ghiin. Boom! The halberds were deflected mid-air. Ignoring the two knights entirely, Ghiin pushed forward. Boom! Boom! One after another, the Royal Guards swung their weapons, but none managed tond a hit on Ghiin. Ghiin, undeterred, deflected their halberds as he continued his relentless advance. ''Just a bit more.'' In mountedbat, failing an initial attack often made follow-ups difficult. Turning their horses required time, and with so many riders behind them, they had to advance further before circling back. By the time the Royal Guards turned their mounts, Ghiin had already broken through and moved far ahead. Seeing this, Lenos turned pale and shouted. "S-stop him!" The Royal Guards'' dramatic entrance had forced thousands of heavy infantry to part ways to clear their path. The soldiers stationed inyers at the center had already shifted to the nks, trusting the Royal Guards to handle Ghiin. They were repositioning to attack the remaining Fenris forces. But with the Royal Guards failing to subdue Ghiin, Desmond''s forces had unwittingly opened a path for him. Realizing this, the soldiers frantically tried to reassemble their formation. But Ghiin moved faster than they could reim their positions. Boom! "Aaaaaargh!" With his red eyes glowing and teeth bared, Ghiin unleashed another overwhelming surge of power. Evenyered defensive formations couldn''t hold against him. In their disarrayed state, they had no hope of stopping him. The Royal Guards, turning their horses around, tried desperately to chase after him, but they got tangled with the reinforcements pouring in from both sides. "Move! Get out of the way!" Hearing Lenos''s shout, the soldiers tried to step aside. However, with iing reinforcements shing with those retreating, the formation devolved into utter chaos. Boom! Boom! Boom! "Aaaaaargh!" While the soldiers scrambled in confusion, Ghiin plowed through them, sending enemies flying in every direction as he advanced. ''Just a little more.'' Boom! Boom! Crunch! He could feel his bones groaning under the strain. His third-stage core had nearly reached its limit. Swallowing the blood rising in his throat, Ghiin gritted his teeth. ''Just a little more.'' The defensive line ahead had thinned considerably, and the Royal Guards were stillgging behind. There wouldn''t be another opportunity like this. Ignoring everyone except the enemies directly in his way, Ghiin pressed forward with unwavering focus. Boom! When he finally broke through thestyer of the central formation, Ghiin''s eyes locked onto his target. "Found you." Not far ahead, surrounded by heavy infantry and knights, stood a formation unlike the others -a distinct, foreign-looking cluster. Willow gazed at the sky, detecting the mana rising from afar. The red and blue currents, like shimmering heatwaves, swirled in the air, appearing heavy and ominous as they ebbed and flowed. It was as if these energies, which should not exist in this world, were ripping through space to manifest. Willow followed the unsettling, unnatural currents with his senses, his hand slicing through the air. This was magic-the world as seen by mages. While their methods varied slightly, all mages perceived mana as tangible objects. By detecting and correcting the warped flow of mana back to its natural order, the world regained stability. Left unchecked, these anomalies would take shape and be real. Vanessa and Willow continued to counter each other, both intensely focused. ''Vanessa must be holding her own.'' Watching Willow, who was so preupied with blocking Vanessa''s magic that he couldn''t spare a nce at him, Ghiin gave a devilish grin. Drawing upon thest of his mana, his spear erupted in a zing red light. Boom! The soldiers guarding Willow with unwavering discipline raised their shields. Ghiin cut down the remaining enemies charging at him and pressed forward. Thud, thud, thud, thud! As the ck king approached the formation, the soldiers suddenly parted their shields, revealing dozens of spears thrusting out from within. At that moment, Ghiin yanked on the reins, twisting his body to the side. The ck king, responding to his movements, also twisted its body. Skrrrreeeeech! The ck king came to a halt, leaving deep gouges in the ground where its hooves dragged. Simultaneously, Ghiin leapt from the saddle. Swish! The soldiers instinctively tilted their heads upward, following Ghiin''s trajectory. Before they could react, he hurled his mana-infused spear directly at Willow. Whoosh! The spear tore through the air with a deafening sound. Willow, startled by the sudden figure blocking his view, widened his eyes in rm. "Damn it!" He had been aware of an enemy targeting him for some time but had trusted his allies to handle it while he focused on countering the opposing mage. The fact that an enemy had gotten this close meant he could no longer trust in his allies. He couldn''t divert his mana now. He didn''t know who the opposing mage was, but their mastery of mana far surpassed his own. By all rights, he should have been overwhelmed already. He''d only been holding out due to asional disruptions in the enemy mage''s mana-perhaps thanks to his own allies or some other issue. If Willow broke his focus now, the enemy mage''s assault would follow immediately. But it wouldn''t matter if he died. "Shield!" In the end, Willow redirected his mana to protect himself. A glowing mana shield quickly formed around him. Bzzzz-! BOOOOOM! A deafening roar shook the ground, and a cloud of dust erupted around Willow, obscuring everyone''s vision. Ssshhh... When the dust settled, the scene left everyone ck-jawed with shock. "L-Lord Willow..." "A 6th-circle mage, killed instantly..." "This can''t be..." Thud. Willow''s headless body swayed before copsing to the ground. Ghiin, who hadnded, slowly straightened up and spat out the blood pooling in his mouth. The surrounding enemies remained frozen in ce, unable to process what had just happened. Neighhhh! Swish! Seizing the moment while the enemies were stunned, the ck king leapt over them and stopped before Ghiin. Ghiin mounted the horse, grabbed the reins, and used his mana threads to retrieve his fallen spear. "Phew..." He reduced his core activation to the second stage. If he continued fighting at the third stage, it would cost him his life. Although his mana reserves had diminished significantly, he smiled with unwavering confidence. ''It''s over now.'' Thud, thud, thud, thud! The Royal Guards, who had finally closed the distance, were bearing down on him again. At the forefront, Lenos roared with fury. "You coward! Do you dare call yourself a noble?!" "I don''t know about that." "You dishonorable wretch!" "And jumping fifty men on one guy is honorable?" "You bastard!" Unable to contain his rage, Lenos swung his halberd mightily. ng! Ghiin deflected the halberd and immediately drove his spear into the body of another Royal Guard who had closed in. Thwack! "Guhhh!" Whoosh! He then swung his spear again, decapitating another Royal Guard nearby. Moving with the ck king as if performing a dance, Ghiin grinned as he wielded his spear. "If you''re so eager to y, I''ll indulge you. I''ll kill all of you and then go for Harold." BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! As Ghiin and the Royal Guards shed, Vanessa, who had been countering Willow, sensed a shift in the flow of mana and her eyes lit up. "My lord seeded." Dozens of Desmond''s mages were still nearby, attempting to suppress her, but with Willow gone, their efforts were meaningless. Vanessa had initially prepared a wide-area spell to strike Desmond''s forces, but she changed her mind. Using such magic would harm her allies as well. Thud, thud, thud, thud! Instead, she set her sights on Emerson''s cavalry, which had been pursuing Fenris''s cavalry archers. "Fire Lance." As Vanessa softly incanted, fierynces materialized in the air, numbering in the dozens. Thences shot toward Emerson''s cavalry. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! "Aaaaaargh!" The cavalry, just beginning to change direction after chasing the archers, were caught off guard and fell in heaps. Riders and horses tangled together, their tight formation destroyed. Thanks to Vanessa''s magic, the cavalry archers shook off Emerson and returned to support Perdium and the Kingdom forces. Vanessa immediately turned to Kaor and shouted. "My lord seeded! It''s time for us to move!" "Got it, let''s go! But hey, are you okay?" Her face was smeared with blood from her nose and mouth, but she shouted back without hesitation. "Hurry!"N?v(el)B\\jnn "Alright, alright, no need to yell. Jeez, you don''t look like it, but you''re kind of fiery, huh?" Kaor mounted his horse and pulled her up behind him. Other hunters helped the remaining mages onto their horses. The rest of the hunters moved to deal with Emerson''s cavalry. Ten stayed behind to assist the fallen mages and secure the rear. Vanessa''s movement changed the tide of the battle entirely. She advanced toward Desmond''s main formation and began casting. "Explosion." BOOOOOM! The 6th-circle me magic erupted across Desmond''s ranks. Mages and soldiers caught at the center of the explosions didn''t even have time to scream before being obliterated. [T/L: Please support me and read 385 extra chapters: https://ko-fi/revengerscans] Chapter 293: Chapter 292: It Coming to an End (2) Chapter 293: Chapter 292: It Coming to an End (2) ? The tide of the battle quickly shifted in favor of Fenris and the allied forces. This was because the mounted archers, having shaken off Emerson''s pursuit, relentlessly fired arrows at the rear of the divided Desmond forces. "Ughhhhhh!" Attacked from both the front and back, the Desmond army began to crumble helplessly. The Perdium forces, who had already maintained superiority despite being fewer in number, secured a decisive advantage with the help of the mounted archers. "Now''s the time! Push them back decisively!" In particr, Zwalter stood at the forefront, killing enemies more furiously than anyone else. It''s always scarier when a normally calm person gets angry. "Uwaaahhh!" With the momentum on their side, the Perdium armypletely overwhelmed the Desmond forces led by Viscount Garein. Fear is contagious. One by one, Desmond''s soldiers began to flee, and their formation copsed with surprising ease. "Don''t run! You idiots!" Viscount Garein desperately encouraged his troops, but the already tilted tide of battle would not be reversed. The knights of Perdium, even while spitting blood, did not lose focus until the end. They knew victory was within reach. The same was true for the royal forces. Emerson''s withdrawal left Desmond''s forces vulnerable, and the royal army pressed them with their superior numbers. Unlike Perdium, they fought methodically, steadily pushing back the enemy ording to standard tactics. With both nks copsing, Desmond''s central forces found themselves surrounded. The central army could no longer provide support to other parts of the battlefield. Their formation had already broken down, thanks to the efforts of Ghiin and Vanessa. The knights and cavalry of Fenris, whounched an assault on the central army, used their overwhelming defensive power to decimate the enemy. Among them, three individuals stood out. "Whew! It''s so damn hot!" "Hang in there a little longer! We''re about to secureplete victory!" "Look, those bastards are already running away!" For the enemy, who had lost their fighting spirit and were in disarray, their numerical advantage no longer mattered. The three members of thebor assault corps lifted the visors of their helmets briefly to catch their breath. "Ah, I feel alive again!" A middle-aged man shouted. He was the former leader of the Desmond spies who had infiltrated Fenris territory but waster recruited into thebor assault corps. The other two also lifted their visors, showing expressions of relief. Their faces were drenched with sweat. No matter how good the armor''s defense was, itcked the magic treatment that knights'' armor had, so the inside temperature inevitably rose as time went on. Their bodies felt as heavy as waterlogged cotton, but their faces were full of exhration. "Hehehe, who would''ve thought ''our Fenris'' could defeat Desmond." At the leader''s words, the other two nodded in agreement. "I was thinking of running away or switching sides again, but this turned out even better than expected." "Alright, let''s focus on taking down these ''enemies.'' We''re almost done. Seriously, this armor is amazing." These men were originally more skilled than regr soldiers. Equipped with full-body Galbanium armor, they were unlikely to die easily. The leader adjusted his spear and spoke with exaggerated determination. "Come on! It''s tough, but let''s give it our all! A fresh start is just around the corner!" They had fullymitted to defecting to Fenris. Fenris was now their home, where they had houses and savings. If they crushed Desmond, the strongest force in the north, no one could threaten them anymore. Although Rayfold was considered Desmond''s equal, that territory was already weakened by rebellion and internal strife. Once Fenris conquered Desmond, even their families in Desmond would be safe. This was their chance for a fresh start and a clean te. Missing it would be foolish. Just as they were gearing up to fight again, a Desmond officer recognized their faces and shouted. "You, you all!" The three turned their heads sharply. Recognizing the officer, their faces turned pale, and they shouted in unison. "That bastard?" Although they quickly lowered their visors, it was toote. The officer pointed at them and yelled. "What are you traitors doing here!" He was an instructor responsible for training and managing Desmond''s spies. As all avable personnel had been mobilized for this war, he found himself on the battlefield. Commanding a small unit, he had unexpectedly encountered the spies he had trained, now fighting for Fenris. Realizing their cover was blown, the spy leader shouted in panic. "Kill that bastard before he says anything!" If the officer said anything unnecessary, they would be in trouble. Their dream of a fresh start could be shattered. The leader adjusted his stance and yelled. "Stream Attack! Strike now!" With a loud shout, the leader quickly hurled his spear. ng! "Ugh!" The officer, who had been about to speak again, was startled and deflected the spear. But that was not the end of the attack. Taking advantage of the moment, another spy closed in and thrust his spear. Stab! Although the officer hastily regained his stance to block the second attack, it was his final act of resistance. "Haaah!" Crunch! The third spy pulled out an axe from his belt and struck the officer''s neck. Having already exhausted himself blocking the first two attacks, the officer was unable to defend against the third. Thebination of long-range, mid-range, and close-range attacks was their signature technique, the "Stream Attack." "Traitorous bastards..." Unable to finish his sentence, the officer copsed, spewing blood. The three spies looked around nervously, confirming no one else was around, and let out a sigh of relief. "Whew... That was close. If he''d kept talking, we''d have been in real trouble. Damn, it feels great to finally take him down. He gave us hell during training." At that moment, Gordon, who had just defeated the Royal Guards and was advancing on the enemy lines, approached them. Noticing the fallen officer''s uniform, he stopped, startled. "Wow! You three managed to take down an enemy officer! A Desmond officer wouldn''t have been an easy target-amazing!" The higher the rank of the person killed, the greater the credit earned. Gordonughed heartily as he spoke to the three men. "I can''t believe you''re fighting this hard and even managed to kill an enemy officer! I doubted you because you were part of thebor assault corps and thought you might be spies. I''m sorry for that! I''ll make sure to report your achievements to the higher-ups!" "Ahaha...." "We told you, we''re not bad people..." "You don''t really have to report it..." The three menughed awkwardly. They had no desire to draw attention to themselves by receiving credit. If they encountered any prisoners who knew their identitiester, it could spell disaster. But Gordon, unaware of their true intentions, shook his head and said confidently. "Our lord is someone who always ensures proper rewards! Don''t worry, keep fighting hard! There''s not much left now!" "Ahaha..." The three men continued to fight, maintaining their awkward smiles. "This musclehead should just stick to building muscle. Why is he so nosy?'' The resolve to eliminate anyone who recognized them grew stronger with each passing moment. Meanwhile, Desmond''s forces were crumbling from every direction, including the area where thebor assault corps was active. Watching this from the highest and safest vantage point, Harold bit his lip hard enough to draw blood. "My army... my army..." He couldn''t believe it. His army, renowned as the strongest in the North. Each soldier was a carefully chosen elite. Despite bringing such an overwhelming force, they were losing. No, it was already clear they had been defeated.N?v(el)B\\jnn The formations werepletely broken, and deserters were fleeing in every direction. Even Emerson''s cavalry, who had been holding their ground, were being ughtered as Perdium and the kingdom''s armies seeded in encircling them. And the person responsible for all of this was charging toward him. "Harold-!" Ghiin''s shout was filled with rage and exhration as he advanced with a storm-like momentum. "Ghiin! You wretch!" Harold stood up, roaring in fury. It was all because of that man. The unbroken streak of victories he had enjoyed had been utterly ruined because of him. He had poured every ounce of his territory''s strength into this final battle, and even that had failed. This was the end. He would no longer be called the great lord of the North. Everything he had built was crumbling today. His wealth and towering reputation would all fall into the hands of that man. Born to walk only the best paths, he was now defeated by a mere brat who had once been scorned as the North''s weakest. His name would go down in history, only to be mocked for eternity. It was an unforgivable humiliation. How could he endure this? "Aaaahhhhh!" Harold screamed with bloodshot eyes. The strategists by his side grabbed his arms and shouted. "My lord! It''s over! You must surrender!" "Even the Royal Guards are gone! You must flee!" "You can escape to a nearby duke''s territory!" sh! "Gahh!" The strategists who spoke of surrender and retreat were all beheaded by Harold''s sword. The remaining strategists and a handful of soldiers stepped back cautiously. Harold, his hair disheveled and tears of blood streaming down his face, was no longer sane. What had sustained him all this time was his pride and honor as the great lord of the North. Now that he had lost everything, his life had no meaning. The only way to recover was to kill the brat standing before him. Step. Ghiin dismounted from his ck steed and approached Harold, sword in hand. "Harold." "Ghiin." The two called each other''s names, ring. Though it was the duke''smand, Harold had attempted to destroy Perdium, and in a past life, he had seeded. Thus, Ghiin and Harold were fated to sh. Just as the ties between Ghiin and the duke''s family were tangled, Ghiin and Harold''s connection was one of bitter enmity, destined to end only with one''s death. And now, it was time to sever that bond. Ghiin, bloodied from head to toe, smiled with exhration as he spoke. "Atst, the time hase to kill you." "Hehehe...." Harold said nothing else,ughing like a madman. His eyes, like Ghiin''s, were filled with murderous intent. Even without words, their gazes said it all. The depth of their hatred for each other was unmistakable. Taking a step forward, Harold finally opened his mouth. "I should have crushed Perdium outright instead of targeting your sister." That was his first regret. "When you obtained the Rune Stone, I should have personally led the entire army. I should have abandoned all pretenses and crushed you." That was his second regret. "When you attacked Count Cabaldi, I should have ignored the kingdom''s army and gone straight to kill you." That was his third regret. Harold had had opportunities to kill Ghiin. Several times. But he had hesitated, bound by the duke''s orders, the need for justification, and the political climate. By the time he hesitated, Ghiin had grown strong enough to topple him. "But I won''t miss thisst chance." Ghiin stood before him, alone and bloodied from battle. His body was clearly battered and far from normal. His breathing was uneven, and his body bore countless wounds. Harold was still a high-level knight. He had mastered the advanced swordsmanship of the Desmond family and had a talent equal to the best. Though he had grownx in his training after taking over as lord, he was not so weak as to be unable to take down a wounded beast. Boom! Harold drew on all his mana. Not only that, but he began burning his life force, destroying his mana core in the process. His sole remaining goal was clear: kill Ghiin and salvage his wounded pride. Even at the cost of his own life. "Die." With a single word, dripping with hatred, Harold charged at Ghiin. ng! Harold''s attack, fueled by all his strength, was overwhelming. The force behind it caused Ghiin to falter for a moment. But Ghiin still wore a euphoric smile. Blocking Harold''s sword, he spoke. "I can still remember how it felt to kill you." "Hehe... I knew you were insane, but this is worse than I thought. You''ll die by my hand today." "Even after cutting your body into hundreds, thousands of pieces, my rage didn''t subside. Instead, the emptiness only grew. Killing you brought no one back. It was nothing more than petty vengeance." Harold''s brow furrowed. It sounded like nonsense, but the raw emotion in Ghiin''s voice made it feel disturbingly real. Ghiin continued, still smiling. "This time is different. I''m certain of it. That''s why I''ve never been happier." Boom! A storm of mana exploded outward. Harold, unable to withstand the shock, staggered back several steps. Ghiin reopened his third core. As he drew his mana to its peak, his hair fluttered wildly in the torrent of energy. Crack! Ghiin''s body was already at its limit. Blood oozed from his wounds, and his body twisted from the strain of unlocking his core, but through the pain, his smile only grew. This pain. Was nothingpared to the torment of losing everything in his past life. "This time, I won''t even leave your corpse behind, Harold Desmond." "Yes, that''s how it should be. Struggle as much as you can. It''ll make killing you all the sweeter." Harold grinned just as fiercely. His mind was consumed by rage and hatred, nothing else. As theyughed maniacally at each other. Boom! Without waiting for a signal, they swung their swords simultaneously. [T/L: Please support me and read 385 extra chapters: https://ko-fi/revengerscans] Chapter 294: Chapter 293: Time to Reap the Rewards (1) Chapter 294: Chapter 293: Time to Reap the Rewards (1) ? The swords of the two shed fiercely. Filled with mutual hatred, neither could afford to back down. Ka-a-aang! Of course, Harold was no match for Ghiin, who had opened his third stage. The moment their des met, Harold''s sword was sent flying backward. "What the!" Although he knew Ghiin was strong, experiencing that power firsthand was apletely different feeling. Even after burning his life force entirely, the difference was insurmountable! Before Harold could steady himself, Ghiin swung his sword again. Kaang! Kaang! Kaang! Ghiin''s superiority wasn''t limited to strength. His sword''s trajectory was so dazzling that Harold couldn''t even follow it with his eyes. It was an unattainable level, utterly unbelievable for someone of Ghiin''s age. Harold swung his sword in shock, but no matter what he tried, he couldn''tnd a hit on Ghiin. He was only struggling to defend himself. ''Was this brat''s talent truly this immense?'' Ghiin was like a towering wall. The more they fought, the more Harold realized the full extent of his opponent''s skill. It felt as though he were battling a seasoned warrior. Overwhelmed by the vast disparity, Harold eventually lost his fighting spirit. Ghiin, however, didn''t miss this briefpse. Shhhk! "Argh!" Harold barely managed to dodge, but a long sh tore across his chest. Gritting his teeth, he stumbled a few steps back. ''Could that brat truly be the North''s Finest Sword?'' The duke''s house had ranked Ghiin on par with J¨¹rgen, the North''s Finest Sword. But Harold had dismissed that assessment as an overestimation, believing it ounted for not justbat prowess, but also his leadership and territory management skills. Yet even in this exhausted and wounded state, Ghiin disyed such power! How strong could he be to fight like this even now? Even seeing it with his own eyes and experiencing it firsthand, Harold couldn''t believe it. The realization that Ghiin surpassed him in every way only deepened his sense of defeat. "I refuse to ept this!" Before Harold could swing his sword while screaming in rage, Ghiin''s de came flying straight at him. Quarrrunng! The mere swing of Ghiin''s sword seemed to tear through space, making the heavens scream. Harold couldn''t imagine himself blocking that strike. Facing Ghiin''s blood-red eyes, gleaming like those of a devil, Harold felt overwhelming terror. Paralyzed by fear, the only thing Harold could do was instinctively raise one arm in defense. Crunch! "Aaaaargh!" Harold''s left arm was severed at the elbow. Blood gushed out as he screamed in agony. Seeing this, Ghiin stabilized his core, reducing his release to the second stage. Having already overwhelmed Harold and severed his arm, there was no need to maintain the strain of the third stage any longer. "Don''t think you''ll die easily, Harold." "Guhhhhhh..." Harold could only groan, clutching his severed arm. There was no trace left of the dignity of a great lord. The once immacte Harold was disheveled, his appearance now drenched in blood and drool. Despite having mastered the mana cultivation techniques and swordsmanship of his noble lineage, Harold had never dedicated himself to the sword. Instead, he had spent more time managing his territory and engaging in politics. Although he possessed excellent talent and a privileged environment, which allowed him to reach the level of an high-level knight, that was the extent of his abilities. Even after burning his life force, he was no match for Ghiin, who had unleashed the power of the third stage. "Heheheh..." His groans eventually turned into bitterughter. "How... how can someone so young possess such knowledge and strength...?" How had a brat once called the North''s delinquent turned into such a monster? Why had he overlooked such critical information about this man? Everything was a question, everything was regret. "Even after burning my life force... I couldn''t even touch you." Life force, the very essence of vitality, elerates aging and can never be recovered once used. It''s only utilized in the most dire, life-threatening situations¡ªand even then, only briefly before being stopped. Harold, however, had gone so far as to destroy his core and burn his life force entirely, all to kill Ghiin. Yet even with that overwhelming power, he hadn''t so much as grazed him. Despair. Harold was consumed by utter despair at the realization that even after sacrificing everything, he couldn''t defeat his enemy. Having lost everything, he was now about to die without even avenging himself. "Heh... heheheh..." The humiliation, shame, and shattered pride tormented him incessantly. Harold, his shoulders trembling, slowly raised his head to look at Ghiin. His eyes were dark, sunken pits. Ghiin stared back and spoke. "I''ve dreamed every night of killing you and Duke Delphine. Today, one of those dreams comes true." "Hehe... you should''ve just kept dreaming." Harold replied in a cracked voice. "Fine. If I''m going to lose everything anyway... I might as well use it." "What?" "Ghiin... you''ve never seen power like this before. It''s a shame I won''t fully experience killing you with my own will, but... it''s better than dying as your defeated enemy. Watch closely. This is my ultimate weapon." Grrrrrrrrr... Suddenly, Harold''s body began to swell beyond its normal size. His muscles bulged grotesquely, veins popping as if about to burst. A storm of mana radiated intensely from him. Unable to withstand the power, blood began spurting from Harold''s body. Ghiin raised an eyebrow at the sight. "This is...'' "Aaaaaargh!" The light of reason vanished from Harold''s eyes. He had transformed into a blood-drenched beast. Boom! All the mana Harold had umted over a lifetime burned alongside his life force, exploding outward from his body. It was simr to the mana cultivation technique used by Ghiin and the knights of Fenris. The difference was that Harold''s technique hadpletely consumed his sanity. "Aaaaargh!" Harold roared again, swinging his sword to unleash a violent gale. Kwa-aang! The force was so immense that even Ghiin was pushed back momentarily. ''Interesting.'' As Harold advanced again, Ghiin responded with a cold smile. Kwa-aang! The ensuing battle was different from before. Harold was now overpowering Ghiin. With his greatly enhanced strength and speed, Harold moved without concern for the injuries he sustained. He was, in every sense, a mad beast. Kaang! Blocking Harold''s sword, Ghiin smirked. "Have you abandoned your humanity to die as a monster, Harold?" "Aaaaargh!" Harold responded with another inhuman scream, devoid of coherent words.N?v(el)B\\jnn Kaang! Kaang! Kaang! As they fought, Ghiin felt a strange sense of unease. ''This power... I''ve seen it before.'' Ghiin was familiar with Harold''s mana cultivation technique from his past life, having studied it after conquering Desmond. That technique didn''t allow for such a dramatic increase in power. No matter how desperate one was, such extreme power was impossible. No noble family''s mana technique worked this way. Yet now, Harold''s strength was exploding several times over his original limits. It reminded Ghiin of himself. "This is simr to that time.'' In his past life, there were those who asionally used their life force to push themselves beyond their limits. At the time, Ghiin had been so far above them in skill that he hadn''t thought much of it, dismissing it as just another mana cultivation technique found across the continent. However, it was strange for someone like Harold, a noble among nobles, to use such a mana cultivation technique. In his previous life, Ghiin had killed Harold with a single sh to the waist, so he hadn''t even realized Harold might have learned such a technique. ''This is like...'' It was oddly simr to the wed mana cultivation technique Vanessa had learned in his previous life. She, too, had gone mad after mastering it. Come to think of it, some of the people who had attacked him back then had exhibited simr behaviors. "They either go insane... or turn into monsters. Could they all have been using a mana cultivation technique simr to this one?'' Because each opponent he fought used mana slightly differently, he had assumed they were simply burningtent power in desperation. He hadn''t thought deeply about it, as his own technique shared some simr characteristics. And since he had always easily killed those who attacked him, there had been no need to dwell on the issue. But for a high-ranking noble like Harold to use such a technique-it couldn''t help but raise suspicion. Ghiin recalled the enemies he had fought in his past life. There was one thing all those who used explosive power like Harold had inmon. ''Anyone who uses this power always dies.'' Those who had mastered Ghiin''s improved mana cultivation technique could steadily train to extend its duration. Even if they unleashed their power, they could stop at the right time without issue. But the enemies he had faced in his past life-those who used this power-were incapable of stopping. Their power would rampage uncontrobly until they died. It was as if they were byproducts of his mana cultivation technique, having pursued extreme strength while abandoning stability. The enemies Ghiin had seen in his past life and the current Harold bore a striking resemnce. "Aaaaargh!" Harold was no longer human. He was now a monster driven solely by the instinct to kill everything in front of him. Bwoooom! Kwa-aang! As Harold''s powerful sword strikesnded, Ghiin''s body was steadily pushed backward. The strength behind Harold''s attacks kept increasing. The sheer force emanating from his de was enough to upheave the ground. Harold himself seemed incapable of controlling his own power. Ghiin gritted his teeth and smiled, opening his core back to the third stage. "Fine, let''s see this through to the end." Drrrrrr! Kwa-aang! Their swords, now enveloped in intense mana, shed once again. This time, Ghiin did not yield and held his ground. Kwa-aang! Kwa-aang! Kwa-aang! Each sh of their des released shockwaves of mana that sted through their surroundings, scattering debris in all directions. The remaining Desmond strategists and escort knights, who had been watching from a distance, backed away even further. If they were caught in that storm of power, their bodies would be shredded instantly. Kwa-aang! Ghiin parried Harold''s sword andunched himself forward with a powerful stomp. In an instant, he disappeared from sight, reappearing behind Harold and swinging his sword. Shhhaaaak! Bwooom! Harold turned swiftly, swinging his sword defensively. Ghiin ducked and retreated. ''As I thought...'' This wasn''t about enduring pain. Harold showed no hesitation, no muscle stiffness-nothing. It was as if his senses hadpletely disappeared, leaving his body to move reflexively. Moreover, Harold''s wounds were incredibly shallow. His body was enveloped in mana that had swelled to protect him. Kwa-aang! Harold''s next strike missed as Ghiin dodged, shattering the ground instead. Ghiin stomped the ground with one foot in response. Kwa-aang! The shockwave caused Harold to stumble, momentarily losing his bnce. Ghiin seized the opportunity and swung his sword again. Shhhaak! Even though Ghiin shed Harold''s neck, it only left a faint surface wound. Despite opening his core to the third stage, Harold''s defense was still overwhelming. "Aaaaargh!" Bwoom! Once again, Harold swung his sword, but Ghiin easily evaded it. Though Harold''s strength had grown, his swordsmanship had regressed. Without reason, he now swung his weapon purely on instinct. ''Something is off.'' Even in his past life, there had been those like Harold, but their levels varied greatly. Some, even in madness, retained the full extent of their abilities. Vanessa, for instance, had been able to cast 7th-circle magic while insane. Others retained their sanity even as their bodies transformed into monstrous forms. Compared to those individuals, Harold seemed to fall short in some way. "Aaaaargh!" Frustrated by his failed attacks, Harold let out a roar of fury. His cognitive ability had truly fallen to that of a beast. "Hah..." At this rate, the fight would never end. Ghiin''s gaze grew heavy. He knew he would encounter more like Harold in the future. There was no need to think or worry about it now. Drdrdrdr. His body was already beginning to break down, having surpassed its limits. Goooong! Ghiin elerated the cirction of his mana, rapidly heating his core. Every nerve in his body screamed warnings of danger. Kwa-aang! This time, Ghiin didn''t dodge Harold''s attack. He faced it head-on. Grind. Clenching his teeth to endure the pain, he swung his sword relentlessly. Though it seemed reckless, Ghiin wasn''t willing to let danger stop him from seizing an opportunity. There were still many enemies to face. Even greater foes than Harold awaited him. Facing such an opponent, he had to pour everything into this fight to grow even stronger. Crrack! ''Just a little more.'' Ordinary training could only take the body so far. Training on the brink of death was the most effective way to grow. Drdrdrdr. His bones and flesh had long since been torn and twisted. Continuing to fight would no longer be training but a path to self-destruction. But... Drdrdrdr! The new ability he had gained after consuming the Blood Python''s venom- That ability strained everyst drop of mana, healing his body as it tried to push beyond its limits. Fssshhh! The blood soaking his body evaporated into red mist, swirling around him. ''More!'' Kwa-aang! At some point, Harold began to sumb to Ghiin''s overwhelming power. Ghiin''s glowing red eyes burned as he mercilessly struck Harold with his sword. Kwa-aang! Kwa-aang! Kwa-aang! "Aaaaargh!" Harold roared in agony. With each sh of their swords, tremendous force shook his body from the inside. Even Harold''s beastly, unthinking eyes began to show signs of panic. Kwa-aang! Unable to withstand the overwhelming force, Harold lost his grip on his sword. Ghiin didn''t hesitate. He struck Harold''s body directly. Kwa-aang! Gripping his sword tightly despite his aching hands, Ghiin struck Harold again. Harold''s body was so tough it felt like striking with a club rather than cutting. Kwa-aang! Kwa-aang! Kwa-aang! "Aaaaargh!" Harold, iling with his remaining arm, tried to resist. But Ghiin''s relentless, club-like sword strikes continued unabated. Kwa-aang! Kwa-aang! Kwa-aang! Ghiin''s powerful mana struck deep into Harold''s body, causing him to falter. Unable to properly attack anymore, Harold was forced further and further back. The violent waves of mana inside Harold shed with the storm of power Ghiin unleashed, amplifying the destruction. Kwa-aang! Kwa-aang! Kwa-aang! Harold was beaten relentlessly, his mana armor scattering as it failed to endure the onught. Crack. Ghiin''s bones, too, had begun to crack and break under the strain. Yet, through sheer superhuman willpower, he endured the pain and spoke. "This is the end." Boom! Ghiin stomped the ground forcefully, swinging his sword like a club, smashing it into Harold''s head. Kwa-aang! The immense impact shook Harold to his core, and for the first time, he didn''t roar like a monster. Instead, a human voice emerged. "What... is this...?" The light of reason began to return to his eyes. [T/L: Please support me and read 385 extra chapters: https://ko-fi/revengerscans] Chapter 295: Chapter 294: Time to Reap the Rewards (2) Chapter 295: Chapter 294: Time to Reap the Rewards (2) ? Harold couldn''t ept it. This power was forbidden, ast resort that would cost him his reason and life if used. He had already lost everything. That''s why he was willing to throw away even his life, using this disgraceful power to kill Ghiin. And yet, it hadn''t worked. Even after using a power he thought he''d never need in his lifetime, he was still losing! "Aaaaargh!" Harold let out a beastly scream, iling his fists wildly. But his attacks were no different from those of amoner swinging blindly. Shhk! Ghiin shed Harold''s wrist clean off. "Argh!" This time, it was absurdly easy, with blood spurting out as Harold staggered back, his face contorted in pain. Ghiin narrowed his eyes as he watched. ''As I thought, something''s off." Compared to what he''d seen in his past life, the level of Harold''s mana cultivation technique seemed much lower. A true berserker wouldn''t even feel pain until their head was severed, nor would they regain their senses as Harold had. Even Vanessa, in his previous life, had only regained consciousness when her core shattered and she was on the brink of death. But Harold looked iplete, as though he had failed to fully transform into a monster. Sure enough, Harold, bloodied and frantic, screamed in disbelief. "How! How can you withstand this power! The transcendent power granted by the Duchy!" "The duke...?" Ghiin finally understood. This mana cultivation technique wasn''t something Harold had developed personally. It had been created by the Duchy and distributed to its subordinates. But for the Duchy to have given something like this to a high-ranking noble like Harold? And for it to be so much weaker than what he had seen in his previous life? ''Does even that wed mana cultivation technique have different levels? Or is the Duchy still refining it?'' In his past life, he had only encountered these techniques muchter. Perhaps the differences were due to varying levels of mastery or the progression of time. While he had dismissed it as insignificant in his previous life, now it irked him. The technique pursued effects simr to his own. Ghiin wanted to interrogate Harold further, but he knew he wouldn''t get a proper answer. ''And they call this transcendent power? To think they ced so much faith in something so mediocre.'' The power he had witnessed in his past life hadn''t been this crude. Even ordinary knights could exhibit master-level strength. Ghiin nodded in understanding. "So it''s clear. This must be an experimental version of the mana cultivation technique still being refined by the Duchy." If the higher-level version he had seen in his past life existed, they wouldn''t have given Harold, a key figure, something so primitive. "...How do you know?" Harold''s face was filled with shock. This was a secret known only to a select few within the Duchy. Yet Ghiin spoke as if he knew they were researching and refining their mana cultivation technique. "What... what are you, really?" Watching Harold''s hysterics, Ghiin reduced his core''s release by another stage. There was no longer any need to maintain the third stage. Harold''s body was visibly withering, aging rapidly. As his mana cultivation technique shattered, Harold could no longer wield his power. Meanwhile, his life force, now uncontrobly raging, was depleting even faster. Seeing Harold''s pitiful state, Ghiin smirked and spoke. "Let''s just say I''m someone who''s returned from death." "What?" "To destroy you and the Duchy." "You... someone like you...! Someone like you dares to defeat me!" Harold could no longer even lift his sword. He wept tears of blood, his voice rising in futile rage. Step. Step. Ghiin walked slowly toward Harold. Even if he waited, Harold would wither away and die. But- "Such a death would be too kind for you." It was the Duchy that orchestrated Perdium''s downfall, but Harold had been the one to execute it. He had killed Elena, incited territorial wars, and ultimately trampled Perdium. Even in this life, Harold had schemed endlessly to destroy Perdium. Someone who had operated behind the scenes in the North for so long could not be allowed to die so easily. Ghiin picked up Harold''s sword and infused it with mana. Crack. The de shattered, breaking into countless fragments that scattered onto the ground. Ghiin used threads of mana to lift the fragments into the air, smiling coldly. "Now it''s time for you to pay for what you''ve done, Count Harold Desmond." §²§Ñ§â§Ñ§â§Ñ§â§Ñ§â§Ñ§â§Ñ§â! "Aaaaargh!" The fragments pierced Harold''s body, eliciting agonized screams. The shards continuously stimted his nerves. The pain was so intense that instead of losing consciousness, Harold''s mind became even sharper. "Aaaaargh!" Harold copsed, his body a bloody mess, screaming endlessly. He convulsed for a long time before his seizures finally stopped. By the time they did, he had be a shriveled old man, his hair and teethpletely gone. With hisst ounce of strength, Harold''s lips trembled. "You... the Duchy will surely..." And so, Harold died, unable to even close his eyes properly, his mouth agape. Ghiin looked at the corpse for a moment before muttering dryly. "A miserable death befitting someone like you." News of Harold''s death quickly spread through the Desmond forces. Already surrounded by Perdium''s forces and the kingdom''s army, the remaining Desmond troops either surrendered or fled upon hearing the news. Gordon, the senior knight of Fenris, was the first to run to Ghiin. Blood dripping from his mouth, he shouted joyfully. "We''ve won! My lord! We''ve won! It''s a great victory! We''ve defeated Desmond, the so-called strongest army in the North!" "Hooray!" Cheers erupted from all directions. Against an army of 30,000, they had achieved a victory worthy of being recorded in history. As everyone celebrated, Ghiin spoke with a stern expression to Gordon. "Right now, gather all who can still move. Mount your horses and follow me." "What? Why? Shouldn''t we secure the battlefield, collect spoils, and rest?" "Leave the battlefield cleanup to my father and the kingdom''s forces. Pass on my thanks to them. But we must move now. We must immediately capture Desmond''s castle and its key fortresses." "Desmond?" Gordon looked puzzled. Desmond''s main forces were already annihted. The ce was empty, with no one left to defend it.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om All they had to do was march in and take over. Who would dare stop them? Even if someone intended to im the vacant territory, the war had just ended. It would take time to learn of the oue and act. Gathering and leading an army there would also take time. Moreover, they had the legitimate cause on their side. To oppose an army that included the kingdom''s forces? There was no one in the North crazy enough to do that. "Why the rush? That ce is already ours. No one can or would dare touch it." Gordon voiced what seemed like the most logical reasoning. But Ghiin shook his head. While others might not understand, there was indeed someone in the North who could. A person with an army already prepared, someone who could act faster than anyone else, and who feared neither the kingdom''s army nor consequences. Surely, they had sent someone to monitor the situation here. As soon as the results were clear, they would make their move. Now, it was a race to see who would im Desmond first. "I''ll exinter. Move quickly." Ghiin mounted his horse immediately. Everyone was exhausted from battle, making it hard to move at speed. But they had to push forward, even if only a little faster. Before they could even savor their victory, Ghiin and the Fenris forces hurried toward Desmond. *** "P-please spare us!" "We made a mistake!" "I''ll offer you a handsome reward!" Bloodied lords knelt, bound, begging desperately for their lives. Pleas for mercy poured ceaselessly from their mouths. The target of their desperate pleas was none other than Amelia, the one they had attacked. The northern lords had formed an alliance and brazenly attacked Amelia, but they were utterly crushed and taken prisoner in no time. Listening to their groveling, Amelia responded in anguid voice. "You all banded together to stab me in the back, and now you beg for mercy?" The captured lords turned pale as they shouted back. "We surrendered! ording to custom, you must spare our lives!" "I swear never to oppose you again!" "I''ll give you half my estate''s wealth as ransom!" Their desperation was pitiful. Yet Amelia, without batting an eye, replied coldly. "I don''t let anyone who challenges me go unpunished. Dispose of them." Meow. Against the backdrop of Bastet''s soft cry, the knights surrounding the lords began dragging them away. "W-wait! Please, spare us!" "Didn''t we surrender?!" "You wicked witch! I''ll haunt you even in death!" The lords hurled curses and pleas as they were dragged off. Amelia, watching their retreat without a flicker of emotion, turned her gaze toward a distant castle, her expression tightening slightly. "Baron Valois... Still cowering in his castle, I see." She had lured out the allied forces to engage them, but Baron Valois had refused toe out. Even though she had created a highly advantageous situation, he hadn''t taken the bait. What Amelia didn''t know was that Baron Valois had initially nned to join the allied forces when they arrived, believing they had a good chance of victory together. But the warning-or advice-he had received from Ghiin echoed in his mind. [No matter what happens, do not leave the castle to fight. Even if it seems like an opportunity, it''s not.] An opportunity had indeed presented itself. Yet the contents of Ghiin''s message lingered, as though predicting this exact scenario. What finally pushed Baron Valois into indecision was none other than Daven. "Let''s go! Let''s crush that wenchpletely! The northern lords are here, so we''ll win for sure!" Daven, the fourth heir of Rayfold, was a pathetic individual with no skill beyond indulging in vices. The fact that such a person was so eager to charge out only made Valois trust him less. Caught in hesitation, Baron Valois missed his chance to act. But soon, Valois was grateful for his indecision as he witnessed a shocking sight. The northern alliance''s 5,000 troops were annihted by Amelia''s forces without putting up much of a fight. The sight sent chills down Baron Valois''s spine. Even if he had joined them, the result wouldn''t have been much different. ''So.... they deliberately made their siege half-hearted. They were aiming for this exact situation.'' Valois''s anxiety deepened. Though he could hold out a bit longer, the oue was all but decided. ''Amelia... She''s a terrifying woman. Her sess in the rebellion wasn''t just luck. What a pity¡ªif she were born a man, she would have been the most extraordinary heir.'' That thought made him see Daven, whom he was sworn to protect, in an even worse light. After the alliance''s destruction, Daven locked himself in his room, pale as a ghost, too terrified to leave, fearing Amelia''s retaliation. But what could Valois do? He had sworn loyalty to the former Count Rayfold and was duty- bound to protect Daven, no matter how pathetic he was. As days passed and they cowered like cornered rats, an unbelievable event urred. Amelia''s forces began dismantling their camp and preparing to withdraw. ''What... Why are they retreating?'' Unbeknownst to Valois, what had saved them was the news of the battle between Ghiin and Harold. The agents sent to observe the situation in Fenris returned as soon as it became clear Fenris had secured victory. This had been Amelia''s explicit order. "I couldn''t confirm Count Desmond''s fate, but Fenris''s victory is certain. The main Desmond forces are annihted, and their remaining troops are encircled by Perdium''s army and the 3rd Corps. Desmond has no way to win." Amelia''s eyes gleamed with twisted amusement as she smirked. "Ghiin... To think he was capable of this much. Even with the kingdom''s support, defeating Harold''s 30,000-strong army is impressive." She had doubted his chances, but now she had to admit that Ghiin was no ordinary foe. In fact, he was extraordinary. With Harold defeated, Ghiin would im the title of the North''s strongest. If he secured Desmond''s territory, that is. But Amelia had no intention of letting Ghiin take it so easily. Her eyes cold, she turned to Bernaf and gave her orders. "Prepare to retreat immediately. We will take Desmond first." As Ghiin stood over Harold''s lifeless body, Amelia and the Rayfold army began their march toward Desmond. [T/L: Please support me and read 385 extra chapters: https://ko-fi/revengerscans] Chapter 296: Chapter 295: Not Yet the Time (1) Chapter 296: Chapter 295: Not Yet the Time (1) ? Amelia smiled coldly. She now had the chance to deal a proper blow to that annoying man. She had created a situation where Ghiin did all the hard work, and she would reap the rewards. "Now, I''ll strike the final blow, Ghiin." She could easily create any justification she needed. After all, her alliance with Desmond had always been nominal. The faction supporting the royal family wouldn''t want to fight her directly, so if she negotiated well, she could take half of Desmond''s territory without much resistance. Of course, she wasn''t nning on giving even an inch of it, but that was another matter. "The Duchy will have no choice but to help me.'' The n in her mind was already set. The Duchy, having lost Harold, would have no choice but to choose her as a bridgehead for advancing into the North. If territorial disputes arose, they would step in to mediate. "Just to be safe, move out at full speed. We must capture the key castles and fortresses before anyone else does." She had already dealt with those who might challenge her. Ghiin and Harold had just finished their fight. There was nothing left to hinder her march, so Amelia quickly increased her speed. Both the Fenris army and Rayfold''s forces were tired from battle. No matter how elite they were, umted fatigue couldn''t be ignored. As night deepened, Bernaph cautiously spoke. "It seems we should rest for a bit. It''s difficult to move at night. The soldiers are also quite exhausted." "Tch." Amelia clicked her tongue and nodded in resignation. With nearly 5,000 troops moving together, there were inevitably limitations to their speed. "This is thest rest. No more breaks until we''ve captured Desmond. As soon as dawn breaks, send the cavalry and knights ahead. The infantry will follow." "Understood." Torches were quickly set up, and camp preparations werepleted in no time. Since they were not in a wartime situation and there were no enemies to target, the soldiers maintained an alertness akin to peacetime. Even as everyone hurriedly fell asleep, preparing for the march ahead, Amelia remained awake. Inside thergest and most luxurious tent, she spread out maps, busy reassessing her next moves. "Bernaph, with our current forces, we won''t be able to quickly capture all of Desmond''s territories. So for now, let''s block the main routes..." Amelia stopped mid-sentence, noticing the eerie silence. Bernaph was slumped in a chair, dozing off. She had ced him next to her as both an escort knight and an adviser, but he had fallen asleep quicker than anyone else. Amelia red at him with annoyance but chose not to wake him. After all, Bernaph had suffered greatly during the rebellion and civil war. Bastet, too, had curled up on herp, sound asleep. "Hah..." Amelia sighed and turned her attention back to the map. She had a lot on her mind-how to take more from the Duchy and secure the North. "Ghiin is bing a problem. But if the Duchy starts a war soon..." As she focused on the map, a strange movement urred behind her. Tsssss. Darkness began to gather stealthily behind her, warping the air, as if forming into a shape. But Amelia, absorbed in her thoughts, didn''t notice. Suddenly, Bastet''s ears perked up. Bernaph remained slumped, still fast asleep. But his left thumb twitched, nudging the guard of the sword at his waist. Click. The sound of the sword being drawn echoed as- Meow! Bastet let out a sharp cry. In that instant, Bernaph''s right hand shot out like lightning, drawing the sword and blocking an assassination attempt from behind Amelia. Ka-aang! The sound of metal shing rang loudly. Only then did Amelia turn to see an assassin standing behind her. Bernaph wiped the drool from his mouth with his left hand and fixed a sharp gaze on the assassin. "Tch, who are you?" The assassin was dressed in a ck robe and mask, armed with a dagger. After the dagger strike was blocked, the assassin took several steps back and muttered. "Hmm, maybe I was pushing it." Amelia frowned. The voice sounded strangely familiar-it was a woman''s voice she thought she had heard before. In that moment, the assassin''s robe fluttered, and dozens of daggers spilled out from inside. nk nk nk ka-ching! Bernaph''s sword moved like lightning, deflecting all the daggers. Immediately after, he advanced and swung his sword downward. shhk! Although Bernaph''s sword didn''tnd on the assassin, the intense aura carried by his de sliced through the assassin''s mask. Half of the mask fell off, revealing a face with a seductive smile. The assassin looked at Bernaph and spoke. "Oh... you''re a lot more intact than I thought." Bernaph''s anger red, but Amelia spoke first. "You are!" "Miss, it''s been a while." The assassin, smiling widely and waving her hand, revealed herself to be Belinda. Amelia recognized Belinda instantly. It was simple-she had a personal grudge against her. Amelia still hadn''t forgotten when Belinda had arrogantly held a dagger to her throat in the past. But now that she knew who the assassin was, she couldn''t understand the situation at all. Why was Ghiin''s closest ally here? "Why... are you here?" "Well, of course, I came to kill you. I''ve been waiting here." "Came to assassinate me? While Ghiin is fighting Harold, you leave that to him ande after me?" "The young master told me to keep you upied. I wanted to join the war too, but he insisted Ie here. What could I do? Do you know how long I''ve been waiting for you?" Belinda spoke in a toneced with mock disappointment. She had been sent by Ghiin to hinder Amelia''s advance. Naturally, Belinda had opposed the idea at first. Facing Desmond''s 30,000-strong army wasn''t an easy task, and she had argued that it made more sense to stay by Ghiin''s side and assist him, even just a little. However, Ghiin had sent her here, reasoning that Belinda''s assassination skills were not suited torge-scale battles and couldn''t be effectively utilized in that context. Instead, it was more efficient to deploy her to a ce where her abilities could be put to better use. It was also a crucial task. The logic was sound, so Belinda couldn''t bring herself to argue further and followed Ghiin''s orders. Since then, she had been left in the dark about how the battle had progressed. Her worries were immense, but the sight of Amelia brought her some relief. The fact that the Rayfold army was on the move meant that Ghiin had emerged victorious. Amelia ground her teeth and red at Belinda. Hearing something so unexpected left her feeling dizzy. "Ghiin... that bastard... predicted I would make a move? Even with the war against Harold imminent, he sent you ahead of time?" "Exactly. Isn''t it amazing? How could he know something like this?" Belinda''s confident reply sent shockwaves through Amelia. It didn''t make sense. Before Ghiin had even faced Harold, Amelia had been fighting Baron Valois and the northern alliance. He had predicted not only that she would defeat them all but also that she would act immediately upon hearing news of his victory? Such foresight was impossible unless he had a perfect understanding of her character-or even the ability to read her mind. Amelia''s thoughts raced as she recalled everything Ghiin had aplished so far. Securing the Rune Stone, predicting droughts, developing new technologies, anticipating her rebellion, and even whisking Daven away in advance. It was as if... "That man can foresee the future.'' Looking back on Ghiin''s actions, Amelia couldn''t help but think of the rare prophets who asionally appeared on the continent. But even that didn''t fully exin it. No matter how brilliant a prophet, their predictions were always vague and abstract; no one could achieve this level of precision. ''How is this possible...!'' A shiver ran down Amelia''s spine. Whether he had prophetic abilities or not, one thing was clear-Ghiin was far beyond the realm of ordinary genius. That man knew something. It was as if he were standing on a high vantage point, watching the movements of others as clearly as though he held them in the palm of his hand. It felt as though her every move was being watched. ''He must die!'' Amelia instinctively felt the urgency. Ghiin had to be killed. Otherwise, she would forever be a pawn in the game he orchestrated. But before that, there was someone else she needed to deal with-someone standing right in front of her. "I had told them to bring me his head before. Those idiots failed. I should have killed Ghiin back then." "Ah, back then. That must''ve been frustrating for you, miss." "Yes, it was quite frustrating. But to think you''de to me on your own. Did youe to avenge that failure? Did you think you could assassinate me?" Belinda shrugged and smirked. "Well, yes. The young master said it was impossible, but it seems that''s because you have such a fine escort knight. I thought you were a fool based on the rumors." Bernaph looked ready to explode with anger, but once again, Amelia spoke first. "You failed at assassination, so you won''t be able to hold me back. What could a mere maid like you aplish on your own?" "Oh my, you''re so confident. But you didn''t even know I wasing, did you?" "And yet, did you seed in assassinating me?" "It''s not over yet, you know?" The two women stared at each other with smiles, but their faces radiated murderous intent. The intense pressure between them made Bernaph hesitate, momentarily forgetting to attack Belinda. He was visibly ufortable in such a charged atmosphere. "Kill her, Bernaph." Meow! The moment Amelia and Bastet gave themand, Bernaph swung his sword toward Belinda. Kaang! Belinda parried with her dagger. Bernaph swung again, his sword shing dozens of times as it cut through the air in every direction. But not a single strikended. All he managed to cut was the hem of her robe a few times. The more he swung, the more Bernaph''s expression grew grim. ''What kind of movements are these...?'' It was as though he was fighting a ghost. Every time Belinda moved, the space around her seemed to distort, making it difficult to sense her presence. That wasn''t the only challenge. Papapapat! Each time the distorted space shifted and her robe fluttered, dozens of daggers shot out. ''Damn it!''n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Kaang! Kaang! Kaang! Bernaph quickly stepped back, deflecting the daggers. The daggers, seemingly connected to Belinda, moved like living creatures, relentlessly targeting Amelia. Fighting to protect someone while dealing with an elite assassin was no easy task. Bernaph nced at the tent''s entrance. Given themotion, the soldiers outside should have entered by now, yet there was no sign of them. "They''re already dead.'' Normally, knights would form a tight protective ring around Amelia, but now they had been reced with regr soldiers. For someone of Belinda''s skill, killing a few soldiers without a sound was entirely possible. It was bad luck that an assassin struck when the knights had been given a rare moment of rest. Though the schedule had been grueling, necessitating a break, the fact that Amelia was now in danger was an undeniable failure on Bernaph''s part as head of escort knights. ''I just need to hold out for a moment.'' Bernaph focused entirely on protecting Amelia, his expression uncharacteristically serious. The knights'' tent wasn''t far-surely, they would sense the disturbance and arrive soon. Kaang! Belinda also realized that killing Amelia wouldn''t be easy. "Who would''ve thought this idiot had such skill? I thought it''d be easy if I caught him off guard outdoors.'' Bernaph was rumored to be nothing more than a fool who trailed after Amelia like a puppy. She hadn''t imagined he''d possess this level of ability. Even while focusing on defending Amelia, he found opportunities to counterattack, swinging his sword with precision. More than once, Belinda had narrowly avoided danger. What impressed her even more was Amelia''s reaction. Even when daggers came inches from her face, she didn''t flinch. She only red at Belinda with an intent to kill. Belinda couldn''t help but be impressed. ''Wow, she''s really something else.'' Amelia didn''t know how to use mana or wield a sword, yet herposure and determination were remarkable. She was terrifying in apletely different way from Ghiin. Kaang! Kaang! Kaang! The sh between Belinda and Bernaph became a blur, their movements too fast to follow. Dozens of daggers danced in the air, while sparks flew from Bernaph''s de as he parried them. Countless exchanges urred in what felt like an instant. Shhhaaaak! Suddenly, the tent was shed apart, and a dozen knights stormed in. "Mydy!" "Are you unharmed?" "Kill the assassin!" The knights drew their swords and charged at Belinda. "Tch." Fixating on an unkible target was not the hallmark of a good assassin. Belinda sighed and retreated, smirking. "It seems I''ve failed. But... I didn''te alone." Fwoosh! Before she even finished speaking, fires erupted throughout the camp. At the same time, shouts of rm echoed from all directions. "Enemies!" "Assassins have infiltrated!" "Wake up, now!" It was the secret force Ghiin had nurtured alongside Belinda. Perdium''s assassination squad was attacking Rayfold''s camp. [T/L: Please support me and read 385 extra chapters: https://ko-fi/revengerscans] Chapter 297: Chapter 296: Not Yet the Time (2) Chapter 297: Chapter 296: Not Yet the Time (2) ? When Belindaunched her attack, not everyone was asleep like Bernaph. Amelia''s advisor, Conrad, the leader of Actium Merchants Guild, was also staying awake, reviewing and organizing various matters. Adjusting his monocle, he flipped through documents, muttering to himself. "It''s fortunate the youngdy stocked up on food. I thought we''d suffer losses, but things are turning out much better than expected." Conrad smiled in satisfaction. Thedy he served, Amelia, was truly extraordinary. Her vast knowledge was one thing, but her ability to apply it strategically and her mastery of diplomacy were so impressive even seasoned men marveled. And there was more. Amelia possessed a unique intuition. Her actions, sometimes driven by instinct, often yielded surprising results. The decision to buy food in bulk during the recent drought was one such example. As Conrad smiled, his expression suddenly hardened, and his hand moved to the rapier at his hip. "Hmm...." A strange sensation crawled up his neck, as if an insect were skittering across it. But it wasn''t a real insect. It was bloodlust. ng! With lightning speed, Conrad drew his rapier and thrust it into a shadowed corner of the tent. At the same moment, a figure emerged from the darkness within the tent. "Tch." Conrad clicked his tongue. He had aimed for the intruder''s face, but they had evaded skillfully. However, they hadn''t avoided the strikepletely-a thin line of blood trickled from their cheek where their mask had been grazed. Seeing the assassin''s emotionless face, Conrad tilted his head slightly. The face looked familiar. After a brief moment of recollection, he smirked with scorn and spoke. "You... aren''t you the escort of the ''Bribe King''?" The assassin targeting Conrad was Wendy, formerly an escort to ude. Due to the sensitive nature of this mission, she had been forced to participate in the operation. Conrad had seen her before when he visited Fenris to oversee the first trade deal. Still smirking, Conrad continued. "Your presence here means Count Fenris considers us his enemies as well, doesn''t it?" Wendy remained expressionless as she replied. "I was never here. So, please don''t pretend to know meter." With that, she threw a series of daggers. Swish, swish, swish. Conrad deftly dodged the flying des, countering with a thrust of his rapier. However, Wendy seemed to have no intention of engaging further, retreating while pulling something from her pouch. ck. The sound of metal locking into ce was followed by a burst of sparks. Realizing her intent, Conrad frowned. Wendy retrieved an oil-soaked cloth, lit it, and threw it onto a pile of documents. Whoosh! Conrad quickly released a burst of mana, using his rapier to snatch the cloth and extinguish the mes. But Wendy had thrown more than one. She set fires in multiple spots before darting out of the tent, and soon mes began rising across the Rayfold camp. "Damn it! What''s going on? Who are these bastards?" Vulcan stormed out of his tent, swinging his club in rage, shouting loud enough to shake the ground. Caleb, grinding his teeth, stomped on the corpse of a masked assassin. As the leader of the Wildcat Smugglers and an assassin himself, Caleb seemed deeply offended to have been targeted by other assassins. Both Vulcan and Caleb dealt with their attackers with ease, but not everyone in the camp was as skilled as they were. Several officers in the Rayfold army were caught off guard and killed, plunging the camp into chaos. "Themander of the 4th Infantry Company is dead!" "Catch them! What are you doing?" "They''ve vanished! The enemy''s gone!" Caught off guard by the unexpected attack, the camp was inplete disarray. Soldiers scrambled to capture the assassins, but Belinda and her team were already retreating. As she fled, Belinda nced back at the Rayfold camp, her gaze tinged with regret. "It''s not as easy as I thought." As Ghiin had predicted, the Rayfold forces had been moving quickly and weren''t maintaining a high level of vignce. Even so, she hadn''t managed to kill as many as she''d hoped. In fact, many of her assassins had suffered losses. Clicking her tongue, Belinda muttered to herself bitterly. "These agents were painstakingly trained..." Ghiin and Belinda had been quietly building an assassination squad for some time. Talented individuals had been carefully selected and trained, living undercover as ordinary servants within the territory. Their existence was a closely guarded secret, known only to Ghiin''s most trusted aides. Naturally, the best among them were veterans Belinda had been training personally, like Wendy. "When I get back, I''ll need to train more agents." While their individual skills were notcking, their numbers were still insufficient. This was especially true when dealing with high-level targets, as in this operation. The low- level assassins had neither seeded in their missions nor escaped safely. Still, the fires and chaos they caused achieved their objective, buying time. After the assassins retreated, Amelia surveyed the camp, her fury boiling over. She couldn''t contain her rage and shouted at the top of her lungs. "Ghiin! Ghiin! That bastard dared to attack me!" mes roared all around, and horses ran amok. The sudden assault had turned the camp into utter pandemonium. Once again, she had fallen victim to Ghiin. To be outyed in such an unexpected manner was unbearable. Breathing heavily, Amelia scanned the camp. Everyone was rushing about in confusion. "Put out the fires, quickly!" "Check the personnel!" "Find out where they broke through!" The soldiers were equally disoriented, though some had managed to arm themselves and began guarding the perimeter. After some time, a knight approached Amelia and bowed his head. She nced at the knight and asked sharply. "What''s the damage?" "The casualties are not severe. However... a fewpanymanders were killed." The knight reported the assessed losses. Though the number of deaths among the soldiers was low, the loss of experienced officers was a significant blow. Good officers were often harder to rece than knights. Several mid-level officers Amelia had carefully chosen were now dead, and it would take considerable time to recover from this setback. The knight''s report didn''t end there. "They released the horses and spread poison around before setting the fires. As a result, many horses either escaped or died. The mages have since purified the poison, and we are rounding up the escaped horses." Horses were essential to maintaining their pace. Crippling their mobility was clearly one of the attackers'' main objectives. Taking a deep breath to calm herself, Amelia asked again. "How did they even get in?" Even though they had been focused on speed, they hadn''t neglected security. The Rayfold army was known for its discipline, and Amelia, in particr, emphasized vignce, ensuring no one cked off in their duties. High-level knights and mages had also been rotating shifts to maintain the watch. And yet, despite an army of 5,000, the assassins had managed to infiltrate undetected. Moreover, not all the assassins were highly skilled. Many had failed to escape and were killed. The knight hesitated briefly before continuing. "There were tunnels...." "Tunnels? How could they have known where we''d camp and dug tunnels?" "They weren''trge. More like hiding pits. They must have prepared them in multiple locations, then monitored our movements and hid nearby. We found a few outside the camp as well." "Go on." "Coincidentally, some of the pits ended up beneath our soldiers'' tents. They used those to infiltrate the camp, start the fires, and signal others to attack. The timing of the strikes varied." The knight quickly exined the situation. As he reported, Belinda had anticipated the Rayfold army''s movements and had been watching them closely. That foresight allowed her to have her assassins prepared and hidden near their camp. Patience was the hallmark of a skilled assassin. Staying cramped in ufortable hiding spots for days was not unusual-it was a fundamental part of their training. Amelia clenched her lips tightly. With no imminent enemy and a focus on speed, the internal security level had inevitably been lower. With 5,000 men needing to camp, the size of the encampment naturally grew massive. Once the approximate location was identified, it was rtively easy to infiltrate the inner area. "How... how on earth is he doing this..." She still couldn''t understand. How could Ghiin predict her every move so precisely? ''I must find out. This isn''t luck, nor is it some instinctual guess. He acts with absolute certainty.'' She could no longer think of Ghiin as someone with exceptional luck or simply a brilliant genius. Based on everything he had aplished so far, he seemed closer to a prophet. But how he achieved this remained an enigma. Frustrated, she pressed her fingers against her temples. Bernaph, standing beside her, cautiously asked. "If Ghiin is already on the move, what do we do now? We have to reach there before him, don''t we?" Judging by the situation, it seemed the Rayfold and Fenris forces were moving simultaneously. However, Ghiin''s army was known to consist entirely of cavalry, renowned for their speed. By now, they were surely rushing toward the Desmond estate at an incredible pace. With this realization, Bernaph spoke again. "How about sending out the remaining horses with cavalry and knights right now? We won''t lose in terms of speed." "There will be traps." If Ghiin''s forces had been bold enough to infiltrate her camp, they wouldn''t have neglected to prepare traps along the obvious routes. The goal was clear, and they would undoubtedly have set up countermeasures for the cavalry. Amelia unfolded a map and studied it once more before speaking. "We can''t give up just because of that. Divide into three groups. One will take the fastest route, another the middle path, and the third will go the long way around. Ignore everything else and prioritize upying the fortresses and strongholds I''ve marked." Desmond was a major territory, farrger and more strategic than other northern estates, which typicallyprised a few viges or, at most, a town and a fortress or two. Securing non-critical locations would be useless. It would only mark them as invaders and guarantee their expulsion. At the very least, they had to upy one of the key locations to im the pretense of being allies. If they managed that, the Duke''s faction would handle the rest. At Amelia''smand, the knights and cavalry quickly organized and set out. Their sole mission was to secure the regions Amelia had designated and hold them until the main force arrived. Dududududu! The cavalry, visibly fatigued from theirck of rest, pressed on with grim determination. As always, their rigorous training ensured they remained disciplined. After sending off the cavalry, Amelia swept her sharp gaze over those who remained and spoke. "Recover as quickly as possible and move out. There''s no time to rest." If Ghiin had anticipated her actions and prepared to counter them, he too would be heading toward Desmond. It was now a race against time. They had to move faster.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Grit. Even as she marched, Amelia ground her teeth. ''Ghiin, Ghiin... that damned bastard...'' The humiliation of being bested yet again refused to subside. Had she simply stayed still, she wouldn''t have suffered this disgrace. Just as she expected, the fastest route was littered with fallen cavalry. Most had died after falling into spike-filled pits. Those who avoided the traps were thrown off their horses by wooden stakes ced cleverly at just the right height to trip the animals. Injured soldiersy groaning on the ground, while the few unscathed cavalrymen tended to the wounded, unable to push forward. The soldiers brought one of the stakes to Amelia. Carved into the wood were the words: [Made with love by the Great cksmith and friends.] "Those wretches..." Amelia''s eyes burned with fury. Not only had they blocked the path, but they''d also left such an infuriating taunt. From the inscription alone, she could tell who was responsible. It was clearly the dwarves residing in Fenris. Her resolve to capture and kill them intensified. As they tended to the wounded, cavalry from another route returned. "What happened?" "There were obstacles." "Obstacles?" "At the narrowest point of the canyon, they had piled wood and stones to create a barricade. We had no choice but to turn back and take a different route. We brought back something we found there." The cavalry leader handed over a wooden stake. [Made with love by the Great cksmith and friends.] || || Amelia had heard rumors of the peculiarities in Fenris territory. Seeing the handiwork firsthand, she was left speechless. It was toote to take a detour. The Rayfold forces worked quickly to clear the traps and resumed their march. When they finally approached their first target, a nearby fortress, the cavalry that had taken the longest route rejoined the main force. "Apologies, mydy. The enemy has already upied the fortress." |||| How could they have moved so quickly? To capture a frontline fortress right after the battle ended? It wasn''t a case of betrayal; no one could have leaked her ns, as she hadn''t shared them with anyone. Without a word, Amelia maintained a cold expression. She led her forces closer to the fortress. Sure enough, the g of Fenris fluttered atop Desmond''s frontline fortress. "" Amelia stared silently at the g. Bernaph quietly stepped back, aware of how dangerous she became in her moments of deepest rage. ''I told her not to get involved with that man. Taking Rayfold was already enough. She could''ve been satisfied with half the north.'' Bernaph internallymented, unable to voice his thoughts. Amelia''s ambitions were far beyond what he couldprehend or follow. ''If only she could set aside her greed, we could live happily together.'' He had always dreamed of a simple life, one of peaceful happiness with her. Despite her lofty ambitions, his desires were humble. Amelia''s silence made it impossible for her aides to speak. They knew that provoking her now would bring dire consequences. As the Rayfold forces stood staring at the fortress, its gates suddenly creaked open. Creaaak... Out rode Ghiin on a ck horse, nked by knights, slowly approaching the Rayfold army. Seeing this, Amelia also mounted her horse and advanced at a steady pace. Bernaph and her knights surrounded her protectively. Ghiin, still bloodied from battle, and Amelia, pristine as ever, stopped at a respectful distance. Ghiin was the first to speak. "It''s been a while, Amelia." Amelia, tilting her chin slightly, responded with an arrogant smile. "It has indeed, Ghiin." The two gazed at each other, smiling. Their eyes, however, were filled with pure hostility. Before the smiles could fade, Amelia''s hand twitched ever so slightly, and simultaneously, mana began to gather at Ghiin''s spear. [T/L: Please support me and read 385 extra chapters: https://ko-fi/revengerscans] Chapter 298: Chapter 297: Not Yet the Time (3) Chapter 298: Chapter 297: Not Yet the Time (3) ? Amelia felt an intense urge to kill Ghiin the moment she saw him. ''Should I kill him now?'' He was far too dangerous and aggravating to leave alive. This current ordeal was proof enough of that. As her hand slowly rose, Ghiin gave a sly smile. ''Stay still, Amelia. It''s not yet your time to die.'' Amelia was a double-edged sword, a roseden with poison. The Duke faction still didn''t fully understand her tendencies or her true abilities. She had no real allies. She lived only for her ambitions. This made her both dangerous and useful to him. ''You''ll keep doing things the Duke faction doesn''t expect, and that''ll make it easier for me to deal with them.'' There wasn''t a single force capable of defeating the Duke faction in its current state. That''s why Amelia, as an unpredictable variable, was a necessity. In the previous life, as the Duke faction weakened due to Ghiin''s actions, she had wasted no time baring her fangs. She had even tried to stab Harold, who had be the Duke of the North, in the back. Now, as Ghiin''s movements destabilized the region, Amelia would undoubtedly look for her opportunities. Of course, even Ghiin, who prided himself on understanding her better than anyone else, couldn''t predict her every move. Amelia was capable of making truly impulsive decisions, ones no one could foresee. This carried risks for him as well. But to confront the mighty Duke faction, such dangers had to be epted. ''So, think carefully, Amelia.'' If he had wanted to kill her, he would''ve tried the moment he returned to this life. Circumstances had forced him to let her live back then, but now that she was alive, it was more advantageous to use her for as long as possible. But if she attacked now, he''d have no choice but to kill her. ''I''ll only have one chance.'' The grip on his spear tightened. If it came to a fight, he''d have to pierce her head in a single strike. Failure would mean he wouldn''t survive. Her entourage wasn''t to be underestimated either. The individuals standing by her side radiated a sharp aura, ready to strike at any moment. ''If a battle starts, those guys need to die first.'' Ghiin himself was exhausted and heavily injured. If it came to a fight with Amelia''s army, even the Fenris troops here wouldn''t escape unscathed. Even if he managed to kill Amelia, the losses would negate the victory over Harold. All the effort to minimize casualties would be for nothing. A fight here would only benefit the Duke faction. Amelia likely understood this as well. As her hand continued to rise, Ghiin began raising his spear slowly in response. The Fenris knights behind him, picking up on the tension, started emanating a dangerous energy. The entourage surrounding Amelia also released their killing intent. In the suffocating atmosphere, Amelia''s eyes narrowed. "This could be my chance.'' Ghiin was a dangerous man. The feats he''d aplished were nothing short of miraculous. Even now, she couldn''t fully grasp what he knew or what abilities he possessed. He was someone who needed to die. ''It''s possible.'' It was clear that Ghiin and his knights were utterly exhausted. Their bodies were drenched in blood, and the dust clinging to them suggested they''d arrived only recently. No matter how strong Ghiin and his men were, they couldn''t withstand an assault from herrger force. Both sides were tired, but she had the advantage in numbers. It was a perfect opportunity. Yet, her hand hesitated. ''If I kill him now... the 3rd Corps and Perdium will immediately turn against us.'' Killing Ghiin here would make her position untenable. She hadn''t yet secured full recognition from the Duke faction and wasn''t prepared to openly confront Marquis Branford''s Royalist faction. There was justification for her presence, but iming territory that someone else had taken first was a different story. But her hesitation wasn''t purely logical. Deep down, something else held her back. ''I might die too.'' Amelia trusted her instincts. They were warning her, telling her that attacking now was dangerous. ''Why?'' She couldn''t understand why she felt this way when the situation seemed so advantageous. The idea of fighting the Royalist faction felt manageable, but an inner voice screamed at her not to proceed. Biting her lip, she slowly lowered her raised hand. Seeing this, Ghiin gave a faint smile and lowered his spear. "That instinct of hers... the same as in the previous life.'' Even in the previous life, Amelia had an uncanny ability to avoid him. She had a unique sense for danger. It was this instinct that had allowed her to escape him, even after he had reached the pinnacle of martial arts as one of the continent''s Seven Strongest. Of course, Amelia wasn''t solely guided by her instincts. She was also calcting. ''If we fight now, neither of us gains anything. Only the Duke faction will benefit.'' As long as the Duke faction existed, her ambitions were unattainable. But if Ghiin allied with the Royalist faction and opposed the Dukes, a window of opportunity would open. There was no need for her to incur losses by starting a fight with the Royalists. ''I''ll let you go this time, Ghiin. Let''s see how well you run wild.'' Both of them understood that a fight here served no one''s interests. Neither had any desire to incur unnecessary losses. As the tension eased slightly, the killing intent from those around them began to dissipate. After a moment of silence, Amelia broke it with a question. "How did you know I''de here?" "Isn''t it obvious? You''d never let such an opportunity slip by." Amelia''s eyebrow twitched. It wasn''t obvious. This wasn''t something just anyone could predict. If it were, every lord in the North would''ve mobilized. But Ghiin spoke as if her actions were entirely predictable. "You seem to know me better than I thought." "Of course. I might know you better than anyone else on this continent." "Better than anyone? You, of all people?" "Yes. I''ve been watching how you move. So don''t make any rash decisions, unless you want to regret it." Ghiin''s sharp grin was met with Amelia''s unimpressed expression. "Don''t say things that others might misinterpret. I''m not your fianc¨¦e anymore." "...Is that how you see it?" || || A brief, awkward silence fell between them. Ghiin couldn''t help but recall his previous life. Back then, whenever Amelia found an unimed territory he had passed through, she''d immediately nt her g there. Even his own subordinates had given her nicknames like "The Witch of gs" and "The Land-Grabbing Queen." Her tenacity remained unmatched, even after Raypold was trampled. She continued to ambush the Mercenary King''s forces and seize other territories whenever she had the chance. Her infamous tendency to find excuses to keep whatevernd she seized, even when Duke nobles demanded it back, had be a legend. If Ghiin was a tempest sweeping across the continent, Amelia was the relentless force following in its wake. "The Duke faction will have no choice but to approach Amelia now.'' Unlike Harold, who had unified the North for the Duke in the previous life, Amelia wasn''t a puppet for their cause. She''d be a wild card, entirely uncontroble in the uing civil war. ''She''ll be a headache for Raul and the others.'' The thought made Ghiin chuckle involuntarily. Whatever their past rtionship, Amelia was undeniably an extraordinary woman. Lowering his spear, Ghiin turned his horse. "I''ll take my leave for now. Consider yourself lucky, Amelia." "The next time we meet, I''ll take your head, Ghiin." "Confident, are we?" "Of course. I won''t let you off so easily next time. Count on it." "Don''t say things others might misinterpret." "...." Ghiin chuckled to himself as he returned, having given Amelia a taste of her own medicine. Amelia red coldly at his retreating figure. If she were honest, she wanted nothing more than to strike him down here and now. But now was not the time. Killing Ghiin at the cost of losing everything she had gained would mean nothing. Ghiin was merely an obstacle on the path, not her goal. That made it easier for her to hold back. She had far grander ambitions and objectives. Of course, she could easily make his life difficult if she wanted. Burning and piging all the nearby viges would be a simple act of revenge. ''Meaningless.'' But such acts would be nothing more than petty indulgences with little to gain. Amelia wasn''t foolish enough to expend her energy on something so trivial. "Let''s go back." Amelia retreated decisively. If not now, she could find another opportunityter. As the Raypold forces slowly withdrew, the small contingent of Fenris soldiers within the fortress let out sighs of relief. In their exhausted state, they had no doubt they would have been annihted in a confrontation. Naturally, the tension had been unbearable. Standing atop the fortress wall, Ghiin watched Amelia''s departure and shook his head slightly. Shaking off a faint sense of regret, heughed loudly and dered, "Leave only a minimal guard! The rest of us are heading for Desmond Castle!" *** Boom! The gates of Desmond Castle creaked open, and Ghiin and the Perdium forces entered. Following behind them, the Kingdom Army and more Perdium soldiers filed in. The townspeople within the castle whispered amongst themselves with expressions of fear.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "How could we have lost...?" "How did a force of thirty thousand get defeated...?" "What''s going to happen to us now?" They had always taken pride in theirnd being considered the strongest in the North. With Raypold''s internal struggles rendering it no longer a match for Desmond, they had grown even more confident. This defeat, then, came as a massive shock. Yet even more troubling than their shattered pride were their practical concerns. "Now that the war is over, they''re going to recruit everyone they can. The Kingdom Army and Perdium are here too." "Isn''t Perdium known as one of the poorest regions even in the North?" "We have nothing left to give..." Living in the heart of the territory, these townspeople were rtively well-off. Harold had meticulously divided and managed the popce ording to their social strata. But even they had endured tremendous expenditures for this war. And despite that, they had still lost. Desmond''s army had been so strong that the invaders must have suffered significant losses too. It was clear the victors would resort to forced recruits to recover those losses, leaving Desmond''s residents deeply anxious. So, when Ghiin strode confidently into the castle, they didn''t dare meet his eyes, instead holding their breath. The same was true for the remaining vassals of Desmond. Convinced of their impending victory, they hadn''t even prepared to flee. Because the war had ended so abruptly and Ghiin had arrived so quickly, they hadn''t had time to gather their belongings or escape. Dragged to the castle square, the vassals wore expressions of disbelief as they faced their conqueror. Ghiin gazed at them coldly. A few among them, pale with fear, cried out desperately. "C-Count! We didn''t wish for this war!" "We opposed it!" "How could we have suggested attacking the Kingdom Army? That''s treason! Treason!" They scrambled to plead for their lives. However, not all of them grovelled. "Silence, you disgraceful fools!" "Even in death, the Count will not rest peacefully!" "We fought with everything we had. Defeat is defeat!" These were the vassals who remained loyal to Harold to the end. Though Harold had been strict and cold, he had also been a capable ruler with noble dignity. Many of his vassals had genuinely admired and sworn loyalty to him. Watching the vassals split into factions and bicker, Ghiin spoke with weary disdain. "Take them away." As soon as hismand was issued, soldiers began dragging the vassals off. "Please, spare us!" "You barbaric invaders!" "We''re suffering this because we didn''t kill that wretch sooner!" Amidst the chaos, one man''s words caught Ghiin''s attention. He turned to look at the speaker with curiosity. The man, dressed in fine attire that suggested a high rank, red at Ghiin as he continued to shout. "We should have gone after you instead of your sister! We should''ve killed you, no matter what!" "Oh?" "You filthy bastard! I regret not urging the Count to wipe out Perdium sooner!" Intrigued, Ghiin dismounted and approached the man. "And who are you? You seem to know quite a bit." "I am the head butler of this territory! A man far above the likes of you, you scoundrel!" "Hmm... So, you must''ve been part of the ns to get rid of me, alongside Harold?" "That''s right! We had more pressing matters, so we put you off. And now look at this disaster! If the Kingdom Army hadn''t intervened, we would''ve killed you for sure this time!" Unaware of the actual state of the war, the head butler assumed Fenris had won thanks to the Kingdom Army''s support. The numerical disparity had been too great to imagine any other oue. Still ring at Ghiin with bloodshot eyes, the head butler continued. "You think this ends here? Even if we''ve fallen, the Duke faction won''t stand idly by! They''ll kill you! Not even the Royalist faction will save you then!" "Really? The Duke faction has the time for that? I thought they were too busy to bother." Ghiin''s mocking remark made the head butler shout even louder. "The Duke faction already considers you a significant threat! They''ve been trying to send someone to deal with you! That''s why the Count was forced to act quickly and face you himself!" "Oh... Is that so?" Ghiin smiled, intrigued. As expected, the Duke faction was already moving to eliminate him. [T/L: Please support me and read 385 extra chapters: https://ko-fi/revengerscans] Chapter 299: Chapter 298: Let鈥檚 Prepare for What鈥檚 Next (1) Chapter 299: Chapter 298: Let¡¯s Prepare for What¡¯s Next (1) ? It seemed the Duchy had begun preparing countermeasures against him as Harold''s repeated failures mounted. This was likely why Harold had acted so hastily. Harold''s pride would never have allowed him to befortable with the Duchy''s intervention. Now that Ghiin''s curiosity was partially satisfied, he probed further, just in case there was more to learn. "Is that all? Anything else? Who were they nning to send?" "Shut up! Thisnd belongs to the House of Count Desmond! You''ve made a grave mistake! Do you think allying with the Royalist faction will allow you to stop the Duchy? You''re finished, you wretched, a punk with no foundation!" Ghiin frowned slightly. It seemed the man didn''t know anything more. "Quite the filthy mouth." "Your father was nothing more than a beggar Zwalter Perdium, and your mother a ruined noblewoman of no consequence! Do you think gaining the title of Count and winning a war changes your foundation? Your trash family dares to look down on Desmond?" The man''s arrogance was deeply ingrained. He continued to belittle Perdium and Fenris. Zwalter bristled and started forward, but Ghiin was faster, pulling out the hand axe from his belt. Thwack! Before the head butler could say more, his head was split open, and he copsed. As blood poured from the fallen man, Ghiin murmured, "Talking about someone''s parents to their face is crossing the line." The sudden attack left the Desmond townspeople watching from a distance holding their breath. What sort of lord carried a hand axe and used it to kill someone in broad daylight? Even if the head butler''s words had been harsh, the scene was terrifying. Ghiin noticed the unease in the townspeople''s expressions. "Oops, I shouldn''t start off by making people misunderstand me." He stashed the hand axe and smiled brightly as he spoke. "I''m not such a bad guy, so don''t worry too much." The townspeople trembled even more. Usually, someone who said such things was exactly the kind of person to be wary of. It felt as if an unstoppable force had taken over theirnd. In stark contrast to the frightened townspeople, the soldiers of Fenris brimmed with pride. They had fought and triumphed against the so-called strongest force in the North, Desmond. While they had received help from the Kingdom Army and Perdium forces, there was no denying that Fenris had been the primary driver of the victory. Ghiin, now mounted on his horse, surveyed the soldiers who filled the area. Because of Amelia, the task of organizing the battlefield had been left to others, and the rapid march to Desmond had left everyone scrambling. Though they had seized thend, there had been no time to truly grasp their aplishment. War doesn''t end simply because you win. The one who leads the war must dere it finished for it to truly be over. It was now time to formally dere their "victory." Ghiin paused for a moment, smiling, then raised one hand and shouted. "Through your dedication and strength, we have achieved victory against Desmond!" Every soldier of Fenris stood tall. Especially the three defectors from Desmond, who stood with even more pride than the others. "We have conquered this powerful territory! This is more than just a victory in battle. We have demonstrated to this kingdom how strong we are and shown that no foe can stand against our might!" Ghiin''s voice grew louder and more impassioned. "From this day forward, this ce will symbolize our strength and resolve. To all of you who have brought about this victory through your sacrifice and perseverance, I, as your lord, offer my gratitude! Now..." He paused briefly, his gaze sweeping over all the gathered knights and soldiers of Fenris. In a quiet yetmanding tone, his voice reached everyone''s ears. "Fenris is the strongest in the North." "Waaaaaaah!" The soldiers responded with thunderous cheers and shouts. Pride and confidence lit up their faces as they looked at one another. The three defectors from Desmond hugged each other, even bursting into tears. Bathed in the joy of victory, the soldiers looked at their lord with reverence and admiration, their cheers seemingly endless. Leaving behind the deafening cheers, Ghiin and the key figures of the war moved into the castle. Now, it was time to deal with the real post-war matters. Zwalter gazed at Ghiin with eyes brimming with emotion. "You... You actually won... Everything turned out just as you said..." "It''s thanks to your support, Father. The timing was perfect." "No, no. Without all that you''ve done, how could we have fought this well?" Zwalter''s eyes glistened with tears. If not for the presence of others, he might have embraced his son tightly. The House of Desmond had long been a dominant force, holding the title of Great Lord of the North. Harold, despite his ws, had led the house to its peak. In the past, the name Desmond alone would have struck fear into Perdium. Yet now, the heir of Perdium had seized Desmond''snds and was on his way to bing the Great Lord uniting the North! ''My dear... Why did you leave us so soon...?'' Today, Zwalter missed histe wife more than ever. She would have been overjoyed to see their son like this. For the once-impoverished Perdium, Ghiin had sparked an unprecedented revival. It was a moment unmatched in the history of their family. Unlike Zwalter''s overwhelming pride, Viscount Clifton,mander of the Kingdom''s 3rd Corps, and Viscount Idorian of the Investor Noble Alliance wore more nuanced expressions. Clifton, in particr, was filled with indescribable emotions. ''I had only meant to keep him alive and bring him back... I never thought he was such a figure.'' As a member of the Royalist faction, Clifton was well aware of Ghiin''s reputation. A lucky upstart propped up by Marquis Branford, with a bit of cleverness and a knack for minor tricks-so the rumors had gone.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Yet the Ghiin he had seen in battle was no upstart to be underestimated. ''He''s a monster. Few could rival him. He is truly the strongest in the North.'' Throughout the war, Clifton had closely observed Ghiin, prepared to extract him from danger if necessary. But even that precaution now seemed arrogant in hindsight. Ghiin''s martial prowess and tactical brilliance were beyondparison. ''And with elite cavalry and a 6th-circle mage at his side... Even we, his allies, didn''t fully understand the strength of Fenris!'' Ghiin had been quietly amassing tremendous power. Yet high-ranking nobles in the Royalist faction continued to underestimate him. Many even grumbled behind Marquis Branford''s back, frustrated with his support for Ghiin. Clifton himself had subconsciously dismissed Ghiin. Though the young man had gained the title of Count, Clifton had seen him as nothing more than a lucky youth. But not anymore. The more Clifton saw of Ghiin, the more fearsome he found him. Sweating slightly, Clifton bowed his head to Ghiin. "Congrattions on your victory, Commander of the Northern Army." Officially, Ghiin held the title of Northern Army Commander. Though the chain of command was different, his rank during wartime was technically higher than a corps commander. Clifton was now openly treating Ghiin as his superior. Ghiin smiled faintly and responded. "Thanks to you,mander, we were able to achieve this victory. I will not forget the Royal Family''s and Royalist faction''s support. I''ll ensure you are repaid for your efforts. I will also see to it that the family of the 2nd Corpsmander is adequatelypensated." "Thank you. He will rest easier knowing that." Baron Dorren had been a close friend of Clifton''s. While Clifton appreciated Ghiin''s thoughtfulness, a heavy feeling lingered. ''Can we truly control this man?'' With the power of Marquis Branford and the Royalist faction, it should be possible. It had to be. After all, that''s why they had supported Ghiin in the first ce. Yet an inexplicable unease gnawed at Clifton. The memory of Ghiin fighting, like a ferocious demon, refused to fade. Such a man was not one to serve under anyone. The more they tried to rein him in, the more violently he would resist and retaliate. ''Enough. This is not my decision to make.'' Clifton reminded himself he was a soldier. His duty was to serve the Royal Family and follow their orders. His sword existed to carry out his master''s will, not his own. With Clifton''s formalities concluded, Viscount Idorian stepped forward. "Ahem, my apologies for the dy in introducing myself. I am Viscount Idorian of the Capital''s Noble Alliance, representing the interests of the investors... I mean, the Investor Noble Alliance." "Thank you. I won''t forget the investors'' contributions." "Yes, well, we''ve suffered some losses this time, as our troops were mainly private soldiers..." Nobles are always sensitive about money. They had sent private soldiers to avoid direct losses, but since many of those soldiers had died, it was still a loss to them. Understanding this, Ghiin nodded and said readily, "I will ensure you are well-stocked with provisions for your return." At those words, Viscount Idorian beamed. Though the drought had passed and recovery was underway, the price of food remained as precious as gold. Count Fenris was known as a man of his word, and hearing this confirmation brought the viscount undeniable joy. "Hahaha, thank you very much. I look forward to working with you in the future." "Oh, don''t mention it. Aren''t we always partners in this?" They certainly were partners, having invested so much money together. Viscount Idorian eagerly nodded in agreement. "Of course, of course. We''ll be partners for life." Viscount Idorian abandoned any thoughts of withdrawing his investments. With Marquis Branford backing Fenris and now with control of Desmond territory, who would dare touch Fenris? It seemed safe to trust and continue investing. Thus, a somewhat heavy yet amicable atmosphere took hold. After discussing preliminary post-war measures, everyone dispersed to rest. There was a need to confirm the casualties and begin reorganization, which would keep everyone busy for the next few days. Finally catching a brief respite, Ghiin saw Belinda approaching. Ghiin greeted her with words of gratitude. "Thank you. Because of you, we managed to dy Amelia''s advance. If she had arrived first, it would have been a real headache. She''s the type who won''t leave once she''s settled in." "It wasn''t much. You gave me plenty of notice, so preparing was easy. But honestly, it''s fascinating. You''re not going to tell me how you knew this time, are you?" "Well, I just know Amelia very well." "Oh my, is that because you used to chase her around back in the day?" "... That''s not it. Or... maybe it is?" On second thought, he had indeed chased her around in his past life-but that was to kill her. Belinda burst intoughter for a while before continuing. "The dwarvesined endlessly about being dragged here so suddenly." Galbarik and the dwarves had barely finished crafting bows before being roped into digging traps, grumbling the whole time. It was Belinda who half-forced them into it with a mix of persuasion and fists. If not for her efforts, this victory might have been iplete. Ghiin had tasked her specifically with tying up Amelia''s movements, leaving the method entirely in Belinda''s capable hands. ''I knew there was something fishy about your past.'' Since he never got an answer no matter how often he asked, Ghiin simply smirked and let it go. "Well, it all worked out. Let''s move on to the next step." "Yes, now we need to quickly secure and integrate this newly acquirednd. The head butler is sure to cause a fuss, given how many of Desmond''s vassals we''ve eliminated." "We couldn''t leave them alive anyway. Most of them were pawns of the Duchy." This wasn''t like the Count Cabaldi territory, where the vassals were merely corrupt. Here, the vassals were genuine agents of the Duchy. They needed to be thoroughly purged. Even lower-level officials couldn''t be trusted until their backgrounds were thoroughly vetted. As usual, Fenris''s administrative officers would be worked to the bone. "Hmm, we''re going to be short-staffed again. Piote can''t handle all this on his own. It''s fortunate we''ve been steadily training administrators at the academy." "At least Bishop Forisco sent ten priests to help this time." "Right. Make sure they''re well amodated. While they''re here, we might as well build some small temples across the region to make their stay more permanent." "Great idea! See? Our young master is so smart!" With the territory now significantlyrger than before, there were plenty of ces for the priests to be dispatched. Knowing Piote would be ufortable meeting them, Ghiin nned to station them far apart. Even though Bishop Forisco hadn''t offered any, Ghiin and Belinda discussed this n as though it were already decided. The two of them always had an uncanny alignment in these matters. "To move things along, we''ll need to relocate ude''s residence here. I wonder if he''ll comin about moving again." Unlike other northern territories, Desmond was vast and resource-rich. It made sense to center their operations here, but that meant ude had toe. As Ghiin expected, ude was whining-but for entirely different reasons. Unaware of the war''s oue, ude anxiously chewed his nails. "What should I do? Should I escape now? But how would I go alone?" No matter how he thought about it, victory seemed impossible. While his lord was impressive, Count Desmond was no slouch, and the disparity in forces was overwhelming. Escaping while he still could seemed like the wisest choice. "But I don''t want to go alone!" ude, who lived by the motto that the outside world was dangerous, had no confidence in returning to his hometown alone. To make matters worse, he didn''t even have his usual bodyguard. "Damn it! I shouldn''t have let Wendy go!" The soldiers and trainees guarding him now were nothingpared to Wendy. He had often wished she would leave him alone, but now that she was gone, he felt unbearably vulnerable. And terrified. ude was not a brave man. "Ugh... When theye here, they''ll kill me first!" ude had been nicknamed the "Bribe King of the North," alongside Ghiin, for all the trouble they caused. There was no way Count Desmond would spare him. If Wendy had been here, he could have fled the moment news of defeat arrived. He had begged Belinda to leave Wendy behind. - "I can''t live without Wendy! Please don''t take her!" - "Oh my, what''s this? After being stuck together all the time, have you two be a couple?" "It''s not that! I mean I''ll literally die without her!" Despite his pleas, Belinda had merely scoffed and taken Wendy with her. As ude wallowed in despair, wondering if he should flee, the long-awaited news finally arrived. "The lord has won! A great victory!" A messenger ran around the estate shouting, his face beaming with joy as he tirelessly delivered the news to everyone. "Waaaaah!" The vassals, servants, and townsfolk all cheered loudly. No one cheered louder than ude. "Aaaaaah! I''m saved!" Just as ude reveled in relief, another messenger hurriedly approached him. "Head Butler!" "What?!" "The lord has summoned you immediately!" "Already? Why? Didn''t we just upy the ce?" "There''s too much work to be done." "... How much?" "A mountain''s worth." The tion ude felt vanished instantly. His shoulders slumped, and he muttered despondently. "I suddenly want to die." [T/L: Please support me and read 385 extra chapters: https://ko-fi/revengerscans] Chapter 300: Chapter 299: Let鈥檚 Prepare for What鈥檚 Next (2) Chapter 300: Chapter 299: Let¡¯s Prepare for What¡¯s Next (2) ? The administrators of Fenris worked more busily than ever before. With the territory greatly expanded, the workload had also increased significantly. ude, along with many officials, relocated to the Desmond region. Before arriving, ude had briefly thought, ''Wouldn''t it be better to die than to live buried under all this work?'' However, upon stepping into the Desmond region, he felt a wave of nostalgia. "To think that all of this has truly be ournd. I never imagined this day woulde." His reaction was far more subdued than when they had taken over the Cabaldi region. Back then, he had been so thrilled that he practically danced with joy. Given that Desmond was muchrger than Cabaldi, he should have been even happier. The results were so overwhelming that it felt unreal, and his emotions hadn''t yet caught up. "Is this real? I''m not dreaming, am I? Wendy... pinch my cheek... Oh, right, she''s not here." ude nced around with a wistful expression. Memories of his early days in Fenris flooded back. He had assumed Ghiin was some affluent heir to a major territory and had been sorely disappointed upon discovering the truth. He had been dragged to a destitute estate, reduced to the status of a glorified ve, and endured countless hardships. Who would have thought a day like this woulde? "I''m still in a wretched position, but... our lord really has be a great lord." When faced with monumental events, a person can feel dazed. That was exactly ude''s state of mind. Had Ghiin lost, he would surely have perished. He was simply relieved that wasn''t the case. But ude''s calm demeanorsted only a moment. As he approached the castle, his self- importance began to swell. ''Ahem, I am the head butler of the great estate of Fenris. I must start paying attention to my dignity.'' A sly smile crept onto his face, and he found it difficult to suppress his rising giddiness. Inside the carriage, ude adjusted his voice and practiced wearing a dignified expression as he murmured to himself, "People of thisnd, long oppressed by injustice and tyranny, I, your new head butler, will restore righteousness! Together, we shall forge a new era of prosperity... Ah, how dashing I am! They''ll all be moved to tears!" ude chuckled, thoroughly pleased with himself. Lost in his own thoughts, he failed to hear the murmurs of the townsfolk outside. "They say the man in that carriage is the new head butler." "The so-called ''Bribe King of the North''? I''ve heard he''s utterly corrupt and ruthless. They say every word out of his mouth is a lie-don''t believe a thing he says." "There''s also a rumor he''s a gambling addict, maybe even insane. Whatever he is, we should stay out of his way." "Ugh, if someone like that ising, how much worse are things going to get? I''m already worried." The townsfolk heaved sighs of concern as they eyed ude''s carriage. Blissfully unaware of the insults flying his way, ude made a grand entrance into the castle. "The head butler has arrived!" Despite being technically a ve, ude held the second-highest position in Fenris. Knights and soldiers stationed outside the castle respectfully bowed to him. ude nodded with an air of arrogance, basking in the attention. ''Ah, staying was the right choice. I am ude, head butler of the great territory! I live for moments like this.'' "Oh my, the head butler''s here?" Belinda waved at him cheerfully, and beside her, Wendy subtly nodded before stepping toward ude. Seeing her, ude''s eyes welled with tears as he cried out, "Wendy! Do you have any idea how scared I was without you? Boohoo!" ude ran toward her with arms outstretched, tears streaming down his face. Wendy, maintaining herposure, pushed his head away firmly while ncing around. Nearby soldiers and servants stifledughter, their lips twitching with barely contained amusement. Wendy bit her lip, mortified. She had rarely felt strong emotions in her life as an assassin, but ude''s antics consistently pushed her limits. "Step... back... please." "Boohoo! Don''t leave me again!" "For heaven''s sake... just... stop..." Wendy''s face turned bright red from embarrassment. Making even a stoic assassin feel this way was a talent in itself. After a brief struggle, ude regained hisposure and adopted a haughty expression. "Ahem, shall we go see the lord?" Wendy shot him a re as he strutted off with exaggerated confidence, then sighed and followed. When Ghiin saw ude, he greeted him warmly, waving. "Hey, ude. Wee." "Hahaha! Congrattions on bing a great lord!" udeughed heartily as he offered his congrattions. Ghiin raised an eyebrow in mild surprise and asked, "You seem fine. I thought you''d rather die than face more work." "Oh, where did you hear such nonsense? I''m far too resentful to die now. I''m saving up to live the high life and die looking good someday." Ghiin gave him a bemused look. "Well, I hope that dayes for you." "Anyway, enough greetings... You''ve taken care of all the vassals, right?" "Yep." "Got it. Guess we''ll be the next to drop dead, then." ude nodded matter-of-factly. No matter how horrifying the reality, people get used to anything after experiencing it multiple times. Ghiin was a warlord. His pattern of expanding territory through conquest was clear, and the next step was always the same. "Alright, I''ll get started immediately." "Good, as al-" "Yes, yes, quickly and thoroughly." ude waved dismissively, cutting Ghiin off before he could finish. His casual demeanor made him seem like a true head butler of a great territory. "Hey, I wasn''t done talking-" Ghiin called after him, bewildered, but ude left before he could finish. Left alone, Ghiin chuckled in exasperation. "Well, first things first, stabilizing the territory. We''ll talkter." ude immediately gathered the administrators to assess the state of the territory. ''Last time, I was caught sneaking things out. This time, I''ll do it properly!'' Fueled by his ambition, he began by examining the personal wealth of thete Count Desmond. "Why... is this so poor?" Though not entirely destitute, the wealth was no more than what an average noble might have. It was a far cry from what ude had expected for a ruler of such a vast domain. "Was Count Desmond secretly a minimalist?" That didn''t seem right. While not extravagant, Desmond had always maintained the dignity and decorum expected of a noble. ude scoured the estates of other vassals and the granaries across the region, only to groan in frustration. "Why is everything so bare?!" No matter where he looked, there was little to find. Eventually, as he sorted through mountains of documents, the truth became clear. "Wow, they really went all out." Count Desmond had funneled everyst resource into his war effort, leaving the region thoroughly depleted. Most of the wealth had been converted into provisions and military supplies. "Ugh, these supplies aren''t even useful for us." While Ghiin had captured Desmond''s supply caravans after defeating the main army, the loot was of limited use to Fenris. Their food stores were already overflowing, and they were transitioning their military equipment to galvanized steel. The surplus weapons would need to be melted down, costing bothbor and time. The only somewhat useful items were the siege weapons. "Hmm, maybe we could sell these to the royal faction for cheap and score some goodwill?" Had there been other resources avable, they could have been leveraged. But with Desmond territory left bare, ude had little choice but to devise a n. Even themon folk''s wealth had been heavily taxed, though detailed records indicated ns for future restitution. "At least Count Desmond wasn''t entirely dishonorable." While thorough in his requisitioning, Desmond had avoided outright plundering, consistent with his aristocratic pride. Having assessed the situation, ude prioritized his tasks. "First, distribute food to the people." Desmond was a fertile region known for diverse crops, but the recent drought had worsened matters. After selling arge portion of their reserves to Ghiin and enduring wartime requisitioning, the people were left destitute. Stabilizing the popce was always the first step in integrating new territory. When ude arrived with carts loaded with food, the townsfolk watched with mixed emotions. "That was ours to begin with..." "They might take even more. Didn''t they say theirnd was poorer than ours?" "Damn it, how did we end up losing to such country bumpkins?" The faces of the territory''s residents were filled with worry and dissatisfaction. Had they won the war, they would have received significant rewards. Count Desmond was a stern man but not someone who broke promises or acted dishonorably. However, with the war lost, all promises of rewards had vanished. Already struggling from the effects of a drought, their situation had be even more dire. The truth was that their destitution stemmed from Count Desmond''s overconfidence in a swift victory. He had taken almost everything, leaving behind only enough food for immediate survival. Yet, the residents misced their resentment. Instead of ming Desmond, they directed their frustration at Ghiin, believing that the rewards they were promised had vanished because of him. The central residents, in particr, were more disgruntled due to their strong sense of pride in the region. ude, observing the residents, scratched his head. "This is strange. Why do people hate us wherever we go?" They''ll like us eventually, though. With a sly grin, ude loudly dered, "The rewards promised by Count Desmond will be paid by us instead. And we''ll double it!" ".....?" The residents'' eyes widened in disbelief. They hadn''t expected anything, let alone double the promised amount. Amid the hesitant crowd, an elderly man, neatly dressed, stepped forward and asked, "Is this true? Are you truly nning to keep this promise?" "Of course! I''ve never lied in my entire life!" The residents collectively gave him skeptical looks. By now, bizarre rumors about ude had spread widely across Desmond. ude, clueless about why he was already the subject of such distrust, bristled and shouted, "We''ll distribute it immediately! Temporary distribution centers have been set up, so bring the vouchers you received from Count Desmond! Since the contributions varied, we''ll simplify the process by providing everything in food!" At his words, the residents'' faces brightened. Food was obviously more beneficial. It would immediately alleviate their hunger and could easily be sold to traveling merchants if there was any surplus. As word spread, residents cautiously made their way to the distribution centers, still half- skeptical. "Wow! They''re actually giving it out!" "I got more than what I was promised!" "Count Fenris is amazing!" To these residents, it didn''t matter who ruled the territory. The best lord was simply the one who treated them well. Unlike other regions in the north, Desmond didn''t have many people on the brink of starvation. Thus, merely distributing food rapidly stabilized the local popce. In the outlying, impoverished viges, the distribution of food sparked even greater enthusiasm than in the central areas. While the central residents still retained some loyalty to Count Desmond, many vigers on the outskirts barely knew who he was. They simply paid their taxes andplied with demands without much thought. When the Fenris lord provided food instead of taking it away, the cries of praise for him grew louder by the day. "See! I told you they''d give it! Trust me!" ude, leaping about excitedly, roamed the Desmond region. His efforts to calm the residents gradually diminished their hostility toward Fenris. "Hmm, but there''s another problem here." Though hostility had lessened, stabilizing the region''s atmosphere wasn''t something that could happen overnight. The chaos left in the wake of Count Desmond''s deployment of every last soldier had caused a ripple effect. ude, rubbing his tired eyes, delivered a new report to Ghiin. "There are way too many criminal groups springing up. Especially since rumors of Desmond''s defeat have spread, all sorts of riffraff are emerging. They''re using the instability of the upation period to establish themselves." "Criminal groups?" "Count Desmond pulled every guard he had, so of course it''s happening. Cleaning this up is going to take time." "Hmm, the residents must be quite uneasy." "Of course. Many can''t even sleep properly because these criminals are after the food we distributed. Some have already been robbed. We haven''t fully established administrative control orw enforcement yet." This was a problem that couldn''t be solved immediately. The administrative system neededn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om to be overhauled, and many new officials were required. On top of that, maintaining security across such a vast territory required a substantial military presence. Although more recruits were being trained and deployed, there was still a significant manpower shortage. Establishingw and order was inevitably a time-consuming process. "Hmm... We need to stabilize things quickly." Count Desmond was merely one hurdle among many. The territory had to be stabilized quickly to prepare for the more formidable foes yet toe. Fortresses needed to be built, viges integrated, and various facilities constructed. If the residents remained anxious and unable to work effectively, the losses would be immense. "How long do you think this will take?" "We''re deploying knights and hunters to secure the area, but it''s not easy. We don''t know the geography well, and cooperation with the residents iscking. It will take at least six months to sort things out." "What? That''s way too long. Do you know how much work we have to do? Spending months just chasing criminals is uneptable!" "Sigh, it''s not as easy as you think. You can''t just round people up and call it a day." After all, they couldn''t just show up and use someone, saying, "You''re a criminal, so you''re dead." Criminal organizations thrived on secrecy and persistence. Even when criminals were apprehended, there were procedures to follow: verifying their crimes, determining appropriate punishments, and conducting trials. "We can immediately execute those caught red-handed, but it''s the ones who operate in the shadows that are the real problem. How do we root them all out? They haven''t technicallymitted any crimes yet." It seemed like a minor issue, but it was more significant than it appeared. Without proper procedures, the residents might distrust the lord. Even if the used were criminals, residents could feel uneasy about theck of due process, fearing they might be targeted next. That''s why even corrupt nobles maintained a fa?ade ofw and legitimacy. Of course, an outright tyrant wouldn''t care about the people''s fears, but Ghiin couldn''t afford to appear as such a ruler. "Hmm... But we can''t just leave them alone, can we?" "No, we need to strengthen security and ensure they don''t get too bold. Constant suppression and monitoring are the only solutions. Things will settle down over time-that''s just how it works." "That''s too inefficient. It takes too much time, and I don''t like it. Guess I''ll have to step in again." "What... What are you nning this time?" "The residents just need to think thew is being upheld properly, right? As long as they don''t believe the lord is arbitrarily arresting people, we''re good." "Well... yes, that''s true." "Then it''s simple. An eye for an eye, a crime for a crime." "Pardon?" ude, sensing trouble, looked at Ghiin with growing unease as he grinned. "Bring me my mask. It''s time to deliver divine retribution to these scoundrels." As long as no one knew it was him, all would be fine. The Raider King and his Forty Thieves would handle the problem. [T/L: Please support me and read 385 extra chapters: https://ko-fi/revengerscans] Chapter 301: Chapter 300: I am the King of Raiders. (1) Chapter 301: Chapter 300: I am the King of Raiders. (1) ? "Oh no, please! Don''t take those!" An old man clung to the leg of a burly man wearing a mask, pleading desperately in the dead of night. "Damn it, get lost!" Thud! "Oof!" The man kicked the old man aside and continued rummaging through his house. "Hah, living alone, huh? No wonder there''s not much here. Still, it looks like there''s plenty of food. Guess you just got your ration. Hey, you marked the next house, right?" The man turned and asked hispanions, who nodded. "Yeah, we found a good one. Let''s head there." "Alright, let''s move. Times like these, we''ve got to hoard as much as we can." The man chuckled, clearly enjoying himself. They were low-ranking members of the "Dark Lion Gang," one of the many criminal groups operating in Desmond. Despite the grandiose name, their primary business was straightforward thievery-and there was a reason for that. "Heh, that crazy head butler threw food around like a maniac. If we gather it all and sell it to merchants from another territory, we''ll make a fortune." Criminal organizations often engaged in various shady activities-selling illicit substances, loan sharking, scams, extortion, and smuggling contraband. Buttely, the trend in Desmond was robbery and theft. With the upying forces distributingrge amounts of food, stealing it promised quick and easy profits. Taking advantage of the massive gaps left when Harold pulled most of the territory''s forces to the front lines, the criminals filled the void. "Hurry up. I heard soldiers are patrolling more and more ces. Let''s grab as much as we can before they catch on." Criminal gangs were frantically looting, aware this was a limited-time opportunity to capitalize on the chaos. As the thieves prepared to leave, the old man got up again and shouted. "You bastards! How am I supposed to live without that? Give it back now!" The old man lunged at them, but the man kicked him again. "Urgh!" "Hey, we were leaving nicely. Can''t you take a hint? Are you trying to get yourself killed? Haven''t you heard about people dyingtely?" The man drew a knife and waved it in front of the old man''s face. Seeing the bloodshot eyes of the thief, the old man froze, breathing heavily. "Ugh..." Having lived a long life, he could tell at a nce-these men weren''t bluffing. They were killers. Seeing the old man finally back down, the man spat on the ground andughed. "Go ahead, report us if you want. They won''t catch us anyway. They don''t even know who we are. Hahaha!" Enjoying his freedom in the chaos, the man gestured to his group, and they moved toward their next target. But as they headed out, they encountered another group of masked individuals. "Huh? Who the hell are these guys?" The man frowned. While robbery was trending, gangs usually respected each other''s territories to avoid unnecessary conflict. Fighting would only hinder their chance to rake in as much as possible. "There''s quite a few of them. Where are you from? Hey, you lot, what''s your territory?" The neers remained silent, staring at the raiders. Then, the one at the front stepped forward and asked, "Are you bandits?" "I asked where you''re from! This is our turf, got it?" "Bandits." "You little-are you picking a fight? Where are you from, huh?" The man shouted, emboldened by the fact that while outnumbered, they were on home ground. There was no need to fear-they had a no-conflict pact between gangs for the time being. But the strangers had no intention of negotiating. One of them drew a hand axe and started walking toward the man. "W-What? Are you with the Bloody Axe Gang? You''re making a big mistake if you¡ª" Thwack! Before the man could finish, his head was smashed, and he crumpled to the ground. The axe- wielding figure spoke in an emotionless tone. "I am the King of Raiders. Those behind me are the Forty raiders." Disguised as the King of Raiders, Ghiin hade across the gang while on his way to eliminate other criminal organizations. The remaining thieves stumbled back, trembling. "W-What? What are you talking about? We have a pact! Are you dering war?" "War? Against trash like you? Leave one alive. Kill the rest." With a wave of Ghiin''s hand, the "Forty raiders" moved into action-actually knights in disguise. Crack! Thud! "Aaagh!" In mere moments, the thieves were killed-bodies broken and heads crushed. Without magic or proper training, they stood no chance against knights. "P-Please, spare me!" The lone survivor prostrated himself, trembling uncontrobly. Everything had happened so fast he could barelyprehend it. Ghiin crouched beside him and asked, "Which gang are you with?" "D-Dark Lion Gang!" "Pfft!" The name was so absurd that Ghiin burst intoughter, only to clear his throat and regain hisposure. "Ahem. Never heard of them. Guess I''ll have to pay them a visit." Ghiin tilted his head. While Harold was alive, he had documented and identified most criminal organizations, but the information was not perfect. This is because new organizations were created when existing organizations disappeared or merged. Organizations that paid taxes to the territory and protected themselves were clearly identified, but information on those who did not pay taxes and held out until they were wiped out, or those who were pushed out by power struggles, was bound to be insufficient. And it was also difficult to know about new organizations that emerged during the gap in security. It wasn''t a goal in the n, but since they came out with the intention of catching and eliminating all the criminals anyway, it was right to take action now. Ghiin nodded and continued. "Lead the way." "W-What?" "Take me to your hideout." "Y-Yes, sir!" The thief, relieved to be alive, scrambled to his feet. Once they reached the hideout, he was sure the gang''s leaders would handle these invaders. The thief led Ghiin and the knights to arge building. "Hmm, what''s this ce?" It was arge ink production and dyeing workshop, an operational facility listed in the territory''s records-implying the gang ran a legitimate front as well. "Well, well, running a respectable business by day and raking in cash through crime by night. Clever little rats." This was why eradicating gangs was so difficult. The leaders often stayed clean, delegating dirty work to underlings while abiding by thew themselves. They even bribed officials to createworks of influence, ensuring an escape route if caught. "No wonder they''re hard to catch. Most of the residents probably don''t even know this is a criminal organization." If he attacked without evidence, rumors would spread that the lord was oppressing innocents. On the other hand, building a legal case would take too much time and effort. Might as well beat them senseless and toss them into thebor battalions. Creak... As they entered, a group of burly men looked up. "Who are you? We''re not open for business. Come back tomorrow." The speaker was a muscr man with a seemingly polite demeanor-the leader of the Dark Lion Gang. However, he quickly noticed the intruders'' suspicious appearance. "What the hell? Why are you all wearing masks?" "I am the King of Raiders." "What?" Before the leader could react, the captured thief shouted, "Boss! They''re the Bloody Axe Gang! They''vee to take us out!" That single cry was enough to spur the gang members into action, all grabbing their weapons and standing. Ghiin watched the scene unfold and muttered quietly, "I said, I''m the King of Raiders." "Attack!" At the gang leader''s signal, the gang members charged forward. Ghiin nodded toward his knights and said, "Wipe them out. Leave just that one." Boom! "Huh?" The gang leader froze mid-step. They were gone. All hisrades who had been charging alongside him had suddenly disappeared. Turning his head slowly, he saw them all lying broken and bloodied against the walls. Click, click, click... The gang leader''s teeth chattered as his body trembled. He slowly raised his hands. ''It''s real. They''re really shadow operatives.'' The figures before him weren''tmon criminals-they had to be professional assassins or members of a major guild. "W-What brings you here, sir?" "Hmm, let''s have a chat." "W-Would you like some tea, perhaps?" "No, just sit down." Despite the blood sttered around the room, Ghiin calmly sat in a chair. The gang leader didn''t dare sit but instead knelt on the floor. Ghiin observed him for a moment before speaking. "Tell me the locations of all the other gangs you know." "Y-Yes, sir!" The leader was no fool. He knew that resisting or ying coy in a situation like this only led to pain-lots of it. In the end, loyalty and honor within criminal organizations were shallow at best. The leader painstakingly listed every gang he knew, their locations, their member count, and even their leaders'' names, as though he were listing the enemies of his family. Satisfied, Ghiin skimmed the notes and nodded approvingly. "Excellent. Now I know where to go next." Some of the gangs were already on his list, while others were new. Criminals always knew best how to find other criminals. He intended to follow the trail, smashing them all one by one. "Hey, you two." "Yes!" The gang leader and the sole remainingckey shouted in unison. Ghiin turned to them and said, "The King of Raiders never leaves his enemies alive. So, it seems you''ll have to die." "Please, spare us!" "Hmm, perhaps if you survive, you''ll atone for your sins." Thud! With a swift strike, Ghiin knocked both of them unconscious. One of the masked knights hoisted the unconscious men over his shoulder and quickly left the scene, heading to the nearest military barracks. There, soldiers dragged the unconscious criminals away, as the barracks bore arge sign that read: [Labor Assault Corps - Special Training Unit #5] Thus, every night, the King of Raiders and his Forty raiders hunted down criminal organizations. By daybreak, bodies of gang members were scattered across the streets, causing a stir among the citizens. "Is there a serial killer on the loose?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "No, they''re all criminals. It''s gang wars, apparently." "Wow! So the gangs are fighting each other?" "Yeah, there''s this guy called the King of Raiders trying to unite the underworld of the territory!" "I hope we don''t get caught in the crossfire. Things are already chaotic after the war..." "The new lord issued strict orders: no harming citizens. That''s why soldiers are patrolling and tightening security everywhere." "That''s a relief, I guess..." Lowell, Ghiin''s spymaster, carefully spread rumors to make it seem like the chaos was a turf war among gangs, diverting suspicion away from the lord. Though the citizens were unsettled by the violence, the increased patrols and security measures reassured them. As long as they weren''t directly affected, they''d forget about it soon enough. With each passing night, more criminal groups were eradicated. Thud! Thud! Thud! "Argh! You devil!" "You must be the King of Raiders!" "We''ll never forgive you!" Some of the gangs joined forces to fight back, but they were no match for the King of Raiders and his Forty raiders. Every night, half the criminals were killed, and the other half were sent tobor assault corps camps. "You monstrous bastard! Do you have to go this far? Can''t you leave us a little? Do you have to take it all for yourself?" One gang leader screamed in desperation, but Ghiin simply lopped off his head and replied, "You''re not people. And yes, I do like taking it all." Despite the rapid takedown of criminal organizations, the work wasn''t as quick as Ghiin had hoped. Desmond was vast, and the aftermath of its defeat had led to a surge in criminal activity. As rumors of the King of Raiders spread, many gangs began hiding, relocating, or significantly reducing their activities. Ghiin rubbed his temples in frustration. "Ugh, these rats..." Letting them hide wasn''t an option-they''d just resurface to cause troubleter. Criminals would never truly vanish, but Ghiin was determined to ensure they wouldn''t dare breathe while under his rule. "Time for a new approach." He needed to round them up quickly, ideally forcing them to group up on their own. After some thought, he summoned ude. "You''re up for a special task." "Me? What is it?" "Your reputation isn''t great, right? You''re known for loving bribes and gambling-a real scoundrel." "...So what?" ude tilted his head, annoyed. Somehow, his bad reputation had spread even to the new territory. He''d hoped for a fresh start, but that dream was dashed. Ghiin, however, seemed delighted. With a sly grin, he said, "You''re going to meet the gangs. Pretend to take bribes and offer them protection. Gather them all together." || || "You can handle it, right? You''re perfect for this." Ghiin''s tone was full of certainty. ude, after all, was the most infamous administrator in the region. [T/L: Please support me and read 385 extra chapters: https://ko-fi/revengerscans ] Chapter 302: Chapter 301: I Am the King of Raiders (2) Chapter 302: Chapter 301: I Am the King of Raiders (2) ? udey back, looking at the ceiling with his eyes closed. Living a long life, he never thought he''d hear someone tell him to act as a corrupt official and make contact with a criminal organization. ''When did my reputation end up like this?'' Was it when he gambled with the lord? Or maybe when he turned Alpoi into a ve just like him? Or perhaps it was when he siphoned off gold coins while secretly trading with the merchant guild? Or when he slickly talked hisrades and juniors into joining him? Whatever it was, it felt unfair. Absolutely unfair. ude shouted, filled with grievance. "I''m not a corrupt official! And what''s with the nickname ''Bribe King''? Bribe King! That was all because the lord told me to do it!" "Are you sure?" "I hardly took anything! I was short on living expenses!" "... You actually took some? And Wendy just let that slide?" In fact, Wendy had previously turned a blind eye to ude skimming a bit of gold from the merchant guild. Flustered, ude quickly changed the subject. "No! What do you expect me to do, meeting with a criminal organization?" "We''ll discuss the money you tookter. Anyway, these guys keep hiding, making it hard to root them out. Somehow, gather them and get a handle on things." "So how do I do that?" "That''s for you to figure out. Start by getting close to them." "I''m terrible at acting, so even if I do get close, they''ll find me out immediately." "No, you can do it. Just put your heart into it." "Ugh! How do you expect me to put my heart into a job like this? My true heart despises corruption!" Despite ude''s dramatic protest, Ghiin remained unmoved. No matter how much he thought about it, there was no one more suited to this task than ude. Although he seemed to deny it himself, criminals would undoubtedly recognize ude''s true value. Faced with Ghiin''s firm decision, ude had no choice but to begin the task. "Ugh, maybe I shoulde up with a decent operation name or something." After some thought, udezily came up with the name "Pest Eradication" and summoned Lowell. "Hey, find a suitable spot and make some connections with the criminal organizations. Tell them I''ming to meet them in person." "These days, those guys are lying low, so they might be hard to meet. They''ll be really cautious." "Ugh, just do what I say without arguing, can''t you? If I say I want to meet them, they''lle. It''s me, ude." Lowell grumbled internally at ude''s irritation. "You are the one who argues the most..." "What?" "Ah, nothing. Now that I think about it, if it''s the Head Butler, they''ll definitelye. I''ll be right on it." Lowell hurriedly set out to contact the criminal organizations. After the Raider King''s sweep, the underworld had gone quiet, holding its breath. Even petty thugs were keeping a low profile. While it was good news for the estate''s residents, it wasn''t ideal for Ghiin, who wanted topletely root out crime in the territory. Relying on existing records, Lowell contemted for a while before settling on a group that had not yet suffered the Raider King''s wrath. "The Blue Skull Gang. These guys seem like a good choice. Their boss is supposed to be a bit dense and foolish." The Blue Skull Gang wasn''t a particrlyrge organization, but they were involved in manufacturing and distributing hallucinogens. They were known to sell drugs secretly to affluent clients. Their survival so far was due to providing drugs to a high-ranking official in Desmond, who offered them protection. Originally, they operated as a herbal medicine shop, but after being swept away by the Raider King, they relocated and started a new venture. Using scattered information, Lowell pinpointed the address of a shop run by the Blue Skull Gang. When he arrived at the address, he found arge building with an elegantly written sign. [The Taste of Illusion] |||| The ce had be a well-known restaurant. Unable tomit their usual crimes, they seemed to have shifted to legitimate business. Lowell decided to go inside. The building was rtively new and impably clean. The rumors of it being a popr restaurant weren''t unfounded, as it was bustling with customers. Judging by their attire, most patrons seemed fairly well-off. "Wee!" A waitress in a slightly provocative outfit greeted him warmly. Scratching his chin, Lowell thought to himself. ''Is this why it''s so popr?'' After sitting down, the waitress handed him a menu and began exining. "Our restaurant uses a secret special sauce to deliver a taste like no other! It''s a bit pricey, but you''ll find it''s worth every coin!" "Hmm..." After some deliberation, Lowell ordered the most expensive dish. After all, public funds existed for moments like this. "The Taste of Illusion Special Full Course." "And how would you like your sauce? Thick? Light? Or regr?" "Uh... thick?" If he was going all out, he might as well enjoy the richest vor. "Understood! This is our best dish, so please look forward to it!" Soon, the dishes began arriving. The presentation and aroma rivaled any noble''s banquet. Swallowing his saliva, Lowell picked up a piece of meat drenched in fragrant sauce. The moist meat, glistening with sauce, was unlike anything Lowell had ever had. With a blissful expression, he took a bite. And then his eyes flew wide open. ''D-Delicious! Incredibly so!'' It was so good it was almost indescribable. It was the kind of taste that made one see hallucinations. Tears streaming down his face, Lowell thought to himself. ''What the hell did they put in this food... these insane bastards...'' If he ate any more, he would surely be addicted. Now he understood why the special sauce was a secret. Criminals couldn''t be left alone. Even while lying low, they were running a shady business like this. Most people probably didn''t know what was in the sauce. But Lowell, having dealt with strange substances during his time under Count Digald, knew exactly what this head- spinning taste was. Seeing Lowell in tears, the waitress approached him, startled. "Oh my! Is something wrong? Does the food not suit your pte?" "No... it just reminds me of something nostalgic..." "Like your mother''s cooking? Our food is amazing, isn''t it? Hohoho." ''It''s not that... you lunatics...'' Putting down his utensils, Lowell stood up and addressed the waitress. "Can I speak to your manager?" "What... would that be regarding?" Though the waitress''s tone held a hint of suspicion, Lowell remained unfazed and replied calmly. "The food is so exceptional that I want to introduce it to the noble I serve. Call them immediately." The waitress hesitated but eventually nodded. After all, this wasn''t something she could handle alone. Soon, a neatly dressed man arrived and bowed his head. "I''ve heard a brief exnation. What do you need?" Lowell scanned the manager up and down a few times before speaking. For someone running an operation like this, there was no need for long-winded words. "You want to keep your business running, right?" "That... what do you mean?" "I''m someone sent by the Head Butler. We already know everything about you." The manager''s eyes trembled. He seemed unsure of how to respond. Ignoring the manager''s reaction, Lowell continued. "I know you''re struggling to operate properly because of the Raider King. The Head Butler said he''d handle it, but he wants to meet your boss first. He''lle in two nights. Be ready to greet him." "... I don''t understand what you''re saying." "Two nights from now. If you keep hiding, we''ll tear this ce down and hunt you all down, one by one. Got it?" Without waiting for an answer, Lowell turned to leave. Before stepping out, he seemed to remember something and turned back. "Stop messing with the food. Before we round you all up and throw you in prison. What? A mother''s touch? Does your mother cook with drugs on her hands?" "...Yes." After Lowell left, the Blue Skull Gang''s boss, Morbin, received the message and was thrown into deep thought. With a new lord in the estate, it was wise to keep a low profile for a while. The noble who had been protecting them before had already been executed by Ghiin. On top of that, the Raider King''s rampages made it impossible to expand their territory amidst the chaos. That''s why they switched industries and had been living quietly. But now, with the new Head Butler asking for a meeting, it felt suspicious. "Damn it... how did they find out about us? Did the noble who used to protect us leave something behind?" If not, it was hard to exin how they had been located so quickly. In any case, there were two options: meet with this Head Butler to find out what he wanted or abandon the estate entirely. "Hah, starting over somewhere else won''t be easy either." Other estates likely already had established criminal organizations in ce. Those organizations would surely have nobles backing them, making it difficult for a new group to settle in. Still, meeting the Head Butler of an estate was a terrifying prospect. It could be a trap to lure them out of hiding. While Morbin wrestled with his thoughts, one of his subordinates cautiously spoke. "Boss, haven''t you heard the rumors about the Head Butler?" "Rumors? What rumors?" "He''s nicknamed the Bribe King of the North. The Bribe King." "The Bribe King of the North?" "Yes, it''s quite a famous nickname. Haven''t you heard of it? Even the estate''s residents all seem to know." "Really? It''s that well-known?" Due to the nature of his work, Morbin lived in hiding, so he was oftente to hear rumors. The chaos caused by the Raider King didn''t help matters either. When he sent other subordinates to gather more information, they all returned with the same message. "They say he''s an incredibly corrupt man." "There isn''t a single merchant guild trading with the estate that hasn''t been squeezed for money." "With the estate in turmoil, they''re saying he''s nning to pocket a fortune." The ounts were consistent. The Head Butler was, by all descriptions, the very definition of a corrupt official. Finally, Morbin let out a sinisterugh. "Hehe, seems like the new guy is just looking for a benefactor. Wants to back us and take a share of our profits." As long as humans lived together, the underworld would never disappear. Most nobles and officials turned a blind eye to crime as long as it didn''t cross certain lines. They even used criminal groups for dirty work and took bribes in return, creating a mutually beneficial rtionship. Even Count Desmond had tolerated such activities as long as they didn''t interfere with the estate''s management. This mindset was prevalent across the continent. After hearing about ude''s reputation, Morbin made up his mind. "I''ll meet the Head Butler. Make sure everything is prepared properly for his arrival." When the appointed day arrived, The Taste of Illusion restaurant closed early. They set up a grand feast in preparation. Morbin personally inspected every detail. After all, the personing was an official who might be their backer. As night fell, one of his subordinates rushed over to Morbin. "The Head Butler has arrived." "Let''s go wee him." Morbin adjusted his attire and stered a smile across his face as he hurried to the entrance. But the moment he saw the guest, his smiling face froze. ude had arrived, apanied by only a single robed attendant. As soon as he stepped in, he made a fuss. "Ugh, why does my body feel so heavy?" Morbin''s eyes twitched as he observed ude. It was bizarre. The so-called Head Butler of an estate was dressed in the most absurd manner. His hat was adorned with dozens of bird feathers, and his neck was weighed down by thick, gaudy gold chains. His clothes were covered in luxurious ornaments, making him look utterly ridiculous. ude stumbled in, genuinely weighed down by all the trinkets, and gasped. "You''re the boss here?" || || Morbin squinted. No matter how he looked, something was off. He''d heard the rumors of corruption, but this was over the top. Even the wealthiest wouldn''t dress like this. Morbin gestured subtly to his subordinates, asking if this was truly the Head Butler. They hesitated, shaking their heads slightly. Unfortunately, none of them had seen ude''s face before. Although ude had been busy overseeing Desmond''s affairs, he usually moved with arge entourage, making it hard for criminals to get a good look at him. Moreover, he had only recently arrived in the area. His time had mostly been spent managing major facilities and paperwork, leaving little chance for petty criminals to recognize him. Morbin, with a sharp gaze, broke the silence. "Are you truly the estate''s Head Butler?" "What, you don''t know my face? Wendy, they say they don''t recognize me." ude looked indignantly at his attendant. Even though he''d been here a short time, how could they not know the estate''s Head Butler? Such insolence! True to his sycophantic nature, ude''s self-importance had swelled as the estate grew stronger under Ghiin''s rule. Morbin shook his head slightly. "It''s hard to believe the Head Butler of an estate would arrive with only one attendant..." At those words, Morbin''s subordinates began exuding subtle hostility. It made no sense for a high-ranking official to arrive without proper escorts. What''s more, the robed attendant appeared to be a mere maid. At the very least, if this were the real Head Butler, wouldn''t he have knights or bodyguards with him? ''Someone pretending to be the Head Butler to extort us? No escorts, no witnesses. If we kill him here and bury the body quietly... who''s to say?'' It was a criminal''s natural line of thought. At Morbin''s signal, his men began closing in, encircling ude and the attendant. But before they could fully surround him, the robed figure made a slight movement. Thunk! Thunk! "Gah-!" Thud! The two men approaching from the sides copsed instantly, daggers buried in their foreheads. Morbin''s face turned pale as he watched. [T/L: Please support me and read 385 extra chapters: https://ko-fi/revengerscans]n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 303: Chapter 302: I Am the Raider King (3) Chapter 303: Chapter 302: I Am the Raider King (3) ? ''I-It''s real. He''s the real Head Butler! No, even if he''s not the Head Butler, he''s definitely a high- ranking official.'' Morbin swallowed nervously. He hadn''t even seen how the daggers were thrown. If someone arrived with an escort like that, they clearly weren''t an ordinary person. Morbin hurriedly looked around, shouting. "You fools! What are you doing? Show some respect to the Head Butler!" His subordinates immediately bowed their heads and stepped back. Honestly, they felt that if they tried anything, they''d all be dead in the blink of an eye. With a servile expression, Morbin rubbed his hands together and said. "I''m terribly sorry. These men are just a bit ignorant, so they acted rudely." "Sigh, why must there always be bloodshed?" "Well, it''s just the nature of our work, isn''t it? Everyone''s just overly cautious... Please,e inside. Don''t worry about the bodies." "Fine. Wendy, help me up." Wendy frowned but supported ude as they followed Morbin''s lead to avish private room. As soon as ude sat down, he got straight to the point. "Things have been toughtely, haven''t they?" "Oh, don''t even mention it. Everyone''s lying low because of that Raider King or whatever he''s called. Where did such a monster evene from...?" ude chuckled, shaking his shoulders, and continued. "How about working on something with me?" "What kind of work, sir?" "Have you ever thought about unifying the underworld of this estate?" "Me?" Morbin''s eyes lit up. Unifying the underworld was every criminal''s dream. But it was something only those with the right qualifications could achieve. True experts in the field were on an entirely different level-such as thieves'' guilds or assassin groups. Low-level street gangs wouldn''t dare to touch those circles. Although several of them had already been destroyed by the Raider King, unifying the underworld would still be a monumental task for someone like Morbin. However, if the estate''s Head Butler backed him? It wasn''t entirely impossible. He had assumed the Head Butler was just here to demand tribute, but this offer was enormous! "What would you like me to do, sir?" "Well, realistically, I can''t manage all the organizations in this estate by myself, can I?" "That''s true. Especially recently, there have been even more groups hiding in the shadows." "That''s why I''m telling you to put them all under yourmand and manage them. What do you think?" Morbin swallowed nervously and asked again. "What do you want in return, sir?" "Give me half of your profits. In exchange, I''ll guarantee your safety and provide support. How about it? Interested? If not, you can all die here." ude''s sinister grin made Morbin break out in a cold sweat. ''He''s serious. This bastard is truly insane about money. Look at that sincere expression.'' He had never heard of an estate''s Head Butler personally hustling to secure bribes right after arriving. There was no reason to refuse. But doing this alone would be impossible. He needed practical support. "With my current resources, it''s too much. We don''t have many members, and... most importantly, we never know when the Raider King might show up." ude chuckled again and reassured him. "I''ll release the criminals I''ve detained in the estate and assign them to your group. Use them to fill in the gaps, and start expanding by taking down the others." "True experts can''t be dealt with by a bunch of small fries." "Don''t worry. When ites to those kinds of people, I''ll send knights to handle them. There aren''t many real experts left here anyway, right? The ones with actual power were all dragged off by Count Desmond." "That''s true. The ones left are better than us, sure, but they''re no match for knights." Morbin''s eyes glimmered with excitement. With knights on their side, they could take down anyone. ude smirked arrogantly and continued. "Right. And when you fight, I''ll have soldiers block off the area." "Th-That''s more than enough. We can clean up the underworld. But what about the Raider King...?" The Raider King was rumored to be a monster, and they never knew when he might attack. Without knights stationed to guard them, they wouldn''t stand a chance. Seeing Morbin''s worry, ude''s eyes narrowed sharply. "That bastard''s nothing but a pushover." "...What?" "He''s a reckless idiot who never listens to anyone, always does whatever he pleases, and loves fighting so much he drives everyone around him crazy just to pick fights. He''s also disgustingly greedy, hoarding everything for himself¡ª" udeunched into a tirade about the Raider King, venting his feelings with such fervor that even Morbin felt caught up in the emotion. After listening for a while, Morbin cautiously asked. "Do you... know him personally?" ude flinched and waved his hands dismissively. "Know him? How could I know a criminal like that? Don''t say something so outrageous!" "...Understood." "Anyway, I''ll deal with that bastard myself with the soldiers. You just focus on taking over the surrounding organizations. Got it?" "Understood! If you take care of the Raider King, I''ll act immediately." "Make sure the tribute is ready every week. If you want to avoid disappearing without a trace, that is." "Don''t worry, sir. I''ll have it ready." Morbin eagerly nodded. True to the Bribe King''s reputation, ude didn''t ask for monthly tributes-he demanded them weekly. It was tough now, but once he became the king of the underworld, it would be manageable. He just needed to act quickly. If he could absorb all the organizations in this massive estate, the wealth would be unimaginable. ude added a stern warning. "Oh, and stop putting drugs in the food. Also, leave the estate''s citizens alone for now and focus on absorbing other organizations. You get the current mood, right? If you get caught by the lord, it won''t end well." Morbin agreed wholeheartedly. With soldiers continually arriving to stabilize the territory, security had been significantly tightened. There were even rumors that the lord was on edge because of previous incidents. Getting caught now could mean being executed as an example. ude left the restaurant after ceremonially forming a brotherhood with the unusually cooperative Morbin. On the way back, clutching his chest, he said to Wendy. "Ugh, I was so nervous I thought I''d die. I''m really bad at this kind of acting!" || From Wendy''s perspective, demanding money and badmouthing the lord had been completely genuine. There was no acting involved. Regardless, from that day on, ude fully supported the Blue Skull Gang. He released the criminals from the estate''s prisons and sent them under Morbin''smand, deploying soldiers across the estate. The Blue Skull Gang even changed the name of their restaurant. [Mom''s Touch Restaurant] Without their secret sauce, the food inevitably tasted nd. So, they rebranded as offering clean, healthy meals. Once their preparations wereplete, new rumors began to spread across the estate. "The Raider King has fled!" "They say the Head Butler deployed soldiers to maintain order!" "Even the Forty Raiders have been captured and executed!" As these rumors circted, the criminal organizations began cautiously resurfacing. When no attacks from the Raider King urred after a few days, they started acting more openly. Of course, the most active was Morbin''s Blue Skull Gang. "Ahaha! Everyone,e under me!" With ude''s full support, Morbin''s organization grew at a terrifying pace. By nature, criminal groups were interconnected. Morbin first absorbed those linked to the Blue Skull Gang, then continued waging wars based on their connections. The other organizations, having let their guard down after the Raider King''s apparent disappearance, were caught off guard. "What the hell? When did they get so big?" "There''s a rumor that the Head Butler is backing them!" "They''re trying to unify the underworld!" As smaller groups were absorbed, only a few powerful organizations remained. But even they were swiftly crushed by the knights ude had dispatched. Renowned groups like thieves'' guilds and assassin syndicates were no exception. Their key members had already been dragged into war by Count Desmond and perished. The remnants, while stronger thanmon thugs, were no match for Fenris''s knights. Despite the intensifying wars among the organizations, the estate''s residents werepletely unaffected. Morbin was cautious, and soldiers patrolled the perimeters whenever a battle urred. When those in power provide full support, this is the result. In just one month after making a secret pact with ude, Morbin had be the king of the underworld. "Hahaha! I never thought a day like this woulde for me!" He couldn''t stopughing. The Mom''s Touch Restaurant had long since closed. Morbin now lived in arge, luxurious building. He even renamed his group to the Blue Skull Brotherhood. By uniting various organizations, he had also acquired their massive umted wealth. Soon, once the organization stabilized and resumed its operations, even more money would flow in. "Hey, is the money for our big brother ready?" "Yes! We''ve packed a lot this time too!" A subordinate brought a small box. Though small, it was filled with jewels. While their stable ie wasn''t substantial yet, they sent weekly gifts as a token of goodwill. "Hehe, make sure to record it in the ledger. Someday, we''ll use it as leverage against him. I hear our lord has quite the temper, doesn''t he?" To maintain a long-term symbiotic rtionship, both sides needed leverage over each other. To ensure that the Head Butler couldn''t discard him, Morbin felt this preparation was essential. If things went south, handing the evidence over to the lord would mean the Head Butler wouldn''t escape unscathed either.N?v(el)B\\jnn As soon as Morbin had swiftly unified the underworld, ude paid him a visit. "Hey, little brother. Have you done what I asked?" "Oh! Big brother, you''re here? Everything''s ready." Morbin handed over several booklets. They were ledgers for organizational management, containing lists of absorbed members, branch locations, personnel, and operations. In addition, he handed over secret ledgers and documents that the organizations had previously kept hidden. ude demanded them as if it were only natural, and Morbin handed them over without much thought. He believed ude was just desperate to secure bribes and felt safe, thinking he had enough leverage over him. If it had been a traditional group like an assassin syndicate, such a thing would never have happened. But Morbin was never cut out to lead such a group, which is why he''d been chosen for this role. "Hmm, you''ve recorded everything, right? Nothing missing? My, look at the sins of these bastards." "Of course! I even listed the beggars from the slums as members. How could I ever deceive you, big brother? You''ll continue to take good care of us, won''t you? Hahaha." When Morbin handed over a jewel-filled box, ude epted it with a satisfied smile. "Great, let''s hope our partnershipsts a long time. By the way, you mentioned a gathering with the branch leaders?" "Yes, I''ve arranged a formal inauguration. I''ve summoned all the branch leaders. Will you honor us with your presence? We''ve prepared it quite grandly." As Morbin absorbed organizations, the existing territories of those groups became branches of the Blue Skull Brotherhood. He installed his trusted aides in those positions. ude waved off the suggestion. "No need. My presence would only make everyone ufortable. Let''s arrange something separately next time." "Haha, understood. Take care, big brother!" Morbin had no doubts about ude. From everything he''d seen, ude epitomized a corrupt official. That greedy glint in his eyes wasn''t something just anyone could fake. Having spent years in the criminal world himself, Morbin recognized it. After parting on such amicable terms, ude immediately went to Ghiin. Handing over the ledgers, he said. "Well, it''s done now, right? I swear I can''t do this anymore. My nerves can''t take it. I''m just not suited for this kind of work." "...Right." Ghiin looked at him with a mix of sympathy and amusement. ude''s reputation was now at rock bottom. Somehow, rumors of him supporting criminals had spread widely. Lowell kept his mouth shut, so ude hadn''t heard anything. Everyone else pretended not to know, finding the situation amusing. "Anyway, you did well. I didn''t expect you to consolidate everything so quickly." "I only did it because I didn''t want to deal with it for long." Using one foolish man, he had united all the organizations. While it was azy method, it was undoubtedly effective. A few petty thugs might remain, but they''d eventually be drafted into the Labor Assault Corps. As Ghiin donned a mask, she gave orders. "Attack the branches. Kill those who resist, and send those who surrender to the Labor Assault Corps. I''ll personally deal with Morbin." "Understood." Having recovered from his injuries, Gillian nodded solemnly at Ghiin''s side. Kaor, alwaysid-back, smirked in amusement. He had been helping stabilize the estate''s security and had yet to return to the Shadow Mountains. "Hehe, I can stretch my muscles before heading back to the mountains." Other knights armed themselves, some donning masks. Ghiin led them out. "Let''s go." Thud, thud, thud, thud! The cavalry moved swiftly, surrounding the branches. Meanwhile, Morbin was holding his inauguration with the branch leaders. From the second floor of the building, one of his aides shouted to the gathered crowd. "A man who lives and dies for loyalty! Morbin has unified the underworld! Let''s give a round of apuse for our new king, Morbin!" "Whoooooo!" p, p, p, p! The crowd of burly men cheered and pped. Morbin stood, holding a ss of wine, and grinned. "Thanks to my brothers, I''ve reached this position... Uh... so, from now on, I''ll always, um, stand at the forefront of danger for my brothers... Uh... that is..." As the not-so-eloquent Morbin awkwardly read his prepared speech. Boom! A sudden crash echoed as the door on the first floor was destroyed. "What''s that? What''s going on?" "Did the first-floor door just break?" "Who''s causing trouble on such a celebratory day?" The branch leaders murmured in confusion. They weren''t alone-there were plenty of their subordinates downstairs. The subordinates guarding the first floor turned toward the intruders who had broken down the door. Although the intruders wore masks, there weren''t many of them. Confident in their superior numbers, the Blue Skull Brotherhood members scowled as they approached. "Who the hell are you? Where are you from?" The one at the front of the masked group spoke. "I am the Raider King." Ghiin grinned. It was time to clean out the filth in the estate once and for all. [T/L: Please support me and read 385 extra chapters: https://ko-fi/revengerscans ] The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 304: Chapter 303: I Am the Raider King (4) Chapter 304: Chapter 303: I Am the Raider King (4) ? "Wh-what? The Raider King?" "Wasn''t that guy supposed to have run away?" "What the hell! They said the Head Butler dealt with him!" The mere mention of the Raider King''s name was enough to paralyze the organization''s members with fear. The Raider King''s exploits were too overwhelming to forget. Morbin and the organization''s executives, who hade down to the first floor, were equally bewildered. Something was clearly amiss. After a brief moment of thought, Morbin spoke. "That''s it, he''s an imposter. He''s trying to scare us. With all the executives gathered here, they must be trying to take us out all at once." He outright refused to believe the real Raider King had shown up. He was convinced that ude, his ally, wouldn''t make such a mistake. "That guy''s a fake! The Raider King has already been driven out! My big brother chased him away!" Morbin''s confident words reinvigorated the members. They knew all about ude and Morbin''s rtionship. They were sworn brothers, even having bathed together just yesterday, or so the rumor went. "Kill him!" At Morbin''s shout, the members rushed toward Ghiin. Ghiin casually struck the closest charging member with the back of his hand. Thwack! Crash! The man flew straight through the wall and out of sight. "?" Everyone froze in ce. Sending someone flying with a mere flick of the wrist wasn''t something just anyone could do. This was proof that the person before them lived in an entirely different world. Whether he was truly the Raider King or not, they had no hope of handling him. Breaking the heavy silence, Morbin spoke with a trembling voice. "Who... who are you?" "I told you, I''m the Raider King." "I-I heard you left the estate!" "I came back." Morbin stammered in response to Ghiin''s calm reply. "Y-you... do you even know who I am, and what you''re doing here?" "I know. You''re a junkie." "I-I have the Head Butler behind me! Didn''t you know that? If you didn''t, leave now. I''m the sworn brother of the Head Butler, his brother!" Recalling his backing seemed to boost Morbin''s confidence, and his words became smoother. "Yesterday, huh? I had dinner with him! Bathed with him! Did everything together, you bastard! So if you don''t want to die, leave now!" Ghiin couldn''t even respond. Mistaking his silence for fear, Morbin began spitting as he spoke. "If you leave now, I''ll let this slide. If you need a business site, I''ll give you a decent one. Let''s call it even. There''s no point in us fighting, is there?" Shhh. Ignoring Morbin, Ghiin took a step forward. Terrified, Morbin shouted to his executives. "S-stop him! Hold that bastard off! I''ll go call the Head Butler and bring the knights!" But neither the executives nor the members could move. Who could possibly face such a monster? Desperate, Morbin pleaded. "You idiots! If that bastard is the real Raider King, we''re all dead anyway! Don''t you know he kills everyone he catches?" Though he didn''t kill everyone, he came close enough that the rumors were widespread. Steeled by their leader''s words, the members'' eyes began to light up with determination. If they were going to die anyway, it was better to at least swing their swords once. If they could hold out, Morbin would return with knights. The members all drew their weapons. A few of the executives pushed Morbin toward a secret passage. "Boss! Go to the Head Butler now! We''ll hold the line here!" "Ugh! Thank you! I''ll definitely bring the knights back!" It was a heartwarming scene. Tears streaming down his face, Morbin sprinted toward the secret passage. All the while, Ghiin simply watched with a bored expression. The remaining executives shouted to the members. "Attack!" "Raaah!" As the members charged, the knights behind Ghiin finally stepped forward. Thwack! Thwack! Thwack! "Argh!" "You scum!" "Our boss will avenge us!" Raised in the underworld, the members attacked with all their grit. But every casual strike from the knights sent theirrades crashing down like flies. It didn''t take long for fear to grip them again. "Ugh... monsters..." "There''s no way we can win..." "How are we supposed to fight against things like this..." The criminals'' grit and loyalty ended there. They began dropping their weapons, kneeling one by one. "Please spare us!" "We were just following orders!" "I''m actually a good person!" With the members surrendering en masse, the executives had no choice but to follow suit. They too dropped to their knees. "Morbin''s the real bad guy!" "I was forced into this!" "I swear I''ll live an honest life from now on!" Everyone surrendered to the Raider King. Ghiin nodded in satisfaction. "Take everything here and send these people ''there."" At Ghiin''smand, the knights began incapacitating the members.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Thwack! With each blow, the members fell unconscious immediately. Thus, the leaders of Desmond''s underworld were taken out in one fell swoop. "Huff, huff, huff." Despite the copse of his organization, Morbin hadn''t lost hope. He ran as if his life depended on it. His destination was none other than the lord''s castle, where the Head Butler, ude, resided. "Stop!" When the guards at the gate stopped him, Morbin copsed to the ground, shouting. "The Head Butler! Call the Head Butler immediately!" "What? You think you can just meet the Head Butler because you feel like it?" When the guards mocked him, Morbin screamed desperately. "You fools! I''m the Head Butler''s brother! His sworn brother!" "...Oh." The guards had heard the rumors. ude was said to have sworn brotherhood with a crime boss. Despite how absurd it sounded, Morbin was screaming loud enough to make ignoring him impossible. One of the guards reluctantly went to report to ude. "What? That bastard''s here? Why?" ude was shocked. If people found out Morbin hade to the castle, it''d be a disaster! ''Did the lord miss him during the sweep?'' Regardless, ude couldn''t leave things as they were. He waved his hand dismissively. "Kick him out. He''s dead anyway." "We tried, but he refuses to leave. He says he''ll expose your secrets if we drive him out." "That bastard''s lost his mind!" The usuallyposed ude jumped to his feet, fuming as he stormed out. When ude arrived with arge number of soldiers, Morbin greeted him warmly. "Brother! Help me! The Raider King is-" "Arrest that bastard! Now!" "Brother?" "You wretch! How dare youe here! You criminal scum!" ude''s voice boomed with authority. Themotion drew soldiers and servants to gather around, curious about the scene. Growing increasingly frantic, ude yelled furiously. "Drag that bastard to the dungeon immediately!" The soldiers seized Morbin, who finally realized ude intended to discard him. With his face twisted in rage, Morbin shouted like a demon. "You bastard! How much bribe money have I given you? How can you do this to me?" "What? When did I ever take bribes? I''ve never done that! I''m upright and honest!" "I have proof! I kept all the ledgers! My men will spread them!" "Shut up! Those are all fake! I never took anything!" The Head Butler of an estate and a criminal boss brawling in public was a ridiculous sight. Wendy, watching nearby, rubbed her forehead in exasperation. Morbin had no intention of dying alone. He shouted for all to hear. "What do you mean, you''ve never done that? When we went to war, you sent soldiers to help us! And in return, you took jewels from me every week! How can you even call yourself human? You think I''d die alone?" Though he shouted confidently, the crowd''s reaction was indifferent. Morbin looked around in confusion. ''What''s going on? Do they trust the Head Butler that much? Do they really think he''s upright and honest?'' But upon closer inspection, that wasn''t it. The crowd''s expressions seemed to say, "Why state the obvious?" ''What the hell? Isn''t this guy the Head Butler? Isn''t that wrong?'' How could someone build a reputation like that? Why had the lord kept him alive this long? Morbin couldn''t understand. When ude saw that the crowd wasn''t reacting, he sighed in relief and said. "Hmph, as if people would believe such lies! Take him away already!" Defeated, Morbin was dragged off. Secrets and leverage weren''t effective when everyone already knew them. He had lived like a frog in a well, unaware of the world beyond. Living in hiding, he remained ignorant of the workings of the world, oblivious to the fact that he was already marked. Thus, the numerous criminal organizations in Desmond''s territory were wiped out in one swift move. Most of their members, unaware of what was happening, were dragged off to the Labor Assault Corps'' special training camps. The residents of the territory had no idea what was going on. They were simply relieved that the people who had tormented them had disappeared. With the majority of criminals gone, incidents and idents decreased significantly. As the residents received ample supplies of food, they began to regain stability. "Doesn''t it feel like security''s gotten bettertely? Must be because so many soldiers have come over." "I heard our lord is actually a good person. He doesn''t recklessly arrest residents and even shares food with us." "See? You can''t trust rumors. Where else can you find a lord like ours these days?" "But what''s the deal with the Head Butler? I heard he took so many bribes from the criminals. Still, at least he doesn''t bother us residents. I suppose we should be grateful for that." Praise for Ghiin grew, while evaluations of ude plummeted. With the Labor Assault Corps replenished and public sentiment quickly stabilizing, Ghiin couldn''t hide his satisfaction. Stabilizing upied territories was his top priority. Havingpleted one important task, he gathered his retainers and said. "Now, let''s move on to the next matter." *** When news of Ghiin''s victory in the war reached the capital, the atmosphere brightened significantly. The nobles who had invested in Ghiin''s endeavors and the pro-royalist nobles alike were pleased. Their victory had reversed the tide that had been tilting in favor of the Duchy. However, the high-ranking nobles of the pro-royalist faction couldn''t celebrate Ghiin''s victory wholeheartedly. "That... damn duck managed all that? What? Mounted archers? A 6th-circle mage? The North''s finest sword? Are you sure you''ve got the facts straight?" The kingdom''s Commander-in-Chief, Marquis Maurice Macquarie, asked Viscount Clifton,mander of the Third Corps, the same question repeatedly. Each time, Viscount Clifton, his expression unwavering, answered. "Yes, it is certain. The Northern Army''smander possesses power befitting his position. Fenris is now the strongest in the North." Marquis Maurice and the pro-royalist nobles were left speechless. The strongest in the North? The boy they had initially dismissed as a fledgling had grown so quickly. It was hard to believe. Of course, there was Rayfold,parable to Desmond, but the pro-royalist nobles hadn''t paid much attention to him. They were confident that with a woman, Amelia, as the lord, Rayfold territory would copse sooner rather thanter. They believed Amelia''s victory over the Northern Allied Army wasn''t due to her strategic brilliance, but rather because Rayfold''s forces were inherently strong and the Northern lords were ipetent. Maurice finally spoke with difficulty. "Are we... doing the right thing? That damn duck is the strongest in the North... is this right?" They had supported him, but they hadn''t intended for him to grow this much. He had grown toorge. He had always been difficult to control, and now, as a great lord, he would be even to manage. harder ''What if he turns against us?'' Maurice bit his lip anxiously. Another noble, still skeptical,ughed and said. "Didn''t the Perdium Army and the Royal Army assist him? He probably won because of that. There''s no way he could have won on his own." No one responded to that statement. It wasn''t entirely wrong. However, Viscount Clifton''s report on Ghiin''s achievements suggested a level of ability far beyond what could be exined by mere assistance. What if the massive force he had recruited had been fully trained? If that were the case, Ghiin could have crushed Count Desmond without any external support. In other words, Fenris truly deserved to be called the strongest in the North. Marquis Branford wore aplicated expression. ''Haha, to think he actually won.'' As always, the man had managed to surprise everyone. Like the others, Marquis Branford found it hard to believe. But with someone who had participated directly in the war speaking with such confidence, how could he not believe it? ''I''ll have to re-examine the information we''ve received before.'' There had been many rumors he''d dismissed as nonsense. Perhaps they were all true. Still, he felt a sense of satisfaction. Watching someone he had supported rise so quickly was gratifying as a guardian. At that moment, Marquis Maurice, his expression grim, spoke to Marquis Branford. "Don''t you think he''s growing too fast? Shouldn''t we suppress him now?" The other nobles nodded in agreement, adding their voices. "He''s growing far too quickly. We wanted Count Fenris to keep the North in check, not dominate it." "Hasn''t he always been a cocky brat? The more he grows, the harder he''ll be to control." "Marquis, wouldn''t it be better to stop supporting him and redirect him to better serve the pro-royalist cause?" Marquis Branford''s eyebrows twitched. He had been feeling pleased, but thesements felt like cold water poured over his head. Though Ghiin''s achievements were remarkable, one could argue that he had only defeated Count Desmond. The Duchy and its subordinate lords still remained strong, yet here they were, already starting internal disputes. How pathetic. In a firm voice, Branford spoke. "Absolutely not. Do not touch Count Fenris." "...." "Count Fenris will be a great asset in our fight against the Duchy. Do not forget that our true enemy is the Duchy." His tone was so resolute that the nobles fell silent. Of course, Marquis Branford had his own concerns. An ally that couldn''t be controlled could be more dangerous than an enemy. But turning on Ghiin now would only benefit the Duchy. "Do not lose sight of our goal. Any issues with Count Fenris can be dealt with after the Duchy has been defeated." The pro-royalist nobles reluctantly nodded. Maurice, however, thought differently. "Tsk, haven''t we been suppressing the civil war without Count Fenris? He''s only caused more trouble for us with his antics. Maybe, after some time, Branford''s opinion will change.'' After finishing his business at the royal pce, Marquis Branford returned home and summoned his butler. "Release Count Forwood." With Ghiin victorious in the war, there was no need to continue detaining the duke faction nobles in the capital. Count Forwood, dragged out looking disheveled, let out a resignedugh. "Seeing as I''m being released, it seems Count Fenris has won." "Return home, Count. Let us hope such unpleasant incidents don''t happen again." At Branford''s words, Count Forwood spoke in a defeated tone. "You''ve made a mistake. Supporting Count Fenris was a mistake." "What do you mean?" Count Forwood, as if he had nothing left to lose, replied. "With Count Desmond gone, a civil war is inevitable." "Everyone knows the Duchy aims for the throne. We''ve been suppressing the civil war ourselves." "No, no. You don''t understand yet." Branford frowned at the Count''s cryptic tone. "What are you trying to say?" "It''s not the pro-royalist faction suppressing the civil war, but Viscount Josef of the Duchy." "Viscount Josef?" Known as the "Crippled Devil," how could such a ruthless man be suppressing a civil war? With a weary smile, Count Forwood exined. "He is a rational man. We wanted to shed as little blood as possible. It was Viscount Josef who persuaded the duke to agree to that." "" "Have you forgotten what the duke is like?" || || "Now the kingdom will be bathed in blood." Count Forwood lowered his head, as though he genuinely regretted what was toe. [T/L: Please support me and read 385 extra chapters: https://ko-fi/revengerscans] Chapter 305: Chapter 304: I Am the Raider King (5) Chapter 305: Chapter 304: I Am the Raider King (5) ? Marquis Branford remained silent for a moment. In his mind, he recalled the distant image of Duke Delphine, whom he hadn''t seen in many years. The ever-present serene smile, contrasted by his indifferent eyes. A man whose thoughts were impossible to discern. Even so, the Duke had once been known for his good reputation. He was widely regarded as kind and approachable, not authoritarian. But after a certain incident, he became a cruel and ruthless figure. Rumors spread that he had suddenly sumbed to madness, and for a long time, he ceased appearing in public. Thus, Marquis Branford had no idea what the Duke was doing now. All matters of the Duchy were managed by Viscount Josef, who held actual power. ''Viscount Josef... was suppressing the civil war? Not the Duke?'' Marquis Branford had assumed the current bnce was being maintained by the Duke to minimize casualties. And he believed this was by the Duke''s will. Though rumors imed that Josef was the true power behind the throne and the Duke was a figurehead, he thought no one couldpletely disregard the symbolic authority the Duke held. But to hear that Viscount Josef had been persuading a war-hungry Duke to stand down-it was a revtion too incredible to believe. ''I couldn''t believe it when I heard he was aiming for the throne.'' In their youth, Marquis Branford and Duke Delphine had studied together at the same academy. The Duke had little interest in academics. He was more of a dreamer, always lost in thought, preferring solitude and introspection. When Marquis Branford spoke passionately about politics and power in the kingdom, the Duke would always smile and respond: - "Does power and politics in this world really hold such meaning? In the end, all of it fades and disappears with time." - "What nonsense! That''s why what we do in the present moment matters! Especially for people like us. How we act can change the lives of others." - "I... wish to see something far beyond." Unlike the fervent Marquis Branford, Duke Delphine often spoke in ways that didn''t match his position and status. Yet at times, his eyes burned with a strange intensity, full of unidentifiable longing. For this reason, Marquis Branford never understood Duke Delphine. Even during their conflict with the Duchy, it was the same. He could never grasp what the Duke was thinking. He had merely forced himself to ept that perhaps the man had changed with time. ''Enough. I must have misjudged him. It has been many years.'' Decades were more than enough time for a person to change. And now, the Duke was an enemy of the kingdom. There was no need to understand someone so iprehensible. Since the Duke didn''t appear publicly, it was impossible to know more even if he wanted to. Who held the power, and what their intentions were, no longer mattered. "Everyone knows the Duchy aims to seize the throne. We all pretend otherwise, but no one doubts that the worst-case scenario will lead to civil war." Marquis Branford''s sharp words brought a bitter smile to Count Forwood''s face. "But how many will die is another matter." "I will not abandon honor for fear of death." "Even if the war costs countless lives?" Marquis Branford''s cold gaze pierced Count Forwood as he responded. "Even if everyone in this kingdom dies, the Duke will never be king." "What value does that hold? Are the lives of the people less important than the royal family?" "That is my duty." Grinding his teeth, Count Forwood retorted. "Lord Marquis, is there anything in this kingdom that happens without yourmand? You are already the de facto king of this kingdom." |||| "The king lies bedridden with illness, and the royal family has long been reduced to figureheads. If the throne simply changes hands, less blood will be spilled." "Silence!" Bang! Marquis Branford mmed the armrest of his chair and red at Count Forwood with a terrifying expression as he spoke. "This kingdom is filled with jackals. I defend the royal family because no one else can. Without me, it would have fallen long ago." || "I "Tell the Duke this: If he abandons his ambition and withdraws, I will also step down. But if he opposes the royal family, I will fight him to the end. Do you understand?" "...Yes." Count Forwood slowly bowed his head and retreated. Marquis Branford was known as the Iron-Blooded Powerbroker. Count Forwood had never expected to persuade him. This had been hisst attempt at negotiation. "Hah..." After Count Forwood left, Marquis Branford exhaled deeply. He was well aware of how he was perceived by the world. The kingdom''s most powerful figure, a man who stood as a king in all but name. Even the session of the next king depended on his approval. It was not his choice, but to protect the royal family, he had no other option. History might record him as a disloyal figure, but that couldn''t be helped. "I''ve grown old." Unlike before, fatigue came easily now. It was the toll of engaging in politics for too long. It was time to properly raise a sessor. But his son, who served as a militarymander in the eastern territories, didn''t meet his expectations. ''Ghiin Perdium...'' For some reason, when he thought of a sessor, Ghiin always came to mind. He hadn''t intended to push him this far. Ghiin was still unreliable and worrisome, yet he couldn''t think of anyone more fitting. ''If only he''d remain loyal to the royal family...'' The thought brought a wry smile to Marquis Branford''s face. "No, that''s impossible." Indeed, Ghiin didn''t seem the type. If anything, he was someone who would topple the royal family if they displeased him. "Sigh..." A sigh escaped him. Whether it was one man or another, none were free of problems. ''If only the Duchy could be destroyed...'' Then, perhaps, it would be time to step down. That was Marquis Branford''s small wish. *** The House of Duke Delphine No one knew exactly who their progenitor was. Some said he was the brother of the founder of Lutania, others imed he was a descendant of a royal consort, or even a trusted official. There was even a wild legend that he was a descendant of the dragon who had once protected Lutania. These were only rumors because all records rted to their origin had been lost. For as long as anyone could remember, the Delphine Duchy had always existed. Its head was always treated as royalty in all but name. It was tradition. The Duchy was vast, upying nearly half of the southern region. With abundant resources, it was often referred to as blessednd. The Duchy had cultivated immense power over generations, thanks to its fertilends. Yet, no one from the house had ever harbored ambitions to threaten the royal family or seize the throne. On the contrary, the dukes had always avoided public appearances, living in near seclusion. Because of this, countless rumors hade and gone over the years, but the Duchy remainedn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om silent through it all. Until the current duke revealed his ambitions. At the center of the Duchy stood a grand, dazzling white castle, Eclipse, the residence of the Duke. At the heart of the castle was the Hall of Glory, a chamber with a ceiling so high it dwarfed the grand ballrooms of other castles. Anyone entering the Hall of Glory couldn''t help but feel overawed by its sheer scale. At the center of the hall was a high dais, upon which sat a single ornate chair. This throne was reserved solely for the master of the Delphine Duchy. "So, Harold was defeated?" From atop the throne, a man spoke with his chin resting on his hand, his eyes closed. His soft, gentle voice echoed through the hall. With baster skin and flowing ck hair, the man appeared to be a young, beautiful aristocrat. This was none other than Duke Ernheart Delphine. Astonishingly, his appearance was frozen in time, unchanged from his youthful days, when he had been famed as the most handsome man in the kingdom. If Marquis Branford were to see him now, he would be utterly shocked. Thest time they had met, the Duke had clearly shown signs of entering middle age. That a man, known to have no knowledge of swordsmanship or magic, could regain his youth was an unbelievable phenomenon. Yet, the vassals of the Delphine house epted it as natural. They had all witnessed the Duke gradually growing younger over time. In response to Ernheart''s question, Raul, known as the Duchy''s brain, slightly bowed his head. "Yes, he was defeated by Count Fenris." "Fenris... That''s a name I''ve been hearing oftentely. They say he''s quite capable?" "My apologies. I failed to assess him properly." At Raul''s apology, Ernheart nodded several times. He remained seated, eyes closed, a faint smile ying on his lips. In the suffocating atmosphere of the hall, Ernheart spoke again, his voice calm and measured. "Kaien, I heard you''ve seen this Ghiin in person. What was your impression?" Standing beside the Duke was a middle-aged man with piercing, lion-like eyes and a towering, iron-like physique. This was Count Kaien Balzac, the kingdom''s finest sword and a swordmaster. He had encountered Ghiin at a banquet hosted by the Branford family. "Yes, Your Grace. Among his peers, he appears unmatched. Considering his achievements, it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to call him a genius. Given more time, none will be able to easily surpass him." "I see." That was all the reaction Ernheart gave. A fleeting curiosity, nothing more. Silence descended on the hall once more. No one dared to make a sound. After a moment, Ernheart spoke slowly. "Raul." "Yes, Your Grace." "I am a man who finds joy in waiting for a gift. That is why I''ve entrusted everything to you and waited patiently. But now... I''m beginning to feel parched." "My deepest apologies, Your Grace." Raul, drenched in cold sweat, bowed deeply. He had overseen everything thus far, so the me naturally fell on him. And there was only one reason for their current predicament. ''Ghiin Perdium... I should have killed him back then.'' The ns he had meticulously orchestrated over many years were unraveling, all because of one man. His insides burned with frustration. With Harold''s defeat, the northern forces had suffered a major blow. The only silver lining was that Harold''s support had helped Amelia secure Rayfold. But Fenris''s momentum now surpassed that of Rayfold. Retaking the north would require even more time and resources. Ernheart slowly opened his eyes. His pupils, narrowing slightly into vertical slits, gave off a reptilian, predatory chill. "Raul, do you still remain unconvinced?" "Seizing the kingdom would be as easy as flipping a hand. But there is much to do afterward. Depleting our talent and forces now would not be wise." At Raul''s desperate persuasion, Ernheart chuckled softly. "Have we not already lost Harold and the north?" "Others remain. Harold seeded in sparking rebellion in Rayfold, and¡ª" "Tsk, you''re as fixated on small things as ever." Ernheart interrupted Raul, his tone dismissive. To him, conquering the kingdom was a mere "small thing." Raul could not refute him. To the Duke, most worldly matters were trifles, devoid of meaning. For Ernheart, everything in life seemed dull and insignificant, little more than a monotonous routine. "How much longer must I wait?" "...Just a little more time, and I will see everything through." "Very well, if that''s what you wish. We have plenty of time." There was no trace of urgency on Ernheart''s face. Smiling as serenely as ever, he entrusted everything to Raul. "If there''s nothing else, you may leave." "...We''ve received a message from ''them''." "What is it?" "They''re sending someone who may be of help. Reportedly, skilled knights. They''ll act covertly as our agents." Ernheart gave a slight nod, his expression still detached and uninterested. "Do as you will." "Yes, Your Grace." "You may all leave." At the Duke''smand, everyone departed, save for Count Kaien Balzac, the only one allowed to remain by the Duke''s side. But even to him, Ernheart gestured dismissively. "Today, you too may leave." "Your Grace-" "I wish to be alone." At his words, Kaien finally bowed his head slightly and exited the hall. Shhhh. Once everyone was gone, the curtains were drawn, and the lights extinguished. The Hall of Glory was soon enveloped inplete darkness, devoid of any light or sound. In that eerie, oppressive silence, Ernheart sat motionless for a moment before murmuring softly. "...I hope ''that day''es soon." In the deep darkness, Ernheart''s eyes glowed ominously, casting a sinister light. [T/L: Please support me and read 385 extra chapters: https://ko-fi/revengerscans ] The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 306: Chapter 305: One More is Needed (1) Chapter 306: Chapter 305: One More is Needed (1) ? Returning to his office, Raul shot a cold look at his advisors and said, "Update all intelligence on Fenris immediately. Contact Amelia and let her know we''ll provide the necessary support. Tell her to rally the northern lords again." The advisors responded with reluctant expressions. "Amelia''s abilities are unproven. Until recently, she was just a noblewoman sipping tea in elegance." "The northern lords will never recognize her authority." "Wouldn''t it be better to choose another figure? She hasn''t even subdued Baron Valois''s rebellion yet." "Even if she did defeat the Northern Allied Army, they were all ipetent. Wasn''t it all thanks to the military forces left behind by the former Count Rayfold?" At their objections, Raul frowned and retorted. "So, do you have another option? We don''t need Amelia herself; we need what she has. As you just mentioned, it''s the military power of Rayfold. None of the northern rabble can muster such a force anymore." The advisors fell silent. Though they opposed the idea, Raul was correct-they had no viable alternative. Although Amelia''s rebellion had tarnished her reputation, Rayfold still stood as a rival to Desmond in terms of military might. That strength was still among the best in the north. As Raul said, it wasn''t about trusting Amelia, but rather about relying on Rayfold''s forces. Still, their concerns hadn''t entirely vanished. "It may not be an issue now since it''s only been a short time, but Amelia might ruin Rayfold in the long term. Or worse, she could incite rebellions across the territory, just like Baron Valois." "That''s why we can''t leave her unchecked. Assign someone to monitor Amelia and ensure she moves ording to our ns. Make sure she doesn''t act on her own, like Harold did." At Raul''s directive, the advisors nodded in agreement. Thete Count Desmond had been far too independent to control. Assigning people to monitor him was often futile, as the process was left in his hands. But Amelia was new to her position as a lord. She was likely struggling just to maintain order within her own territory. Assigning the right person to oversee her could ensure she followed the Duke''s will. The advisors, knowing little about Amelia, assumed she wouldply easily. Raul, however, didn''t underestimate her as much as his advisors did. ''Indeed... Harold requested someone capable of dealing with J¨¹rgen to be assigned to Amelia. But before we could send anyone, she handled J¨¹rgen herself and seeded in her rebellion.'' Whatever methods she used, she had been capable of eliminating the Northern Continent''s finest sword. That alone made her a noteworthy figure, especially for a woman. Raul gathered his thoughts and spoke in an icy tone. "In any case, Harold was a potential liability we were considering removing, so this situation has worked out well. We''ll restructure the north using our assigned figure and Rayfold''s forces. Once that''s settled, we''ll deal with this Ghiin." Raul had little time to waste on the northern matters. Ghiin defeating Harold was impressive, but the kingdom had many greater lords far stronger than Harold. The real conflict between the Duchy and the pro-royalist faction was only just beginning. Lords more powerful than Desmond were targeting one another. Looking around at his advisors, Raul continued. "We''ll give Marquis Branford onest chance." "Ast chance?" "Let him know that if he steps down peacefully, the transfer of royal power will proceed without conflict." The advisors exchanged uneasy nces and shook their heads. "Marquis Branford won''t agree." "He''s the type who would rather break than bend, isn''t he?" "Whatever we offer, it will likely be in vain." Raul nodded at their remarks. Marquis Branford''s reputation for unyielding resolve was well known throughout the kingdom. "I know that. But since His Grace seems a bit displeased right now, we should at least issue a warning." "A warning, you say...?" Raul''s serpent-like eyes gleamed as he gave a cruel smile. "That we''ll drown the royal family and the pro-royalist faction in a river of blood." *** When Ghiin gathered his vassals and dered it was time to begin their next endeavor, ude questioned him. "What exactly are we doing?" There was already a mountain of work to handle. Resettling the disced residents of Desmond, consolidating viges, training new recruits-these were still ongoing tasks. Before Ghiin could answer, ude, exasperated, shouted, "We''re already repeating everything we''ve done back in our territory here, aren''t we? We need to build residences, workshops, and farnds, construct roads, produce more weapons, build casinos! We also need to recruit more administrators, fill the gaps in security, and do this, do that-ugh, why is there so much work?" ude''s rant seemed endless. Those around him, hearing everything they''d aplished listed out, grew pale. All of this required immense manpower and funds. With increased poption and territory, the scale of operations had grown exponentially. The workload was immense. And now, starting a new project on top of it? It felt easier to let thete Count Desmond kill them instead. As ude raged on, Ghiin chuckled and waved a hand dismissively. "Rx. It''s not asplicated as you think. This is something we can start thanks to taking over Desmond''s territory." "What is it?" "Let''s review our ultimate goal. You all know who we''ll be fighting next, don''t you?" "" At his words, silence fell over the group. Everyone knew the Duchy was behind Count Desmond. It was no longer a secret. They had also seized Count Cabaldi''s territory after defeating him, who had been an official ally of the Duchy. The Duchy wouldn''t take this lightly. The only reason they hadn''t struck yet was likely due to the pro-royalist faction''s interference. Without that, they might have already been annihted when they attacked Count Cabaldi. Simr thoughts passed through everyone''s minds. "This isn''t going to end well.'' ''We''re really going to fight them?'' ''How did ite to this?'' Being dragged along by Ghiin''s ns had left them overwhelmed, and now they faced an unbelievable reality. They had taken down Desmond, the strongest force in the north, and reced him. But now, they had to face the Duchy. It was almost too much toprehend. In truth, they had achieved something to be proud of. Against anyone else, they would have felt no fear and might have even grown arrogant. But knowing their next opponent humbled them. Seeing his vassals humbled even in victory, Ghiin smiled. "That''s the right attitude. Humility keeps you from bingcent." " The vassals remained silent. They had never seen Ghiin himself disy any humility. "We will inevitably sh with the Duchy. This means the stage of our battles may shift from the north to the entire kingdom." Fenris alone could not stand against the Duchy. They would have to ally with the pro-royalist faction, and that would mean frequent movement across the kingdom. To support various fronts andunch surprise attacks on ducal lords, readiness was paramount. Remaining defensive in one ce would only lead to eventual ruin. The group understood this much. Unfolding a map, Ghiin pointed to a specific location. "Our next target is here." The vassals looked at the spot he indicated and swallowed hard. ''Huh! There?'' ''Is he really thinking of attacking that ce?'' ''Surely, he doesn''t mean we''ll attack it ourselves?'' The location Ghiin pointed to was the territory of Marquis Rodrick, a ducal ally, located in the western kingdom. Though ssified as part of the western region, Marquis Rodrick''s territory was positioned closer to the center when one looks at the entire kingdom. The vast territory of Rodrick was a key transportation hub, connecting almost every region of the kingdom except the east. Ghiin''s expression lit up with excitement. "You know this ce is filthy rich, right? Once we take it, we''ll wake up every morning to money rolling in." As a vital crossroads, the Rodrick territory boasted unparalleledmercial development, amassing enormous wealth over generations. This abundance allowed it to grow into one of the kingdom''s most powerful territories. Even the pro-royalist faction had stationed royal forces near this region, given its proximity to the capital. In the event of a civil war, it posed the greatest threat. If this area were captured, the Fenris army could expand its influence in all directions. "With the east firmly under Marquis Branford and the pro-royalist faction, we don''t need to worry about that. But if we take this ce, we can strike at any part of the duke faction. Our operational range would expand immensely, and the ducal nobles wouldn''t dare move carelessly. They''d always fear a strike from us." ude scratched his head with a grim expression. As always, Ghiin made it sound so simple. "My lord, Marquis Rodrick is a historically powerful noble and the Commander-in-chief of the Western Army. Even the duke and pro-royalist factions tread carefully around him." Ghiin motioned for ude to continue, smirking as if encouraging him to speak further. With a sigh, ude obliged. "On top of that, they''re incredibly strong. If even Desmond, a rtively poor northern count, was that formidable, Rodrick''s wealth and strength make Desmond look insignificant." "Don''t you know me? Have I ever lost?" "... How many wins is that again?" ude wanted to say that Ghiin had only seeded because Gillian held the line, and reinforcements arrived in time. But everyone knew that Ghiin had single-handedly crushed his enemies, leaving no room for rebuttal. "Alright, let''s say we do capture it. Do you think the Duchy would let us hold such a strategic point? They''d attack us endlessly from every direction." "Then we''ll crush them all." ude thought to himself, "... Fine. Do whatever you want. It''s not like you''ve ever done anything differently." "What?" "Nothing." ude no longer wanted to argue. It was pointless. If the lord decided to take something, they''d inevitably find a way to go after it. Of course, Ghiin wasn''t targeting the Rodrick Marquisate simply because it seemed appealing. "That guy is the leader of the west.'' Just as Count Desmond had unified the north, Marquis Rodrickmanded the west, as one of the kingdom''s most powerful lords. He already held sway over all the western nobles. In his previous life, Marquis Rodrick had been the first to upy the capital. If they could strike him down in a preemptive surprise attack, there would be no one left capable of uniting the western nobles. Ghiin had no intention of wasting resources in a prolonged war of attrition, fighting minor lords one by one. "I''m not saying we attack immediately. We''re preparing to target this ce. At this point, it''s no longer just about territorial skirmishes. If civil war breaks out, battles will erupt all over the kingdom." "Hmm, you''re aiming to capitalize on that opportunity," ude nodded. Indeed, a direct confrontation with the Marquis in a one-on-one fight would be risky. But with the pro-royalist faction coborating, and Rodrick possibly dispersing his forces or leaving his territory vulnerable, the odds would improve. "Exactly. Many nobles will move, and battles for strategic superiority will be constant. If we exploit that chaos, we''ll have a chance." "How do you n to prepare?" "There''s plenty to prepare. First and foremost, we need to maximize our mobility¡ªthat''s our greatest advantage." "Mobility?" "Yes. Our soldiers are already training to ride horses, and we''re issuing lightweight Galbanium armor. In this kingdom, no one else has cavalry thatbines defense and speed like ours." That was true. Heavy cavalry was slow and poorly suited for long distances, while light cavalry was fast but vulnerable, easily felled by archers. ude understood what Ghiin wanted. "Then we need to expedite road construction." "Exactly. Once roads connect our territories, we''ll move even faster. But there''s one more thing we need." "What else?" "Think about it. What''s the most critical aspect when moving from ce to ce?" "Supplies?" "Right. Even if supply lines are functioning normally, they can be cut off or be too distant. We need contingencies for those situations. We might need to move very quickly at times." "If we''re short, we''ll just raid for supplies." "I don''t stoop to something as shameful as raiding." The former Raider King said this withplete confidence.N?v(el)B\\jnn Raiding for supplies was, in fact, not a sustainable strategy. It was ast resort and rarely used under normal circumstances. It was also vulnerable to scorched-earth tactics and took time to execute. Worse, it antagonized local poptions, increasing the risk of failure. ude knew this but couldn''t resist side-eyeing Ghiin, who had once proudly dered himself a plundering king. He sighed and replied. "Don''t we already produce a lot of biscuits? We''re also starting to make chicken jerky. Isn''t that enough?" "Of course not. That won''t sustain us for long." In this era, there weren''t many portable, longsting food options. Most were limited to dried meat and hardtack. But even those weren''t enough for prolonged campaigns. They were bulky and could only provide a few days'' worth of sustenance if supply lines were cut. Without steady supplies, their range of movement would shrink. That would hinder their primary advantage: mobility. That was something Ghiin couldn''t tolerate. This time, he intended to address the issue. "We''ll create a new type of field ration-something easy to carry and with an extremely long shelf life." A confident smile spread across Ghiin''s face. [T/L: Please support me and read 385 extra chapters: https://ko-fi/revengerscans ] Chapter 307: Chapter 306: One More is Needed (2) Chapter 307: Chapter 306: One More is Needed (2) ? Though Ghiin seemed confident, ude''s tone remained skeptical as he asked, "Field rations?" "Yes. Start by building a production facility for them. I''ll tell you what''s needed," Ghiin replied. "Another one of those techniques only you know about?" "Exactly. It''s something the world hasn''t seen yet." "Hmm..." It was the same as when they improved wheat or developed cosmetics. Back then, everyone opposed him, saying it was impossible, but in the end, they seeded. ude had no intention of arguing this time, but one question lingered in his mind. Field rations would undoubtedly improve the army''s supply chain and morale, boostingbat effectiveness. If they were so beneficial, why hadn''t Ghiin made them earlier? "Why didn''t you create these before? It would''ve been helpful." Ghiin nodded enthusiastically, as if it were a great question, and began exining. "First, I thought you all looked like you were already overworked." "That''s a... lie." "Second, we didn''t need to expand across the entire kingdom until now." "Hmm..." "Third, it was hard to make them before capturing Desmond." "Why?" "Because it requires a lot of ingredients. If we relied on trade for the materials, there would''ve been limitations in quantity, and supply could''ve been disrupted depending on circumstances." ude nodded, finally understanding. In times of war, merchant guilds might refuse to provide goods that were previously easy to acquire. It was no different from when Count Cabaldi controlled the supply of iron ore to the north. If the merchant guilds under the duke''s influence decided not to sell to Ghiin, securing materials would''ve been near impossible. "What kind of ingredients require capturing Desmond to secure them?" "A lot. Wheat and barley, of course, but also corn, beans, millet, sorghum, oats, red beans, turnips, cabbage... and various fruits, herbs, and meats. It needs more than you''d think." "...Oh." That was quite a list. In the barren north, only Desmond and Rayfold had the capacity to produce such a variety of crops. Most northern territories were covered with wastnds or mountains, making diversified agriculture difficult. Even on arablend, all efforts were typically focused on cultivating wheat. However, Desmond had significant fertile areas and could raise diverse crops, herbs, and livestock. While wheat and livestock were their primary focus, the potential for diversified production was there. "Why do you need so many ingredients for something like field rations?" "It''d take too long to exin here. You''ll understand once you see it." "Hmm..." Though skeptical, ude nodded. Everything Ghiin did always seemed suspicious at first. But as always, results spoke for themselves. "Alright. Just so we''re clear, we''ll use runestones to boost the production of crops needed for field rations. Let''s start preparing for that." "Ugh... This sounds like it''ll be expensive. Are you sure it''s worth it? The facility is one thing, but managing all those resources sounds overwhelming." Money was always the issue. With enough funds, they could aplish anything. But was it worth spending so much just for field rations? They already had preserved foods; wasn''t that enough? Ghiin, however, replied firmly, "As I always say, how much it costs doesn''t matter. Money is just a tool, not the goal. The priority isbat effectiveness. Every resource in this territory should focus on improving our military strength." "Fine, have it your way..." ude''s voice was weary, but he knew Ghiin had always been like this. Everything he did to develop and enrich the territory ultimately aimed at boostingbat capability. Truly, Ghiin was a man with nothing but battles on his mind. Despite hisints, ude couldn''t deny his curiosity. What kind of revolutionary field ration was Ghiin about to introduce? Unlike before, a hint of excitement began to build among ude and the vassals. "Alright, let''s get to work." Ghiin handed his blueprint to Galbarik. As always, the diagram merely outlined the necessary functions, with little attention to detail. Galbarik examined it briefly and nodded with ease. "This one''s simple. I''ll have it done in no time." Most of the design involved drying, grinding, and pulverizing materials. For a skilled dwarf, this was child''s y. The only aspect requiring a bit of magical assistance was the drying process. While it could be done without magic, using spells would speed things up considerably. "Alright, I''ll get it done quickly." Galbarik and the dwarves immediately set to work. They were already swamped with various tasks, so finishing this quickly was in everyone''s interest. The people of Fenris were used to rushing projects by now. Before long, the facility for producing the field ration prototype waspleted. With pride, Galbarik dered, "How''s that! This was a breeze for us. Check if it meets your expectations, my lord!" Ghiin inspected the equipment carefully, nodding with a serious expression. ''Not that I understand a thing.'' In truth, how could someone who''d only fought battles understand the intricacies ofplex machinery? Ghiin merely knew the basic concept and the required ingredients. The only reason he knew even that much was because such things had been necessary forrge-scale warfare in his past life. The details didn''t matter; others handled those. ''It would''ve been nice to have ude here.'' Not the current "fraudulent" ude but the grizzled, battle-hardened version from his previous life. Back then, ude had mastered every aspect of governance and logistics to an impressive degree. With no such ude around now, Ghiin had to make do with what he knew and rely on the dwarves'' expertise. "Well, it seems fine. It looks like everything I wanted is included." With a vaguement, Ghiin immediately brought in workers to start producing prototypes. The drought and Harold''s war efforts had depleted resources, makingrge-scale production impossible for now. However, if the prototype proved sessful, additional facilities and farms would be established. Thump. Thump. Thump. Hiss! The machines crafted by the mages and dwarves roared to life. Workers, oblivious to what they were making, busily followed Ghiin''s instructions. They hauled in ingredients, dried, milled, and ground them repeatedly. "What''s the lord making?" "Looks like edible stuff." "Is it some kind of fancy noble food?" Nobody could figure it out. The final product was a finely ground, yellowish powder. One worker tasted a bit and tilted his head. "It''s not bad. Kinda nutty and sweet." "Maybe it''s seasoning? It''d probably work well in a stew." "Why bother making this? Aren''t there already plenty of sauces out there?" The workers could only specte, unable to reach any conclusions. Meanwhile, Ghiin looked at the finished product with satisfaction. "Good, this is close enough." It resembled what he''d seen in his past life. The vor was slightly different, but taste wasn''t the priority. Fetching a water sk, Ghiin scooped in a couple of spoonfuls of powder and shook it vigorously. The water turned the same yellowish color as the powder. Despite its unappetizing appearance, Ghiin drank it down without hesitation. Gulp. Gulp. Gulp. "Ah!" Finishing it in one go, Ghiin clenched his fist. A master of his body, he could detect even subtle changes. After drinking, he felt a faint warmth rising within. Most people wouldn''t notice it, but to him, it was clear. "It works. It''s a sess. It''s simr to what I had before. Now it''s time for testing." Confident in the result, Ghiin immediately summoned ude. "What is it? I''m drowning in work here," ude grumbled. "It''s finally done," Ghiin said with a grin. "The new field ration?" "Yeah. Now it''s time to test it. Let''s recruit some volunteers." When Ghiin showed him the prototype, ude stared at it nkly and asked, "That... powder is the field ration?" "Yup." "You want us to fill our bellies with powder?" "Exactly. Just mix it with water and drink it. Watch this." Ghiin grabbed a small water container, added some powder, and shook it vigorously.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ude looked on and asked again, "What are you doing?" "Shake it up until you hear the sound, shake, shake! like this." "This shake-shake nonsense is shaking my patience.'' Still, ude restrained himself, waiting for the full exnation. After thoroughly mixing the powder, Ghiin drank it down and said, "Once it''s well mixed, just drink it like this." "That''s it?" "That''s it." "How much do you need to drink?" "Once a day will keep you alive. But if you want to stay energized, two or three times a day is ideal. If you bring enough of this, you could survive for a month or more." "Huh..." ude smiled wryly. He hadn''t heard something this absurd in a while. "My lord?" "What?" "You know people can survive a few days on just water, right?" "Of course." "And if you add a little biscuit powder or jerky powder, they canst even longer." "True." "But if that''s all they eat, they''ll barely be breathing. They won''t be able to fight. One hit, and they''ll copse." "No, no, this is different. It provides all the nutrients the body needs. It''s energizing." Ghiin was confident. This was something he and his subordinates had relied on in his previous life. Just a few containers of it could sustainbat effectiveness and survival for over a month. Sure, it left you a bit hungry, but it was enough to keep you moving. "This is a game-changer for maintainingbat strength.'' In times of tribtion, supply lines to dangerous operational zones were a major concern. When knights were isted in enemy territory, resupply was nearly impossible. Methods like using hot air balloons or magic to deliver supplies were often impractical. Thus, extensive research into longsting rations was conducted. Traditional preserved foods were too bulky and heavy, limiting the amount that could be carried. Developing these rations wasn''t easy. They had to be simple to produce, use essible ingredients, have a long shelf life, and maintain physical stamina. After countless experiments by the continent''s top schrs and mages, this powder was created. It could be consumed just by mixing with water or even taken dry, dissolving in the mouth. The greatest advantage was that it provided full nutrition and sustained energy over time. Once these rations were developed, operational ranges expanded significantly. They were one of the key reasons humanity survived during the tribtions in previous life. Having personally experienced its effectiveness, Ghiin had no doubts. But to ude, bound by this era''s conventional wisdom, it sounded preposterous. "My lord, sure, mixing all those ingredients might help, but do you really think a few spoonfuls of powder will keep someone full? Sure, it''s better than nothing, but they''ll copse after a few days. People can''t fight like that." In this era, it wasmon knowledge that strength came from eating heartily. An empty stomach meant no energy. All you could do was copse in exhaustion. ude, being particrly experienced in this area, felt certain of his position. ''I''ve lived through homelessness! I know what I''m talking about.'' ude had endured miserable times due to gambling debts. He''d scavenged for food and rationed scraps of preserved food over several days. Even with those struggles, he''d barely managed to stay upright, let alone fight. The portions he''d survived on wererger than a few spoonfuls of this powder, yet it had left him weak, hungry, and miserable. That experience made him sure of one thing: Ghiin was wrong. Sure, knights could endure longer thanks to their mana, but even they wouldn''tst a month on just this. They''d starve to death, or at best, copse in exhaustion. For ude, a seasoned veteran of homelessness, this wasn''t just a belief-it wasmon sense. ''Wait a second, we''re testing this? So even he doesn''t know if it works yet?'' As ude pondered this, Ghiin firmly dered, "Two servings of this a day are enough to keep you functional. Your stamina might drop slightly, but it''s nowhere near what you''re imagining." "No, I''m telling you, it won''t work. Have you ever been homeless, my lord?" "Of course. I''ve probably spent more nights on the streets than under a roof." "There you go again. You can''t open your mouth without lying, can you?" ude knew Ghiin had grown up as a nobleman, albeit a reckless one. There was no way he''d truly experienced homelessness. At most, he''d camped out a few nights for fun. "My lord, you''ve made plenty of strange things, and I''ll admit they''ve worked out so far. But this is different. I know what it''s like to starve. People can''t fight on this. They''llst a week at most. And you''re spending all that money-on farms, runestones, facilities-for this? It''s a waste of time and resources." "That''s why we''re going to test it." ude sneered. "It''s pointless. Let''s not waste time on this. Honestly, you''ve been lucky so far that your crazy ideas worked. If you fail this time, nobody''s going to trust you again." It was just a test, yet ude kept pushing back and mocking the idea. Ghiin knew ude well. He could see the wheels turning in ude''s head, plotting something petty. With a sly grin, Ghiin said, "Want to make a bet?" ude''s eyes gleamed with interest, and a mischievous smile spread across his face. Unlike Ghiin''s expectations, however, he didn''t answer immediately. He was nning to raise the stakes big time. [T/L: Please support me and read 385 extra chapters: https://ko-fi/revengerscans] The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 308: Chapter 307: I鈥檒l Bet on You (1) Chapter 308: Chapter 307: I¡¯ll Bet on You (1) ? "A bet... that sounds interesting," said ude with a leisurely smile after a pause. Ghiin asked again, "So, are you in or not?" "Of course... I can''t let a match like this pass. The blood of a gambler flows through my veins." "But do you have anything to bet? I''m not epting the rest of your life anymore." "I''m aware of that," ude replied. What others didn''t know was that ude essentially had no life left to bet. Over time, he''d lost every wager he made, even small ones, and as a result, his term of servitude had extended to an astounding 278 years. He''d even lost ten years of his life once over a drinking contest. This was simply the cumtive result of constantly wagering on opportunities. ude knew better than anyone that his remaining life had less value than the flour lying around the estate. So, he decided to bet something else. "What about the lives of the mages? Hahaha." The mages'' contract terms remained unchanged from before. While they enjoyed gambling now and then, they''d never actually had a direct bet with Ghiin. ude was suggesting betting the lives of the mages instead of his own. Ghiin nodded readily. "That''s fine. Thanks to mana, their lifespans should be long. Their years will increase even more as their circle level rises." "Haha, that''s not all." "There''s more?" "Of course. Don''t forget the people leaving soon." "Oh... Do you think you can bring them in?" "I''ll persuade them to participate in the bet." "Alright, those folks are decent enough. So, what do you want? Expanding the stakes this much means you''ve got something big in mind." ude squirmed a bit and muttered, "Ah, can I even say this out loud?" "What is it? What do you want?" "First of all, freeing me goes without saying, right? Wipe out the entire 278 years at once." "I can do that much. Is that all? Want to go back to your hometown as a free man?" "No, I want an estate. I want to be a lord." "Pfft!" || Clearing his throat, Ghiin asked, trying to stifle hisughter, "So, you want me to give you a piece ofnd?" ude frowned and snapped, "Not from you, my lord." "Why not?" "Who knows when you''ll die? Why would I takend from you?" A battle with the Duchy was a foregone conclusion. If ude receivednd from Ghiin, he''d either have to join the war as a vassal or be killed anyway if the Duchy won, being branded as an ally of Ghiin. Tilting his head, Ghiin asked again, "Then how do you want thend? Do you want me to take something from someone else and give it to you?" "Just buy me a small piece ofnd in the Turian Kingdom. It doesn''t have to be big. Hahaha." "The Turian Kingdom?" "You''re recognized as a noble of Lutania origin, certified by the Turian Kingdom. As my guardian, you could buy me a small plot ofnd, right? Ah, and make sure it''s as far from the Shadow Mountain as possible. I want to live safely." As long as agreements with existing lords were met and the country''sws were followed, buying and selling territories was indeed possible. ude had no intention of taking some money and simply returning to his hometown. He had already tasted the allure of power. No matter how much money one had, without power, it was meaningless. He dreamed of bing the lord of a small estate and living grandly until the day he died. It wasn''t a lofty ambition. Unlike Ghiin, he wasn''t a war fanatic, nor did he n to expand hisnds. He just wanted to livefortably, free of worries, and enjoy life. Understanding his modest ambition, Ghiin nodded. "Fine. If you win, I''ll secure a small estate in Turian for you. Not that it''ll happen." "Hahaha, just make sure you don''t go back on your word, my lord. Let''s set the time frame to one month. You must maintainbat-ready stamina after eating only what''s newly developed for a month." "Of course. Now go and gather those willing to join the wager." "Understood. Please wait a bit. I''ll persuade them and bring them over quickly." ude moved off with an excited expression. Though he had nothing of his own to bet anymore, he nned to wager the lives of others. Thinking about walking away from all this with a big reward while risking nothing of his own made his steps lighter. Watching ude''s retreating back, Ghiin chuckled softly. "Lifelong ve mages... how could I resist this?" It was a very tempting proposal. *** Alpoi was gambling in a corner of the estate''s construction site. Surprisingly, his opponent was Piote, a man known as the kindest person in the estate. In truth, Piote didn''t enjoy gambling. The money he received from the estate was spent entirely on helping the struggling residents. Though the estate provided plenty of food, so few starved, people needed more than just food to live. Some couldn''t afford basic necessities, and others couldn''t obtain herbs for their ailments. Piote used his own money to help such people. However, his personal finances weren''t nearly enough to help everyone in need. So, asionally, he sought assistance from others in the estate. Even Alpoi wasn''t exempt from his requests. "What? You want me to donate? You''re trying to take money from the great Alpoi, the fiery man?" "No... I''m not taking it. I''m just asking for a little help for the struggling residents..." "I''m the one struggling the most! I''m the one having the hardest time! I''m the heir to a magic tower, yet I''m living as an unpaid ve!" Alpoi''s outburst echoed loudly. Still, everyone knew he''d been quietly umting wealth. He earned small amounts of money by helping out around the estate and winning bets against others. But when he acted so stubbornly, there wasn''t much Piote could do. Donations had toe from a voluntary spirit, not coercion. "Alright, I understand. I''ll find someone else to ask." Piote turned to leave, looking downcast. But Alpoi grabbed his shoulder. "There''s a way." "What is it?" "I can''t just hand over money without a reason." Piote tilted his head in confusion. Why would someone need a reason to help struggling people? Alpoi continued, wearing a solemn expression, "Mages don''t give money for free. We''re rational and logical beings. So, I''ll give you an opportunity to take my money." "How?" "By gambling. You can win my money fair and square." Piote shook his head immediately. "The scriptures don''t explicitly forbid gambling, but its roots lie in greed, making it sinful." "...You''re still so naive." "Pardon?" "You''re not gambling out of greed, are you? You''re trying to help people in need, aren''t you?" "...Yes." "Then it''s not greed; it''s a noble endeavor. It''s a challenge to help others. Isn''t ignoring a way to help people a greater sin?" 11 || It sounded strange, but also convincing. After some thought, Piote clenched his small fists and nodded. "Alright, I''ll do it." Helping those in need was more important than debating whether the method was right or wrong. As long as he was confident in his intentions, it would be fine. Alpoi smirked cunningly. "Good decision. You probably don''t know much about gambling, so let''s keep it simple: odds or evens. Just guess whether the number of coins in my hand is odd or even. Easy, right?" "Yes," Piote agreed innocently. However, the onlookers, including the gambling members, shook their heads. Odds or evens was a game no one could win against Alpoi. He was undoubtedly the strongest in the estate at this particr game. Unaware of this, Piote started the game with a pure expression, while Alpoi''s grin grew wider. Alpoi clicked his tongue as he looked at the coins Piote had fished out. ''Ugh, look at how little money he has. The lord probably gives him plenty, but he must''ve given it all to the people in need. Tsk, tsk, if he loses it all, those pretty eyes of his will be filled with tears.'' Piote had only a small amount of money-just a few silver coins and some copper ones. But Alpoi was a gambler of fire. He never went easy on an opponent, no matter how pitiful they seemed. Cautious, Piote bet only one coin at a time. "Odd!" "Even!" "Odd!" "Even!" Piote tried hard but didn''t win even once. He had no chance-Alpoi was using magic to cheat. ''Haha, there''s no one in this estate who can break the magic I created.'' Since meeting ude and getting introduced to gambling, Alpoi had be a skilled gambler. To win at odds or evens, he had tirelessly researched and created a magic spell. It was abination of teleportation magic, weight-reduction magic, and gravity magic, pieced together from existing spells, but it was undeniably a new creation. Whenever he yed odds or evens, Alpoi secretly infused this magic into the small object he held in his hand. ''Ever since I created this spell, I haven''t lost a single game of odds or evens. Soon, I''ll even challenge the lord again!'' If his opponent guessed correctly, he would slightly open his hand before turning his wrist, causing a coin to instantly vanish into his sleeve. The speed was almost like teleportation. Because of this magic, Alpoi always wore long-sleeved robes, even in the summer. Unaware of the trick, Piote continued to fall victim to Alpoi. "Why, why can''t I get it right even once?" He had tried choosing the same option repeatedly but still lost every time. It defiedmon sense. Kane, watching from the side, clicked his tongue and quietly whispered, "That bastard''s using magic to cheat. You can''t beat him." "It''s cheating? Give me my money back!" Piote eximed. But Alpoi raised his voice harshly. "Cheating? What nonsense is that! Got any proof? I don''t cheat! How can a priest use someone without evidence? Huh? Is it okay for a priest to falsely use people?" "N-no... it''s just... it doesn''t make sense..." "What doesn''t make sense? You just suck at this! Did anyone threaten you with a knife not to guess right?" Alpoi''s rant left Piote speechless. He had no way of exposing Alpoi''s trickery with his own abilities. "F-fine, I''ll stop." He couldn''t afford to lose the little money he had left. But Alpoi sneered in disdain. "You''re giving up that easily? What about helping the people in need? Weak resolve for someone like you. Is that what your goddess wants?" That remark made Piote re up. He was already teased daily for looking feminine, and now he''d lost his money and was being mocked. He couldn''t bear it. And besides, it felt toote to back out now. With the little money he had left, he couldn''t help anyone. He desperately wanted to win. "Let''s do it again!" ''Haha, that''s how you get hooked on gambling.'' Alpoi grinned wickedly. ''Got myself a sucker.'' He nned to fleece Piotepletely. It wasn''t much money, but every little bit counted- and it came with the added bonus of relieving stress. "Odd!" "Even!" "Odd!" Piote kept losing, over and over. Alpoi didn''t even bother pretending to let him win. He cheated openly. "Ugh... ugh..." As he lost nearly all his remaining money, tears welled up in Piote''s eyes. He was frustrated. He felt furious because it was clearly a scam, and he hated himself for being too naive to catch on. He should''ve used even that small amount of money to help others. Now he understood why people warned against gambling. He deeply regretted his choice. ''Goddess...'' All he had left was a single silver coin. Closing his eyes tightly, Piote began to pray. ''Please, let me win.'' It wasn''t for himself. It wasn''t even to punish that cheat. He just wanted to help those in need, even if only a little. Seeing Piote''s pitiful figure, eyes shut tightly in prayer, Alpoi spoke impatiently. "What are you doing? Hurry up and ce your bet." ''Goddess... please... punish that bastard¡ªoh, I mean, forgive my harsh words.'' Piote prayed with all his heart. He couldn''t remember thest time he had prayed this earnestly. Regret over his actions, repentance for falling into gambling, and a pure desire to help others all mingled in his heart, burning painfully. Then-! A radiant light burst forth from Piote''s body, enveloping the area. Alpoi, sensing it, smirked. "Pray all you want. It''s useless. Want to know why?" Alpoi began to emit mana, pushing back against the holy power. Boom! The collision of holy power and mana created a fierce shockwave. Alpoi raised his head arrogantly and dered, "I am the god of odds and evens. Even the goddess can''t beat me." Denying the goddess''s existence and proiming himself a god in front of her priest-a statement fit only for a dark mage-yet Piote didn''t get angry. He simply continued his heartfelt prayers. Those prayers, so pure and filled with unwavering faith, connected with something beyond. "What are you waiting for? ce your-huh?" Rumble! Dark clouds suddenly gathered in the clear sky, plunging the area into darkness. From the top of Piote''s head, a brilliant light shot upward as if piercing the heavens. sh! The dark clouds parted, revealing a gap from which dazzling light poured forth. That light seemed to connect directly to Piote. Alpoi and the mages around him gaped in astonishment. They had read about such phenomena in ancient texts. "Ch-channeling?" It was a power only a saintess chosen by the goddess could manifest. Channeling allowed one to connect with the divine will, borrow a fragment of its power, and receive divine guidance. And the one who attempted channeling could receive a "revtion." Unlike the fabricated rumors spread by Ghiin and Forisco, this was the real deal¡ªan actual revtion. Saintesses could only use channeling in the most extraordinary of circumstances, and witnessing it firsthand was unheard of. But was this an extraordinary circumstance? Wooooosh! Piote''s body, still in prayer, began to rise slowly into the air. Holy power surged endlessly from him, and his pink hair gradually turned a stunning silver. Watching this, Alpoi stammered, "Wh-why, why, wh-why is the goddess meddling in a game of odds and evens?" Indeed, this estate was anything but normal. [T/L: Please support me and read 385 extra chapters: https://ko-fi/revengerscans ]n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 309: Chapter 308: I鈥檒l Bet on You (2) Chapter 309: Chapter 308: I¡¯ll Bet on You (2) ? sh! Piote''s closed eyes opened, and an infinitely divine light poured out of them. His fluttering hair gleamed a radiant silver, his lips became an even deeper red, and his skin turned wlessly white and pure. It was as if the goddess had descended into Piote''s body, cleansing him of all impurity. If he had merely looked pretty before, now there was an alluring beauty to him. Seeing this, Alpoi thought to himself, ''C-could it be possible... no! Snap out of it!'' Grinding his teeth, Alpoi drew on his mana again. The storm of holy power was so overwhelming that even standing his ground felt nearly impossible. Onlookers, mesmerized by Piote, began stepping back further and further. None of them could fathom why they had ended up in such an absurd situation, all because of a mere game of odds and evens. Rumble! Piote felt an indescribably immense will connect to him. Along with a spiritual euphoria akin to rapture, he felt a power that seemed capable of achieving anything. This power had descended purely in response to his prayer filled with pure desire. The immense will, sensing Piote''s yearning, hesitated for a moment before finally granting him a revtion. A majestic and sacred voice resounded in Piote''s mind. Though it wasn''t anguage of this world, Piote, connected to the immense will, understood its meaning perfectly. - Even. Following this guidance, Piote spoke in a voice filled with holiness. "Even." "Tch." Alpoi let out a groan. Even was correct. But he wasn''t about to give up so easily. What was a mage, after all? If gods created thews and order of the world, mages were the ones who mocked and twisted thosews and order. Alpoi attempted to cast a spell to make one of the coins disappear into his sleeve. "What? What''s this? My mana won''t move!" His magic didn''t activate. It was as if his mana had solidified and refused to budge. The same was true for everyone else around him. Kane couldn''t summon his mana, and neither could the other mages. Anyone near Piote had their abilities suppressed, unable to function properly. "This... this is insane! What kind of power is this?" "Can something this strong really exist?" "Is this even possible?" Everyone, panicking, retreated even further. Staying within the storm of holy power felt like it would tear their bodies apart. "Grrrrrrrgh!" But Alpoi didn''t run. He was, after all, a man with resilience. No matter how hard he tried to muster his strength, it was useless. Even his body no longer moved as he willed. Piote, his gaze profound and serene, looked at Alpoi and gave amand that could not be defied. "Open your hand." The voice, resonant and beautiful, carried a dignity that seemed to press down upon the world. Alpoi''s wrist, which had been gripping the coins tightly, began to twist against his will. "Ugh! Do you think I''ll give up? Just because you''re a god? I am Alpoi, the man of fire! I never yield!" He refused to lose his money. Drdrdrdrdr. But resisting the power of a god was impossible. His wrist continued to twist, moving further despite his resistance. "Aaaaargh!" Alpoi''s eyes turned bloodshot, and blood seeped from his tightly clenched lips. "No, no way!" His wrist was nearly fully turned. His fingers slowly began to open. If they fully opened, he would lose. Even though he had created the strongest magic for this, it was all slipping away. He couldn''t ept it. Losing to someone naive and innocent like Piote, of all people, was unbearable-even if he could understand losing to someone like the lord. "Argh!" As Alpoi groaned in agony, desperately resisting, it happened. Drip. Blood began to trickle from Piote''s nose. The connection with the goddess was a powerful divine power that only a saintess could wield. Such immense power was something Piote, in his current state, couldn''t handle. The holy power quickly drained from him, and the light descending from the heavens began to fade. "N-no..." Piote, panicked, struggled to endure. Just a little longer. Alpoi''s fingers were starting to open. "Ughhhhh..." "Aaaaaargh!" The two pushed their mental limits, trying to oust each other. Just as Alpoi''s hand was about to fully open- "Oh... goddess..." Thud. Piote''s eyes closed as he copsed. The storm of holy power vanished in an instant, and Alpoi sessfully cast his spell in the gap left behind. Shwick. A coin slipped tantly into his sleeve. With Piote unconscious, he couldn''t witness the cheating in action. "Hah, hahaha! Odd! Odd! Look! I won! I won!" Alpoiughed maniacally, his face twisted with madness. In the end, he had won. He had ovee even the power of a goddess. It was a miracle no ordinary person could aplish, not even a grand mage or a dragon. Alpoi roared toward the heavens. "I am Alpoi, the man who defeated a goddess!" ude, witnessing the scene, stood with his jaw dropped. He wasn''t the only one shocked. Ghiin, who had felt the immeasurable power, and the estate''s residents who had gathered to watch, all stared in disbelief. After all, dark clouds had suddenly gathered in a clear sky, and radiant light had poured down. It was impossible to ignore. Ghiin alternated between looking at the stillughing Alpoi and the unconscious Piote. ''What... what is this? Why would such power manifest now, of all times?'' The connection with the goddess was a miracle even a saintess couldn''t easily achieve. It wasn''t something one could invoke at will. That kind of faith and desire had to reach their peak to use it. It was said that thest saintess had shown this power only when countless people were massacred right before her eyes in past life. Channeling was supposed to be used in such dire moments-not for something as trivial as odds and evens! Ghiin stared nkly at Alpoi again. ''What the hell is with this guy? What did he do?'' What kind of disy of human depravity could have driven Piote to feel unbearable suffering and despair, leading him to connect with the goddess? Even after all the hardships Ghiin had put Piote through, not once had she witnessed such a miracle. "I am the man who defeated a goddess!" The lunatic was stillughing and shouting at the sky. Ghiin shook his head and turned to look at the unconscious Piote. He had returned to his normal appearance. ''I knew he was unusual... but to think he''d actually awaken.'' A saintess is chosen by the goddess. If the chosen one sessfully connects with the goddess even for a moment, it''s referred to as an awakening. This is called the goddess''s favor. And those blessed with favor wield holy power far surpassing that of ordinary priests. This is the power and qualification of a saintess. Why Piote, a man, was chosen remained a mystery. ''Well, favoritism doesn''t need a reason, does it?'' An awakened saintess could act as an agent of the deity they served. A saintess serving a goddess of war would exhibit tremendous power in battle. Since Juana was the goddess of beauty, Piote''s appearance had be even more beautiful than usual. To Ghiin, it seemed like apletely useless ability. ''Well, he''ll be more remarkable going forward. He''ll be a great help during times of tribtion.'' Unless extraordinary circumstances arose again, he wouldn''t connect with the goddess a second time. However, having awakened, his body was likely transformed to better handle holy power. He would gain holy power more rapidly than before, and as his level deepened, he would wield power more freely and effectively than anyone else. Even if faith is abandoned and the object of that faith disappears... ''Later... if needed, I should stick Alpoi with him. Maybe ude too.'' If a situation arises where channeling bes necessary-truly dangerous circumstances- then forcing Piote into extreme mental stress mightpel him to reconnect with the goddess. Somehow, it felt like pairing him with Alpoi and ude would do the trick. ''Perhaps this incident was merely a catalyst.'' In truth, Piote''s holy power had been growing at an unusually fast rate. All he might have needed to awaken was a small push. ''I still don''t get why he despaired because of someone like Alpoi.'' Regardless, that guy was impressive in his own way. Servants of the estate carefully carried Piote away on a stretcher. Everyone ignored the still- laughing Alpoi. As Piote''s stretcher passed, people cleared the way and knelt in reverence. "I never thought a true saintess would appear in our estate..." "To witness such a miracle..." "Goddess, please bless us." The estate residents didn''t know Piote was a man. Judging by his appearance, they simply assumed he was a woman. Piote was well-loved for always stepping up to help those in need, and rumors of him being chosen as a saintess spread like wildfire. The ce where Piote and Alpoi had yed their game of odds and evens had its construction halted. It had be a holy site where residents came to kneel and pray. "Ugh... no choice. Leave that area clear," Ghiin reluctantly ordered. He even built a small temple on the site. With the lord building a temple, the people''s faith grew even stronger. They pooled their money to buy arge, beautiful piece of marble. They erected a monument next to the temple and painstakingly inscribed it: [The ce where Saint Piote received the goddess''s revtion. Through odds and evens.] Someone had defaced thest part of the inscription, making it a bit messy, but the site became sacred and significant to the people of Fenris. From that day, followers of the Juana Order began to increase explosively in Fenris. *** "So, what business do you have with the man who defeated a goddess?" Alpoi spoke arrogantly. ude, for a moment, was at a loss for words. ''What''s with this guy?'' When ude first met him, he was as big a pushover as they came. Now, he had adapted remarkably to life in the estate. It was hard to believe that this pitiful man had stood his ground in the face of a miracle and ultimately prevailed. "This guy... might actually be something extraordinary...'' Apparently, being heir to the magic tower wasn''t just for show. As the saying goes, even a dung beetle has its talents.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Although the incident had been absurd, it was ultimately a good thing. If ude could inte Alpoi''s arrogance even more, he could rope him into the bet with the lord. "Impressive. To ovee the power of the goddess. Soon, word will spread that you''re the greatest mage." "Haha, naturally, right? Even I didn''t know I was this incredible. Ah, this talent of mine... it''s just inevitable." "Wow, now that you''ve earned fame, I guess you''ll be leaving soon. Off to bigger things, right?" At that, Alpoi pouted. "Because of you, I got dragged into that bet with the lord, and now I have to live here as a ve for decades. Leave? Are you mocking me?" "Oh? You haven''t heard the news yet?" "What news?" "The lord''s experimenting with some weird new thing again." "So?" "He says he''ll seed again this time. Told me toe find him anytime I want to ce another bet. I just figured you''d be up for it." Hearing that, Alpoi immediately lost interest. He had seen the lord create strange things and seed so many times that it had be routine. "No thanks. No point in betting again when it''s obvious I''ll lose. The lord may fail at other things, but those experiments always seed." "Tsk, tsk... The ''man who defeated a goddess'' can''t beat a mere human lord?" "What? Are you trying to pick a fight with me?" "No, hear me out. Of course, we''ve lost bets before because we didn''t know enough. We fell for the lord''s devious tricks. But this time is different, don''t you think? I just figured you''d win and finally leave, since you''re so incredible." "I am incredible, but... what''s this about?" ude leaned in with a serious expression. "Do you think it''s possible for someone to survive on just water and powdered food for a month?" "They might survive... but they''d barely be alive." "Could they maintain the strength to use mana and fight immediately afterward?" "No way. Even if they survive, they''d barely be hanging on to life. Their body would be too weak. Unless they were as amazing as me, it''s impossible for normal people." "Well, the lord ims he''s made something like that. Says soldiers can survive a month on it and still fight." "If it''s made with some rare and expensive herbs, maybe..." "Nope. Just ground-up grains and herbs. Cheap and mass-producible." "Eating just that for a whole month? Pfft, ridiculous. There''s no way. How can you fight when you''re starving?" Alpoi scoffed, not believing the lord''s im. Humanity had fought tirelessly to stave off hunger. Starvation drained energy, lowered productivity, and ultimately caused societal copse. Most people lived just to eat, after all. Hunger was a formidable enemy. But surviving a month without proper nutrition and beingbat-ready? That was impossible for ordinary people. ude leaned closer to the scoffing Alpoi and spoke slyly. "What do you think? You''ve got fame now. Why not settle things with the estate once and for all in this bet? I''ll eve help you." "Hmm... but what if it actually works?" Alpoi hesitated. He didn''t have much life left to wager. At least in his current state, he could expect a peaceful retirement. But if he lost again, he''d be a lifelong ve. No retirement-just construction work until he died. ude raised his voice impatiently. "Why are you hesitating? Do you really think the lord always seeds? Is he a god? Even if he is, you''re the man who defeated a goddess!" "Hmm..." "Think logically! Does that make sense? We''re intellectuals! Intellectuals judge everything with reason and intelligence. How long are you going to let an ignorant, irrational person like him dictate your life?" "Hmm..." Alpoi nodded slightly. No matter how he looked at it, this time it seemed the lord was wrong. Maintaining energy and strength without proper food wasn''t easy. After all, every military force emphasized the importance of supplies. As a mage, Alpoi had an even better understanding of the human body. Eating only dry rations drained strength, let alone surviving on just powder without anything to chew. After some more thought, he finally steeled himself and said firmly, "Alright. This time, I''ll bet on you." "Don''t bet on me. Bet on yourself. Trust the knowledge and experience you''ve built up. You''re the heir to the magic tower, the estate''s greatest mage, and the man who defeated a goddess. You''re the best, bro." ude lightly tapped Alpoi''s chest with his fist. Feeling a strange warmth in his chest, Alpoi nodded with a determined expression. "Yeah, I''m Alpoi. The man who defeated a goddess." Alpoi raised his head arrogantly once more. Come to think of it, someone as great as him living as a ve was absurd. This time, he vowed to win the bet and reim his freedom. Watching Alpoi''s determined expression, Wendy sighed deeply and stared up at the sky. [T/L: Please support me and read 385 extra chapters: https://ko-fi/revengerscans ] Chapter 310: Chapter 309: I鈥檒l Bet on You (3) Chapter 310: Chapter 309: I¡¯ll Bet on You (3) ? "Hey, hey, let''s hurry up and go." "Ugh, this godforsaken estate. I swear I''ll never step foot in the North again." "Such a disgusting lord and an even more disgusting estate." Grumbling as they packed their belongings were Max and the troubleshooters who had been detained since the Cabaldi War. They had worked in the estate to pay off their debts but couldn''t easily gain freedom. No matter how much they worked, their wages barely covered the dailyborer fees, making it hard to reduce the owed amount. Even so, they weren''t about to give back the money they had already received. The sums they''d gotten from Rozalin and Meriel were far toorge to return. Stuck in this limbo, suffering through their predicament, the war with Desmond broke out. Max and the troubleshooters, serving asmanders of the Labor Assault Corps, finally earned their freedom. "We''re free!" "Hurrah!" At Max''s shout, the troubleshooters cheered loudly. Atst, they were done with this wretched estate. Today was a special day. While Max and the troubleshooters were cleaning themselves up and shaving their overgrown beards, ude came to visit. "Hey, so you''re leaving now? You''ve all worked hard." "Oh, uh... head butler, you''re here?" Max greeted ude with a reluctant expression. Though it was Ghiin who had detained them, it was ude who had mercilessly worked them to the bone at the construction sites. He had driven them so hard that they''d even considered assassination. But fearing they''d be caught and enved for life, they never dared attempt it. Despite Max''s sullen expression, ude spoke warmly. "So, what''s next for you after you leave?" "We''ve been through so much, so I''m nning to find some less taxing work for a while." Though thement had a pointed edge, ude pretended not to notice. "Ah, with skills like yours, isn''t it a waste to do petty jobs?" "I''m thinking of saving up a bit more and retiring. I''ll buy somend and live peacefully." "Hm, that sounds a bit disappointing." In truth, Max and the troubleshooters were quite skilled. That''s why they had been entrusted with missions like rescuing Ghiin and leading the Labor Assault Corps during the war in ce of Kaor. Feigning regret, ude subtly nted the seed. "Well, you''ll need a fair bit of money for that. How about earning a fortune in one go?" "A fortune? How?" "Well, you see, the lord has made something recently..." ude, just as he had with Alpoi, began passionately exining the absurd product. Max and the troubleshooters agreed that it sounded ridiculous. But they were also wary of the lord''s proven track record. While they hadn''t witnessed the development of the improved wheat or cosmetics, they''d heard plenty of rumors. Seeing Ghiin fight on the battlefield had been another shock to them. Part of the reason they hadn''t dared escape was their fear of him. And now they were being asked to wager against such a lord? Max immediately shook his head. "No, we''ll just leave. We don''t want any more ties to this estate." It was an expected reaction. ude nodded as if he had anticipated this. "Twenty thousand gold." "...!" "If you win, each of you will walk away with 20,000 gold." The astronomical figure made Max and the troubleshooters'' eyes widen. With that amount, they could retire immediately. Though tempted by the staggering sum, Max didn''t give in easily. He was a seasoned leader of troubleshooters who had seen it all. "Why... are you offering this to us?" The strange powdered food Ghiin had made seemed likely to fail, but why would they offer such a golden opportunity to outsiders like them? Seeing Max''s suspicious gaze, ude spoke in a soft tone. "You''ve resented me a lot, haven''t you?" ...A little." "I had no choice. The estatecked manpower. I had to y the viin. I''ve always felt sorry for you." "Head butler...." "You lead a small group, so you must know how hard it is to guide people. How difficult it is to bear the weight of leadership." Max nodded silently. Though ude had a bad reputation, he had pushed people for the estate''s sake, hadn''t he? Now that was time to leave, Max could somewhat understand his perspective. ude sped Max''s hand and continued. "It''s nothing special. I just want to give you all a chance to leave with a fair amount of money. Without an excuse like this, I couldn''t give you such a sum." "Head butler..." Max and the troubleshooters were unexpectedly moved. Their noses stung with emotion. They''d thought ude was a bad man, but he was actually someone with a warm heart. ude didn''t appeal to logic or reason. Instead, he stirred Max and the troubleshooters'' emotions. Looking at Max with warm eyes, ude shifted his gaze to the distance and said, "And this is for the lord as well." "For the lord?" "Yes. Our lord is extraordinary. He has ovee hardships and achieved great things. But... hisck of failure is a problem." "How... is that a problem?" "He''s growing more arrogant by the day. When you''re young, experiencing failure and hardship is what helps you grow. Better he takes a major loss now." "Why now?" "To be honest, even if he fails this time, it''ll just be a bit embarrassing for him. But losing arge sum of money will make him snap out of it. It''ll curb his arrogance." "Hm..." "Think about it. What happens if he stays arrogant and another war breaks out? War is a ce where a single mistake can cost your life. We need to correct his mindset now. Losing some money is a small price to pay." "Ah..." Max and the troubleshooters understood ude''s point. It was no longer a secret that Ghiin had drawn the ire of the Duchy. If such a powerful enemyy in wait and Ghiin remained overconfident, it would surely lead to disaster. Max, having seen such cases often in his work as a troubleshooter, knew that arrogance ultimately led to ruin. Especially for someone with many enemies. ude''s reasoning was sound. ''A loyalist!'' ''We misjudged him!'' ''Of course, a man like him is the head butler of such a grand estate.'' Max and the troubleshooters were moved. ude had borne all the me and criticism for the sake of the lord and the estate. It was only now, as they were leaving, that they understood his heart. They felt a pang of guilt. Still, a bet was a bet. ude''s logic was sound, but if they lost, it would be a disaster. Sensing Max''s hesitation, ude smiled. "The mages from the magic tower have agreed to participate as well. The mages have already verified it. There''s no need to worry." "Oh!" The troubleshooters eximed in awe. If the mages had already verified it, there was nothing more to say. These mages had once belonged to the Scarlet me Tower, renowned as the best in the North. Among them, Vanessa was a 6th-circle mage. Mages of that caliber joining the bet? It would be foolish not to participate. ude had deliberately convinced the mages first for this very reason. Troubleshooters, with their vast experience, were hard to sway. Highlighting the mages'' involvement was crucial. Of course, ude conveniently left out the fact that Vanessa was no longer with the tower and wouldn''t be participating in the bet. "I''ll do it!" Max dered boldly, and the troubleshooters unanimously agreed. Thus, ude sessfully roped in both the mages and the troubleshooters. ''Phew, now it''s underway. Don''t worry, we''ll win anyway.'' Despite this, ude showed some growth. After persuading them, he didn''t go straight to Ghiin. Instead, using his authority as head butler, he pilfered a small sample of the powdered food and mixed it for himself with a determined expression. "Hm... the taste''s not bad." Though it left his stomach feeling slightly uneasy, it wasn''t too ufortable. In fact, he even felt a slight sense of fullness. With that, he worked until evening as usual. "I''m hungry." After drinking the powder mixed with water, hunger was inevitable. He ate another portion, rested briefly, and returned to work. "Ah, I''m starving. This is useless." He was hungry. He wanted to eat something delicious, something he could chew. Thinking about it only made the hunger worse. Deciding to quit the powdered food experiment, he ate a hearty meal and said, "It''s barely enough to stop you from starving to death. You definitely can''t fight on this stuff. Hahaha!" He gave up after just one day. The hunger, coupled with the constant craving for real food, was unbearable. This time, he was certain the lord had failed. Seeing ude so overconfident, Wendy cautiously spoke. "But isn''t it a bit rash to decide after just one day? Shouldn''t you try it for at least three days?" "Ugh, forget it. I''m too hungry to live on just this stuff. It''s a failure, a failure." "...The lord has always delivered unexpected results." "Not this time, and even if I lose, it doesn''t matter." Wendy looked surprised. For someone who wanted freedom so desperately, how could losing not matter? Was he really trying to warn the lord about his arrogance? As she gazed at him curiously, ude turned his head away. Staring out the office window, he muttered, "I''ve got nothing to bet... my life''s already ruined, so I''ve got nothing to lose."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ude had nothing left to wager. That''s why he had dragged in other people''s lives to bet on instead. Wendy, who briefly thought he might have improved, simply stared at the office ceiling. *** The contracts were quickly signed. The mages and troubleshooters wagered their lives, demanding freedom and money in return if they won. It was only natural for Ghiin to readily agree. Gaining an extension on 46 mages'' contracts and recruiting 10 new troubleshooters was an opportunity he couldn''t pass up. ude looked at Ghiin confidently and said, "I''ll handle the oversight. Can''t let anyone sneak food to them." "Do as you please." "Haha, don''t regret it." "You, on the other hand... Well, you have nothing to regret." News of the wager between the lord and the head butler quickly spread through the estate. This time, even Ghiin''s close aides like Belinda and Gillian, who usually tried to dissuade him, didn''t bother. They had learned through repeated attempts that trying to stop him was pointless. Besides, there was genuine curiosity about whether Ghiin would seed again this time. The longtime residents of the Fenris region, familiar with such wagers, predicted Ghiin''s victory. Their belief wasn''t based on any concrete knowledge-just that Ghiin always won. So, they assumed he would win this time too. "They say the head butler challenged the Lord again?" "Tsk, tsk, why does he keep doing this when he always loses?" "But I hear this time''s different. Even the mages are participating." "Pfft, like that makes a difference. The mages joined before too." Ghiin''s poprity was so overwhelming that mockery of ude only grew. But ude didn''t care. He was genuinely confident in his victory this time-or so he told himself. The participants, however, didn''t share his optimism. "What is this?!" "You expect us to survive on just this powder for a month?!" "And then participate in mock battles?!" "How are we supposed to do that?!" The knights and soldiers selected for the test looked at their powdered rations with sheer horror. What was the one advantage of this estate? Despite the tough training, they could always eat their fill. Food was abundant, especially recently. The people of Fenris had even started developing various sauces to make their meals more enjoyable. This wasn''t a change Ghiin had pushed for; it was natural result of their abundant food supply. And now, in such a food-rich environment, they were being asked to subsist on powdered water while continuing their rigorous training. Of course, they were furious. Among the knights, the senior members Gordon and Lucas were the first to express their anger. "I''m not training on this crap! It''ll ruin my muscles!" "This is a conspiracy from those jealous of my genius! I won''t stand for it!" Even the elves reacted simrly. Ascon, unfortunately one of those selected, exploded with rage. "You bastards! At my age, you expect me to survive on this?! $#@%! $@#%! $#@%! %$#%!" His cursing was so intense that it was hard to listen to. Though they tried to rebel, they were swiftly subdued by Gillian and the other knights stationed to oversee them. The non-participating knights worked even harder to suppress the participants, fearing they might be dragged into the experiment themselves. The participants, filled with resentment, shouted in unison. "They say this was the head butler''s idea?!" "Damn it! What does this have to do with us?!" "Why does everything have to be so extreme?!" Even without the wager, the experiment would have happened. But it wouldn''t have been conducted this way. Ghiin had originally nned to gradually test the effects, monitoring the participants'' conditions over several days. After all, this wasn''t regr food but emergency field rations. It could have been tested safely while bncing other tasks. But ude, aiming for victory in the wager, had pushed things to the extreme. Seizing on Ghiin''s mention of a one-month timeline, he had exaggerated the conditions. As a result, all the participants'' resentment was directed at ude. They were truly forced to survive on just water and powder for an entire month. Despite the outcry and criticism, ude didn''t bat an eye. ''I''m not hungry.'' He was a man of unyielding mental fortitude. The wager had begun. To secure his victory, ude started preparing even more meticulously. Meanwhile, Ghiin, taking advantage of the ongoing bet and experiment, decided to try a training regimen he had been pondering for a while. [Invisible Sword Master] It was inspired by a book written by Gordon. [T/L: Please support me and read 385 extra chapters: https://ko-fi/revengerscans ] Chapter 311: Chapter 310: It Was Truly a Magnificent Duel (1) Chapter 311: Chapter 310: It Was Truly a Magnificent Duel (1) ? Gordon''s novel was something Ghiin skimmed through casually, but a part of its content gave him a topic to ponder. ''Attacking without leaving any trace of presence, invisible even during the strike...'' This could work if there was a significant skill gap. However, ording to Gordon''s setting, it was more akin to a supernatural power rather than a matter of skill. In some ways, it was more dangerous than "a power that can destroy anything." The thought alone was terrifying, but in reality, such a feat was impossible. It was purely a concept of the imagination. ''Even the saintess couldn''t wield such power.'' Not even a saintess, who borrowed the goddess''s power, could achieve such an absurd feat. Others might have dismissed it with augh, but for Ghiin, it sparked curiosity. ''If I were to encounter an enemy who could truly use such power, what would I do? Or, if I faced someone with a simr ability?'' In his previous life, he could have responded by extending his sensory domain to epass his surroundings. But what if he couldn''t sense the attack in time? Even if such powers didn''t exist in the world, facing someone stronger might lead to a simr situation. ''I need to find a way to survive an instant-kill attack and counter attack.'' To avoid instant death, a body capable of withstanding any attack was necessary. Those who trained in mana naturally developed enhanced physical abilities. Their bodies adapted to absorb mana through training, gradually changing their constitution. As one advanced, their senses sharpened, and their strength and recovery abilities increased exponentially. Still, a person''s body didn''t be as hard as steel. Knights didn''t practice mana cultivation techniques, gathering mana, and covering their bodies with it during battle, for no reason. To unleash greater power, mana must be actively drawn from the core and circted through the body. Without proper mana maniption, defensive capabilities dropped significantly. Even those skilled in mana could be injured by an ordinary attack if caught off guard. Assassinations sometimes seeded due to this vulnerability. Even against someone trained in mana, a well-ced strike could cause critical damage. ''But what if my body could automatically block attacks and even shock the enemy in return?'' At the very least, he wouldn''t be caught off guard by enemies equal to or weaker than him. It would also be advantageous in chaotic battles involving many opponents. No matter how many weaklings attacked, they wouldn''t be able to inflict even a scratch. If he could create such a body, he would be far stronger than he was now. "Let''s try it." There were several ways to develop a new technique. The most standard method involved extensive research to formte a theory, followed by countless experiments to ensure safety. The second method was to recklessly dive into the practice, risking one''s life. While dangerous, it was much faster. Ghiin preferred thetter. Whoosh. He drew a dagger and immediately stabbed his arm. Thud! Blood spurted from the wound where the de sank in. Mana had instinctively gathered to produce weak repulsion, but it wasn''t enough. The attack was simply too strong and too fast. "Too slow, and insufficient.'' The body needed to react before the mind could even register the attack. The moment the skin was cut, mana had to automatically surge from the core to protect the body. This was the first stage. Counterattacks wouldeter. Swish... Since the wound was shallow, it quickly healed. Ghiin sharpened his senses to their limit. His body needed to remember what he was about to do. Even in his previous life, he had sustained countless wounds, but he had never attempted such a brute-force method of training. Instead, he had focused more on evasion and defense. But things are different now. He needed to evolve his body itself. ''Let''s apply more force.'' sh, sh, sh! He moved the dagger quickly, inflicting multiple wounds across his body, focusing his senses on the areas around the injuries. The amount of mana gathering at each wound varied slightly. As he progressed, the wounds became incrementallyrger. This indicated that his body''s response speed wasn''t keeping up with the speed of the attacks. ''I''ll need a few more days.'' There was no need to visit the training grounds for this. Ghiin alternated between fieldwork and training during the day, and paperwork and self-inflicted wounds in his office at night. His clothes were constantly torn, soaked in blood, and in shambles. After a few days of this, Belinda began to grow suspicious. ''What''s going on? Even on days without sparring, it''s like this.'' Everyone knew Ghiin was a training enthusiast. No one found his frequently ruined clothes unusual, buttely, things seemed off. As Belinda grew more suspicious, Ghiin''s training became increasingly intense. ''Am I hesitating unconsciously?'' With daily self-inflicted wounds, his senses had developed to a level iparable to before. Even when he made deep cuts, mana gathered instantly, leaving only shallow wounds. But his response speed had reached a teau and wasn''t improving further. It seemed his attacks had hit their own limit. Because his body hadn''t fully adapted yet, his strikes remained at the level of a novice knight. His body instinctively recognized this, preventing him from surpassing that limit. Ghiin knew exactly how to ovee this problem. "To break through the limit, I must truly risk my life.'' Narrowing his eyes, he stared at the dagger for a moment, then infused it with mana. He couldn''t afford to actually die, but his body and mind needed the tension of knowing death was possible. "This should do...'' Sweat began to bead on Ghiin''s back. A single mistake or dyed reaction would be fatal. He had no intention of artificially drawing mana to defend himself. The moment the de struck, his body had to act on its own to ensure survival. Taking a deep breath, he slowly raised the dagger. Just then, Belinda, who had been suspicious for days, burst into Ghiin''s office. Click! "Young master! What are you doing every night to end up with your clothes like- KYAAAAAA!" Belinda screamed in shock the moment she entered. What she saw was... Ghiin driving a dagger into his own heart. *** ''A partial sess.'' Lying in bed, Ghiin reflected. The dagger had pierced halfway into his heart. A little deeper, and his heart would have been completely destroyed, killing him. But the rapidly gathered mana had stopped the de. His exceptional regenerative abilities began healing the damaged heart almost immediately. Even so, external wounds and internal injuries were different. The sudden severe injury and significant blood loss made recovery slow. Had Piote arrived even a littleter, he wouldn''t have died but would likely have suffered serious aftereffects. "Young master! Why are you doing this again?! Is it because you met Miss Amelia recently? Do you miss her? You''ve be the great lord-what more could you want to still dwell on a past love? Just settle down, find a spouse, and lead a stable life already!" "...It''s not that." "Then what is it? Is it because of another one of those bets? Are you scared you might actually lose this time? I swear, I''m so sick of the head butler and Alpoi!" "...It''s not that either." Ghiin looked around. As expected, the estate''s retainers had all gathered. He should''ve known. ude, as usual, squeezed his way through the crowd, his face annoyed. "You''re just doing this to make me look bad again, aren''t you? If you think you can''t win, just forfeit! What''s with this stubborn pride?" "...It''s not that." Ghiin''s indifferent response only made ude shout in frustration. "Everyone just mes me! They say it''s my fault the lord''s causing another scene because of the bet! Are you really going to use your poprity against me like this? Do you want to drive me mad?" From the side, Alpoi muttered grumpily, "Fine, let''s call it a draw and shave ten years off my sentence. And stop being so stubborn, will you? Don''t you know how much trouble this causes me? Me! The man who defeated a god! Ugh, so embarrassing." ude and Alpoi were once again under pressure from the vassals, used of provoking the lord into chaos. Thest time Ghiin drank poison, they were shocked butter understood it as training. But stabbing his own heart? That was something no one could call training. What kind of idiot would attempt such a ridiculous method? Everyone believed that this time, the prideful lord, Ghiin, had been so overwhelmed by his temper that he had resorted to self-harm. Ghiin, briefly debating whether to simply chase them all away, sighed and decided to give a bit of an exnation. Even he could admit that this time, their persistent intervention was justified. "It''s a new training method. It''s dangerous, but I''m moderating it properly, so there''s no need to worry." Belinda, still looking skeptical, asked, "What kind of training is that? Who in the world trains like this? How is this supposed to help?" "Well, it''s, uh..." Ghiin roughly exined his hypothesis. It was more of a conjecture and imaginative reasoning than a detailed theory, but the intent was conveyed. After listening, the onlookers blinked in silence for a while. Finally, Belinda, with an incredulous expression, said, "So... you''re training like this because you''re afraid of dying to some invisible opponent who leaves no trace?" "Well, not exactly... I''d say I got inspired by the idea." "... Young master, sensing someone''s presence is just a matter of skill. There''s no such thing as an invisible creature with no presence." Vanessa chimed in from the side, "That doesn''t make sense within thews of physics. Not even with magic. To elerate an object from rest to a certain speed, there''s an energy requirement. Any object with mass would-" Before Vanessa could dive into her full lecture mode, Ghiin hurriedly cut her off. "That''s not the point! This is about strengthening my defenses in case I''m ambushed. Stop worrying and get back to work. Aren''t you all busy?" Despite their protests that Ghiin was already strong enough and didn''t need such training, he remained immovable. Finally, ude shrugged and said, "See? I tried to convince him. The lord refused." Alpoi nodded beside him. "I also conceded. It''s not my fault." Both men, having been scolded by various people yet again, withdrew with triumphant expressions. This incident quickly spread among the estate''s residents. The people were shocked and once again retrieved their portraits of ude and Alpoi to stab them in effigy. "Why is the head butler so desperate to torment our lord?! The lord''s going to win anyway this time, just like always!" "We need to tell the saintess to call divine punishment on them!" "Alpoi is just as bad! How dare he act rudely to the saint too?!" ude and Alpoi''s reputations hit rock bottom. To be precise, they had already been at rock bottom, so now they''d plunged into the depths below. The people''s loyalty to Ghiin was immense. Believing firmly in his victory, they mocked ude and Alpoi. But unlike before, the two men had grown stronger. No matter how much they were cursed or ridiculed, they didn''t so much as flinch. "I hear there are a lot of people badmouthing us." "It''s the limit of their ignorant minds." ude and Alpoi stood on the castle balcony, each holding a ss of wine. As he sipped his wine gracefully, ude said, "What will you do once you''re free, Alpoi?" "I''ll finish my sessor training for the magic tower, then inherit the tower. Under my leadership, the tower will reim its ce as the best in the North." "As expected of an ambitious man. Very fitting for the man who defeated a goddess." "What about you? What will you do?" "I''m thinking of bing the lord of a small estate." "A choice befitting your integrity. Living a peaceful, carefree life isn''t a bad idea." "Right, I''ve worked hard enough to deserve it." The two exchanged rxed smiles, understanding each other without needing to say much. ude raised his ss and said, "You''ll make a great tower lord." Alpoi raised his ss in return. "And you''ll make a fine lord." They clinked their sses with a smile. Watching this scene from behind, Wendy pulled a sour face and sneered at the pair. *** Aside from Ghiin''s self-harm incident, life on the estate remainedrgely unchanged. Despite everyone''s efforts to dissuade him, Ghiin continued his strange training. In the blink of an eye, a month had passed. Whoosh. Two days before the appointed date, it began to rain. Watching the rain pour down, ude smiled. "The weather is perfect." Heavy rain would turn the ground muddy. Moving on such terrain would consume more stamina. The test participants would undoubtedly struggle to even move during the mock battles.N?v(el)B\\jnn The situation naturally brought a smile to his face. "Two more days..." ude closed his eyes and calmed his mind. The day before the final showdown. The sound of wind and eerie rainshed against the office windows. The calm before the storm. ude didn''t argue with the estate''s residents, who mocked him and continued to do so. Whether the lord was ipetent or he was, the results would speak for themselves. That was the way of life for ude, the ''Gambler.'' [T/L: Please support me and read 385 extra chapters: https://ko-fi/revengerscans ] Chapter 312: Chapter 311: It Was Truly a Magnificent Duel (2) Chapter 312: Chapter 311: It Was Truly a Magnificent Duel (2) ? "Head butler, it''s time," Wendy said. ude nodded. "Alright, let''s go." The day of the showdown had finally arrived. Today was the day of the mock battle. By now, the participants in the experiment would be utterly famished and too weak to function. They had only been provided water and that strange powder for every meal. ude moved with a confident expression. His destination was therge arena once used in Desmond''s estate. diator arenas like this, where ves fought, were rare facilities only estates as great as Desmond''s could afford to maintain. Ghiin, who had arrived earlier, waved as ude entered. "What''s with that expression? You seem awfully confident." "Why not? There''s no need to be tense about a game where victory is assured." "Didn''t you losest time with that same attitude?" "Then so be it." It was true. Someone like ude, who had nothing left to lose, naturally exuded a carefree aura. In the spectator stands, key figures from the estate began to gather. As the crowd grew, ude raised his hand. Thud! Step, step, step, step! The gates on one side of the arena opened, and 200 soldiers marched out in perfect order. Each soldier carried a wooden shield and a club made of bundled straw. To prevent fatalities, they were armed with non-lethal weapons. Even so, getting hit by one would still hurt a lot. These were the soldiers ude had prepared over the past month. Ghiin watched the soldiers and smirked. "What''s this? You''ve been training soldiers on the side? Not bad." "Of course. I''ve managed them personally." ude had selected only the strongest and most physically fit among the soldiers. He had provided them with the best diet, bnced training, and ample rest to refine their bodies. On top of that, he had pushed Piote to use holy power to ensure they were always in peak condition. ude wasn''t someone who relied solely on mental toughness. He used his knowledge to the fullest, turning a short month into an opportunity to create elite soldiers. Ghiin nodded as he observed the soldiers. ''He does have talent, though he''s foolish in the strangest ways.'' Despite the estate''s busy schedule, ude had trained the soldiers to such a high standard in just a month. His determination to win the bet was clearly reflected in the soldiers. ude also gazed at his soldiers with a satisfied smile. "This bet is nothing like the others.'' In previous bets, all he could do was watch the results. He had no control over the oue. But this time, he could change the game with soldiers he had personally trained. The bet was simply about which side would win. He didn''t believe the starved participants would have any strength left, but he had still prepared thoroughly. He had even given the soldiers strict orders to pummel the other side without mercy. Once ude''s soldiers had formed their ranks, Ghiin made a gesture. Creak... The gates on the opposite side of the arena opened slowly. For a long while, no one emerged. The crowd craned their necks to peer into the darkness beyond the gates. "Uhhhhh..." Finally, the participants, who had subsisted on water and powder alone, let out groans as they emerged. Ten knights, twenty elves, and twenty soldiers appeared-far fewer than ude''s forces. The numbers had been reduced due to the inclusion of knights. They shuffled forward awkwardly, holding only straw clubs. They had even abandoned their shields, iming they were too heavy. ude smiled, certain of his victory. ''Heh, they''ve turned intoplete zombies. Of course, after starving for a month, how could they be fine?'' The participants were noticeably thinner than before. Their eyes were sunken, and their steps looked weak and unsteady. Gordon, in particr, who had once been grotesquely muscr, now looked leaner and almost stylish. While ude smiled, Belinda''s eyes sparkled in surprise. "Their muscles haven''t shrunk as much as I thought, and their eyes are still sharp.'' As an assassin, Belinda''s keen observation quickly assessed the situation. Though they appeared fatigued and weak, their bodies seemed almost sculpted-lean and stripped of excess fat. It was as if they had intentionally dieted and exercised to achieve this state. Their eyes, far from lifeless, burned with fury. Ghiin gestured again, and Gillian shouted loudly, "Begin!" Thud! ude''s soldiers raised their shields. They only needed to hold the line and prevent the participants from reaching the food behind them. If the participants managed to breach the soldiers'' line and eat the food, they would win. "Hahaha..." At the front, Gordon and Lucas staggered forward. The elves and soldiers followed, shuffling along like zombies. Step. Step. Step... Their pace quickened, and before long, they were sprinting madly. "They''reing!" ude''s soldiers braced their shields tightly. They just needed to hold out until the participants tired themselves out. Even though knights were among them, it was believed they wouldn''tst long without proper meals. But this assumption was a grave mistake. "Out of my way!" Gordon roared as he swung his straw club. Boom! "Hurk!" The soldier blocking him was sent flying with a single blow. Following behind him, Lucas and the other knights swung their clubs wildly. Boom! Boom! Boom! The sound wasn''t what one would expect from straw clubs. Astonishingly, a faint bluish glow emanated from the knights'' weapons. ude shot to his feet. ''What... what''s going on? How are they still so full of energy? How are they using mana?'' It was true that those who wielded mana could endure starvation longer than ordinary people, as mana helped sustain their vitality. But after a month of starvation, even knights should have been significantly weakened. Yet, they didn''t seem starved at all. Thud! Thud! Thud! With ten knights fighting energetically, even ude''s well-trained soldiers struggled to hold their ground. Though these soldiers were strong and well-prepared, their opponents weren''t just knights. "You bastards!" Ascon charged at the soldiers with a furious expression, eyes wide with rage. "You @$#%@!, @$#% @!, you miserable @$#% @!, @$#%@!" A stream of unrelenting curses spewed from his mouth. The soldiers, insulted to their core, swung their clubs in anger. "Just die already!" "Give us food!" "Arrrgh!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Thud! Thud! Thud! Both sides, consumed by rage, descended into a chaotic brawl. The knights'' skills were far superior, but ude''s soldiers were no pushovers. Their sheer size, strength, and numbers allowed them to hold their ground. If real swords had been used, the soldiers would have been no match for the mana-wielding knights. But with straw clubs imbued with mana, the weapons were only slightly more durable than usual. The soldiers'' heavy armor further mitigated the knights'' blows, forcing both sides into intense hand-to-handbat. Thud! Thud! Thud! "Arrrgh!" Screams echoed across the chaotic arena, now a battlefield of utter mayhem. The soldiers were numerous, but the knights steadily advanced, taking down one after another. The trailing elves and soldiers also drew attention and contributed in their own way. ude watched the scene with an indifferent expression. They hadn''t fully broken through the formation yet, but the verification was essentially complete. If the knights were fully armed and using mana, at least half the soldiers would already be dead. Ghiin grinned at ude. "Looks like the test is over, don''t you think?" After a brief silence, ude suddenly stood up and shouted. "Hey! Stop them! Stop them! Don''t let them through!" If they could fight that well, the only option left was to deny it. No matter how strong they were, if they couldn''t break through the soldiers, it meant theirbat effectiveness had decreased. After all, the bet wasn''t about whether they could fight but whether they could break through the soldiers and eat the food or not. With 40 troops, including 10 knights, it should have been a given to break through 200 soldiers. The soldiers ude had prepared gritted their teeth and tried to hold on. They had been promised generous rewards if they could hold the line. Alpoi, the mages, Max, and the troubleshooters watched the fight with nervous eyes. They were already sweating profusely, their faces pale. No matter how they looked at it, it seemed inevitable that the soldiers would be overwhelmed. Finally, "The Man Who Defeated the Goddess," Alpoi, sped his hands tightly and prayed aloud. "Goddess! Please! Please, help us!" Thwack! Thwack! Thwack! "Uwaaahhhh!" Gordon and Lucas were unstoppable. They vented all the umted stress from their training. After all, they could endure getting hit with straw dummies. "You bastards! Damn it! XXX! Your mother! XXXXXXX!" Ascon had long since copsed to the ground after taking too many hits. Hey there clutching his head, still shouting profanities at the enemy''s parents. Most of the elves and soldiers had also fallen. Full stomachs or not, they were no match for 200 elite soldiers to begin with. But thanks to their efforts in distracting and holding back the enemy, the knights managed to take down more than half of the opposing soldiers. Thwack! Thwack! Thwack! Thus, the knights kept advancing, swinging their straw dummies mercilessly. For the knights who had followed Ghiin through countless real battles, this was child''s y. Eventually, they encased themselves in mana and charged forward recklessly. Since the opponents were also attacking with straw dummies, enduring a bit of pain was a fair trade. Thwack! Lucas, swinging and taking blows in a frenzy, suddenly realized that there was no one left in front of him. "I broke through." The soldiers around them were all down. While some were still standing, breaking the formation meant the mock battle was over. The knights following Lucas threw aside their straw dummies and shouted. "We won!" "Hahahahaha!" "The food is ours!" The knights rushed toward the food. A feast of various meats, fruits, and even alcohol awaited them, as if tofort them for their efforts. Watching the knights eat like madmen, ude muttered to himself. "This is strange. I tasted it, and it made me hungry?" Even eating it for just one day made him hungry-how could they endure eating only that for an entire month and still fight like this? Watching ude''s bewilderment, Ghiin chuckled inwardly. Schrs and mages from past lives had focused solely on reducing volume, increasing portability, and sustaining energy for long periods. A slight sense of hunger was inevitable. Eating the same thing continuously without chewing or savoring it would naturally be tedious. But in a war zone, it was an exceptional source of nutrition. In battle, fullness wasn''t the priority. The key was to continuously supply nutrients to maintain extreme tension and movement. ude, who had never directly experienced war, made the mistake of judging by ordinary standards. Even if he had known, he probably wouldn''t have been able to survive on it alone for a month anyway. Ghiin lightly tapped the dazed ude and spoke. "So? Looks like the match is settled, don''t you think?" ude nced around with trembling eyes. Everyone around him was staring at him, clearly waiting for him to admit defeat. "Ha..." ude let out a deep sigh as he looked up at the sky, then let out a self-deprecatingugh. "Well, I guess there''s no helping it. To think the lord would seed again. Just where did you learn all of this?" In any case, he had to ept defeat. Because that''s what it means to be a gambler. "Alright, I''ve lost." Still, since he hadn''t wagered anything, he felt surprisingly lighthearted this time. "A-ahh, uh, uh..." Meanwhile, Alpoi, the mages, Max, and the troubleshooters trembled uncontrobly, letting out strange noises. Max and the troubleshooters had gambled away 30 years. The mages, including the previous wager, were now bound for 60 years as ves. Forget retirement-surviving the next 60 years would be a miracle. All they could do was gape at ude. When their eyes met, ude shrugged with a bitter smile and shook his head, as if resigned. He extended a fist lightly toward Alpoi and said. "You lost, but you fought well. It was a truly impressive match, wasn''t it, bro?" "A-ah..." As he looked at ude''s smiling face, Alpoi raised a trembling hand. He wanted to cast a spell like before, but his hands were shaking, and he couldn''t focus. "A-ugh..." That smiling face deserved at least one fireball. "You, son of..." Thud. But before he could finish speaking, Alpoi fainted. *** The newbat rations proved highly effective. The ability to endure even when supply lines were cut or dyed would undoubtedly be a massive advantage in warfare. Everyone praised Ghiin, their mouths full ofpliments. "Incredible! As expected of our lord!" "This will greatly extend operational ranges during war!" "It''s more than adequate as emergency rations!" Ghiin nodded and gave instructions. "Set upbat ration manufacturing facilities throughout the territory. Once sufficient quantities are produced, distribute them to the citizens as emergency supplies. Also, research ways to maintain quality over time and proper storage methods. It shouldst for years, but it depends on how it''s stored." "Yes, my lord." Though it was a lot of work, the vassals didn''t object since it was essential. ude also pped his hands in agreement. "As expected of our lord, truly remarkable!" "...Yeah." ude looked genuinely at ease, without a hint of ulterior motive. Ghiin shook his head slightly at him, then addressed everyone. "Now, all of you, it''s time to help with my training." At the sudden statement, everyone''s eyes widened in shock. [T/L: Please support me and read 385 extra chapters: https://ko-fi/revengerscans] Chapter 313: Chapter 312: The Bait is Working Well (1) Chapter 313: Chapter 312: The Bait is Working Well (1) ? ude stepped forward as the representative and asked, "What kind of training?" He had plenty of work already, so what was this about more training? Up until now, the lord had trained alone. The only instance where he trained with someone else was during sparring sessions with Gillian. Ghiin replied casually, as if it were nothing special. "Just keep doing what you''ve been doing, but have the knights ambush me. I won''t retaliate or hold them responsible for attacking. The only condition is that they suppress their mana to the minimum or not use it at all. Of course, I won''t use mine either." He was spouting nonsense again. Among the group, who all stood there blinking in surprise, Belinda was the one to ask, "Young master? What kind of training are you trying to do?" "It''s part of the training I''ve been doing. To put it simply, I''m trying to improve my body''s defensive capability by taking hits." "... You do realize that kind of training usually ends up crippling people, right? You''re skilled enough to know that much." "I''ll be fine. You know how fast I recover. This is just raising the intensity a little." "Don''t do it. If you''re attacked without properly using your mana, it''s dangerous." Once someone reaches a certain level of mana usage, even if they don''t actively channel it, their body bes slightly fortified. The entire body retains a bit of mana. Because of this, their senses be sharper, and their physical abilities improve even without deliberate effort. At Ghiin''s level, his body likely held more umted mana than most knights. However, there was still a limit. Human skin is surprisingly fragile, and without actively channeling mana, it is impossible to defend against steel weapons. Despite Belinda''s objections, Ghiin shook his head. "No, this is something I absolutely need right now. It won''t take long-just a few days of practice." "And why exactly are you doing this?" "Because if I push just a little further, I think my senses will improve to the next level." Ghiin''s training was currently at a halfway point. With just a little more progress, he believed he could withstand mana-enhanced attacks from novice knights with his bare body. However, the training where he would attack himself to condition his body to react instinctively had reached a standstill. His mind was too quick-it anticipated where he would strike before the attack even happened. Now, even the thought of attacking a specific area caused mana to gather there automatically. "This won''t do. Reacting knowingly defeats the purpose.'' The ultimate goal was to instinctively block and counterattack against ambushes anywhere, anytime. He had considered asking the dwarves to create a device for training, but it would inevitably develop predictable patterns, which fell short of Ghiin''s goal. The best training wasbat itself, and if that wasn''t feasible, the training had to be as close to realbat as possible. At Ghiin''s absurd proposal, Belinda clicked her tongue. "Can''t you please be more careful with your body? Who in this estate could even bring themselves to attack you, young master?" Ghiin was the lord of this territory. Who would attack their lord without hesitation? "There should be plenty," Ghiin said with a shrug. ude nodded in agreement, though Belinda still objected. "No! I won''t allow it! If you get even a single scratch, I won''t let it slide. Do you understand?" At her stern warning, Ghiin yfully said, "Why don''t you give it a try, Belinda? I''ll buy you a ''Charnel'' if you manage to wound me." "Young master! Stop joking about dangerous things!" Swish! ng! ng! Suddenly, dozens of daggers shot out from Belinda''s body. Startled, Ghiin instinctively raised his mana. The force behind the attack was too intense to avoid using mana. ng! ng! ng! He deflected some with his hands and dodged others by stepping back. When the daggers finally stopped, Ghiin looked at Belinda with a dumbfounded expression. Belinda turned her head slightly and muttered, "I mean... you just wouldn''t listen, so I got a little mad and wanted to end this quickly. It''s not like I really wanted anything... Oh, but you managed to block it." |||| Ironically, Belinda had been the first to attack. With this, no one else voiced any objections. Clearing his throat, Ghiin turned to Gillian. "Random attacks won''t work for proper training. Select individuals to ambush me each day during training sessions. Anyone who sessfully injures me will be rewarded with gold coins." "...Understood," Gillian replied with a resigned sigh. He thought about opposing the idea but decided against it, knowing Ghiin would push ahead regardless. Thus, the "Ambushing Lord Training" began. At first, the knights hesitated, but they quickly found enjoyment in attacking Ghiin. True to his word, Ghiin didn''t retaliate. He only avoided particrly dangerous attacks, allowing shallow ones tond. He even suppressed his mana as much as possible. As a result, even Ghiin began to sustain injuries despite his skill. Those who managed to injure him were immediately rewarded. Gold coins for every hit? No one''s going to pass that up. "Here con my gold!" "Today, it''s my turn to win!" "A chance to hit the lord? Count me in!" Some knights added personal grudges to their attacks, but regardless of the reasons, everyone enthusiastically assaulted Ghiin. Since they couldn''t spend all day following him around, each knight only had one chance per day. As a result, their ambush strategies became increasingly borate. Without prompting, they started behaving like assassins. Some mapped out his daily routes and hid in ambush, while others struck during his work hours. "Huh, this is more effective than I thought." Ghiin smiled at the unintended benefits. Everyone''s stealth and concealment skills were improving as they strategized together and exchanged advice. This was precisely what Ghiin wanted-a way to train his senses to defend against unexpected attacks. ''I need to dull my awareness even more.'' The issue was that Ghiin''s heightened senses made it too easy to detect hidden opponents, reducing the element of surprise. He had to deliberately suppress his senses to allow the attacks tond. Swish! Suddenly, Gordon shed Ghiin''s arm and smirked. "Heh, my skills have improved, haven''t they?" "Hmm, not bad." "You owe me some gold for this injury." "Sure, keep working hard." ''Hehe, sess!'' Even though Ghiin had instructed them to suppress their mana, the knights couldn''t help but add a bit of mana to their attacks to ensure they wounded him. As the days went on, Ghiin noticed that his body wasn''t keeping up with the increasing intensity of the attacks. But he considered this a good thing. The more mana they used, the more his body had to adapt. However, it wasn''t an easy process. Attacks came too quickly for his body to channel mana in time, resulting in injuries. ''I need my body to react faster.'' When fully focused, he had no trouble evading or defending against attacks before they even connected. But in a dulled state, there was still a gap before his body could react properly. ''Should I increase the intensity even further?'' For his body to undergo real transformation, it needed to feel genuine danger. And indeed, the training was already yielding some results. One day, while Ghiin wandered through the estate deep in thought, someone blocked his path. "What is it?" It was Ascon, standing in his way with a smug expression. "May I have a chance to attack you as well?" "Hmm? But you can''t use mana, can you?" By this point, ordinary attacks without mana couldn''t easily harm Ghiin. Even with his suppressed mana, a normal de would only lightly graze his skin. That wasn''t enough to evoke the sense of danger necessary for his training. However, Ascon insisted. "Why should only the knights get the chance? Let me try as well." "Alright, go ahead and give it a shot." "You''re giving me permission, right?" "I said yes, didn''t I?" "Then I''ll try a mental attack." "...?" Before Ghiin could say anything, Ascon''s mouth opened first. "You piece of crap, you little XXXX, I nearly died at this age because of you, eating powder instead of real food, you XXXX, XXXX, your damned XXXX, you XXXX bastard, living like there''s no tomorrow, you insane lunatic, you XXXXXX..." A constant stream of foul curses poured out, tinged with what felt like genuine bitterness. As Ghiin stood there dumbfounded,ughing awkwardly, Belinda, who had heard the news, stormed in with a face like a demon. With the single word "Shibari," Ascon was immediately dragged away by the soldiers and thrown into prison. As if nothing had happened, Ghiin''s training continued. When the progress seemed to slow down a bit, Ghiin expanded the number of participants allowed to join the ambush and lifted the restrictions on the number of attempts. He even rxed the mana constraints. From that point on, the knights attacked Ghiin even more boldly. Ghiin began epting even dangerous attacks without resistance. At times, he was seriously injured and carried away, and there were instances where one of his arms was nearly severed. "Young master! Please stop this already!" "My lord, this is getting more and more dangerous." "This isn''t training anymore, it''s torment." Belinda and the vassals all began trying to stop him. Ghiin''s body had long been covered in scars, and as the wounds umted, his recovery began to slow. But Ghiin stood firm. "No, I''m starting to feel iting together." The body doesn''t lie. The transformation had begun ever since he was stabbed in the heart. Without conscious effort, his body instinctively stayed in a tense state, and each time he was attacked, mana began gathering at the impacted areas faster. His senses were sharper than ever, despite deliberately suppressing them. On top of that, unexpected effects began to emerge. "This is..." Every day, he was wounded and attacked. After facing the brink of death multiple times, his body began to search for a new way to survive. The movement speed of mana from the core has a limit; it cannot go beyond a certain pace. Thus, the body started distributing mana evenly throughout itself. Even without conscious thought, his body disyed effects akin to maintaining the first core activation continuously.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ''I didn''t think this was possible.'' This was a technique Ghiin had conceived and attempted long ago. Maintaining mana activation throughout the body would naturally lead to its gradual depletion. To replenish it, one had to engage in cultivation or rest sufficiently. For someone of Ghiin''s caliber, mana could be restored gradually even through simple breathing. But eventually, all mana would be consumed. There was also the problem of consciously maintaining the mana flow. ''So, I had focused on improving reaction speed instead.'' Now, the mana was moving on its own to protect his body. Moreover, his body was beginning to replenish the consumed mana bit by bit, as if breathing through every inch of his skin and respiratory system. Though it was an extremely small amountpared to deliberate mana cultivation, his body was autonomously absorbing mana from the surroundings. Confronting death every day, the human body could indeed achieve remarkable evolution. ''I''ll need to tweak the cultivation technique a bit more.'' He could feel how mana was moving within his body. By utilizing this, he could refine his cultivation technique further. ''Perhaps... I might even expand the core beyond what I achieved in my previous life.'' In his past life, creating five cores had been his limit. The burden on the body increased with more cores, and mana consumption also became a significant issue. Yet, even with just five cores, Ghiin had reached the pinnacle as one of the continent''s Seven Strongest, with hardly any rivals. Now, with this newfound understanding, he felt it might be possible to surpass even that. "Not bad." Ghiin smiled with satisfaction. What had started as a momentary inspiration during training was now revealing a crucial path forward. As his body became ustomed to maintaining the first core activation unconsciously, the results were astonishing. "Here wee again!" Ten knights suddenly appeared, swinging their swords at Ghiin from all directions. Their des were faintly enveloped in a bluish light-attacks that could be ssified as beginner-level knights. Until now, such attacks had been enough to wound Ghiin, as he had deliberately suppressed his mana. This time, too, Ghiin did not consciously summon his mana. He simply endured the attacks as usual. ng! ng! ng! "...?" The knights whonded their attacks wore puzzled expressions. Why did it sound like they were hitting steel instead of flesh? When they checked the situation, the knights gasped in shock. "What is this!" "How is this possible?" "Didn''t you say you wouldn''t use mana? You''re using it, aren''t you?" Ghiin''s body was unscathed. His clothes were torn, but his skin didn''t have a single scratch. Hearing the knights'' exmations, Ghiin nced down at his body and nodded. "Hmm, this should do for now." Without consciously using his mana, he had reached a state where his first core was perpetually active. Thus, the knights'' attacks had no effect on him. Of course, the knights hadn''t gone all out. If they had used their full strength, they could have inflicted significant injuries. "Starting today, the ambush training ends." He no longer needed this type of training. Though still in its infancy, he hadid the groundwork for the next stage. Now, he aimed to develop and enhance it further, advancing to second, third core activation, and beyond. The knights seemed a bit disappointed by the announcement. ''Ah, that extra ie was nice while itsted.'' ''A little more would''ve been great.'' ''Plus, hitting the lord had its own charm.'' Though they regretted losing their entertainment, it wasn''t just that. Watching Ghiin walk away, the knights all had the same thought. "He''s bing more of a monster." What had seemed like insane training had actually worked. Some knights even considered trying it themselves but quickly dismissed the idea. Such madness was only possible for someone like the lord. *** Meanwhile, estate development was proceeding smoothly. Despite the heavy workload, Fenris had always been a ce bustling with activity. Having done simr tasks many times before, the people were now efficient, with no significant issues. They demolished old residences, merged viges, fortified strongholds, expanded workshops, and devised more efficient ways to utilize Desmond''s abundant resources. Road construction was also ongoing. As roads were built, resource transportation became faster, elerating the estate''s development exponentiallypared to before. Of course, not everything was perfect. ude groaned as he stared at the mountain of paperwork. "Hmm... We still don''t have enough administrators." After eliminating Desmond''s vassals, they had meticulously interrogated and vetted lower- level officials to find capable individuals. But with such a vast territory and so much work to do, manpower was inevitablycking. "Sigh, where can we recruit more people now?" Rumors about him had already spread across the Seiron Academy, making recruitment from there unlikely. He would have to look elsewhere for new talent. "For now, we can''t increase the workload anymore." Even now, people were stretched thin, with each person doing the work of ten. Any further increase would be impossible. The lord had no new tasks recently and was fully focused on training. It seemed like they could continue training the soldiers and concentrating on development without any issues. One day, as ude was feeling relieved, Ghiin suddenly burst through the door and said, "I''m starting a new project." ||||| "I''m establishing the Fenris Magic Research Institute and forming a magic corps." ude''s face instantly twisted in dismay. [T/L: Please support me and read 385 extra chapters: https://ko-fi/revengerscans] Chapter 314: Chapter 313: The Bait is Working Well (2) Chapter 314: Chapter 313: The Bait is Working Well (2) ? A corps is a military organization capable of operating independently. In other words, Ghiin''s statement meant he intended to create an armyposed solely of mages. ude, who had been staring at Ghiin with a nk expression, finally spoke. "Whether it''s a research institute or a corps... How exactly are we supposed to pull that off? Officially, our territory has only one mage." The mages in Fenris territory held a rather ambiguous status. Officially, they were cooperative mages dispatched from the branch of the Scarlet me Magic Tower, but unofficially, they were Ghiin''s contracted ves. Thus, they couldn''t openly reveal themselves. After all, they were officially affiliated with the Magic Tower. If it became widely known that the Magic Tower had actively participated in territorial wars, it would bring significant trouble. Of course, even now, they were essentially just turning a blind eye to the situation. As long as it wasn''t too tant, it could be overlooked. Ghiin nodded and continued. "Currently, Vanessa is the only official member. As for the rest... well, we''ll just continue as we''ve been doing-construction work, fighting, and so on." || || "Andtely, mages have been trickling into our territory, haven''t they? It seems they''re sniffing around, hoping to gain something." "That''s true. The rumor about a 6th-circle mage is spreading." After the war with Desmond, rumors about a 6th-circle mage in Fenris had started to circte. Many people had witnessed Willow''s magic being countered, which lent credibility to the rumor. It would have been strange if no rumors had spread, considering even the kingdom''s army had been involved. "A 6th-circle mage isn''tmon, is it? Even if it''s a half-baked one, that doesn''t matter to most people." Reaching the 6th circle was a level where one could be a Tower Lord. Nobles were eager to identify this mage''s identity. Independent mages were also beginning to gather in Fenris. Some imed to be wandering the world to gain experience, but most of them were eithercking talent or had hit a wall due to ack of opportunities. Hence, they came to Fenris, hoping to meet the 6th-circle mage and receive even the smallest bit of guidance. A 6th-circle mage was not someone one could easily meet. Ghiin nodded, agreeing with ude''s assessment. "Exactly. So, let''s take them in. That way, we''ll have more mages. We need to increase our magic power somehow." Relying on the Magic Tower had its limits. The tower wouldn''t provide any more assistance. However, to contend with duke and other great lords, expanding their magic power was essential. These lords likely had mages far superior to those in Desmond''s employ. The mage of the duchy, Ilois, was at the 7th circle, and the Tower Lord of the Crimson Magic Tower, who was allied with them, was also at the 7th circle. They needed to quickly advance Vanessa''s abilities and increase the number of mages. ude understood the reasoning, but understanding and executing it were two different things. "Hmm, but do you think they''ll willingly align themselves with the territory? Those who were expelled due tock of talent might agree, but the ones who value their freedom will refuse. You know how prideful and temperamental mages are." "If we offer them the opportunity to receive guidance from a 6th-circle mage, do you think they can resist? Add to that a sufficient sry."N?v(el)B\\jnn "That''s certainly tempting. Mages are always desperate to advance their abilities. We just need to hide the fact that Vanessa is a half-baked mage." "Exactly. Tell them that bing a mage affiliated with the territory alsoes with ess to mana concentration circles." "Can you try spending money a bit more carefully? We''re running low on rune stones because you''ve been using so many." "You have to spend when it''s necessary. Start preparing to advertise this everywhere." "Ugh... What about the mages from the Magic Tower?" "Let''s just continue living together peacefully. Everyone stays happy." "...Fine." ude gave up trying to argue. What did he care about the affairs of the Magic Tower? If they all ended up destroyed because of this, so be it. Dwarves and mages who were already busy were dragged in to start additional construction. Alpoi, who had long since turned cynical after being enved for 60 years, cursed non-stop. "Damn it! Why does the work never end in this miserable territory? In this ursed ce! Do you even know who you''re dealing with? I, the man who defeated the gods!" Galbarik, watching Alpoi, remarked, "Still, this building is supposed to be for the mages, right? Looks like they''re spending a fortune on it." "Hmph! They should be doing that much to keep me here!" Alpoi consoled himself with the thought that he was staying here out of generosity, not because he was enved. The new building under construction was indeed exceptional. It included individual amodations for numerous mages and a dedicated training hall. There was an enormous magical archive as well as a plethora of other conveniences. Naturally, all the magic enhancements for the building were overseen by Vanessa. The dwarves also poured extra effort into its construction, as Ghiin had repeatedly emphasized the building''s importance. As the structure''s floors rose higher, Alpoi muttered, "It''s impressive, but... doesn''t it look like a magic tower? Is this really our dormitory?" It wasn''t just reminiscent of a magic tower-it was a magic tower, no matter how you looked at it. Before the building was evenpleted, Ghiin gathered everyone and announced, "I''m sure you''re all curious about what this building is. It seems too grand for just mage amodations. As you know, more mages have beening to our territory recently." Everyone nodded. Even during construction, the rumor about the 6th-circle mage had been spreading further. Belinda frowned slightly and said, "But what do we do about these visitors? We''re providing them with amodations for now, but they keep pestering us to meet the 6th-circle mage. Just today, two more showed up." The wandering mages hadn''t been allowed to meet Vanessa. They couldn''t let just anyone meet their territory''s top-secret weapon. Her identity was a secret, after all. So the mages remained in the territory, unable to leave, behaving like restless puppies begging for attention. Under the strict surveince of the Fenris army, they were kept in check. Even low-circle mages could be catastrophic for ordinary people if they caused trouble. Ghiin began exining, "This building will be the Fenris Magic Research Institute, with Vanessa as its director." Vanessa was taken aback by the announcement. "Me?" "Yes. As the highest-ranking 6th-circle mage in the territory, it''s only natural for you to be the director." It was a straightforward statement, but Vanessa, prone to embarrassment, turned bright red. "Wait! Why am I not the director?" Alpoi interjected, only for Ghiin to shake his head. "You''re the branch head of the Scarlet me Magic Tower. This is the Fenris Magic Research Institute." "Hmph..." It sounded reasonable enough. Though Alpoi felt the organizational structure was bing more convoluted, he had no choice but to back down. "We''ll officially start recruiting mages. First, we''ll try persuading the mages who have already arrived in the territory. They''ll also live and work at the institute." "Wait! Wasn''t this supposed to be our private amodation?" Alpoi asked, only for Ghiin to nod. "It is amodation. All mages will now stay there, conduct magical research together, train, and contribute to the territory. During battles, they''ll form the magic corps." The mention of a magic corps shocked everyone. It was a clear deration that mages would now be treated as an organized military force. Alpoi, trembling, asked, "Does that mean... we''re included?" "Of course." "That''s... a magic tower! You can''t do this!" Without blinking, Ghiin responded, "It''s not a magic tower. It''s the Fenris Magic Research Institute." The mages who are already members are going to join a group led by other mages? And they''re going to study and train magic together there? Helping out and participating in full-fledged activities are different. If the Scarlet me Magic Tower finds out, there''ll be chaos. Still, they can somehow get past that. They can at least make an excuse to exchange knowledge. But the Magic Corps? They have always participated in wars secretly. If they put the enemy in a specialized unit, it could end up causing problems even in previous wars. This really meant that they should all die together. "That''s what a magic tower is! This is insane!" "It''s a research institute. Combat will only be conducted for defensive purposes, so there''s no need to worry." While this was somewhat reassuring-defensive support for the territory might be justifiable -Alpoi wasn''t easily convinced. He had been through too much in Fenris to let such words slide without suspicion. "...You''re not suggesting that the best defense is a strong offense, are you?" "Answer me." Ghiin didn''t reply and instead turned to ude, asking, "When is the ve trader arriving?" || || ude remained silent, as did Alpoi and everyone else. Once the room fell silent, Ghiin resumed speaking in earnest. "The mages who officially be part of our territory will now receive proper magic instruction from Vanessa. While helping with the territory''s affairs is important, they need to improve their skills quickly. We''ll provide all necessary support from the territory." Vanessa, startled by this deration, stammered. "Me?" "Yes, you''ll be teaching the mages magic from now on. Everyone needs to elevate their skills." "H-how can I take on such a big responsibility..." "You can. You''re the highest-circle mage in the territory, aren''t you? Plus, when ites to exining things... no one''s better than you." Everyone nodded in agreement. Anyone who dared to ask Vanessa a question often found themselves stuck in a lecture thatsted at least an hour. Vanessa enjoyed breaking down magic to its coreponents, which allowed her to exin it more clearly and thoroughly than anyone else. If the mages devoted themselves to research and training, their skills would improve rapidly. The decision was made, and all that remained was to carry it out. Despite Vanessa''s repeated protests, Ghiin was unmoved. Thus, the Fenris Magic Research Institute was established, and Vanessa was appointed as its director. "Oh, and while Vanessa will be themander of the magic corps, Lowell will serve as her strategist." Lowell was caught off guard. "Me? I already have so much work!" "You''ll just be advising during wartime. Don''t overthink it." "Ugh..." While Vanessa was themander, shecked military insight. Someone trained in military strategy needed to assist her. Ghiin also nned to reorganize the military soon. Up until now, he had managed everything himself, but the scale of operations had grown toorge to handle alone. Once the research institute was up and running, meetings with the wandering mages began to be scheduled one by one. Ghiin called ude and instructed him. "Listen carefully: don''t let a single mage leave the territory." "Huh? Why? Are you saying I should imprison them?" "No, no. Just persuade them to join our territory. You can do it, right?" "...Why do I have to do it? Can''t you handle it yourself, my lord? I''m already swamped with work." "No, you''re the best person for this job. I trust you." "...Ugh." Despite his reluctance, ude nodded, feigning modesty as he basked in the indirect compliment. The first mage ude met with was a middle-aged 3rd-circle mage. Sitting with his legs crossed arrogantly, ude tilted his chin up and asked, "So, you''d like to meet our territory''s 6th-circle mage, is that right?" "Yes, if possible, I''d like to receive even a little guidance," the mage replied, his eyes brimming with desire. Although he looked slightly pompous, he recognized that he was speaking to the Head butler of a major territory. As a mere 3rd-circle mage, he couldn''t afford to act out of line. ude leaned forward slightly and spoke in a persuasive tone. "It''s not easy to meet someone like that... But why not consider bing a mage of our territory? You''d receive instruction from a 6th-circle mage and full support from the territory." "A mage of the territory...?" "Yes, it''s nothing much. Surely you''ve heard the rumors about how wealthy our territory is? We''re even building a new magic tower-no, research institute-and all mages will be provided with personal mana concentration circles." "Wh-what!" The mage was taken aback. No other territory would offer such support to a wandering mage with limited talent. The terms were exceptionally generous. The mage, already weary of wandering and studying alone, found the offer tempting. Still, being a mage, he wasn''t without skepticism. "Why... Why would you offer someone like me so much?" "Our territory is somewhatcking in mages, so we''re offering special incentives to those who join us early. If you hesitate, the opportunity might be gone. Opportunities like this are rare and should be seized quickly." ude''s words sounded like those of a merchant, but they were convincing. As the mage hesitated, swallowing hard, ude pressed him gently. "We''ll provide room, board, and all conveniences. You won''t have to worry about anything else. Just focus on training and improving your abilities." "That''s... all I''d have to do?" It sounded like a dream job. Receiving instruction from a 6th-circle mage was rare enough, but a personal mana concentration circle as well? All they had to do was train diligently? For a mage, it was the ultimate offer. ude smiled softly and nodded. "That''s right. asionally, you might help with some minor tasks for the territory when we''re particrly busy. But Fenris isn''t usually a demanding ce. Right now, we''re only a ''little'' busy because we''re stabilizing the territory." The mage nodded. It was natural for mages to contribute to the development of their affiliated territory. It didn''t seem like a big deal. ude smoothly slid a document across the table and added, "It''s a 30-year contract. Not too long, right?" Compared to ude''s own 278-year contract, it was indeed remarkably short. [T/L: Please support me and read 385 extra chapters: https://ko-fi/revengerscans] Chapter 315: Chapter 314: The Bait is Working Well (3) Chapter 315: Chapter 314: The Bait is Working Well (3) ? At ude''s words, the mage was slightly startled and asked again.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Thirty years?" "Yes, for bing the territory''s exclusive mage, that''s about right. It''s not really that long. We even have people who''ve been here for over 200 years... No, anyway, isn''t it the same for other territories? Come on, anything less than this, and it wouldn''t even count as exclusive." "That, that''s true." The mage nodded involuntarily, but in reality, it wasn''t true. The duration of a mage''s service varied greatly depending on their skill and research goals. Some stayed only a few years before leaving, while others signed long-term contracts. It simply differed from person to person. However, ude pushed forward with such charisma that the mage couldn''t help but go along with it. "Hmmm..." The mage hesitated for a moment. He was middle-aged now, and thirty years would essentially mean spending the rest of his life here. Still, the conditions were too good to pass up. The workload was light, he could use a mana concentration circle, and he''d receive guidance from a 6th-circle mage. The only thing that worried him was that, while Fenris was currently thriving in the north, there were whispers it might have fallen out with the ducal family. Mages usually weren''t in the loop when it came to rumors, but as a wandering mage, he had picked up bits and pieces. Seeing the mage deep in thought, ude called for Vanessa. "You called for me, head butler?" "Hey, Vanessa, this gentleman here seems curious about you. He''s got a lot of questions, it seems." The mage was shocked when he saw Vanessa. "Th-this woman is a 6th-circle mage?'' She was far too young. He had never heard of such a young 6th-circle mage in the kingdom. And her appearance-her hair was a tangled mess, and it was unclear when she''dst bathed. She looked like someone who spent all her time holed up in a library. Looking at her innocent face and blinking eyes, the mage asked cautiously, "Are you truly someone who has reached the 6th-circle?" "Yes, well... I still have much to learn..." Vanessa replied with a shy expression, twisting her body in embarrassment. The mage frowned. There was no dignity to her that a 6th-circle mage should possess. Mages confident in their abilities never behaved this way. The higher a mage''s rank, the more prideful they tended to be. ''Was it all a hoax? Are they trying to scam me?'' He wanted to ask her to demonstrate a 6th-circle spell, but he didn''t dare. Mages were often mentally unstable. She might seem harmless now, but she could flip at any moment. If she suddenly took offense andshed out, it would be disastrous. So, he cautiously asked again. "I''ve been studying something recently that I''m struggling to understand. Could you offer me a bit of guidance?" "Oh, feel free to ask me anything. I''ll help as much as I can." Encouraged by her gentle tone, the mage took out a book. "I''ve been researching the resistance of lightning, but I''m stuck at a certain point." When the mage pointed to a section in the book, Vanessa nced at it briefly and pped her hands. "Oh, you''re stuck here! The principle behind this is... The main reason lies in the sh of mana flows, which inevitably generates resistance. When mana collides, it impedes the flow of lightning, resulting in heat energy loss..." "Oh, ohhh!" As Vanessa''s exnation continued, the mage''s face lit up with exhration. Her exnation was so detailed that it cleared up his confusionpletely. ''It''s real! She really is a 6th-circle mage! Even if she''s not 6th-circle, she''s definitely at least 5th- circle!'' Her understanding of magic was on apletely different level. He had never encountered a mage who could exin things so clearly. Not even his own master had been this articte. It felt like she was breaking down magic into its smallestponents and reassembling it into aprehensible manual. ''I never imagined someone would teach like this! She''s nothing like other mages!'' Most 6th-circle mages, even if present, wouldn''t share their insights. Mages were notoriously secretive, doling out scraps of knowledge only after putting their disciples through years of hardship. But Vanessa''s exnations were systematic and straightforward¡ªsomething truly rare. After over an hour of exnations, ude had started dozing off, while the mage was bursting with excitement. "I see! I understand now! So that''s how it works!" "Yes, exactly. And next, the flow of mana should shift to..." The two mages enthusiastically continued their discussion. With the exception of the dozing ude, the scene resembled an academic debate. Once Vanessa''s exnation ended, the mage bowed deeply, almost in tears. "Thank you! Thank you so much! I''ve finally understood something that had been troubling me for so long!" "I''m d to hear that! Do you have any more questions?" When Vanessa asked, the mage eagerly pulled out another book from his bag. Just as he was about to open it, ude woke up and wiped the drool from his mouth before grabbing the mage''s arm. "Tsk, tsk, let''s not get greedy. That''s enough for today." "But why? Just one more question..." "No, no. There are others waiting. How long do you n to monopolize our mage here? That won''t do." "Fine! I''ll sign the contract!" "Oh, really?" "If I sign, I can continue to receive guidance from her, right?" "Of course! You''ll be working and researching together. Whenever you have questions, just ask. You''ll probably get sick of magic after a while." ude wasn''t lying. In this territory, you could use magic more in one year than most mages did in a lifetime. The mage quickly stamped his seal on the contract. He figured his talent wasn''t enough to break through his limits anyway. It seemed better to stay here, receive guidance, and livefortably. "Looking forward to working with you." "Likewise. The staff will take you to the researchb and assign you a room." Once the mage left, ude leaned back in his chair, muttering arrogantly, "What a hassle. Why not just sign right away instead of ying hard to get?" Vanessa had no words. She couldn''t shake the feeling that she wasplicit in turning mages intoborers for the territory. In any case, all the mages who came to the territory were convinced by ude to sign contracts. Some even begged for the chance after glimpsing Vanessa''s knowledge. In total, 20 mages were recruited, an unprecedented feat. Of course, the mages were content. "I heard this territory was wealthy, but not to this extent." "The buildings were built with dwarves, right? Functional and aesthetically pleasing." "How much money do they have to provide mana concentration circles for everyone?" Many of these mages had never even seen a mana concentration circle before. Any mage capable of obtaining one wouldn''t remain unaffiliated for long. They spent their days learning from Vanessa and focusing on their personal training. They wanted to train all day, but Vanessa always seemed strangely busy during the day. "Of course, a 6th-circle mage would be busy." "She''s often away during the day. What could she be doing?" "She''s probably immersed in personal research to reach the next level." The mages held Vanessa in the highest regard. After all, they had learned so much from her. One day, as they were chatting, a messenger from ude arrived. "It seems you''ll need to help with some territory work." "Hmph, well, it''s about time. Lead the way." Though they were humble around high-ranking individuals, mages were often arrogant toward ordinary folk. They followed with haughty expressions but were led to an open field near the researchb. A series of wagons arrived shortly after, and the drivers shouted, "Fire mages! We need fire mages here!" Some mages stepped forward. "I specialize in fire magic. What''s the matter?" "Hop on! Quickly!" "What?" "No time to exin! Get on board!" The mages were bewildered butplied. Other wagons were equally noisy. "Wind mages, over here! We need road leveling too!" "This one''s for support magic to helpborers!" "Big rocks need clearing! We need destruction experts!" || || The mages fell silent. This felt like abor market recruiting dayborers. "Are they seriously asking mages to..." Before the mages couldin, Alpoi and the veteran mages from theb appeared. "Hey, hurry up and get on!" At Alpoi''s urging, they boarded the wagons. The veteran mages looked at the neers and spoke. "What are you waiting for? Get on. We''ve got work to do." "If we''rete, it''ll only get harder." "These guys are still clueless. Don''t they get it yet?" The neers stammered. "W-what kind of work requires this sort of... crude behavior?" Alpoi smirked. What work? Mostly construction. Clearing rocks, emptying septic tanks, turning over soil, building structures, moving supplies. There''s plenty to do." "M-mages doing such work?" "Who else? Magic is the fastest." "I-I''ve never done such things. It''s beneath the dignity of a mage..." "Hey, even ''the man who defeated a goddess'' does this. You think you''re too good? I''m the team leader at the site. Don''t make me wait." Intimidated by Alpoi, the mages reluctantly boarded. They weren''t ready to fight against the veterans, who outnumbered them. Just as they were about to protest further, Vanessa hurried over and boarded one of the wagons. "What are you all doing? Hurry up! The project will fall behind." || || They now understood why Vanessa was always absent during the day. This insane territory even had a 6th-circle mage doing manualbor. It was impressive, in a way. She worked on construction during the day, then taught and researched at night. There was no refusing her. In the mage hierarchy, circle rank was everything, and Vanessa was at the top. ttering along, the wagons carried the mages to various sites. Alpoi patted one of the sulking neers on the shoulder. "Everyone feels like this at first. ''Why did I even be a mage?'' But you''ll get used to it. I''ll teach you gamblingter." "...Alright." "Cheer up. Think you''re special? Around here, mages are nothing. Sometimes even goddesses stop by." 11 || A few mages tried to resist or escape but were swiftly dealt with by Alpoi and his team. Those who tried to flee were chased down and brought back. "Didn''t you say you were a 3rd-circle?" The captured mage asked in disbelief, and Alpoi answered smugly, "Construction work makes you stronger." "...That''s ridiculous." "Does this look like a joke? Somehow, it works. And if you don''t know anything, you can ask Vanessa. Anyway, think of it as training. If you try to run again, you''ll regret it." With more mages joining, the work got easier. Alpoi had no intention of letting them go. The mages resigned themselves to their fate. While they were bound by contracts, it was Vanessa''s teachings and the mana concentration circles that kept them going. After all, advancing in magic was every mage''s dream. The veteran mages, however, had long since abandoned such dreams. Their goal was just to live well each day. ude continued to promote the benefits of 6th-circle guidance and mana concentration circles. Word spread beyond the north to other regions. Not many, but a steady trickle of wandering mages began arriving, and they all ended up bound to Fenris territory. "Hm, the bait''s going well. With more mages, construction''s speeding up." Each cast of the fishing line brought in another catch. Vanessa and the mana concentration circles were irresistible bait. Of course, as the number of mages grew, new problems inevitably arose. "We''re almost out of runestones. There''s not much left to mine." ude brought this issue to Ghiin. Over the years, they had used up an enormous amount of runestones to develop the territory. Selling to the magic tower had only sped up their depletion. Even after cutting back on sales, the supply had finally run dry. After hearing the report, Ghiin nodded calmly. "Well, they were bound to run out eventually. We did use them well. It was worth it." "What do we do? If we run out of runestones, a lot will slow down. Even maintaining the mana concentration circles will be a problem, not to mention our rtionship with the magic tower." "What else? The solution''s obvious." Ghiin grinned. If they were running out of runestones, they''d just have to go and get more. After all, the ce they hade from was filled with runestones. [T/L: Please support me and read 385 extra chapters: https://ko-fi/revengerscans ] Chapter 316: Chapter 315: The Forest Must Stop Us (1) Chapter 316: Chapter 315: The Forest Must Stop Us (1) ? Seeing Ghiin''s confident demeanor, ude nodded. "So, you''ve finally decided to return." "Yes, this is a good time." "The Duchy must be grinding their teeth. Are you sure it''s fine to leave your position?" "It''s fine for now. The Royalist faction is on edge, and there''s no one left in the North who can pose a threat to us. Even if someone raises an army, it would take time for them to reach us." "There''s still Rayfold." At the mention of Amelia, Ghiin chuckled. "Not yet. She''s not that foolish." If Amelia had intended to crush him, she would have settled things when they met recently. But she chose a different path. That''s why the rebellion of Baron Valois had been left unchecked, with Ghiin merely wiping out the lords and nobles who might be influenced by it. Given such choices, Amelia wouldn''t recklessly move against him. "Besides, even if we''re ambushed, the defensive forces here are more than sufficient to hold out until I return. There''s no need to worry." "Well, if you''re that confident..." As ude nodded, Ghiin immediately summoned his vassals. He spoke bluntly. "We''re going to retrieve runestones. While we''re at it, I n to secure a few other things." At these words, Belinda, Gillian, and Kaor''s expressions hardened. They had unpleasant memories associated with runestones. "You don''t mean...?" "That''s right. We''re heading to the Forest of Demonic Beasts." "Ugh..." Belinda wanted to object but held her tongue. Even back when Ghiin had far fewer resources, he had entered that forest recklessly. Now that he held the title of the North''s strongest, there was no way he''d listen to objections. Instead, she voiced a different concern. "Do you know where to find them this time? Last time, you managed somehow, but the Forest of Demonic Beasts is vast." "Of course. I know exactly where to go. Along the way, we can also gather resources other than runestones." "How do you always know these things? Is it another rumor?" She always found it baffling. In the past, she attributed his sess to sheer luck or coincidence. But now, everyone knew better. Ghiin blinked a few times and replied. "I just know. I have my own source of information." || "I can''t exin it now. I''ll tell you someday." Ghiin refrained from joking about having died anding back to life, as he had done in the past. Back then, everyone hadughed it off. Now, they would likely press him with endless questions out of curiosity. So, he quickly changed the subject. "Ahem, anyway, we''ll be going deeper this time. Let''s prepare thoroughly." "Ha, the ''Ogre yer'' is going to have to shine again, it seems." Kaor arrogantlybed back his hair with a smug expression. Ghiin had not dismissed Kaor and the hunters after the war. While they officially handled security duties in the territory, it now seemed clear that Ghiin had kept them around for the Forest of Demonic Beasts. Kaor and his hunters were veterans at hunting monsters. Ghiin unfolded a map of the Forest of Demonic Beasts. Unlike before, the map now included a few details about terrain and paths instead of just a vague outline. "This is our target." Taking out a pen, Ghiin drew a new path extending from the end of a previously made trail. Finally, he circled a spot much deeper inside the forest and spoke. "There are runestones here. Far more than we foundst time." 11 Everyone swallowed hard, unable to say a word. They were dying to know how their lord could know such things. But that wasn''t the issue. If his words were true, this was monumental. Their minds all raced with the same thought. ''Far more than before?'' The territory''s development was fundamentally tied to runestones. Runestones had brought them wealth and enabled everything else. If they could secure even more, their growth would elerate. ''We could expand the cultivatednds infused with runestones.'' ''Our knights and soldiers could be armed even more powerfully.'' ''We could amplify the power of our facilities.'' Until now, they had rationed their runestones carefully, using them only where it was most crucial. If they obtained quantities greater than before, everything would change. They could even integrate magic engineering throughout the entire territory. When thoughts align, so do goals. As the excitement in the room reached a fever pitch, Ghiin spoke. "Now you understand, right? Stop debating and focus all your efforts on preparation. This time, we''ll be securing territory as we go." Having done this once before, there was little opposition. And while it was hard to believe, the rewards were always immense. Ghiin''s seemingly reckless ns always yielded results. This time would be no different. Following Ghiin''s orders, everyone began preparing for the second expedition into the Forest of Demonic Beasts. But this time was entirely different from the first attempt, where they had started with nothing. Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump! Three thousand soldiers moved in orderly formation. They were the elite of the elite, veterans from the Cabaldi War to the recent Desmond War. These soldiers had undergone rigorous training in the territory and were provided with excellent food and amodations. Now, they carried the honor of being the strongest in the North. Their morale was sky-high, and their confident strides radiated pride. The knights were no different. Their overflowing confidence was evident. Most had no experience in the Forest of Demonic Beasts, but a few, who had been mercenaries during the previous expedition, remembered it well. "I was with the lord when we wiped out the Palors... Those creatures are impervious in the dark, you see? So, I used a light scroll..." Gordon reminisced with a dreamy look. His memories had been heavily distorted. He had conveniently forgotten about wetting himself in fear after being captured. Nevertheless, the knights were unfazed by the forest''s fearsome reputation. After all, they had aplished countless impossible feats with Ghiin. Contrasting the disciplined soldiers were a group dragging their weapons casually, swaggering. "Hey, I''ve been there before, and it''s no big deal. I even took down a Blood Python with the lord." These were Kaor and his hunters, grinning arrogantly. They were veterans who had survived the trials of the Shadow Mountains. Rather than fear, they were filled with curiosity about the Forest of Demonic Beasts, whose reputation preceded it. Following them were the elves equipped with bows and the mages. All 200 elves participated, while 50 mages were carefully selected from both neers and veterans. Some mages had to stay behind to manage the territory. But with Vanessa and Alpoi joining the expedition, the territory''s core magic team was fully present. Once everyone had gathered, Gillian nodded at Ghiin. "We''re ready." ude checked his documents and added. "All the necessary supplies have been packed. Food and medicine will be continuously supplied through the soldiers. Laborers for the development effort will follow shortly." The approach to development was entirely different this time. As they secured each area, they would immediately deployborers to build fences and defensive lines. To this end, a few dwarves and abor assault corps of 500 had also been brought along. The soil in the Forest of Demonic Beasts was unparalleled in fertility. Any securednd would be a valuable asset. "There are enough lodgings for theborers, so there''s no need for additional preparations. I''ll ensure there are no disruptions in supply." Ghiin had established a base near the forest long ago. Though it was currently being usedfortably by the Perdium garrison, it would now return to housing theborers. The preparations for this second expedition had been years in the making. Looking at his assembled forces, Ghiin smiled. "Good. We''ve finally reached the point where we can prepare like this. It took long enough." Three thousand elite soldiers, 400 knights, 300 hunters, 200 elves, 50 mages, and 500 laborers. This was a force that couldy waste to most territories. It was a stark contrast to the fewer than 200 mercenaries he had taken during the first expedition. Belinda and Gillian''s eyes shone with emotion. ''Back then, it felt like reckless bravado.'' ''Everyone tried to stop the lord.'' But look now. He had aplished what everyone deemed impossible and built upon it to lead them here. Having witnessed it all from the beginning, their emotions were different from those of the others. "Belinda, everything else is in ce?" "Of course. Don''t worry." Belinda smiled at Ghiin''s words. Though she would apany them, her assassins would stay behind. With most of the territory''s main forces leaving, the remaining key personnel needed protection from potential incidents. After all preparations and inspections werepleted, Ghiin mounted his ck steed. "Let''s go." Everyone else mounted their horses. By now, horsemanship had be amon skill in Fenris. They rode swiftly toward Perdium. *** At Perdium, Head butler Homerne sipped tea gracefully. "Such peace." The war, which had nearly stopped his heart, had ended in victory. It was an unbelievable triumph. Thanks to this, Perdium was in a festive mood, and its lord, Zwalter, could return to the northern fortress without worry. "To think the Young Lord could aplish so much." Fenris was now hailed as the strongest in the North. The region was stable, the roads under construction provided work, and food was abundant. No one could call Perdium poor anymore. This was all thanks to Ghiin. Homerne''s heart was at ease. While he enjoyed his leisurely tea, a soldier rushed in, breathless. "T-the Young Lord has arrived!" "Oh, really? What brings him here?" "H-he''s brought arge army." "What? How many?" "Over 4,000." Homerne''s face turned pale. Ghiin had never brought such arge force before, not even when taking lumber. Homerne jumped up, spilling his tea, and shouted. "That ungrateful wretch has finally revealed his ambitions! He intends to seize this ce by force! That treacherous scoundrel! After all we did to help him in the war!" "That''s not it!" "Then why?" "He says he''s resuming the development of the Forest of Demonic Beasts." Embarrassed, Homerne sat back down and muttered as he cleared his throat. "Ahem, why is he always acting first, notifyter? Well, at least he''s not attacking us." Even as the territory''s Young Lord, Ghiin couldn''t just barge in with an army. At any other estate, such actions would have sparked a civil war with his father. Though, in this case, it was certain Perdium would lose. Smacking his lips, Homerne said. "You couldn''t stop him anyway, could you?" "No..." "Then just let him do whatever he wants. He never listens to anyone anyway." "Yes..." Homerne had learned through countless experiences that it was pointless to oppose anything involving Ghiin. He had once tried to stop him and ended up in countless awkward situations. He didn''t want to embarrass himself again. Flying Fenris'' g proudly, Ghiin''s army passed through Perdium''s territory. "It''s the Young Lord!" "The strongest in the North!" "Look this way!" Wherever Ghiin passed, the people poured out to cheer. To them, Perdium and Fenris were one. Their pride swelled at being part of the strongest territory in the North. Watching Ghiin receive such raucous cheers, Belinda felt a lump in her throat. She had seen this a few times before, but it hit harder now. His position had changed.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ''It feels like just yesterday he was called the North''s scoundrel...'' Once dismissed by everyone, he had revived the territory and be the North''s great lord. Having cared for him since childhood, Belinda''s eyes glistened with tears. ''Please, no more trouble. Can''t you just live peacefully and leave everything to the Royalists?'' She sped her hands in prayer, though she knew well enough that such a day wouldn''te anytime soon. After basking in the people''s cheers, they arrived at the Forest of Demonic Beasts, where the garrison was already waiting. Ghiin waved to the person at the front. "Hey, Skovan. Long time no see." Skovan, who had been held at the northern fortress during the war, had only recently returned. After a brief pause, he said. "You''re going in, right?" "Of course. Right now." It was just like before, except this time there was no request for secrecy-he was openly dering his intentions. Skovan extended his hand and bowed slightly, like a knight escorting ady. "Please proceed." Ghiin chuckled and acknowledged Ricardo, who stood behind Skovan. "You''re still as good-looking as ever." "...Thank you." Ricardo didn''t try to stop him. When it came to the Young Lord, it was best to simply watch. Standing at the entrance to the Forest of Demonic Beasts, Ghiin took a deep breath. Seeing it again brought back memories. ''Back then, I risked my life to enter.'' But that didn''t mean it was easy now. The Forest of Demonic Beasts remained a perilous ce. However, he had the knowledge from his previous life, trusted subordinates, and a wealth of experience, both for himself and his people. It couldn''t be the same as the first time. What remained unchanged was his determination. ''Always do your best with what you can.'' Ghiin raised his hand high once more. "We have returned to this ce." Knights and soldiers straightened their backs and gripped their weapons. Despite the forest''s ominous reputation, they showed no fear. Their lord had built an unbroken legend in the North. No matter what challengesy ahead, they believed they would emerge victorious. Ghiin''s voice rang out, calm yet firm. "This time, we are not challenging the Forest of Demonic Beasts." Looking at the dark woods before him, Ghiin smirked. "The Forest of Demonic Beasts must stop us." Red light began to radiate from his eyes. [T/L: Please support me and read 385 extra chapters: https://ko-fi/revengerscans] The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!